《I Received System to Become Dragonborn》


 Chapter 1 Unexpected Attack

    The sound of a deafening rm woke Erend in the middle of his deep sleep. He had only been asleep for about three hours. The longest sleep he had this week.

    The metal bed made a noise as the rusty iron was shaken by the intense vibration.

    "Eren, wake up!" Erend''s roommate, Billy, wakes him up with a panicked face.

    Erend opened his eyes and immediately got up.

    "They don''t usually attack at this hour," Erend said in a still hoarse voice.

    "Yeah, they never stop giving surprises."

    The two of them came out of the room in full armor. Armor and weapons of these soldiers are avable in their respective rooms. Of course, so that they get ready faster.

    The other soldiers had already left their respective rooms. Carrying weapons and armor with eyes that are still hard to open. Some of them even bumped into each other, if not to wall.

    Major Griffs'' voice--their Handler--resonated throughout the corridor filled with exhausted soldiers.

    ''The Elves surprised us by attacking at two in the morning after they attacked at three in the afternoon. It''s not umon for them to attack more than once a day.''

    "Heh, you damn wall humans. They can only order us from within a safe wall." Billy muttered softly next to Erend.

    Erend just kept quiet because he was still very tired. Even mocking the humans within the walls which they used to do all the time, Erend didn''t feel like he have enough strength.

    ''Keep your heads up, My Soldiers! Block them and don''t let them get too close to the walls of the Republic! Long live the Republic of Ascaria!''

    After that, the speakers are turned off and they will not hear any sound from their Handler until the enemy is done repelling. Only to hear him say bullshitpliments about how brave they were.

    Of course, the achievement of the troops is the achievement of the Handler. But the problem of the troops on the front line was certainly not a problem for the Handler.

    They all exited the underground bunker into the shaking battlefield. In the distance, they can see the army of the Elves that ride on horses, giant tortoises, and elephants that have two trunks and four tusks.

    Erend looked at them with the same fear as the first time they came. Even when he had fought against them for five years, the fear did not go away.

    The Elves who hade from another world started firing colorful magic missiles. Like fireworks on the festival night that will eventually bring death to them.

    "Come on!" cried Billy next to Erend, calling out to him.

    "Right," Erend swallowed. He remembered that he had to fight to survive.

    The soldiers advanced into the trench which became their refuge. Others ran into tanks or machine guns.

    "HOLD THE GROUND!!!" Lieutenant Boartusk''s voice echoed in the trench.

    He is the real leader of Erend''s squad. A forty-year-old man who had been hardened by battle.

    "What the hell are you looking at, Drake?!" Lieutenant Boartusk shouted at Erend. "SHOOT YOUR FUCKING GUN!"

    "Y-Yes, sir!" Erend started shooting like the rest of the squad.

    The Elf troops fell one by one. Even though they have something called Magic, apparently they are still imprable to bullets.

    The Magic Shield they raised could withstand some of the shots. But when it was bombarded with continuous fire, the magic shield finally copsed.

    "Healers spotted!"

    Lieutenant Boartusk turned his head. "Where?"

    The soldier handed his binocrs to the lieutenant. Then he gave directions where he could find the Healer.

    Lieutenant Boartusk was finally able to see an Elf dressed in white begin to heal his injuredrades.

    "Drake!" called the lieutenant.

    "Yes, sir!" Erend answered.

    "Kill that Healer!"

    "Yes, sir!" Erend replied.

    Then he picked up a sniper rifle that was leaning against the wall of the trench behind him. Erend aimed at the Healer Elf.

    It didn''t take long for Erend''s sniper rifle to spit out a bullet that went straight for the Healer.<sub> </sub>

    But unfortunately, the bullet was blocked by the Magic shield that surrounded his body. The Healer was startled and immediately tried to run.

    But Erend shoots again. His shot was again blocked by the Magic shield.

    Erend shot again. This time, the bullet managed to pierce the Elf Healer''s head.

    "I got him, sir!" cried Erend.

    "Good shoot, Drake!" praised Lieutenant Boartusk. "Are there any more Healers?!"

    "Nothing, sir!" replied the soldier holding the binocrs.

    "Good," said Lieutenant Boartusk. "Keep firing!"

    The soldiers kept shooting. The Elves copsed one by one. Their number is less than usual meant that they were on the verge of retreating into the portals that opened behind them.

    But the humans had no idea what the Elves were preparing for. From within the portal appeared several Elves riding giant birds.

    Their numbers were difficult to estimate because they immediately scattered as soon as they left the portal. However, Elves riding giant birds were nothing new to them.

    "Drake, you know what to do!" Lieutenant Boartusk said to Erend. Erend nodded his head.

    "Yes, sir!"

    Erend started aiming at the big birds. But through the scope of his rifle, Erend noticed something strange. The Elves were carrying something on their backs.

    Something that glows red. He had never seen that before. But Erend ignored that for the moment and started shooting. Once they have fallen, then anything on their back can be investigated. So he thought.

    Erend''s shot hit one of the flying elves but the bullet didn''t prate at all. The strange thing on their backs lit up every time Erend''s shot hit him.

    ''What is the new type of Magic shield?'' Erend thought. Erend shot several times at the same Elf but nothing changed.

    Usually, their Magic shields have been prated by two shots from sniper rifle bullets.

    It was at times like this that Erend started cursing the humans inside the walls again. If they sent a better supply of weapons, surely the frontline soldiers would have no trouble taking on the bird-riding Elves.

    ''This is bad,'' Erend thought.

    If the Elves had a new Magic shield that could withstand bullets, then that would be very bad for them.

    Erend didn''t notice the flying Elf that had arrived behind him because he was busy aiming at the one in front of him.

    The flying elf swooped down at him. The giant bird stuck its ws into Erend''s shoulder and pulled him into the air.

    "EREND!" Billy shouted.

    The surprised Erend couldn''t react quickly. Suddenly he was in the air and his rifle fell.

    He grabbed his dagger and stabbed the giant bird''s leg. The bird screamed and the grip on one of Erend''s shoulders was released.

    But the riding Elf acted. From above he aimed a short spear at Erend.

    "Shit!" Erend cursed. He had lost hope now. Falling will surely die. So Erend threw his dagger at the Elf because that was thest thing he could think of right now.

    ''CRAAT!''

    "Arghhh!!!"

    The dagger went into his eye but not deep enough to kill him. Erend only managed to make the Elf angry.

    ''Oh, now I''m finished.''

    "HYAAA!"

    The elf threw his spear at Erend. The spear pierced his head and killed Erend instantly.

    It should be so, but Erend wouldn''t have thought that his death would be only temporary.

    He would not have thought that a mysterious power would approach him and change him.

    ~~~

 Chapter 2 Revived With System

    When he finally opened his eyes, the first thing Erend saw was a clear blue sky. The little clouds moved in unison like sheep herded by dogs.

    He blinked a few times then sit down. Erend looked at all of his limbs which seemed to be intact. He was now in a meadow that had also be a battlefield.

    But now no Elves were attacking so the battlefield was deserted.

    "Wait, am I not dead?"

    Erend touched his head. Hisst memory depicted a spear stuck in his head before everything went ck.

    "What the hell..."

    No wounds there. Even though there was blood clotting but Erend was sure that his head was intact and not hollow.

    Erend saw the blood on his hand. If the blood was still there, it meant that the spear had indeed pierced his head. But now the spear was gone and Erend felt very healthy. There was no sign that he had just died.

    [ Congrattions! ]

    Suddenly, Erend saw a transparent writing float right in front of his eyes. Erend tried to touch the transparent writing but he couldn''t.

    [ You have been chosen to be the holder of Systema. ]

    "Huh?" Erend frowned, surprised.

    "What does this mean?"

    ''Hi, you must be surprised.''

    As if this surprise wasn''t enough, now Erend also heard a voice inside his head.

    Erend jumped to his feet. "Who are you?!"

    ''My name is Tut. And I will be your guide for a while until you understand your new power.'' answered the voice in his head.

    "New power?"

    ''Yeah, you should have died but you were chosen to be the holder of the Systema, with that power you came back to life.''

    Erend tried to calm himself down. None of this must have been a dream since he was on a real battlefield.

    "Okay," Erend sighed to calm his mind. He sat back with his legs crossed.

    "Exin to me from the start."

    ''Okay. Systema is power from another world-"

    "Like the Elves?" Cut Erend.

    ''Simr. But not the same. This power came from a different ce from the Elves. Can I continue?''

    "Ah, yeah. Sorry."

    ''You must have heard of Video Games? Because in this world Video Games exist, right?''

    "Yes."

    ''Now think about the Status Window.''

    "Now I have a Status Window?" Erend asked in a confused tone.

    The Status Window is usually in the Video Game. Even though Erend''s experience ying Video Games was meager because he was poor, Erend already understood a little about it.

    ''Yeah, just think about it.''

    Erend did it. How shocked he was when he saw what appeared in front of him.

    [ Name: Erend Drake ]

    [ Level: 1 ]

    [ Race: Dragonborn (Lesser Dragon) ]

    [ Exp: 0/50 ]

    [ HP: 10/10 ]

    [ MP: 10 ]

    [ Strength: 20 ]

    [ Agility: 10 ]

    [ Stamina: 10 ]

    [ Defense: 10 ]

    [ Vitality: 10 ]

    [ Intelligence: 10 ]

    [ Magic Resist: 10 ]

    [ 5 Status Points Avable. ]

    "Wow, this is like in a Video game!"

    ''That''s right. With Status Points you can increase your Status. I thought you knew that already.'' said Tut.

    "Yeah. It''s quite simple. What can I do to level up?" Erend asked excitedly. The concept of the Status Window wasn''t something new to him, it was just that implementing it in the real world was like a dream.

    Erend had always loved Video Games, but he couldn''t afford them.

    ''Daily Quests will appear every day. Later there will also be Main Quests and Urgent Quests. All of that gives experience.''

    "Hmm, alright alright." Erend nodded with a smile.<sub> </sub>

    ''WOOSHH!''

    ''BOOM!'' Suddenly a Magic missile hit Erend. He bounced a few meters. When Erend got back up, he saw an Elf soldier standing with his hand raised.

    Erend looked at his body. He only felt pain like when he was hit by a kick. Normally, someone who was hit by a Magic missile by an Elf should have died on the spot.

    When Erend looked at his HP Status, he saw that his HP had decreased by 1 point.

    [ HP: 9/10 ]

    ''Magic Resistance shows how resistant you are to Magic attacks.'' Tut''s voice came again. ''And that attack was pretty weak.''

    "Why didn''t you tell me that an Elf was approaching?!"

    ''I don''t know about that.''

    Erend saw the Elf in front of him had drawn the sword from his waist. The elf was injured but it seemed he was still dangerous.

    Then he remembered what had happened to himst night. Technically, he had been killed by an Elf.

    Now seemed like a good time to take revenge and try out his new powers.

    ''You can add Skill Points to use the avable Skills.''

    "What?"

    "HYAAAA!!!"

    The elf lunged at him. Erend who was holding nothing rolled to the side to avoid the sh.

    Then he found an iron rod lying on the ground.

    ''TANG!''

    Erend held the Elf''s sword with the iron rod he found.

    "What do you mean by Skills?" Erend asked.

    ''To start with, you have five lists of skills avable for you. Do you want to add Skill Points?''

    Erend was still defending the Elf''s attack while listening to Tut.

    "Add Skill Points avable!" Erend said.

    ''To what Skill?''

    ''TANG!''

    Erend''s iron rod was blown away by the sh of the Elf''s sword. Now he had no weapons to defend himself.

    "Something that can keep me alive right now and instantly activate it!"

    The Elf thrust his sword at Erend.

    ''Okay. Understood.''

    Suddenly the Elf''s sword stopped as if it hit something hard. Erend looked down and saw the sword stop when it hit his stomach.

    Then Erend realized that his entire body was covered in ck and red scales.

    The Elf immediately jumped back and looked at Erend with wide eyes filled with fear.

    Erend smirked.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    ''That skill allows you to drastically raise your defense against both Magic and physical attacks.''

    "Nice..." Erend smirked widened.

    Erend lunged at the frightened Elf. "My turn!"

    ''BUAGH!''

    Erend punched the Elf until he fell then jumped on top of him. Not intending to give the Elf a chance to react, Erend showered him with relentless blows.

    The blood from the Elf''s crumbling face sshed onto Erend''s face. He didn''t know how long he had showered the Elf with blows until the Elf had finally stopped moving.

    Erend stood up andughed in satisfaction. Letting go of his pent-up feelings.

    The ck and red scales on his body disappeared.

    ''You want to add more Skill Points?''

    "How much do I still have?"

    ''Two.''

    After that, a list of avable Skills appeared before Erend''s eyes.

    [ Dragon w ]

    [ Dragon Eyes ]

    [ Dragon Wings ]

    [ Fire Breath ]

    Erend smirked. The blood running down his face at this moment made Erend look like a terrible monster.

    "Let''s add some for Fire Breath."

    ~~~

 Chapter 3 Unbelievable Strength

    Erend decided to quickly walk back to his bunker. Along the way, he saw many rotting corpses, Humans and Elves. No one bothered to bury them because the soldiers were too tired.

    Sometimes there are indeed people who are seen digging holes to bury their dead friends or rtives. But he''s also just going to dig a hole for them and not all of the dead soldiers.

    The Elves never returned to retrieve the bodies of their dead soldiers. As if they didn''t care and chose to let them rot here. Unfortunately, the smell of the Elves'' corpses when they dposed was much worse than the smell of human corpses.

    Soldiers who came to the bunker for the first time must have experienced a deep shock when they smelled it. Like Erend used to be. But it is something to get used to because they will experience it almost every day.

    The bunker was already visible up ahead. Erend knew that at any moment there would be guards saw him so he had to move slowly and start raising his hands.

    At that moment Tut suddenly spoke. ''

    ''Hey, do you already know how to add Status Points?''

    "Yeah, I know," replied Erend. "Wait, only I can hear you, right? Then I have to speak silently."

    ''Yes. You have to be careful.''

    ''Okay. Anything else you want to say?'' asked Erend, starting to speak silently.

    ''Nothing for now. When the timees, I will call you.''

    Erend nodded then Tut''s voice disappeared. He walked closer to the bunker and saw a soldier watching him through binocrs.

    "It''s me! Erend Drake, Corporal!"

    "Corporal, Drake?!" The young soldier looked surprised.

    "Yes! No Elf around, let me in, John!" Erend said while walking closer and closer.

    "I thought you were dead," said John.

    He was a Soldier who had only arrived a few months ago. His rank is still Private.

    "Yeah, I thought so too," said Erend. "But here I am!"

    "Wait a minute sir." John immediately got off his watch.

    Erend knew he would have to wait before he could move if he didn''t want to be bombarded by the machine guns. Even though Erend was confident that he could survive the machine gun, it wasn''t something he could show hisrades. What would hisrades think when he saw his body turn into a reptile-like scale?

    Erend smiled subconsciously. He now had a body that could withstand the Magical attacks of the Elves. Not only that, but he can also spit fire.

    Previously when he had acquired the [Fire Breath] skill, Erend immediately tried it on the corpse of the Elf he killed. Erend was so amazed when he saw that he could indeed shoot fire from his mouth and burn the Elf to ashes.

    It might even be that the fire was much hotter than ordinary fire because it could cremate the Elf''s corpse in just one second.

    The bunker door opened and Erend lost his smile and put on a normal face. Lieutenant Boartusk walked towards him apanied by two soldiers. Billy, his roommate, and Max. The three of them were fully armed like when they wanted to go to war.

    "Lieutenant." Erend smiled.

    "Raise your hand!" cried Lieutenant Boartusk while brandishing his rifle.

    Erend immediatelyplied raising his hand as high and clear as possible.

    "Who the hell are you?!" asked Lieutenant Boartusk.

    "I''m Erend. Corporal Erend Drake."

    "Don''t fuck with me! I saw Drake get carried away by that damn birdst night!"

    Erend swallowed his saliva. "Yes. But I managed to escape them, Lieutenant."

    Lieutenant Boartusk looked at Billy. Billy nodded and began to speak.

    "Prove that you are Erend." Said Billy.

    "What proof do you want?" Erend asked.

    "Anything."

    "Okay." Erend started to think. "Your sister''s name is Rose. You two are three years apart and she was born on the thirteenth of August."

    "How did you know about my sister?!" Billy widened his eyes.

    "You tell about him once a week," Erend said with a tired smile. Billy had lowered the muzzle a bit.

    "He''s Erend, sir," Billy said.

    Hearing Billy''s words, Lieutenant Boartusk lowered his rifle. "Come in and exin to me what happened."<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, sir!"

    They all went back into the bunker. Erend directly faced Lieutenant Boartusk''s room and exined everything. Of course, what he said was a lie he had contrived along the way. After a few minutes in the Lieutenant''s room, Erend returned to his room and found Billy sitting on his bed.

    "I thought you were dead, man," Billy said.

    "Yeah." Erendy down on his bed. "I thought so too."

    "What happened?"

    "That damn bird took me, I stabbed his leg with a dagger, he lost his bnce and fell," Erend exined.

    "What about the Elf riding it?"

    "He died too. I finished him off as soon as we fell."

    Billy sighed. Decided not to ask him anymore for an exnation.

    "Whatever it is, I''m d you survived," Billy said with a genuine smile. Erend smiled back.

    "Thanks, man."

    After that Billy fell asleep. Their activities are not too far from resting and eating. Taking the slightest chance before the Elves attacked at the most unexpected moment.

    But Erend didn''t feel that he needed sleep. His stamina felt like he had just woken up. Was it because of his new power?

    ''A Dragon.'' Erend thought. What an amazing life he will live in the future after gaining the power to be a dragon. A creature that only exists in a fantasy world. But Elf is a fantasy world creature so this is not a fantasy anymore.

    Erend reopened his Status Window while lying down.

    [ Name: Erend Drake ]

    [ Level: 1 ]

    [ Race: Dragonborn (Lesser Dragon) ]

    [ Exp: 0/50 ]

    [ HP: 10/10 ]

    [ MP: 10 ]

    [ Strength: 20 ]

    [ Agility: 10 ]

    [ Stamina: 10 ]

    [ Defense: 10 ]

    [ Vitality: 10 ]

    [ Intelligence: 10 ]

    [ Magic Resist: 10 ]

    [ 5 Status Points Avable. ]

    ''To make fighting easier it seems I have to strengthen my Defense or Agility.''

    MP is also very important for using skills. But he already had to increase his strength as a human as he wouldn''t be able to use Skills too openly.

    His Strength Status was twice as great as the other Statuses. That meant he was already much stronger than an ordinary human. That status can be left alone for now.

    Erend adds 3 Status Points to Agility and 2 Points to Defense. Then go to the training ground.

    There was no one at the training ground. Erend decided to try out his new powers now. He lifted a weightlifting barbell weighing ten kilos but he didn''t feel any weight. Erend felt that he was just lifting a piece of dry wood.

    Erend continued to add up to twenty kilos but still no significant weight even though it felt a little heavier than before. Erend was still able to lift it with one hand.

    Finally, Erend attached the two fifty-kilo tes to both sides of the rod. Now he lifts a hundred kilos. Only now did Erend finally feel a meaningful burden. But it still felt light in his hand.

    Erend looked at his hands with a happy smile. Admire his new powers once again.

    ~~~

 Chapter 4 Easy Fight

    That night, an attack from the Elves came again. Erend who had gained a new power felt a feeling he had never felt before when entering the battlefield.

    Excitement.

    Never before had a soldier been so excited by the sound of that loud rm. Because they all know that they can die at any moment out there.

    Yet Erend felt calm and even he smiled subconsciously. What he felt about the battle ahead was like when he was about to go on a pic.

    "What happened to you?" Billy who saw Erend smiling asked while looking with a strange look.

    "Huh?" Erend woke up and immediately acted normal. "What do you mean?"

    "You just smiled, didn''t you?"

    "What do you mean? We''re going to battle. How can I smile?" Erend replied.

    After finishing preparing, Erend slung his weapon over his shoulder and then walked out of the room.

    "Let''s go," he said to Billy.

    Billy was still staring at Erend with a confused look until he disappeared. But he had more important things to do now. Billy came out after finishing preparing.

    They arrived outside and were greeted back by the usual sight. A battlefield filled with creatures that were previously just a fantasy.

    Erend and Billy followed theirrades back into the trench.

    "You can fight, right, Drake?" Lt. Boartusk asked Erend when they were already in the trenches.

    "Yes, sir. Don''t worry," Erend replied.

    "Good. I can''t expect less from you."

    The portal up ahead opened a little wider than usual. All the soldiers there knew that was not a good sign. But Erend was ready to face it.

    If there were new surprises from the Elves, he also had his own. But Erend couldn''t show his new power to hisrades. That meant he had to be careful too.

    "Something''sing!" A scream from a soldier came out. They all stared at the portals of the Elves. It turns out that they have a new surprise. From the portal that opened bigger and bigger emerged humanoid creatures with pale bodies and ugly faces.

    Their body size seemed to reach three meters. They carry weapons in the form of clubs that can smack human bodies into pieces.

    "Shit!" Lt. Boartusk cursed. "Kill those damn creatures before they get any closer!"

    The soldiers started shooting. Hundreds of thousands of bullets were thrown at them but the new red Magic shield was harder to prate than before.

    The giant creatures started running towards the soldiers. The horror they saw up ahead was simply unimaginable. Most of the new soldiers had even stopped shooting at the sight of them.

    "KEEP SHOOTING!" shouted Lt. Boartusk.

    But Lt. Boartusk''s order was not heard by the frightened soldiers. He felt hopeless.

    Erend knew the situation was unfavorable. The giants ran and threw the tank in front of them like a toy. The club they were carrying swung and crushed the tanks in an instant.

    By that time Erend had already picked up the sniper rifle and started aiming. Moments earlier, he had used up the remaining 1 Skill Point for a new skill.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Eyes (Lv.1) ]

    His pupils turned vertical and reddish. This skill allows Erend to see the weakest point on their Magic shield.<sub> </sub>

    The grip on the rifle is steady. Erend shoots.

    ''BANG!''

    ''CRAT!''

    One pale creature was hit in the middle of the forehead. No matter how big they are, if their brains are prated the creature will surely die. The pale giant fell backward onto several Elves behind it. Yet many still charged toward the soldiers.

    "One down!" Erend said while cocking his rifle. All therades who were next to him looked at Erend in disbelief. Including Billy and Lt. Boartusk. But they didn''t notice Erend''s eyes had changed.

    "We have to keep attacking!" Erend eximed without taking his eyes off his scope.

    Lt. Boartusk ordered them to fire again. Erend aimed and fired again. Dropping one by one the pale giants ran towards them. What Erend did raise the fighting spirit of the other soldiers.

    That night, the Elves withdrew after the ultimate weapon they thought could prate the defenses of the humans turned out to be defeated. Tonight''s battle was over faster than ever. And the victory raised the morale of the soldiers.

    The news of a soldier who could kill the pale giants immediately spread. And the name of Erend Drake became more and more talked about.

    "How did you do it?" Billy asked when they were back in the room.

    "I''m just guessing," Erend replied. "After almost dyingst night, I finally know the most vulnerable ces on their Magic Shield."

    "Really?" Billy asked while looking at Erend skeptically.

    "Yeah," Erend answered lightly. "Don''t worry about it. You should sleep while you can. Who knows the Elves will attack againter."

    Erend turned his body the other way and pretended to sleep. Billy, who knew that their sleep was very precious, decided to sleep too.

    ~~~

    She was standing on a very high balcony of the pce. Gazing to the west where the portal used to carry Elf warriors located.

    The portal has now been temporarily abandoned as no soldiers will be departing anytime soon after their defeat.

    Her long silver hair which was as soft as silk thread was blowing in the wind and covered her vision. But she didn''t blink or brush away the strands of hair.

    There was something the Elf girl was thinking about that she seemed to forget about the world around her. There is a strange power emerging on the human side.

    The Elf girl felt the vibes all the way here. But it seems that she is the only one who can feel the vibration. Since childhood, the Elf girl has had a higher Magic talent than the other Elves. Although her strength is not in his fighting ability.

    "Princess Aurdis, what are you doing here?" asked a female servant with a worried tone.

    Aurdis didn''t answer. The Servant walked over and realized that Aurdis was daydreaming as usual. The Servant also touched the shoulder of the Princess.

    "Ah!" Aurdis winced. "Peniriel, since when did youe?"

    Peniriel smiled gently. "You''re daydreaming again. It''s gettingte. Let''s go inside."

    "Yes. You''re right," said Aurdis. She nced at the west with wide eyes. Then walk inside.

    ''That power... I want to know...''

    ~~~

 Chapter 5 No Choice

    ''If you have managed to have all the Skills in the Skill list, then you can get an exclusive Skill.'' said Tut.

    Erend is currently outside the bunker with a cup of hot coffee in his hand. He looked up at the moon and stars in the beautiful night sky. Erend took a sip of his coffee.

    "Really? What skill is that?"

    ''Dragon Transformation.''

    Erend gasped. "Whoa. Okay."

    ''Yeah. Pretty amazing. But you have to wait. Every time you level up, you can only get 1 Skill Point.''

    "That''s alright. Even now I feel strong enough."

    ''A strong enemy has yet to appear.''

    Erend''s cup stopped before touching his lips. "How do you know?"

    ''I just know.''

    Erend stares at the ce the portal usually appears. "A strong enemy ising, huh? Well, thanks for the warning."

    ''Don''t think about it. Anyway, the Daily Quests will appear soon.''

    "Alright. I''ll wait."

    ''I will go now.''

    <o>,m Tut''s voice was not heard again after that. Erend, who was still in great shape, finished his coffee for a while outside the bunker.</o>

    After that, he went up and walked on. Elf corpses were strewn around him and began to emit an unpleasant smell. Erend didn''t care and kept walking until he finally came upon one of the giant pale-skinned corpses.

    "This thing is huge," Erend muttered.

    He tried to lift the big club that the creature was holding. Erend can lift it easily even though the club looks like it weighs 30 Kilograms.

    Suddenly the red portal opened. Eren jumped back in surprise and then prepared to swing the big club he was holding.

    But no Elf troops appeared from there. All Erend saw was a pointy-eared girl staring from the energy hole. They both stare at each other. Erend was so mesmerized by her beauty that he couldn''t think straight.

    "What''s your name?" asked the Elf girl.

    After hearing his voice, Erend realized that he was talking to the enemy.

    "I won''t tell you," replied Eren coldly. The Elf girl looked disappointed.

    "Tomorrow, the Unicorn Riders wille," said the Elf girl.

    "What?" Erend frowned. "Get ready. When duskes, they will ride."

    The portal was closed again. Erend froze in ce.

    "Unicorn Riders?"

    Erend immediately imagined how the form of the Unicorn he had seen. A horned horse that has Magic power. And they were ridden by Elves? Erend immediately knew that it was something very dangerous.

    He dropped the big club and then ran back towards the bunker.

    "Twilight, huh. Again, the surprise came."

    ~~~

    That night, Erend told everything he knew to Lt. Boartusk. Even though he had to take a hit in the head for waking the Lieutenant up. Erend could bear it easily.

    "Are you crazy?" Ask Lt. Boartusk who was ready to hit Erend once again.

    "I heard it, Lieutenant!" Erend said.

    "From who?"

    Erend knew that saying an Elf girl said that to him would sound very strange.

    "I saw the Portal opened a little. Then, I saw they were starting to prepare," Erend replied. He didn''t know whether the lie he had made so quickly would work or not.

    "Then you said they would attack at dusk?" asked the lieutenant.

    "Yes!" Erend nodded.

    "You heard that from them too?"

    "Uhhh..."

    The Elves spoke anguage they didn''t understand. Then how would Erend say that he heard it all from an Elf girl who could speak theirnguage?

    "Whatever." Lt. Boartusk got up from his bed. "I''ll ask for more supplies of explosives and ammunition."<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, please, Lieutenant!"

    The Lieutenant went to themunication room and Erend returned to his room.

    He told Billy the same thing. Billy looked confused but he didn''t ask much anymore. Because what is certain is that the enemy intends to attack again.

    ~~~

    The next day arrived quickly. This time the soldiers were not too nervous about waiting for the attack because they already knew that the attack woulde at dusk.

    The expected supplies of explosives and ammunition have yet to arrive because the bureaucracy for these front-line fighters is always difficult. No one was surprised, just angry.

    There were also a few tanks and machine guns left. Even then some are damaged and almost unusable. Especially after yesterday receiving the attacks of the giants.

    But no matter what the circumstances, they must continue to fight. Because that is the only way to survive.

    The soldiers were already waiting in the trenches with their rifles pointed forward waiting for their enemy. The sun went down slowly and finally dusk arrived.

    The portals in front of them began to open one by one. And what came out of it were troops riding straight-horned horses.

    "What the fuck..." Billy muttered with admiration mixed with horror.

    "Yeah, shit." Erend wasn''t too happy that his prediction was correct.

    "FIRE!" shouted Lt. Boartusk.

    Shots flew from the trench towards them.

    The Unicorn-riding Elves raised their shining shields and blocked the bullets that were raining down on them. The unicorns were also impervious to bullets because they were also wearing metal armor that seemed to glow.

    They started running towards the trench. Spear in one hand and shield in the other.

    Several of the Unicorn Riders ran towards the tanks and charged at them. Their weapons could prate the tank''s body easily.

    At this rate, this defense will be broken. Erend didn''t know why they had to wait five years before sending the Unicorn riders. If they sent them out early, they would have won the war sooner.

    "Myst ammo!" One of the soldiers shouted.

    Around him, the soldiers had also run out of their ammunition.

    "Shit! We''re all going to die!" said Lt. Boartusk while throwing away hisst magazine.

    Erend had run out of ammo too.

    "At this rate, there''s no other choice," Erend muttered. Billy who was next to him heard that.

    "Don''t do anything stupid!" Billy said.

    Erend turned to him. "How much ammo do you have?"

    "Two."

    "Give me everything."

    "What would you do?" Billy asked.

    "No time. Hurry!"

    Erend grabbed Billy''sst two magazines and put one of them into his rifle. After that Erend jumped from the trench.

    "Erend!" cried Billy.

    But Erend was already running towards the Unicorn riders.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    One rider thrust his spear at Erend. But the spear hit Erend''s scaled skin and he bounced off his Unicorn.

    Erend jumped on top of him and pressed the tip of his rifle into the Elf''s face.

    "Hi."

    ''DRDRDRD....''

    The rifle spewed several bullets simultaneously into the Elf''s face and crushed it.

    Erend stood up. Around him, the Unicorn-riding Elves already surrounding.

    "Let''s fucking go!"

    ~~~

 Chapter 6 A Heavy Resistance

    Erend took his dagger and held it in his left hand. While in his right hand he holds a rifle. The Unicorn Rider Elves looked at him with puzzled and surprised looks.

    Erend ran towards one of the Elves and started firing the rifle. Bullets rained down on the Elf and made it difficult for him to move.

    Erend jumped so high and plunged his dagger into the Elf''s neck and they fell from the Unicorn. The unicorn he was riding on neighed angrily and kicked Erend until he was blown away.

    Then the Unicorn ran towards Erend. His horns started to glow and from the horns, lightning came out and struck Erend.

    Erend crossed his arms in front of his face and blocked the Unicorn''s lightning strike. The [Dragon Scale] skill that was still active allowed him to withstand the attack easily.

    All the Elves were there and stared at Erend with wide eyes. The shock made them wasn''t able to move.

    Erend''s rifle was shattered by the Unicorn''s lightning. But the dagger was still intact. Erend jumped at the Unicorn who was rushing towards him. One hand held the horn of the Unicorn, while the other hand stuck the dagger into the horned horse''s neck.

    "HHAAAAAA!"

    Erend shouted while throwing the Unicorn away. Then he stood with the body covered in Unicorn blood and still wrapped in the reddish-ck scales.

    Erend became a figure who gave new terror to the Elves.

    "What did you see?!" Challenge Erend. "Let''s fight!"

    All the emotions he had experienced since the first time plunged into the battlefield. All the dead friends were snatched away by the damn pointy-eared creature. All those emotions grew bigger and bigger inside Erend''s chest. Much bigger than before.

    An Elf who seemed to be the leader of the Unicorn riding Elf armymanded in the Elfnguage. Erend didn''t know what it meant but he could guess that it was an order to attack. Because what happened next was that the Unicorn-riding Elves had indeed charged toward Erend.

    Erend took the spear from the corpse of the Elf he had just killed and used it to fight. The spear felt light in Erend''s hand. He never knew how to fight with a spear. But he knows one thing. If he thrust the spear hard enough, the Elf who was on the tip of the spear would die.

    So Erend did that. He kept [Dragon Scale] active without realizing that his MP would be drained.

    All spears, swords, and magic thrown at Erend can be resisted by his scale. The Elves were starting to get scared. Erend thrusts his spear and hits an Elf. He fell and the Unicorn he was riding, in turn, attacked Erend. And Erend also killed the Unicorn.

    The battle between Erend and the army continued until the Unicorn Riders began to retreat and reduced the intensity of their attacks. Suddenly, Erend felt his body be weak. He fell to his knees.

    "Shit. What happened?"

    ''You''re starting to run out of MP. Don''t you know that using Skills requires MP?'' Tut''s voice echoed in his head.

    [ MP: 3/10 ]

    "I know but... I didn''t think about it."

    Realizing their enemy seemed to have lost strength, the Elves drew closer and charged at Erend. But from the direction of the trench, the bombardment came surprising the Elves.

    Erend looked up and saw the soldiers hade out of the trenches and were walking in line towards them.

    "KEEP FIRING!" shouted Lt. Boartusk.

    Those who have run out of rifle ammo shoot with pistols. Those who had run out of pistol bullets held their daggers. Waiting for the right moment to plunge the dagger at the Elves.

    Seeing the smoldering spirit of hisrades, Erend smirked. Then he got up slowly.

    ''Hey, Tut. Will my MP fill up by itself?'' asked Erend in his mind.<sub> </sub>

    ''Yes. But for now, your MP will fill up very slowly. When intelligence increases, your MP and MP regeneration speed will also increase,'' replied Tut.

    ''Alright.''

    The Elves were starting to feel depressed. They would technically win against the humans who had run out of bullets.

    But the presence of a human figure who could provide heavy resistance and had killed several of them, made the Elves hesitate.

    The spirit of the humans who looked like he couldn''t die. Something the Elves had never seen before.

    The leader of the Unicorn-riding Elf felt that this situation was not in their favor. So he ordered his soldiers to retreat.

    But Erend didn''t let them back off that easily. He grabbed the Elf''s spear and sword thaty on the ground and struck back.

    "HHYAAA!!!"

    Erend thrust his spear at the Elf riding on the Unicorn causing it to fall. Then Erend continued by shing the leg of the Unicorn that the Elf was riding beside him.

    The Unicorn rolled over then Erend stabbed the sword at him. Even though he no longer had the MP to use Skills, Erend could still fight with the strength he had.

    The Elves were furious to see Erend kill theirrades so cruelly. But their anger had to stop because the soldiers were getting closer.

    The leader shouted his orders and the Elf riders retreated into the Portal. Erend looked at those who were retreating in fear with a smirk on his face.

    "Yeah! Run into your mother''sp!" Erend shouted.

    The soldiers who arrived next to him shouted the same taunts and curses to escort the Elves away until they entered the portal.

    "Ha Ha Ha! They run like cowards!" Billy who was already beside Erend said.

    Erend turned weakly towards him. He wanted to add Billy''s taunts to the Elves. But his gaze shook and the whole world seemed to roll over. Or actually, it was Erend who had rolled down on the ground.

    ~~~

    When Erend opened his eyes he thought that he would be on the bed and staring at the ceiling of his room. But this time he was in arge outdoor ce.

    Erend immediately looked up at the blue sky as soon as he woke up. The soft grass surface was underneath. Erend sat up and spread his gaze around. He was next to a smallke.

    "Hello."

    A voice startled Rainn and he turned his head. Standing next to him, was the figure of the Elf girl he had seen in the Portal that time.

    Erend immediately jumped to his feet and stepped away. He was with the enemy now.

    "Why am I here?" Erend asked, sharply.

    "Sorry. But I just wanted to talk to you," said Aurdis. The Elf Princess.

    ~~~

 Chapter 7 Taking Supplies Mission

    Erend touched his waist. But there was no dagger there. He thought is it still possible to use Systema''s power here? This ce doesn''t seem like a ce in the real world.

    Even though Erend could feel the soft grass, the sweet scent of flowers, and the warm sunshine, he knew that he had just fainted on the battlefield.

    And in front of him was an Elf who wanted to talk to him? That''s new.

    "What''s your name?" The Elf girl asked in a friendly manner as if she wasn''t talking to the enemy.

    "Introduce yourself first," replied Erend.

    "Oh, that''s right." Aurdis looks taken aback. "My name is Aurdis."

    "Aurdis, huh? You''re the first Elf I know the name," said Erend. "I don''t want to say my name."

    Aurdis frowned. "Why?"

    "I just don''t want to do it." Erend folded his arms across his chest. He didn''t need to be friendly to the enemy, right?

    Aurdis who had never received this kind of treatment from anyone felt surprised. She who was a Princess was usually always treated with respect. But this human?

    "Now free me from this Elf Magic." Erend looked at Aurdis.

    "Wait." Aurdis tried to control herself. "I haven''t asked you anything yet."

    "I don''t want to answer."

    "But-"

    "You are my enemy," Erend said firmly.

    Aurdis looked up at him and their eyes met. But Aurdis could only see the determination from him. He really didn''t want to say anything.

    "Now," said Erend. "Free me."

    Erend''s behavior made Aurdis, who originally just wanted to talk, be annoyed.

    "I will not set you free." Now it was Aurdis'' turn to fold her arms under her protruding chest.

    Erend snorted. "Then, if I kill you, maybe I can get out of this ce."

    Aurdis widened her eyes. "You want to kill me?!"

    "Why not? I''ve killed a lot of Elves. Adding one won''t mean much."

    Aurdis knew that the man in front of her was serious.

    "Answer one of my questions and I''ll get you out of here," Aurdis said. "It would be easier than us fighting here, right?"

    "It all depends on your question. Maybe your question will force me to fight," replied Erend.

    "Okay." Aurdis sighed. "I''ll just ask what your name is."

    "I don''t want to tell you," Erend answered quickly. As if there was no need to think about anything.

    "Why?!" Aurdis was irritated.

    "You pointy-eared creatures can use Magic. Who knows what you can do with my name?"

    Aurdis pursed her lips. It was true that Elves could use real names to drop Magic.

    "But I didn''t mean to do that!" Aurdis said.

    "Ha ha ha!" Erendughed humorlessly. "You''ll have to learn trickery again. It almost worked."

    "Really! I was just curious because I was curious about the power you have!"

    Aurdis'' words made Erend''s face turn stiff. He looked at Aurdis seriously now.

    "What do you mean?" Erend asked.

    "You have a mysterious power, right?"

    Erend was silent.

    "That power, show me-"

    Before Aurdis finished speaking, Erend immediately lunged at her and raised his fist.

    "AAA!!!" Aurdis shouted.

    What happened next was a white light shing out blinding Erend.

    "WAAAAH!"<sub> </sub>

    Erend looked around at the surroundings. He had already returned to the medical room inside the bunker. A nurse came up to him with a surprised face.

    "What do you feel?" The woman asked with a worried expression on her face.

    "Uhmm..." Erend looked around in confusion. He was quite familiar with the atmosphere of the medical room. This means he''s really back in the bunker now.

    "I''m fine," Erend replied. The nurse breathed a sigh of relief. She is a beautiful young woman.

    The reason for her being here was quite strange ording to Erend. She said she only wanted to help the soldiers.  Even though she could hide peacefully within the walls. Her name is Alice.

    "You fainted on the battlefield. Do you remember that?" Alice asked.

    "Yeah. I remember some."

    Erend imagined what the Elf he ughtered on the battlefieldst night looked like.

    "What about the others?" Erend asked.

    "They''re much better than you so you don''t have to worry," Alice replied.

    After that Erend was allowed to leave the treatment room because his condition was already fine.

    Eren did feel like he was recovering and when he looked at his MP, he saw that it indeed had recovered. It seems that resting recovers his MP dan maybe HP too.

    Billy greeted him with a tired mumble.

    "You don''t look worried about me,"

    Erend said as he sat on his bed.

    "I knew you''d be all right," Billy replied.

    "What you didst night was pretty awesome you know that?"

    "Yeah, I know. But I almost died doing it."

    "A little more I thought you were going to die. If Lt. Boartusk hadn''t ordered us to charge forward, you would have been dead," Billy said.

    "Yeah, about that. Thank you." Erend smiled.

    "Don''t thank me. I was prepared to let you die if the Lt. didn''t give me orders," Billy said tly.

    Erend Chuckled. He knew Billy wouldn''t do that. It was all just sarcasm that he gave off as usual.

    Time flies. What Erend did was spread throughout the bunker and he was nicknamed Mad Dog because of his crazy behavior. Erend justughed when he heard that.

    That morning, Lt. Boartusk summoned all of his squad members for the next mission they were about to undertake.

    "We will take supplies of ammunition, new weapons, and food. I finally managed to persuade our Handler to give it to us. But still, we have to take it ourselves," said Lt. Boartusk.

    A few of the soldiers sighed. The humans within the walls didn''t even bother to deliver supplies to the people who risked their lives protecting theirs.

    This is nothing new. It''s just that everything still feels sad and provokes their anger. But then again, they had no choice.

    "Drake! You will lead this mission."

    "Yes, sir!" Erend immediately answered.

    "Good. Get ready and get going."

    Lt. Boartusk concludes the meeting for this mission. The soldiers went into their respective rooms to prepare.

    They all gathered in front of the bunker a few minutester with full weapons and armor. There are ten of them in total.

    Lt. Boartusk couldn''t risk sending too many people because the Elves might attack unexpectedly.

    Billy was driving the truck and Erend was beside him. The soldiers who participated in the mission this time were all new recruits except for Erend and Billy.

    "Hey, man. I feel good that you''re on this mission," Billy said.

    "Is that so?" Erend replied.

    "Yeah. You can face the enemy if we''re ambushed."

    Erend turned to him. "Then you''re just going to leave me?"

    Billy turned his head with a look of made-up surprise. "How did you know about that?"

    Then he chuckled. Erend just snorted.

    ~~~

 Chapter 8 The Elves Want To Talk

    The distance from the bunker on the front line to the wall separating the Republic of Ascaria from the outside world was quite far.

    They had to drive ten kilometers to get there. Then after that, they had to stop for a while at the checkpoint.

    Though not anything worth checking out. All of this seemed to be done so that the soldiers outside the wall would not immediately enter.

    To get supplies, they still had to drive to the main base. Only then could Erend and the others get off their truck.

    They start in the morning. But now it was two o''clock in the afternoon.

    Erend saluted. "CPL. Erend Drake from the west bunker. We''d like to get the ammunition, weapons, and food supplies."

    An officer with a bored face turned to Erend for a moment. Then he exhaled his cigarette smoke.

    "Wait here," said the officer. Then he went back.

    Erend and the others were waiting in the warehouse. They could see that several boxes had been prepared. Maybe the officer came back to get some documents.

    "You want to take supplies today?" A voice made them all turn their heads.

    A man in military uniform with a sword hanging from his waist walked up to them.

    Erend looked away because he didn''t want to look at him.

    He is Geralt Colibri. An officer with the rank of Lieutenant was promoted because of his father.

    "Yes, sir!" John, one of the soldiers who came with them answered.

    Geralt looked at them all disdainfully. Then he saw the presence of Erend who turned his face away.

    "I didn''t think you two were still alive at this point," said Geralt as he looked at Erend and Billy.

    "We''re still here, sir," Billy answered with a smile.

    But Erend didn''t even look at him. It made Geralt feel unnoticed. He walked towards Erend and then drew the sword from his waist.

    Erend who saw him walking closer turned around and looked at him tly.

    Geralt jumped suddenly and then thrust his sword. But the sword stopped a few centimeters before it touched Erend''s neck.

    Even so, Erend didn''t budge and kept a straight face. Unlike the other soldiers who stared with wide eyes. Including Billy.

    "Heh," Geralt snorted, then drew his sword back. "Cpl. Erend Drake. Can''t you hear your superior talking?"

    "I hear." Then as if struggling against something heavy in his mouth Erend added. "Sir."

    "You," Geralt drew closer to Erend. "Poor and impudent soldier. You''re beingpletely ignorant after the Republic has given shelter and food to your poor family."

    "How can I act ignorant, sir? I fight every day to defend the wall while you-"

    ''BAAAGH!''

    A punchnded on Erend''s stomach before he could finish his sentence. Erend had taken that hit before. But now the blow didn''t feel as painful as before.

    "You dare answer back?" Geralt looked at Erend with bulging eyes.

    Erend straightened up again. "Sorry, sir."

    Billy just watched from the side. He warns his juniors not to do anything and assures them that everything will be fine.

    The soldiers outside the walls did not have a real military education. They are only educated in the most basic things in the military world.

    The important thing is that they can hold weapons and fight. It was enough to be a soldier for the Republic of Ascaria.

    That is what causes their attitude towards their superiors to seem arbitrary.<sub> </sub>

    Erend had no interest in joining the military. He was just doing it so his family could live better life within the walls. Like almost all of those recruits.

    Geralt gritted his teeth. Even though he wanted to do it, he couldn''t beat up these soldiers because the rules forbid it.

    Geralt spat in front of Erend. "Get back to that disgusting bunker of yours."

    Then he turned and walked away. Erend was silent and looked at him with a straight face. But in his heart, he wanted to pluck Geralt''s head out of his neck and chew it and then spit it out again.

    With his current strength, Erend was sure that it was an easy thing.

    In the end, Erend could only sigh. And hope that opportunity wille one day.

    "You good?" asked Billy who came to him.

    "His punch is getting lighter," Erend replied with a smallugh.

    Billy just nodded his head. "He is back."

    When Erend turned around, the officer had returned with some papers.

    Erend filled the documents up then they started loading the supply boxes into the truck.

    John asked about what had just happened to Lt. Colibri. But Billy and Erend answered with the same thing. ''It''s a normal routine.''

    They returned to the bunker and arrived when it was dark. Erend and the others immediately unloaded supplies from the truck.

    Everyone weed the arrival of the new food, weapons, and ammunition.

    They celebrated the arrival of the new supply with happyughter because that is a very rare thing.

    But the celebration did notst long. The portal was wide open while they were having dinner.

    The rm rings loudly. The soldiers immediately ran from their dinner and prepared to fight.

    The elf who came out from inside the Portal mounted a Unicorn and was fully armed. But they didn''t look like they wanted to fight. The Elves straightened their spears instead of pointing them forward.

    An Elf with white hair and the biggest build walked forward along with another Elf who looked older.

    The older Elf did some sort of Magic, after he gave the signal that everything was ready, the long white-haired Elf started to speak.

    "Good evening, Humans. My name is Aerchon. I didn''te here tonight to fight. Instead, I came to talk."

    The soldiers looked at each other in confusion. Erend looked at the Elf man with furrowed eyes as he noticed a resemnce.

    "What does this mean?" Billy mumbled in disbelief.

    While they were muttering to each other, Lt. Boartusk decided to ept the proposal.

    "This could be a trap, Lieutenant," Billy said next to him.

    "Yes, I know. But maybe they do want to talk," replied Lt. Boartusk. "If there''s even the slightest chance of reducing casualties, I''ll take it!"

    Billy could not dispute the lieutenant''s decision.

    "You and Drakee with me," Lt. Boartusk said. "The others, prepare to fire if you see us being attacked."

    Erend and Billy came out of the trench along with Lt. Boartusk. They walked over to the group of elves.

    Aerchon descended from his Unicorn. "Good evening, Representatives." The elf smiled. As if he really had good intentions.

    ~~~

 Chapter 9 Peace Talk?

    Erend looked at the tall Elf suspiciously. He also always keeps an eye on all his subordinates behind him.

    His index finger was continuously in front of the trigger. Ready to pull it at any time.

    He looked at Billy and Billy looked back at him with the same gesture. The two of them had to remain vignt.

    Lt. Boartusk stepped forward. "What do you want to talk about?"

    That Elf could be over a hundred years old. But his smile and wlessplexion made him look like a man in his twenties.

    But when they look at the Elf next to him they will see a clear difference. The Elf behind him looked older maybe because of his long white beard that almost reached his belly.

    "What is your name, Representative?" asked Aerchon.

    "Call me Boartusk."

    Aerchon looked at Lt. Boartusk with a strange look. As if wondering if that name is a real name. But soon the smile was back on his face.

    Erend also noticed that the movement of the Elf''s lips with the sound that came out of his lips looked different.

    It must be because there is some kind of Magic that can trante Elf''snguage into humannguage, Erend thought. Just like what he experienced when talking to Aurdis.

    "Mr. Boartusk. I''ll just go ahead because I don''t want to waste your time," said Aerchon. "This war has been going on longer than we thought. And so far the casualties on both sides have continued to fall. This is certainly not a good thing for either of us, is it?"

    Lt. Boartusk shed a sarcastic smile that was a mixture of anger and humor. "Let me ask you, Mr. Aerchon. Who attacked first? It''s very strange when you talk about victims when you''re the first to shed blood."

    Aerchon lost his smile. "That''s why we offer peace."

    Erend gritted his teeth. This elf didn''t even look guilty. He spoke as if his people were the truest. And offering peace is a kind ofpassion from them.

    Lt. Boartusk felt the same way. "You don''t even want to apologize?"

    Aerchon just kept quiet and looked at Lt. Boartusk. After a while he finally said. "Our offer of a peace truce is a good thing. Listen, Representative."

    Lt. Boartusk stared back with his piercing eyes. Erend knew he was trying his best not to stick the muzzle of his rifle against Aerchon''s forehead. Because Erend felt the same way.

    "The army that attacked you is not the strongest. I still have an army that is much stronger and more numerous than them. If-"

    "You mean the Elf riding the horned horse?" cut Lt. Boartusk. "They''re still scattered around here. We don''t have time to burn the trash."

    Erend and Billy saw the Elves behind Aerchon begin to lower their spears towards them. At that moment Erend and Billy raised their rifles and pointed them at them.

    Lt. Boartusk didn''t look scared. He even smirked.

    "Please continue. Dear Mr. Aerchon," he said sarcastically.

    Aerchon raised one hand. Then the Elves behind him lowered their hands. Erend could still see their sharp res filled with anger. Erend returned the gaze without the slightest fear.

    "Let''s forget about this dispute for a moment-"

    "Heh!" Billy snorted. He immediately got a re from Aerchon. The Elf seemed to be trying really hard to contain himself.

    "Let''s forget about this dispute for a moment," Aerchon repeated. "Look at your soldiers. If we send our troops inrge numbers, they will die immediately."

    Lt. Boartusk seemed to start to doubt when he thought about his men.<sub> </sub>

    "Put down your weapons," the lieutenant ordered.

    Erend and Billy lowered their weapons.

    "Why haven''t you sent your strongest army all this time?" asked Lt. Boartusk.

    "We have our reasons," replied Aerchon. "But we do have another, stronger army. If you''re willing to take the risk, then I''ll order them to attack. Behind me are a few of that army."

    Lt. Boartusk certainly didn''t want to take the risk even though what Aerchon said sounded unbelievable.

    "All right. What do you offer?" the lieutenant asked.

    Aerchon smiled with satisfaction after hearing that. And said. "We invite you, Representatives, to visit our world."

    Billy and Erend exchanged nces. It sounds so obvious like a trap. But Aerchon said it like they had no choice.

    ''If you don''t want toe with us, then I''ll send an army to kill yourrades.'' His words implied that.

    Lt. Boartusk let out a long breath. Then he turned to Erend and Billy. "All right. I''lle with you," the lieutenant said.

    "You three shoulde together," Aerchon replied.

    "Yeah, sure," said Lt. Boartusk. "Right now?"

    "I wi give you time to get ready. So tomorrow when the first morning lightes I will send my soldiers'' to escort you," said Aerchon. "And don''t worry. As long as you are in our world, no attacks will ur."

    Lt. Boartusk nodded curtly. "Sure."

    After that Aerchon''s party re-entered the Portal behind them.

    Lt. Boartusk returns to the trenches with Erend and Billy.

    They said that tonight''s attack was over and the soldiers could return to the bunker.

    Lt. Boartusk told the soldiers what they were talking about with the Elf. Some gave almost the same response, thinking that it was a trap.

    But Lt. Boartusk convinced them to stay calm as they had no choice. For tonight, they started getting ready and went to bed early.

    ~~~

    When the next day came, Lt. Boartusk along with Erend and Billy were already standing outside the bunker facing the direction where the Portal usually appeared.

    The sun was still not fully up and the sky was still dim in the east. But the three of them were ready while carrying their backpacks and weapons.

    The portal is open. From there came out five Elves riding Unicorns.

    The three of them knew that it was a sign so they walked toward the Elves.

    The Elves descended from the Unicorn and led the three into the Portal.

    With a thumping feeling, the human soldier entered the Portal into an unknown world.

    ~~~

 Chapter 10 In The Elf Realm

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk entered the Portal. This wasn''t a Portal that was near the pce.

    The portal next to the pce was usually used to send troops directly into the human world. The humans would definitely feel pressured if they were immediately treated to hundreds of troops that were ready when they just entered the Portal.

    It was for this reason that Aerchon ordered the Portal toe to this ce. The Forest of The Rising Sun.

    This ce is one of the most beautiful ces in the Elf world. The Forest of the Rising Sun is sprawling with unique nts and clean cool air.

    The trees grow tall and thick. Some of the trees here have leaves with gold and silver colors. Making this forest really like the territory of the fantasynd they entered.

    Billy looked around in all directions. He also saw birds with golden feathers perched on trees. They chirped with beautiful tones as if they were singing in the branches of a tree to greet them.

    Erend looked at Billy and see him fascinated by the scenery around here. Lt. Boartusk was more focused but he couldn''t hide his admiration either.

    Only Erend seemed to still be alert enough to keep an eye on the situation.

    "Don''t let your guard down, Billy," Erend said to Billy.

    Billy who woke up looked at him. "I didn''t let my guard down."

    "You may be fascinated by this forest. But you must remember that we are in enemy territory." Erend warned him.

    Lt. The Boartusk in front seemed to have heard too. But he didn''t say anything to reply to Erend''s words.

    "They seem to have taken us to a nice ce like this on purpose. They aim to catch us off guard. What a cunning creature," said Erend.

    He suddenly noticed the Elf riding the Unicorn next to him ncing at him sharply.

    Erend frowned. ''Can they understand what we''re saying?''

    Judging from his reaction, it seemed that Erend''s thought was indeed correct. He had to be careful in speaking from now on.

    With the power of Systema Erend felt he could defeat the Elves who were escorting them. But it''s a different story if he has to protect Billy and Lt. Boartusk.

    They walked for several minutes through this forest. Until finally a building was seen in front.

    The building looks like a small pce. It is built with smooth white stones and reflects the sun''s rays. There was a silver dome on top that reflected even more sunlight.

    As the group drew closer, a female Elf came out of the building and smiled at them. Her hands were intertwined in front of his body and he stood up straight. Like a woman who has been trained to still look elegant in all situations.

    "Wee, Dear Representatives." The woman greeted the three of them. Lt. Boartusk seemed fascinated by the woman''s beauty.

    After all, Lt. Boartusk is still a man. Billy also seemed to smile in admiration.

    Among them, only Erend still maintains full concentration and considers them a dangerous enemy. Enemies who can do Magic and kill them at any time.

    "Let me introduce myself, my name is Delirien." The woman did not forget to look at the three of them in turn. "I was assigned to wee and serve you while you were here."

    "I''m Adrien Boartusk, Lieutenant. These are my two men, Cpl. Erend Drake and Cpl. Billy Brook."

    Delirien smiled sweetly at Billy and Erend. However, when her eyes caught Erend, her eyes stopped for a bit longer.

    [ "Systema is blocking the ability." ]<sub> </sub>

    Erend suddenly heard a voice inside his head. He immediately threw a nce at Delirien.

    Delirien looked surprised and slightly flinched back. Erend red at her. ''He wants to do something!''

    "What are you trying to do to us?!" suddenly, Erend went on the defensive. Lt. Boartusk and Billy nced at him.

    "What happened?" asked Lt. Boartusk.

    "This Elf woman is trying to use her Magic on us," Erend replied.

    The surprised Lt. Boartusk looked at Delirien. In addition, the Elves who were guarding around them also seemed to stiffen.

    "Is that true?" asked Lt. Boartusk sharply.

    "A-Ah, I was only using my powers to check on your condition," Delirien replied with a smile.

    Lt. Boartusk, of course, did not immediately believe it. But he let it go because he saw the Elves around them were already staring warily.

    The three of them were led into the building. Then they were shown a ce where they could rx for a while.

    Delirien said that he would call the three of them when lunch was ready. After that, she disappeared from their sight.

    "How do you know she''s up to something?" asked Billy curiously. Lt. Boartusk also looked at him.

    Erend pursed his lips. "I don''t know. Since I almost died that night, I''ve been able to feel a little bit of Magic on the Elf."

    Erend lied and hoped that it would be enough for them.

    "Oh, I see." Billy nodded. "I''ve heard that some people gain that kind of ability during near-death experiences."

    "Yeah, I think that''s what happened," said Erend. In his heart, he thanked Billy for suggesting it.

    "That doesn''t matter now. Now, we have to think about what we''re going to do after this," said Lt. Boartusk.

    He''s right. The three of them knew they were in enemy territory. And the enemy must be nning something for them. Of course, they had to remain vignt. The purpose of this invitation was suspicious from the start.

    "We have no choice but to do what they say for a while," said Erend. "If we refuse the lunch they offer. They won''t take it well."

    "You''re right," Billy answered. "We can only hope that we don''t die from poisoning."

    "They don''t seem to want us to die. If that''s the case, why did they bother inviting us here?" said the lieutenant.

    Erend and Billy thought so too. All they had to do now was to remain vignt while continuing to do what the Elves tell them.

    Suddenly there was a knock on their door. The three of them were on standby.

    Erend got up and opened the door. His eyes opened wide as soon as he saw who was behind the door.

    "Good morning," Aurdis greeted with a sweet smile.

    ~~~

 Chapter 11 Aurdiss Help

    "What are you doing here?" asked Erend.

    "Who''s that, Drake?" Lt. Boartusk asked from within.

    "Let me in." Aurdis looked to her right and left. "I have something important to talk to you about."

    Without waiting for Erend''s approval, Aurdis went straight into the room. Lt. Boartusk and Billy stared at the presence of another Elf girl before them, both confused and fascinated.

    Aurdis'' beauty is no longer a new thing for Erend. He admits that Aurdis is indeed very beautiful. But in Erend''s eyes, she was still an Elf. A being who had brought war into their world.

    Aurdis wears long white clothes. On the chest, the clothes are a little looser so that her already big chest looks even more prominent. Her wless white skin also stands out.

    Seeing the reaction of Lt. Bortusk and Billy, Erend believes that Aurdis must have chosen these clothes on purpose beforeing here.

    "Say what you intend to say and get out of here immediately," Erend said firmly.

    "Uhhm, you don''t need to be impolite, Erend," said Billy, stealing nces at Aurdis'' chest.

    "Lieutenant-"

    Erend turned his gaze to Lt. Boartusk but the Lieutenant is in the same condition as Billy.

    Erend feels helpless.

    Aurdis sat on one of the chairs and then spoke. "I have to tell you this."

    Again Erend noticed that Aurdis'' lips moved differently from the sound that came out of them. But it seems that only Erend is aware of that.

    "What''s wrong... Uhm..." said Lt. Boartusk.

    "Aurdis." Aurdis helped with a smile.

    "Miss Aurdis," the lieutenant continued.

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    "After lunch, you''ll fall for Aerchon''s ns."

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk widened their eyes in a surprised manner.

    "So it''s true that our invitation here was a trap," Erend muttered.

    "Wait, but why did you warn us?" asked Billy.

    "Before that, do you know why we send an attack on your world?" Aurdis looked at the three of them one by one.

    "What do you mean?" asked Erend.

    Suddenly the door burst open. Delirien stood in the doorway with a look on her face that immediately turned into a smile.

    "Ah, mydy," said Delirien. "Why are you disturbing our guests?"

    Then Delirien walked towards Aurdis and pulled her hand away. Almost forcibly.

    "I just wanted to say hello to them, Delirien." Aurdis smiled and removed Delirien''s hand from hers.

    Then he shook the hands of Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk alternately.

    After doing that she walked out together with Delirien.

    Erend, Billy, and the Lieutenant stared at their hands. There was a small bottle with a blue liquid in their hand.

    They have a rough idea about what to do with the bottle.

    ~~~

    "What are you doing there, princess?" Delirien asked in a soft voice to Aurdis. Even so, her tone contained firmness.

    "I told you, I just greeted them," replied Aurdis innocently.

    "How do you know they arrived this morning? Does Prince Aerchon know about this?" Delirien asked.

    Aurdis'' eyes turned in another direction. As if to avoid her gaze.

    Delirien could immediately conclude the answer. This princess must have overheard and sneaked in here.

    Delirien already knew how the princess was behaving. But there was one thing that confused Delirien.

    "Princess, there is something strange about one of them." Suddenly, Delirien changed the topic.

    "What do you mean?" Aurdis asked.

    "I can''t use Magic to check on one of those men."<sub> </sub>

    Aurdis immediately knew who he meant. However, Aurdis didn''t want Delirien to suspect that she knew something.

    So Aurdis just kept quiet while Delirien continued her suspicions.

    ~~~

    Lunch is ready.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk were escorted out of their room into the lunchroom.

    The food provided there seemed a little different from the food in their world.

    The three sat together. Aerchon sat in the main seat indicating that he was the host who entertained them. In front of them were also several other Elves.

    Lunch started. The elves tried to start a conversation with them but the three soldiers answered curtly. So the Elves also gave up their intentions.

    Lunch continued in silence until it was over. After that, the humans were escorted back into the room.

    Aerchon also said they are wee if they want to see the scenery around the pce.

    Inside the room, the three of them sat opposite each other.

    "What do you guys feel?" asked Lt. Boartusk.

    "Full," Billy replied.

    "Bro!" Erend snapped.

    "Sorry." Billy burped. "I don''t think anything happened. Either way, we drank something Aurdis gave us, right?"

    "Yeah, let''s hope nothing happens," said Lt. Boartusk.

    Erend hoped that the Elf girl really wanted to help them.

    Lt. Boartusk and Billy decided to sleep because they couldn''t do anything now either.

    A soft mattress and cool air coupled with a full stomach make them both unable to resist sleepiness.

    Erend once again hoped that it wasn''t because of Elf Magic.

    Not feeling sleepy, Erend decided to get out and walk around the pce.

    "Psst!"

    Erend turned to the source of the voice. Aurdis was peeking from behind the door of a room. She waved her hand at Erend, telling him toe in here.

    With suspicion, Erend entered the room.

    "What is it?" Erend asked.

    "Our conversation was not over yet," replied Aurdis.

    "Oh right," said Erend. "What did you want to say earlier?"

    "We sent the Elves to invade your world for a reason," Aurdis said hastily.

    Erend just stared at her.

    "Something belonging to us was stolen by humans."

    Hearing that, Erend gasped. "What does it mean?"

    "Human stole a Key," said Aurdis.

    Erend looked at Aurdis with narrowed eyes and sharp angled eyebrows.

    His feelings are mixed now. Between surprise, doubt, and anxiety.

    "Why should I believe you?" Erend replied.

    Aurdis sighed. "I''m telling the truth!"

    "I''ve seen how cunning the Elves are. Maybe this is one of your tricks." Erend folded his arms across his chest.

    Aurdis gritted her teeth. "Tonight. I''ll prove it."

    Erend was still looking at Aurdis suspiciously. But he would wait until tonight.

    ~~~

 Chapter 12 Suspicious Recording

    When night came, Erend came out of the room. Billy and Lt. Boartusk were fast asleep after yet again eating the delicious dish that was served at dinner.

    So far it''s still not clear what Aerchon wants to say to them and that makes the three of them anxious. Because the more time they spend here, they don''t know what will happen in their world.

    This was very strange and made the three of them wonder. But they can only wait.

    Erend didn''t say about what he heard from Aurdis because he still wasn''t sure about the truth. Moreover, Aurdis said that humans were the ones who started it all.

    He walked through the corridor next to the garden that was lit only by the moonlight. The moonlight prated through the gaps in the pirs and hit the walls.

    Whether it was true or just a feeling, Erend felt that the moonlight in this world was brighter than in his original world.

    At the end of this corridor stood the figure of Aurdis waiting with a body d in a white cloak. Aurdis turned her head when she realized Erend''s presence.

    "Where are we going?" asked Erend.

    "Keep your voice down!" Aurdis hissed.

    "Follow me. And I''m begging you, keep your voice down! We shouldn''t be up sote at night."

    Erend chose to cooperate and began to speak softly.

    "Is this some kind of vition?" asked Erend.

    Aurdis nodded. "Just having me here is a vition. This afternoon, my brother scolded me after lunch."

    "Your brother? Aerchon?"

    "Yes, him."

    Erend just realized that their faces are indeed a bit simr.

    The two of them finally arrived at another building separate from the main building. This building is box-shaped and small in size. To Erend this looks like a warehouse.

    Aurdis led him inside and the crystal chandelier on the ceiling instantly lit up.

    Aurdis took off her cloak. It turned out that beneath the thick white cloak, she was wearing a short, loose nightgown. Also white.

    Erend reflexively looked at Aurdis while she was hanging her cloak.

    "This ce is safe enough to speak again." Aurdis was already speaking normally.

    Aurdis then noticed Erend''s gaze. Instead of feeling embarrassed and covering herself, Aurdis smiled mischievously.

    "What are you looking at?" Aurdis asked in a yful tone.

    Erend woke up and immediately turned his face away.

    "Just show me what you want to show," said Erend.

    Aurdis wanted to tease him a little longer, but she couldn''t waste time at this point.

    ''Maybe next time,'' thought Aurdis.

    Aurdis took a clear ss ball from one of the shelves and ced it on a cemat on the table.

    "Look at this," said Aurdis. It didn''t take long for the clear crystal ball to light up and emit light like the video projector Erend was used to seeing in his world.

    A scene was revealed. A man crept into a room. His movements look like a thief''s.

    The man walked quickly as if he already knew where he was going. Momentster he stopped in front of a ss door of a ss cab.

    Inside the ss door was a key that let out a faint light that shone on the man''s face.

    The man drank something before opening the ss door and took the key easily.

    "He''s human, isn''t he?" asked Aurdis.

    "He looks like a human," Erend replied. "But you could have created this image with your Magic, right?"

    Aurdis took a deep breath. "You still don''t believe it?"

    "I still have to consider everything. This could be right and this could be wrong," Erend replied. "I have to tell Billy and the lieutenant."

    Aurdis pursed her lips hearing that. "Are you sure they can be trusted?"

    "They fought with me for five years. We are like brothers," said Erend.

    "If it''s for the best. Then you can do it."

    Erend stared at the screen which had now stopped ying. Erend thought, how did all that happen?

    "How can a human enter into the Elf''s realm? That is very strange. The evidence you have shown is not convincing," said Erend.

    "At that time-"

    Before Aurdis had time to finish her sentence, the door to the room was knocked down from outside.<sub> </sub>

    Aerchon stood with eyes staring at the two of them with anger.

    "Brother-"

    Again, Aurdis'' words had to be cut off by Aerchon who suddenly grabbed Erend''s neck.

    ''Shit, he''s fast!'' Erend didn''t even notice his movements. Suddenly Aerchon''s hand was on his neck and gripped tightly.

    Aerchon threw Erend out until he rolled to the ground. Then he shot towards Erend with incredible speed.

    But Erend still had time to react.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    Aerchon''s punch hit a hard surface on Erend''s face. Then Erend gives Aerchon an uppercut until he throws him away.

    [ Urgent Quest: Defeat Elf Aerchon. ]

    [ Reward: 50 Exp. ]

    Erend smirked. "What a coincidence. I really wanted to beat him."

    Erend runs towards the fallen Aerchon then jumps then descends while mming his fist on his face.

    ''BUAGH!''

    Aerchon spreads his palms then a burst of lightning hits Erend and throws him away again.

    After Erend was far away, Aerchon got up.

    "He must be dead. Heh! he deserves it!"

    Aerchon inadvertently gave off a Magic force that was greater than he wanted. He was quite surprised to see Erend able to return his punch.

    The human punch turned out to be quite painful. But Aerchon was able to retaliate.

    With that much power, he would be dead. Aerchon thought.

    As Aerchon turned and was about to return to Aurdis, he heard something approaching.

    Erend darted towards him and grabbed him by the neck causing him to fall to the ground.

    Erend was already on top of Aerchon, clutching his neck.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    A burst of fire shot out from Erend''s mouth towards Aerchon''s face.

    "AAARRRGGHHH!!!"

    Aerchon shouted as his face began to be covered in mes. Erend, who was already very angry, kept spitting fire from his mouth.

    Aurdis ran over with a frightened expression.

    "Stop it!" Aurdis tried to pull Erend but Erend was unshakable. Aurdis'' eyes widened at the change in Erend''s skin. His skin had already be scaly and reddish ck.

    "Let go! Please!" Aurdis shouted.

    Erend finally came to his senses and jumped away. Aerchony with a scorched face but not as bad as imagined.

    Aerchon''s skull bones were visible and his upper clothes were charred. But he is still alive.

    Erend deactivated his skill.

    "You know who attacked first," said Erend who was already prepared to defend himself.

    Thismotion immediately provoked all residents. The Elves came out as did Billy and Lt. Boartusk.

    "What the hell..." Billy gaped at a sight of an Elf with a burning face on the ground.

    "Drake! What is going on?!" asked Lt. Boartusk.

    Erend sighed. This would be quite a hassle to exin.

    In the midst of all that, Erend got a notification.

    [ Urgent Quest Completed! ]

    [ Reward: 50 Exp. ]

    [ You Leveled Up! ]

    ~~~

 Chapter 13 A Restless Night

    "So you kick his ass?"

    "And burning his face."

    Erend was sitting together with Lt. Boartusk and Billy in their room. Delirien said they would have to wait a few minutes before being called again.

    Billy chuckled with a happy face.

    "What are youughing at, Brook?" Lt. Boartusk looked at Billy and he fell silent. Or actually, Billy was just trying to hold back hisughter.

    "Drake, do you know what you''re doing is too much?" Lt. Boartusk was now staring at Erend.

    "I told you everything, Lieutenant. Aerchon attacked me first," said Erend.

    "You sneaked in with his sister!" Lt. Boartusk shook his head. "What do you think he would do as an older brother if he saw a stranger take her sister to a deserted ce? Especially when that Elf girl is half naked!"

    Erend shut his mouth tightly. He thought again. What he did was wrong.

    Erend already knows that going outte at night is a vition. If he looked at it from Aerchon''s point of view, maybe he would do the same.

    "But how can you beat him like that? Don''t elves have magic?" Billy asked curiously.

    Erend sighed. He thought it was time to tell them everything.

    "I got a strange power," said Erend. Billy and Lt. Boartusk stared at him.

    "What do you mean?" Billy asked.

    Erend proceeds to tell them what happened to him since that night. But he couldn''t possibly tell them about Tut and the Status Window that popped up.

    Erend was just talking about how he was able to slightly change his body form to be tougher and able to withstand the Magic attacks of the Elves. Of course, Erend also said that he can breathe fire.

    Listening to that, Billy and Lt. Boartusk was stunned. The slightly open mouth coupled with a sharp frown on each forehead exined their confusion.

    "That''s kind of... Hard to believe." Lt. Boartusk mumbled.

    "Yeah, are you sure there''s nothing wrong with your brain?" Billy said.

    "You saw what happened to Aerchon, right?" Erend asked back.

    Billy nodded. "Then you can rest easy. If you really have that power, you can escape their punishment, right?"

    Erend shook his head. "I won''t run away or fight back. If I do, then this situation will only get worse."

    Billy nodded his head, agreeing with Erend''s answer. "You are right."

    ~~~

    On the other hand, Aerchon was talking to Delirien.

    Aerchon haspletely recovered. There were no marks on his face that shows he had just been burned and beaten.

    The reason Erend was able to hit and beat him earlier was that he was careless. He thought the human was dead and Aerchon had only used his power to a minimum.

    Aerchon didn''t expect that Erend would still be alive and attack him at a speed that he knew a normal human wouldn''t be able to do.

    "Are you sure?" Ask Delirien.

    "I am very sure!" Aaerchon replied. "His skin turned into scales and he spits fire from his mouth."

    "If that''s true, that human has Dragon-like features."

    Delirien said in a tone of fear mixed with admiration.

    Dragon, even the name of that creature made the Elves shudder. Dragon is an ancient creature that has be a legend.

    They are a creature with extraordinary power. ording to legend, the Elf realm was created by The Great Dragon.<sub> </sub>

    After The Great Dragon created the Elf realm, the Dragon split itself into several smaller Dragons assigned to guard and make the world of the Elves as beautiful as it is today.

    For hundreds of thousands of years, the whereabouts of the Dragons were nowhere to be found. So the Elves estimate that they are already extinct.

    "That''s not possible!" Archon denied.

    Delirien looked at him. "Then how are you going to exin what happened?"

    Aerchon was silent because he didn''t know either. What he saw was very real. The scaled man''s face above him was still clearly etched in his brain. Like a nightmare that won''t go away.

    "We don''t have to think about that now," Aerchon said. "Has the potion worked?"

    "They should have. They ate their lunch and dinner well," said Delirien.

    Aerchon nodded in satisfaction. "Good."

    "The princess has already shown everything to that man, right? Do we still need the potion?" Ask Delirien.

    "Of course. We don''t need them to believe and I won''t beg them to believe. With the potion, we can immediately make them do what we say," Aerchon exined.

    Delirien actually didn''t agree with Aerchon''s actions. They wanted to ask for help. Shouldn''t they have asked nicely?

    Even though the human side is at fault, that doesn''t mean the three soldiers are also wrong.

    They are just parties caught in the middle of this conflict. As parties who are both at a loss, shouldn''t they be able to work together?

    But Aerchon was an Elf prince who was full of pride and stubbornness. He would not go along with Delirien''s suggestion once he had made up his mind.

    "Let''s go meet them."

    Aerchon and Delirien came out of the room to meet the three humans.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk are escorted by an Elf woman. The three of them agreed to carry hidden weapons.

    Erend contemted again his mistake for following his anger and beating Aerchon back. Though he should have held back and exined everything.

    "Hhh..." Erend took a deep breath.

    Soon they came to a closed room. Even though it waste at night and close to morning, all the Elves in this small pce were up and present.

    The three humans walked towards the prepared seats. Of the three of them, only Billy had a calm face.

    Aerchon sat at the end table and stared at them. Or, is he just staring at Erend?

    "You attacked an Elf prince." Delirien who was sitting next to Aerchon started. "You know it was a big mistake?"

    "First let me say my defense," said Erend.

    Erend knew that he had made a mistake. However, he did not fullymit the mistake. So he would not ept punishment without defending himself.

    "Aurdis asked me out. And I didn''t do anything to her. Maybe Aerchon misunderstood when he saw the two of us. I understand that. I''m sorry," said Erend.

    All the Elves in the room looked at him with angry, condescending looks.

    "I''ve also seen footage of humans stealing your belongings so you guys have to start a war." Erend continued. "What if we-"

    "Shut up!" Aerchon cut in coldly.

    Erend and Aerchon exchanged nces.

    Then Aerchon nced at Delirien as if to give her a hint. After that Delirien snapped her fingers.

    A yellow glow appeared around Billy and Lt. Boartusk''s heads.

    ~~~

 Chapter 14 Their Enemy Is Moving Again

    Erend immediately looked at Billy and Lt. Bortusk. The yellow light appeared suddenly and made them worry.

    "Don''t worry," ordered Lt. Boartusk in a calm voice. "Let''s see if the liquid in the little bottle works."

    "What if it doesn''t work?" asked Billy. The lieutenant was silent and stared at Billy. Billy chose to remain silent.

    They don''t know what will happen to them.

    Among the three of them, only Erend seemed normal. No yellow light appeared on his head.

    "What are you trying to do?!" asked Erend who started to feel anger again.

    Delirien turned to Aerchon but the Elf looked confused. ''The potion should have reacted by now. What happened?'' The question popped up in both of their minds.

    Soon the yellow light disappeared. Billy and Lt. The Boartusk exchanged nces and felt that nothing had happened to them.

    "What happened?" Erend asked once more as no answer came up. This time his voice was low and almost sounded like a growl.

    Aerchon looked at Erend with narrowed eyes. Suddenly from outside the Elf warriors enteredplete with their spears and shining white armor.

    The three humans realized that this situation was going to be bad for them.

    The Elves who were in the room attending the meeting started to get up from their seats and backed away.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk stood up from the chair and took out their daggers.

    Their movements were synchronous and almost simultaneously. No words came out. Those who already knew that the situation was not good immediately prepared to defend themselves.

    "Aerchon! I''m warning you," Erend said as he looked at Aerchon. "You don''t want this mess."

    A twitch appeared next to Aerchon''s eye who was still sitting in his chair. He had seen for himself what Erend could do.

    The humans had enough strength to fight them. Does he want to stop all this or continue?

    The Elf warriors around them lowered their spears and pointed them at the three humans.

    "Let''s give them the fight they deserve. Even if we''re going to die here!" said Lt. Boartusk.

    "Yes, sir!" Erend and Billy answered at the same time.

    The three humans didn''t seem afraid. Instead, their eyes spoke as if preparing to put up a fight.

    "Stop it!"

    A scream that appeared when the door was opened startled them all. Everyone in the room turned and saw Aurdis standing in the doorway.

    Her clothes had changed to more appropriate. And Aurdis looked at them all with eyes that seemed to ze with anger.

    Her teeth gritted and so did her fists that gripped tightly.

    "What are you doing?" Aurdis looked at all the Elf warriors who were still pointing their spears. Then her gaze fell on her brother who was still sitting quietly.

    "I gave the antidote to Delirien''s potion."

    Hearing that Aerchon gripped his fist tightly. "You''re causing trouble again."

    Aurdis shook her head. "I''ve said many times that we don''t need violence to get the key. We can talk with them!"

    "You''re asking me to talk and beg to lowly creatures like them?" said Aerchon.

    "Erend, you have to burn that damn Elf''s face again to teach him some manners." Suddenly Billy snorted.

    Aerchon stood up from his chair like he was about to jump then said. "Kill them!"<sub> </sub>

    The Elf warriors began to approach with that order.

    [ ''You can use 1 Skill Point you get after leveling up.'' ]

    Suddenly Tut''s voice echoed in Erend''s head. ''Oh, that''s right. I just leveled up.''

    Erend immediately use the Skill Point as one of the Skills he had been after.

    [ New Skill: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    "STOP!"

    Aurdis'' voice stopped the Elf warriors in their ce. They looked at each other in confusion. Who should they follow now? The Prince who ordered the attack, or the Princess who stopped them?

    In this situation, the warriors were the ones caught in the middle. Erend felt that the fate of a soldier anywhere would be the same. Wedged in the middle of the rulers with their interests.

    "Brothers, too much blood has been shed on the battlefield. Are you willing to sacrifice our warriors again?" Aurdis said in a pleading voice. "Daemons of Cmity and Ogres Kingdom have started moving."

    Again, Aerchon''s eyes twitched hearing that. The elves looked surprised.

    "Please, don''t go to war with humans anymore. Not all of them are evil," Aurdis added. "We can ask them nicely to return the key."

    Aerchon seemed to think. As soon as he heard that the Daemon of Cmity and the Ogres Kingdom were moving again, Aerchon immediately felt anxious.

    After sighing, Aerchon waved his hand. The Elf warriors drew their spears back.

    Aerchon suddenly walked straight to another door behind him and disappeared.

    The elves left one by one. Leaving Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk together with Aurdis.

    "Thank you," said Billy. "You saved their life."

    Aurdis chose not to respond to Billy''s remarks and told them to return to their room.

    "Thank you for the antidote," said Lt. Boartusk.

    Aurdis nodded weakly.

    "Miss Aurdis. We appreciate your help tonight. But now it looks like we have to go."

    "Wait," Aurdis stopped. "Wait until tomorrow."

    "Why? We feel that our presence here is no longer needed. The nned meeting turned out to be just a trick to take advantage of us," replied the lieutenant. "We''ve heard that humans have stolen your valuable artifact. But we don''t know anything about that."

    Aurdis bit her lip. "I know. Aerchon''s intention to ask you here was to brainwash you. So you can steal the key back. However, I don''t agree with his n. That''s why I gave you the antidote."

    They arrived in the room and Aurdis went inside with them.

    "We really need the key to fight the enemy. That''s why we need to get it back as soon as possible," Aurdis continued.

    "What enemy is that?" Billy asked.

    "You''ve heard of it earlier. The Daemons of Cmity and the Ogres Kingdom. They have been our mortal enemies since a long time ago." Aurdis replied. "We managed to repulse them. But somehow they started moving again. It seems that word of the missing key to the Fountain of Eternity has reached them."

    "The Fountain of Eternity?" Billy stared curiously.

    Aurdis nodded. "Yes, the key that the humans stole is the key to the Fountain of Eternity."

    ~~~

 Chapter 15 Ambush

    The problems faced by the Elves turned out to be quite big. Their lives are also threatened by an enemy that humans can''t think of.

    Erend looked at Aurdis who looked disappointed and sad. The reason the Elves attacked humans did make sense.

    But is there no other way to seize the key? Why should they attack? Why not send some kind of representative and negotiate properly before deciding to attack and make the soldiers'' lives die on the battlefield?

    The questions echoed inside Erend''s head continuously. But now it was toote to ask that.

    The war had already urred and thousands of human and elf lives had been lost.

    "That''s not our problem, is it?" Said Billy as hey down on the bed. "The Elves have killed many humans. Perhaps it is time for you to ept the consequences."

    Billy''s words made Aurdis bite her lip. Erend saw Aurdis'' eyes start to sparkle slightly. But he didn''t say anything.

    Even Lt. Boartusk didn''t look like he wanted to say anything to rebuke Billy.

    "Maybe my words sound cruel. But that''s the truth," Billy added.

    Erend actually felt quite sorry for Aurdis. Erend was sure that it wasn''t Aurdis who had ordered the attack on the humans.

    But he had also witnessed how hispanions were killed by the spears and magic of the Elves. Erend''s feelings areplicated as he didn''t know what to do.

    Of course, his feelings for defending humanity were there. But Erend thought about what Aurdis had done to defend them from Aerchon. And she had also shown the footage of the human stealing the key.

    Unlike Aerchon, Aurdis wants peace. That''s why she does that.

    "What do you think, Lieutenant?" Erend asked Lt. Boartusk.

    Lt. Boartusk sighed. "If we allow the Elves to be attacked by their enemies, then they won''t attack us."

    The lieutenant''s words were approved by Billy. Erend also saw that it was a good possibility for them.

    But... There was something inside Erend that resisted it.

    "But if we do that, maybe we won''t be that different from the Elves."

    Suddenly the Lieutenant added. Erend and Billy didn''t expect his words.

    Billy even got back up to sit and stare at Lieutenant Boartusk.

    "So what''s your decision, Lieutenant?" Billy asked.

    Lt. Boartusk looked at Billy and Erend in turn.

    "We''ll take the key," said Lt. Boartusk. "At least we try to."

    <o>,m Billy looked a little disappointed. But then he shrugged. "Well, I''ll follow yourmand then."</o>

    Erend smiled. Billy is a loyal soldier. He and Erend followed Lt. Boartusk not because they are afraid or forced to.

    It is because the man deserves to be a leader and to be followed.

    Aurdis who heard it smiled. Her smile was much wider than Erend''s.

    "Is that true?!" Aurdis asked.

    "I said I''d try. We don''t know who exactly took the key. And we can''t enter the city either." Lt. Boartusk confirmed.

    "We can do better if you guys stop the attack," Erend said.

    "I''ll talk to my brother about it," Aurdis said.

    After that, they separated. Aurdis came out of the room and the three went straight to sleep.

    Tonight was tough enough and hopefully tomorrow everything will be better.

    ~~~

    The next day Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk are told that they can return to the human world.

    Aurdis meet them outside the pce.

    He said that the Elves'' attacks on humans would stop. But for a limited time.<sub> </sub>

    They were given five months to find and return the key.

    Five months is not a long time. Especially to look for something they do not know at all.

    The Elves gave the three of them a golden cylinder. Aurdis said that inside the cylinder was a deration saying that the Elves would not attack humanity within five months.

    Along with the recording of the human who had stolen the key.

    Erend asks for another copy for them to keep for themselves because anything can happen.

    So Aurdis gave them three copies of the cylinder for the three of them to hold.

    After that, the three humans were escorted to the portal by five Elf warriors as before.

    They were even given a horse to ride each. Travel bes so much easier for them.

    The group did not know that there was a pair of eyes watching them from behind the tree bushes.

    The eyes are small and cunning. The lurking creature jumped from tree to tree.

    His body was slender and brown like mud. Soon he had gathered with his flock.

    ("Human.") The creature reports to its leader.

    There are twelve of them. A small group of Daemon of Cmity troops waiting for the Elves crossed this forest.

    ("We attack them.") Said the leader.

    The Daemon of Cmity is a creature with a monstrous appearance. Much different from the Elves.

    They have horns on their heads of various shapes. Some are like the horns of a bull, some have one horn like a rhinoceros, and some have curved horns like a sheep.

    Their eyes are red and indented. Adding a sinister impression to their appearance.

    Just like the Elves, Daemons can use magic too. In their hands were weapons covered in red liquid. The red liquid is acid.

    The Daemon troop moved in the direction of the group''s path. Get ready to ambush.

    On the other hand, Billy was riding a horse while slightly sleepy.

    The breeze and the shady forest atmosphere were enough to catch him off guard.

    "WATCH OUT!"

    The scream of the Elf in front made Billy immediately wake up.

    ''BOOM''

    Suddenly an explosion hit their path. Then the trees from the uphill side on the left fell one by one towards them.

    The horses neighed in fright and jumped frantically.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk fell off their horses. Erend didn''t fall but jumped down.

    "What happened?!" Erend asked the Elf who was in front.

    "Ambush!" The Elf replied.

    "What?"

    Hearing this, Billy and Lt. Boartusk immediately got up and raised their gun.

    After that, from the uphill side on the left appeared strange figures holding weapons.

    "What the fuck is that?!" Billy pointed his gun at them.

    The Elves didn''t answer Billy''s question. Instead, they started attacking upwards with their shields raised.

    "No time to ask, Brook! Shoot!" Lt. Boartuskmanded.

    ~~~

 Chapter 16 Ambush Turn Slaughter

    The Daemons jumped toward the group. As soon as they arrived at the bottom, they immediately swung their strangely shaped swords.

    The Elves were able to withstand the attacks but because they were out of numbers, the Elves were surrounded from all directions.

    One fell down with his neck and back gaping from the sh. The other elves followed soon after.

    Shots from Billy managed to knock out two Daemons but another Daemon approached him. No matter how fast Billy shot, he wouldn''t be able to ovee their number.

    Lt. Boartusk didn''t look good either. He''s out of bullets. And he knew there wouldn''t be enough time to change magazines.

    So Lt. Boartusk took his dagger and prepared to fight hand-to-hand.

    Whereas Erend who saw all that already knew that their chances of survival would not be great if he didn''t act.

    [ Urgent Quest! ]

    [ Clear condition: Kill all of the Daemon of Cmity. ]

    [ Reward: 5 Exp for 1 Daemon of Cmity. ]

    Erend didn''t have time to look at Systema''s notification that appeared in front of him because he was busy watching the approaching enemy.

    Three Daemons charged toward him brandishing their greatswords. Erend threw his rifle. Then took the dagger just like Lt. Boartusk.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    Eren spit fire from his mouth at the three Daemons charging toward him. A pitiful and strange scream rang out. The Daemons stopped where they were.

    Erend used that opportunity to lunge at them. The fire didn''t just distract them as Erend had expected. The mes he spouted burned the creature''s brown skin until it was blistered.

    Erend stepped forward and stabbed his dagger at one of the Daemons.

    Then he switched to another Daemon and slit his throat.

    He proceeded to the other Daemon by stabbing his eye with a dagger. Then Erend pulled out the dagger and stabbed his heart.

    Then Erend pushed Daemon''s dead body to the ground. Several Daemons that were about to attack him were frozen on the spot.

    As soon as they saw what Erend was doing, the Daemons immediately widened their eyes.

    Erend heard one of them say something in anguage he didn''t know.

    But those words sounded simr to the word ''Dragon'' which is spoken by a hoarse throat or an unhealthy tongue.

    Erend didn''t want to think too long. He immediately charged toward the Daemons who were like a scared animals.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    Erend activated his two skills simultaneously. He knew about the risk of running out of MP so Erend intended to end this fight as soon as possible.

    The Daemons shouted a strange-sounding battle cry and then rushed to attack Erend.

    From above, Magic attacks didn''t stop attacking Erend either. However, any attack could not prate Erend''s skin which had turned into reddish-ck scales.

    "HYAAA!!!"

    Erend attacks almost like an angry madman. He didn''t see who his ws were targeting.

    Erend jumps up, shing with his w until he rips the stomach of the Daemon that bes his target.

    Then immediately went to another Daemon and hit his head until it was crushed.

    Erend picked up the greatsword that had fallen on the ground and continued to carry out a one-sided ughter of the Daemons.

    "What the hell happened to him, sir?!" Billy looked at Erend with scared and surprised eyes.<sub> </sub>

    "We must retreat!" Lt. Boartusk didn''t answer his question because he didn''t know what happened to Erend either.

    Instead, he gave orders to Billy. He didn''t want to get caught up in Erend''s massacre that looked so brutal.

    They walked away and protected themselves.

    The Daemons that originally attacked the two of them now don''t care about them.

    There was a bigger problem they had to deal with right now. And that ''trouble'' had ughtered most of their colleagues.

    The leader of the Daemons party was standing on the hill staring at Erend.

    At first, he thought that this ambush would be something easy. Who would have thought that it would turn out like this?

    ("Dragon! It''s a Dragon!") One of the Daemons standing with the leader pointed at Erend with a frightened face.

    The leader knows what he sees. The traits he saw in the humans who ughtered his men were simr to those of a Dragon.

    But it is not possible! The leader felt that it was impossible. Of all the possibilities, how could there be a Dragon among the humans?

    The leader raised his staff. The red gem on the top of his staff glowed red.

    The Daemon leader cast a spell and a magic circle appeared in his palm that wasn''t holding the staff.

    Erend saw a glimmer of light from above. He widened his eyes. But instead of backing down, he jumped up and approached the leader who was pointing the magic circle at him.

    The eyes of the leader and all the Daemons around him widened. Then the leader released his Magic.

    Red light mixed with a ckish aura shot towards Erend and hit him.

    Erend crossed his arms in front of his body and nted his feet firmly on the sloping ground.

    The magic beam pushed Erend''s body to fall. Erend gritted his teeth as hard as he could as he continued to endure the impact of the light.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    Erend spits fire from his mouth in hopes that he could match the red beam. And it turns out he can.

    The mes from Erend''s mouth pushed the red magic beam that was emitted from the Daemon leader.

    The beam continued to be pushed back until it finally returned to him.

    The red gem on the top end of the Daemon leader''s staff suddenly broke into red shards, scattered on the ground.

    Because of that, the magic circle was destroyed so Erend''s fire immediately reached him and burned the Daemon leader.

    Erend didn''t stop.

    No! He can''t stop!

    Erend continued to climb towards the small hill. He already felt that his body was starting to weaken.

    ''A little bit more!'' Erend told himself.

    Once he got to the top, Erend didn''t waste any more time and directly ughtered the remaining Daemons.

    Blood and body parts sttered everywhere.

    The originally peaceful forest became chaotic and stinks of dead Daemons.

    Erend descends from the hill after killing the remaining Daemons.

    As soon as he got to the bottom he immediately copsed. Thest thing he saw was the sight of Billy and Lt. Boartusk running up to him.

    ~~~

 Chapter 17 Elf Counter Attack

    [ "You almost died." ]

    Tut''s words echoed around him. Erend opened his eyes slowly but he couldn''t figure out where he was now.

    Erend felt that he was drowning in still water. But he didn''t find it difficult to breathe. He cant feel the weight of his body and he could not move.

    "Did I die?" asked Erend.

    Tut''s voice sounded in response. [ "Supposes to be." ]

    "Because I ran out of MP?"

    [ "Yes. You always fight recklessly especially once you get this power. But I think it''s in your nature so it''s hard to change it. I don''t know if this is an advantage or not, but your nature is the same as the nature of your power." ]

    "Am I going to be a Dragon?" asked Erend. Erend knew that Tut was talking about the Dragons.

    [ "Of course." ]

    "But why though? why did you choose me?"

    [ "I didn''t choose you. I''m only here as a guide for you until the appointed time." ]

    "Then who chose me?"

    [ "I can''t answer that." ]

    Erend had expected that he would say that.

    "Then I''ll ask something else," said Erend. "For what purpose was I chosen?"

    [ "Something big is about to happen. Something that threatens the peace of many realms. You were chosen to stop that." ]

    Erend frowned. "I don''t want to be a hero."

    [ "A person doesn''t be a hero because he wants or doesn''t want to." ]

    That short answer made Erend flinch a little

    "Does that mean I have to save the world?" asked Erend.

    [ "You don''t have a choice. Do you want to see your friends and family get hurt?" ]

    Erend was silent.

    [ "Because you have power. You should just use it to protect them." ]

    "Well, fine then. But... now what? How long do I have to be in this ce?"

    [ "You''ll wake up in a minute. Don''t worry. It''s not time for you to die yet." ]

    Erend chose not to ask anymore and waited. He doesn''t know how long he waited, his body suddenly lifted. A dazzling light shot out in front of him.

    [ "Daily Quest will appear in a few days. Get ready." ]

    Tut''s words led him to leave this ce. Erend''s body was lifted into dazzling light and instantly the light enveloped his entire body.

    Erend opened his eyes with heavy eyelids. Again he woke up in a familiar ce. Treatment room in the bunker.

    Erend looked around. This room is quiet.

    He got out of bed and walked out of the room. His body felt a little weak but other than that he was fine.<sub> </sub>

    Several soldiers met him in the corridor and they greeted him warmly. When he opened the door to his room, Billy wasn''t inside. A soldier who happened to pass by said that Cpl. Billy had gone to town with Lt. Boartusk.

    ''They didn''t even wait for me to wake up.'' Erendy on his bed and stared at the ceiling. Don''t know what to do now.

    Lt. Boartusk and Billy did bring something important so Erend understood their rush.

    Suddenly Tut''s voice was heard again.

    [ "You can increase your MP by meditating." ]

    Erend got up in surprise. "Why didn''t you tell me from the start?"

    Tut didn''t answer. Erend decided not to ask anymore. Maybe he doesn''t want to admit that he''s forgotten

    "How to do it?"

    Tut told Erend how to do the meditation. Erend did it right away because it turned out to be pretty easy. He just needed to concentrate and close his eyes while intending to increase his MP.

    Erend doesn''t know if this kind of way is also done by the Elves to increase their Magic power.

    But just as he was thinking, Tut''s voice sounded again. [ "This method can only be done by holders of Systema." ]

    Tut seemed to be able to read and know what he was thinking. Erend didn''t reply and continued his meditation.

    ~~~

    Aerchon had finished putting on his white and shiny armor. Then he took his sword.

    Arrondite is a sword specially created to be used by Aerchon. The Elf cksmith who made it used a strand of Aerchon''s hair as one of the ingredients. Therefore, the sword can only be used by Aerchon.

    The de is pure white and always emits a small amount of white smoke. The handle is made of silvery wood. Aerchon tucked the sword into its scabbard and hung it around his waist.

    Then Aerchon came out of the small pce. His troops were already waiting outside and were also fully armed. Fifty Elf warriors riding on Unicorns lined up on both sides waiting for Aerchon.

    The news about the threat of the Daemon of Cmity appearing in the forest made Aerchon immediately order the Elf to prepare for an attack

    Aerchon ascended to his Unicorn.

    "Let''s go!" Aerchon gave the order. Aerchon felt boiling anger when he learned the news. How dare the Daemons of Cmity enter and desecrate their territory!

    The elf sent to scout returned and reported that there was a Daemon camp in the outer area of ??the Forest of Rising Sun. Not wanting to think too long, Aerchon immediately ordered an attack as quickly as possible.

    Aurdis tried to stop him but Aerchon wouldn''t listen. Indeed, the strength of the Deamon of Cmity that was encamped right now wasn''t that great. Their chances of winning are quite high.

    But Aurdis was still worried. Unfortunately, his older brother was indeed too stubborn, she couldn''t stop him.

    Aurdis was the first to know that the Daemon of Cmity had entered their territory and attacked the group that brought Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk.

    She immediately ordered the Elves to help them but what he found there were Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk who was in the middle of the corpse of the Daemon.

    All the Elves who escorted them were dead. Aurdis told them to return to the pce but they insisted on being shown the way to the Portal instead. So Aurdis did it.

    Apart from Erend who had fainted, they had no significant injuries. So Aurdis felt that they would be fine and had some Elves escort them to the Portal.

    Aurdis''s hands joined together in a tight grip in front of her chest. She bit his lip nervously. The Elf troop lead by Aerchon sped away leaving dust behind the feet of the Unicorn they were riding on.

    ~~~

 Chapter 18 Camp Slaughter

    The Elf troop ran through the forest. The legs of their Unicorns are very light in avoiding the transverse roots and the steep ground.

    It wasn''t just Aerchon who felt anger towards the Daemon of Cmity. But his entire Elf army.

    Hearing that the race they despised was so close to their territory, the Elves couldn''t help but squirm to stab the tip of their weapons into the Daemons'' skulls.

    The Elven army pierced through the forest and mountains. Creates turbulence that shakes the tree. Until they finally saw the Daemon camp.

    The camp stands on a field. Several Daemons of Cmity were walking around holding their weapons. But there is something strange about their movement. As if they were preparing to leave.

    Aerchon hears that a Daemon troop has been ughtered while ambushing the escorts carrying the three humans. This made Aerchon believe that the human named Erend Drake did have a strange power. And that strange power could make him win against the Daemons.

    Aerchon drew his sword. His eyes stared at every movement of the Daemons who looks like about to run away.

    There are not too many of them. Far less than the number of his Elf army. In that case, they can finish them off easily, Aerchon thought.

    "CHARGE!!!" Aaron shouted.

    The Elf army advanced towards the Daemon camp. They throw Magic missiles with great destructive power at them.

    Aerchon lunged with the sword in hand then shed his sword towards the Daemon''s neck right in front of him.

    ''CRAAT!''

    The Daemon''s head was cut from his neck and fell to the ground. Arrondite emitted a thin reddish smoke that emanated from the blood of the victim it had just shed.

    "DON''T LET ANYONE ESCAPE! KILL THEM ALL!" Aerchon''s ordered. His Elves army was happy to do that. They continued the massacre with burning zeal.

    The massacre didn''tst long. The Daemon of Cmity is indeed not an equal enemy for the Elves especially when they are outnumbered.

    Within a few minutes, the corpses of the Daemons were strewn with dismembered bodies. Wetting the dry ground with their blood.

    The Elf''s army then collected the corpses and piled them into hideous mounds of brownish flesh.

    The Elves also stuck the Daemon''s head on their spears and stuck them in the ground. Creating some kind of decorations from nightmares.

    What they did next was burned the pile of Daemon of Cmity corpses with their Magic.

    mes soared above the outer territory of the Forest of Rising Sun. Covering the sun over the sky.

    The Elves stared at the pile of Daemon corpses that were slowly turning to ck ashes with satisfied gazes. After being satisfied to see it, Aerchon ordered his army to return to the pce.<sub> </sub>

    As soon as they returned to the pce, Aerchon immediately removed his armor and headed for the waterfall with his troops.

    They headed for the waterfall to clean themselves. The Elves considered dealing with the Daemon of Cmity and other enemies a dirty activity.

    Therefore they must immediately clean themselves at the waterfall. Aerchon was bathing with his troops who had just finished the massacre. After finishing cleaning themselves Aerchon went back into his room.

    Inside, there was already Aurdis waiting for him.

    "What are you doing here?" asked Aerchon in a slightly disturbed tone.

    Aurdis swallowed her saliva before speaking. "You must stop leading the troops into battle yourself. Let our generals do it."

    Aerchon looked at Aurdis with his cold eyes. "Do you think I will not be able to fight them?"

    <o>,m Aurdis shook her head with a sigh. She already knew that her older brother would think this way.</o>

    "We can''t get water from the Fountain of Eternity anymore. If you get hurt, you could die. And you''re the prince of the Elf kingdom. You shouldn''t have gone into battle!" said Aurdis.

    Aerchon did not immediately reply to her words. The idea that they couldn''t get water from the Fountain of Eternity bothered Aerchon quite a bit.

    Before, the Elves were an undefeated race because they had the Fountain of Eternity. With the water from the Fountain, any serious injuries they suffered would instantly heal as soon as they drank it. The Elf''s very long lifespan is also due to the water from the Fountain.

    However, in the past five years, many Elves have died. The decision to seize the key to the Fountain of Eternity by force proved to be the wrong decision.

    But Aerchon still doesn''t want to admit it. Truce agreement with the representatives of the humans could also be said to benefit the Elves who were attacked from various directions now that their mortal enemies have started to move again.

    But then again, Aerchon didn''t want to admit that.

    "I can still fight without that water," replied Aerchon. "Get out now and sleep. We''re going back to the pce tomorrow."

    Aurdis sighed and looked at her older brother. She wanted to hit Aerchon hard to get rid of his annoying stubbornness and pride. Because Aurdis knew his nature like that would bring trouble to himself.

    Aurdis walked and passed Aerchon because she knew that now there was nothing she could do anymore.

    The door behind her closed loudly as if to tell Aurdis to leave immediately. Then Aurdis walked faster with an annoyed expression on her face.

    ~~~

 Chapter 19 Daily Quest

    The days passed. Billy and Lt. Boartusk still haven''t returned to the bunker. Erend spent time in the bunker meditating continuously.

    He felt there was no need to do physical exercise because his body was already strong enough.

    The problem he''s been having all this time is about MP which is alwayscking. So it''s only natural that Erend does training to increase his MP.

    [ MP: 50 ]

    Seeing that his MP had increased many times from its original amount, Erend smiled. It turns out that exercises like this are very useful. It was simple and easy, and meditation can also make him easier in fighting.

    The elf kept their promise by not attacking again. The soldiers began to think that the war was over. Erend then tells them that they are given five months to do something. And during that time the Elves would not attack. Unfortunately, Erend couldn''t say the reason.

    [ "Daily Quests will appear now. Failing to do so will result in consequences." ]

    Tut''s voice suddenly echoed in his head while Erend was enjoying a cup of coffee in front of the bunker.

    ''What should I do?'' asked Erend through his mind. At least he understood a little about the Daily Quest. Erend just didn''t know what to do toply with Systema''s wishes.

    [ "You have to go to another Realm to do it." ]

    ''What?'' Erend frowned. ''I can''t do it here?''

    [ "You are a Dragon. What do you think you can do here?" ]

    Erend thought that what Tut said was true. This world was no longer a suitable ce to use his power.

    ''Well, where should I go then?''

    [ "Are you ready to go now?" ]

    ''Wait.''

    Erend went back into the bunker and then returned to his room. He locked the door tightly.

    ''I''m ready now.''

    [ "Okay." ]

    Suddenly an energy vortex appeared in front of him. The energy vortex was blue at the edges and white at the center.

    "I just have toe in here?"

    [ "Yes." ]

    Erend stepped inside the vortex. The sensation he felt was like falling suddenly from a high ce. Erend immediately shouted unconsciously because of the sudden event.

    Lights of various colors shed before his eyes like streetmps passing by quickly. He didn''t know how long he had been in that tunnel of light before suddenly everything stopped.

    His feet hit the ground and he was already in the middle of a road. Erend looked around. Forests and mountains lined the surroundings. He saw nothing but forests and mountains.

    "Where am I?"

    [ "This is the Eternal Earth Realm. A world that is almost the same as yours. You could say that this is a different version of the world you live in." ]

    "Parallel worlds?!" Erend couldn''t believe it.

    [ "Yes. It''s the same earth. But it''s not just humans living here. Dwarves, Faery, Witch, Lizardman, etc. Basically, this is a fantasy world you''ve read about in novels." ]

    "Humans live here too?"

    [ "Yes. But humans are not the most dominant beings like in your world. In this world, many things are stronger than humans." ]

    Erend''s eyes widened at Tut''s exnation. He still couldn''t grasp the reality of where he was now.

    "Is this the same ce where the Elves are?" asked Erend.

    [ "Yes. But the Elf kingdom is very far from here. You don''t have to worry." ]

    "That''s not what I''m worried about. The fact that parallel worlds do exist is quite astonishing."<sub> </sub>

    [ "Yes. I understand. Now start walking." ]

    "Where to?"

    [ "Just go straight ahead." ]

    "Oh okay." Erend started walking.

    He saw nothing ahead but a road that went up and down again so that the end could not be seen. A few minutester Erend saw a vige.

    The vige was small and only surrounded by a wooden fence. But no one was seen in the vige even though it was still daylight. It was as if the vige was dead.

    "That''s a vige," said Erend.

    [ "Yes. But that''s not your goal. Your goal is a Goblin camp to the east of the vige." ]

    Erend''s brow furrowed hearing that. Suspicion rose in his mind. "Wait. why should I go to the Goblin camp?"

    [ "Your Daily Quest is to kill those Goblins." ]

    "What?!"

    [ "Don''t be so surprised. You''ve been able to kill the Daemon of Cmity and beat up an Elf prince. Goblins shouldn''t be a problem for you, right?" ]

    "Oh, you''re right."

    Then Tut gave directions to Erend to the Goblin camp. Once there, Erend observed the camp from behind the bushes.

    There were approximately twenty Goblins in the camp. The creature was green and small in stature. Their ears are also pointed but longer than the Elves.

    Among them was a Goblin wielding a staff with a body fatter than the rest. Around his neck, the fat Goblin wore a ne made of the skulls of small creatures.

    ''What should I do?'' Erend began to speak his mind to Tut. But Tut didn''t answer. Instead, a notification appeared in front of him.

    [ Daily Quest: Kill 25 Goblins threatening Rotti Vige. ]

    [Rewards: 50 Exp. ]

    Erend blinked a few times then read the notification. Now Erend understands why the vige looks like a dead vige. It was all because of the Goblins in this camp.

    ''Well, okay then.'' Erend didn''t think much and started observing the camp. Figuring out how to kill the Goblins.

    He didn''t carry a weapon, but now he had quite a bit of MP. The goblins also looked like weak creatures. Maybe they were just a little fast because of their small bodies. But that won''t be a big problem.

    There was nowhere to sneak attack because they were encamped in the vast ins of grass. That means Erend can only attack directly.

    Erend stood up from his ce and then immediately ran towards the camp. In an instant, he was right behind one of the Goblins.

    The goblin turned and his eyes widened at Erend who was charging toward him.

    "KHHAAA!!!" The goblin shouted like an rm warning the entire herd. Finally, all the Goblins in the camp realized Erend''s existence.

    The screaming Goblin was about to draw his sword. But Erend wouldn''t let him do that.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    Erend''s hands turned into reddish scaly ws. Then Erend shed his ws at the Goblin.

    ''CRAAT!''

    Erend''s ws destroyed the Goblin''s head. The Goblin''s body fell to the ground limply.

    Erend stood staring at the group of angry Goblins with a face covered in blood. He didn''t wait long before picking up the Goblin sword he had just killed and lunged at the other Goblins.

    ~~~

 Chapter 20 New Skill

    The Goblins charged at Erend with burning fury. He just came and instantly killed one of their soldiers. It was enough to make them all burn with anger.

    But Erend wasn''t afraid. He had the power of a Dragon. So Erend put up a decent fight. Two Goblins charged at him from the right and left. While in front of him was a Goblin aiming at Erend with a bow in hand.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    Reddish ck scales appeared all over Erend''s body. The arrow shot towards him but bounced off as soon as it hit Erend''s scales. All the Goblins who were there looked dumbfounded and looked at Erend in disbelief.

    Erend used that opportunity to swing the Goblin sword in his hand.

    ''CRAT!''

    ''CRAT!''

    Erend shed at the two Goblins on his right and left. Kill them instantly. Then he ran towards the other Goblins. Erend''s action brought the other Goblins to their senses.

    They reunite to attack Erend. The fat goblin holding the staff swung his staff. A purple glow began to appear enveloping the entire herd of Goblins.

    ''Shit, what is he doing?'' Erend can''t help but wonder. He must have given something to the other Goblins.

    And it turned out to be true. The Goblins suddenly became faster and faster. Not only that, but their weapons also emit a purple glow.

    Erend felt that the fat Goblin must have given some kind of reinforcing magic to the other Goblins.

    Suddenly from behind him, the Goblins he had just killed rose back up and attacked him. Two sword des hit his back. But Erend who was still activating [Dragon Scale] wasn''t affected by that attack.

    ''Shit! He''s giving a buff to them!'' Erend looked at the fat Goblin. He won''t know if it''s true or not, but Erend seemed to see that the fat Goblin was grinning.

    Erend shed at a few more Goblins with ease. But the fat Goblin moved his staff again and the dead Goblin rose again.

    ''There is no other choice now. I have to kill him first!'' Erend turned his attention away from the Goblins and his surroundings. He dashed towards the fat Goblin with a sword in hand.

    But Erend suddenly saw that the fat Goblin was grinning again.

    ''BWOSSH!'' A purple light suddenly shot towards Erend and bounced him off.

    Erend fell to the ground and bounced a few times before stopping. Fortunately, [Dragon Scale] protected him from fatal injuries. But being tossed around like that didn''t feel good.

    The fat goblin suddenly let out a strange and annoyingugh. This made Erend even angrier. His teeth gritted without him noticing.

    "Let''s see who willugh at the end!"

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    Erend dropped the Goblin sword in his hand and then ran towards the crowd of Goblins while spitting fire at them. That made the Goblins scream in pain and lose concentration.

    Erend swung the ws in both hands.

    ''CRAT!''

    Erend tore open the chest of the Goblin on his right.

    ''CRAT!''

    ''CRAT!''

    Erend continued by wing at the two Goblins on his left.

    ''CRAT!''

    ''CRAT!''

    ''CRAT!''

    Erend raged like someone possessed by a demon. Indeed, when he used the Dragonborn Skill his emotions overflowed.

    His anger felt much bigger than his usual self. Erend only realized it now. Previously he thought that he was raging for hating the Elves who made their lives miserable.

    But now Erend realized that the anger wasing from somewhere else. That fiery rage came from his newfound power.<sub> </sub>

    Blood and body organs floated in various directions. Color this ce a horrible red. Erend didn''t realize how many Goblins he had ughtered. During that time there were also Magic attacks that hit him.

    But he bounced back quickly and continued to attack. Suddenly all the Goblins around him were gone.

    When Erend had just burned the Goblins in front of him and turned to look for new targets, he found no one. All that remained was the figure of the fat Goblin who never left his ce.

    The fat goblin just kept throwing magic at Erend which had no effect. Seeing that his entire herd had been wiped out, the fat Goblin looked terrified.

    His eyes widened and the staff he was holding seemed to tremble. Erend walked towards him. With his whole body covered in blood and Goblin organs, Erend walked towards the fat Goblin with calm but determined steps.

    Erend opened his Stats Window to see how much MP he had left.

    [ MP: 15 ]

    Due to continuing to use the skill, his MP decreased quite quickly. But Erend felt calm because there was only one enemy left. That fat Goblin.

    The fat Goblin tried to get up and run. But due to the proportions of his body, he could only stumble.

    Erend ran to him quickly then clutched his head.

    The goblin let out a terrified scream. But the screams disappeared as soon as Erend pulled his head away. Separating the head from the Goblin''s body.

    [ Daily Quest Completed! ]

    [ Reward: 50 Exp. ]

    [ You leveled up! ]

    "Haaaahhh..." Erend took a deep breath and then deactivated [Dragon Scale]. His body was back to normal.

    After that Erend sat down on the grass wet with Goblin blood.

    [ "Congrattions, you havepleted your first Daily Quest." ]

    Tut''s voice was heard.

    "Yeah, thanks," Erend replied breathlessly.

    p [ "You''ve advanced to Level 3. Maybe you should add the Skill Points you earned to one of the avable Skills." ]</anda>

    "Why the rush?"

    [ "Because, when you''ve got all those Skills. Then you will get an amazing Skill automatically." ]

    Erend''s eyes which were previously closed from exhaustion opened wide.

    "What skills do you mean?"

    [ "Dragon Transformation. You can transform into a real Dragon." ]

    Hearing this, Erend felt a tremor in his chest. "Then I''ll add that skill point!"

    Erend immediately added the Skill Points he got to the only Skill avable but he didn''t get, namely [Dragon Wings].

    [ Skill obtained: Dragon Wings (Lv.1) ]

    [ All skills in the ''Dragon Transformation'' set have been acquired. ]

    [ Skill obtained: Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    As soon as he read the notification in front of his eyes, Erend smiled full of excitement.

    [ "You canpletely transform into a Dragon now." ]

    "Is that so? Then I''ll give it a try."

    ~~~

 Chapter 21 As Expected

    [ "You don''t want to go back to your world?" ]

    "What are you saying? I just got the ability to transform into a Dragon! You think I''lle back?" Erend walked a few steps with an excited smile on his face.

    [ "But your MP is about to run out." ]

    Tut stating the fact even made Erend freeze on the spot and lose the smile on his face.

    "Shit, you''re right." Erend took a deep breath. "Then we''d better go back."

    After saying that, a portal opened in front of Erend. He nced back and saw the gruesome sight he had just created. Erend slightly grimaced seeing it all.

    "Have I be a monster?" Erend muttered to himself as he stepped into the portal.

    When he returned to his room, Erend went straight to the bathroom. Cleaned himself and washed his clothes which were full of Goblin blood and organs.

    After that Erend returned to his room. Hey down on his bed and stared at the ceiling.

    "Hey, Tut."

    [ "What?" ]

    "What if I be a monster?"

    [ "What''s your definition of a monster? From a human point of view, creatures in other worlds such as the Elves, and the Goblins you just ughtered, they are monsters. However, to them, you could be the monster." ]

    Tut''s answer made Erend think and be silent for a while.

    "Why does this power make me so easily rampage like that?" Erend asked while looking at his own hands.

    [ "Dragons are indeed creatures filled with anger. Their blood seems to be boiling all the time. You''ve had a vengeful personality from the start. Plus that Dragon''s power. This is how you are now." ]

    Erend snorted. "Thanks for your answer. Now, I''m going to meditate again."

    Tut''s voice disappeared before long. Erend started to close his eyes and meditate again.

    ~~~

    Billy and Lt. The Boartusk already knew about what they got when they went to the headquarters within the walls.

    The military higher-ups would not take their advice easily. Even when wanting to show the cylinders given by the Elves, Billy and Lt. Boartusk had to beg to show them.

    In the end, there were only two high-ranking military officers who would listen to them. The few who left said that they didn''t want to be affected by the magic brought by the Elves.

    Billy and the lieutenant waited in a room that could be used for meetings. The room was like a ssroom with several rows of chairs and tables neatly arranged. Their faces were both very tired and full of boredom from waiting for three hours. During that time, no one bothered to offer them any food or drink.

    Billy took a deep breath. "If Erend was here he would have gone berserk and made a mess, sir."

    Lt. Boartusk snorted and then chuckled. "You''re right. It was a good decision not to bring him here."

    "Especially with that new power."

    Lt. Boartusk was immediately pensive at Billy''s words. But they don''t want to talk about it because they don''t know anything about Erend''s new power.

    The two of them bear witness to what Erend can do with his new powers. He turned into something that could y an army of horned monsters that could even kill the Elves escorting them.<sub> </sub>

    After a few minutes of being lost in their thoughts about Erend, the door to the room opened. Two men went inside. They are military officials who are willing to give the opportunity to listen to Billy and Lt. Boartusk even further.

    LTC. Thyme Ibis is a man whose hair is almost all white but still stands tall and strong.

    LTC. n Coil also seems to be of the same age as LTC. Ibis but her hair is still jet ck and her face looks younger than her actual age.

    "Sorry, you have to wait long," said LTC. Coil.

    "It''s alright, sir," replied Lt. Boartusk.

    "Please exin briefly, Adrien," said LTC. Ibis to Lt. Boartusk.

    "Yes, sir."

    After that Billy and the Lieutenant opened the golden cylinder given by the Elves. The two military high-ranking officers were slightly surprised at the golden light that appeared. But Billy and Lt. Boardusk were able to convince the two of them to remain calm.

    Finally, the two high-ranking military officers watched the footage of a human stealing something from the Elf world. Billy and Lt. Boartusk exined as slowly and clearly as possible.

    About the purpose of the Elves attacking them, the deadline given by the Elves before they attack again, and those who must find the man who stole the Elf artifact.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk did not expect the two high-ranking officers to immediately believe them. But they both keep trying.

    Surprisingly, the two officers did not immediately refute their statement. They were both quite surprised for a while. Then, the two of them exchanged nces as if expecting this to happen.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk exchanged nces at their reaction.

    Looks like they know something. That was the meaning of Billy and Lt. Boartusk''s look.

    "Do you believe what the Elves say?" Ask LTC. Coil.

    "They stopped the attack, sir. I don''t trust them. But we don''t think they have a choice now because they have their own problems too," said Lt. Boartusk.

    LTC. Ibis took a deep breath. "We know who that man is."

    The answer was expected by Billy and Lt. Boartusk. The two of them silently waited for the military higher up to reveal it themself.

    "Make no mistake. We don''t know that the reason the Elves attacked us was because their artifact was stolen. We don''t know anything else apart from the attack. We''re also surprised by your exnation." LTC. Ibis continued.

    "The man is now in the center of the capital," said LTC. Coil. "But we don''t have enough power to hand him over to you. He''s protected by the President."

    "Did they know what the artifact was for, sir?" Billy asked.

    "We don''t know. Maybe. Our power isn''t that high to know." LTC. Coil shook his head.

    "The point is, we need to retrieve the artifact as quickly as possible, sir."

    Lt. Boartusk half demanded.

    "I know. But we can''t do anything," said LTC. Ibis. Billy and Lt. Boartusk looked at each other in exasperation.

    ~~~

 Chapter 22 Another Plan

    "However," said LTC. Ibis. "We can do something with a little more nning."

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk turned their head toward LTC. Ibis with a look full of hope.

    "You mean, sir?" asked the lieutenant.

    "We both agree that we can''t stay in this war for too long. If returning the artifact is the solution to peace, we should do it." LTC. Coil added.

    Billy started to smile a little. He had no idea what these two high-ranking military officers were nning. But he thought it was a good sign.

    "What do you nning, sir?" Billy couldn''t help but ask.

    LTC. Coil took a deep breath before answering. As if preparing to convey something quite heavy.

    "I think we both can first try by talking nicely to Mr. President to return the artifact they possessed. What do you think?"

    LTC. Ibis nodded. "I agree. Then, if that doesn''t work, we have no choice but to go the second way."

    "Yes."

    LTC. Coil looked back at Billy and Lt. Boartusk. "We might have to steal the artifact."

    Billy and the Lieutenant didn''t look too surprised by the suggestion because they had expected it. But they did not know that they would actually hear the proposale out of the mouths of these two high-ranking officers.

    "Remember, the conversation in this room should not be known by anyone." LTC. Ibis warned sternly.

    "Of course, sir."

    Billy and Lt. Bortusk nodded to show that they understood and would obey.

    "I''ll give you both cell phones so we can get in touch directly. Stop at the checkpoint once you get out," LTC. Ibis said.

    "Yes, sir," replied Lt. Boartusk.

    "You guys just wait for further information."

    After that, the two military officers left the room. Leaving Billy and the lieutenant sitting weakly back in their seats.

    "This a long day, Lieutenant," Billy said.

    "Yeah, but we got something better than we thought," said Lt. Boartusk.

    "You''re right," said Billy. "But they don''t even give us food."

    Too tired and too hungry for an argument or curse, the two of them finally exited the room and entered the cafeteria.

    There were several condescending nces directed at the two of them. But Billy and Lt. Boartusk knew better not to respond to them, they just have to ignore them.

    After taking their food they both came out.

    "You have no shame!" A soldier who was having dinner spoke loudly as if for the both of them to hear clearly. After that, he and his three friendsughed and continued with other ridicule.

    Billy stopped in front of the door even though he was one step away from the cafeteria. He turned and walked back in.

    The four soldiers who were mocking them realized that and they waited with grins. Waiting for Billy, who they thought would go berserk because of their taunts.

    But Billy walked past their table without even turning his head. As if not aware of their whereabouts.

    He walked over to the buffet and packed some more food. Then he walked back towards Lt. Boartusk with both arms full of wrapped food.<sub> </sub>

    The four soldiers looked at Billy angrily because they didn''t expect the reaction they wanted.

    "You shameless pig." As the four of them walked past the table, Billy heard another sneer.

    But again, he didn''t care and started to eat the chicken thighs that he didn''t wrap with an incredible appetite.

    "This is so good, Lieutenant!" Billy shouted.

    Lt. Boartusk just chuckled and epted some of the food packages Billy had brought. The two of them walked away from the cafeteria apanied by the annoyed looks of the four soldiers.

    Billy and Lt. The Boartusk stopped at the checkpoint post as instructed by LTC. Ibis and LTC. coil.

    Billy received a ck metal box and took it back to the truck. After that, they drove back to the bunker.

    ~~~

    Nothing happened in the bunker for the whole day. So the soldiers do a lot of things for fun. Something they haven''t done in a long time.

    Erend had just finished ying chess with John in the presence of the other soldiers that morning when the sound of a trucking was heard. All soldiers must be familiar with the sound of the old truck.

    Billy and Lt. Bortusk are back. But no one was more excited to hear from them than Erend.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk went to their respective rooms. Erend went into his room after BIlly.

    "Good news?" asked Erend.

    Billy sighed as he took off his uniform.

    "Good and bad news. Which one would you like to hear first?"

    "Anything is fine," Erend said as he sat on his bed.

    Billy sat on his own bed. "Right. Whicheveres first doesn''t matter. So this is what we got..."

    Billy began to tell what they had experienced at the military headquarters. Their meeting and conversation with LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil is the main subject of Billy''s story.

    "Stole it from the President?" Erend couldn''t believe that they had to carry out that n.

    Billy shrugged. "That''s if LTC. Coil and Ibis can''t ask for the key properly."

    Erend wasn''t sure if they could ask nicely just on the grounds of peace. The key had immense power and Erend knew how greedy humans were.

    <o>,m "Wait, have they been able to get water from the Fountain of Eternity?" asked Erend anxiously.</o>

    "I don''t know. But if that''s the case, I''m sure they won''t want to give it up." Billy also knows how greedy humans are. They wouldn''t want to give up the key if they knew its power.

    "How will they let us know if they seed or not?" asked Erend.

    Billy took out a cell phone and showed it to Erend. "With this, they will contact us."

    Erend nodded in understanding. "Okay."

    "Yeah. Let''s just wait."

    ~~~

 Chapter 23 Aurdiss Emergency Call

    The night passed without anything happening. Billy was a little surprised to see Erend who suddenly sat cross-legged and closed his eyes on his bed. Billy waved his hand in front of Erend''s face but he didn''t see any reaction.

    Billy decided he wouldn''t bother him. Maybe that''s what he should have done. Billy didn''t want Erend to shoot him with fire from his mouth as he saw at the time.

    Imagining it, Billy shuddered while moving away from Erend.

    He chose to sleep in his bed. Erend suddenly opened his eyes and immediately jumped from his bed. Billy who almost closed his eyes was surprised and looked at Erend.

    "What''s wrong, man?" Billy asked.

    "I have to go," said Erend.

    "What are you talking about? Go where?" Billy was confused. Where is he going at thiste night?

    "The Elves are in danger."

    Hearing this, Billy immediately got up to sit down.

    "What happened?" Billy asked.

    "An enemy has invaded the Pce. Aurdis contacted me directly and asked me to go there."

    "Aurdis? The beautiful Elf princess is in danger?!" Billy looked worried.

    "Yes! That''s why I have to go." Erend had started to dress in a long t-shirt with a military print.

    "Should Ie along?" Billy asked.

    "No need. I think I can handle it myself."

    Erend remembers that he hasn''t used the [Dragon Transformation] skill because his MP has run out. Now was the perfect opportunity to try out that Skill.

    Billy frowned at Erend who was grinning while wearing his shirt.

    "Why are you smiling like that?" Billy asked.

    "Ah?" Erend who realized immediately returned his face to normal. "Nothing. I''ll go now. If the lieutenant is looking for me, tell me the truth."

    Erend immediately stormed out of the room without waiting for Billy to finish his words.

    Billy just sighed. This all feels very strange. For five years they fought and hated the Elf race because they had made their lives miserable.

    But now, it''s as if it never happened and has been forgiven just like that. Just because Aurdis revealed the real truth.

    Now Erend was even running outte at night to save the Elves. Among all the Elves, only Aurdis saw them in a favorable and equal sight.

    The other Elves looked down on them and just wanted to take advantage of them.

    Is the problem with the Elf going to be over so quickly? Billy thought the reason they helped the Elves get the key was to end the war. But why does Erend look so eager to help the race who has to give them this much trouble?

    "Haahhh..." Billy took a deep breath, feeling conflicted.

    But then again, he wasn''t the one rushing to help the elves. So Billy closed his eyes and chose to sleep.

    ~~~

    On the other hand, Erend ran among the remnants of the war towards the west where the Portal to the Elf world was located.

    As soon as he got close, the Portal instantly opened and Erend jumped inside.<sub> </sub>

    The Portal opened near the small pce where they had spent the past few days.

    Erend looked around with his eyes wide open and full of anxiety. Around the pce, there were already the corpses of Elves and several other ugly creatures lying haphazardly.

    Erend walked closer to the sound of the battle that was still echoing in the distance. Erend took out arge sword with a sharp spike from among the pile of strange creatures.

    They are creatures with green skin and fat bodies. Erend thought for a moment that they were Goblins before realizing that the green color on their skin was much paler than Goblins.

    Their bodies are also quiterge. Probably about two meters in height. Unlike Goblins who have short and small bodies.

    Erend ran cautiously towards the sound of the battle. He hid behind the wall and peeked.

    The Elf soldiers were battling green creatures that were bigger than them.

    The Elves were better at fighting. But the big green creature had far more numbers.

    One Elf can fight two to three green creatures. Then, in the end, they were beaten to death.

    No matter how great the Elves and their Magic-enhanced equipment were, they wouldn''t be able to withstand nearly five times their number.

    ''Where''s Aurdis?'' Erend looked anxiously for Aurdis'' whereabouts.

    Suddenly, he heard a scream from beside him. Erend immediately jumped up and rolled backward. An ax hit the wall where he was hiding.

    Erend looked up and saw the figure of the fat green creature.

    "GRRRHHH..."

    Erend jumped up and then swung his sword.

    ''DANGG!!!''

    The creature raised its ax to block Erend''s sword swing. He was pushed back and looked surprised.

    Erend wasted no time and continued swinging his sword. Erend''s speed made it difficult for the green creature so Erend couldnd a few shes.

    Erend cornered the creature until it tripped and fell backward. Erend used that opportunity to jump up and stabbed his sword into the creature''s chest.

    There was a hoarse and gurgling sound from the creature''s throat which seemed to indicate that the soul was starting to leave the body.

    Erend drew his sword. Then took the pale green creature''s ax. Now Erend has weapons in both hands.

    The ax was big. It may be almost a meter long with double des. But in Erend''s hand, the weight of the ax was no different from a small stick just like his other sword.

    Feeling that he had no other choice, Erend also helped the Elves to fight the fat green creatures. One of the Elves in front of him was surprised to see Erend''s arrival.

    "Hi, what are they?" Erend asked.

    But he realized that they couldn''tmunicate with each other without Magic. The elf said something but Erend didn''t understand what he meant.

    So he just shook his head and helped him fight the enemy.

    On the other side of the pce, Aerchon was battling ten enemies at once. Behind him were Aurdis and Delirien who looked terrified.

    ~~~

 Chapter 24 Green Pale And Fat Creature

    Arondite swung. A thin white smoke followed its every move. The sword de sliced ??through therge pale green creature''s flesh easily as if without effort.

    Aerchon raised Arrondite to block the swing of the spiked club, then he made a downward evasive motion with his agile body and thrust his sword into the creature''s chin until it pierced its head above.

    Aerchon didn''t stop. Instead, he went straight to the other Ogre who was closest. Swing his Arrondite until it broke the Ogre''s spear then stretch out one of his arms. A burst of frozen smoke shot out from Aerchon''s palm towards the Ogre, causing him to freeze instantly.

    Then Aerchon swings his sword again to crush the frozen Ogre into small pieces.

    "BROTHER!"

    The sound of Aurdis screaming made Aerchon turn his head in panic. Aerchon saw Aurdis and Delirien already surrounded by several Ogres. Aerchon ground his teeth and then immediately rushed towards them.

    But suddenly there was a chain that tied his body. Aerchon felt his body go limp and immediately fell to the ground. His sword falls from his hand.

    The chain emitted a thin dark green smoke. Aerchon immediately knew that the chain was no ordinary chain. There was a Magic Ogre that strengthened it.

    Aerchon looked up at Aurdis and Delirien. They both looked scared. Delirien stood in front of Aurdis holding a dagger, trying to protect her. But Aerchon knew that Delirien wouldn''t be able to fight. He could only stare in despair at his sister who seemed to be afflicted with fear.

    Suddenly arge ax flew and pierced the head of the Ogre in front of Delirien. Aerchon turned and saw Erend running towards them.

    ''He? How...?'' Aerchon was so confused about how that human could be here.

    Erend ran, jumped, then threw his fist at the Ogre closest to him. The ogre threw backward.

    Erend activated his skill.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    His hands formed ws then he was swinging his ws towards the Ogre he just hit.

    ''CRAAT!''

    "GUUAGHH!"

    The ogre made an ugly sound as its chest was wed at by Erend. But Erend didn''t stop with just one scratch. He started wing so many times that the Ogre was torn apart and fell to the ground with his organs exposed.

    The remaining Ogres around were unable to move while staring at Erend. Their eyes, which were green andrge like the seeds of rotten fruit, widened in terror.

    Erend then ran towards Aurdis and Delirien. The Ogre that surrounded the two of them seemed hesitant to attack. But Erend didn''t hesitate in the slightest.

    He still activated [Dragon w] and he charged toward them. The Ogres didn''t know what else they could do but attack as well. So they did.

    A total of five Ogres were charging towards Erend. While the other three Ogres were watching Aerchon.

    Erend realized his disadvantage. It''s not like before when he''s just fighting ording to his bloodlust. This time he could think a little calmly.

    Seeing the Ogres who had been provoked to attack him and no longer surrounded Aurdis and Delirien, Erend ran towards Aerchon. There were only three Ogres there, far fewer in number than the ones chasing him.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]<sub> </sub>

    Erend opened his mouth but he didn''t intend to spit fire, but instead just let out a fireball. Turns out, he can do it by just willing it. Erend just realized that.

    A fireballing out of Erend''s mouth hit one of the Ogres until it has thrown backward and caught fire.

    Another Ogre threw a spear with a tip that was covered in a thick green liquid. But the spear just bounced off Erend''s skin which was covered in reddish-ck scales.

    Erend continued to run towards them. When he reached the right distance, Erend jumped andnded on top of one of the Ogres while thrusting his ws into the Ogre''s neck.

    But the Ogre wasn''t dead yet. Erend''s position was now right in front of Aerchon. With a swift motion, Erend swiped his ws at the chain that bound Aerchon.

    The chain was instantly broken by Erend''s ws.

    "GET UP!" Erend eximed to Aerchon.

    The expression on Aerchon''s face showed no gratitude. Instead, he seemed to hate the situation where he had been saved by humans.

    But Aerchon left that forter and got up right away. He grabbed back the Arrondite sword that had fallen on the ground. Aerchon started fighting again.

    Erend started beating the Ogre below him. But Erend forgot that there was still one Ogre that could still move freely.

    The ogre picked up another chain which emitted dark green smoke. Then he threw it to bind Erend.

    "Oh, shit!" Erend realized his folly.

    He had just freed Aerchon from the same chain. But now he too was entangled in those chains.

    The Ogre that bound Erendughed in such an ugly voice until its messy rows of teeth were visible.

    Erend grinds his teeth. Then try breaking the chain with his strength.

    "Ngghhhhggaaa...."

    Momentster the chain shattered into shards of scattered iron rings. The Ogre immediately lost its smile. Especially when he saw Erend rise to his feet and stare at him.

    "You must think you''ve won," Erend said with a savage grin. He ran towards the Ogre while clutching several iron rings that had been part of the chain.

    Erend punched the Ogre until he fell. Erend jumped on top of him and then hit him a few more times.

    He stuffed the part of the chains into the Ogre''s mouth until it was full then hit him again a few times.

    A sickening gurgling sound escaped the Ogre''s mouth. But the sound didn''tst long because the Ogre was already dead.

    Having finished with the Ogre, Erend turned to Aerchon. But he seemed to be able to handle himself.

    Aerchon fought with his sword which emitted a thin white smoke. Erend saw Aerchon like a dancer with the gruesome choreography of the pale green creature''s blood around him.

    Aerchon''s sword technique was great. Especially with that strange sword. But there was no point in admiring Aerchon''s prowess now. Erend immediately ran and fight the remaining Ogre.

    ~~~

 Chapter 25 Dragon Transformation

    Erend took a weapon. He immediately deactivated [Dragon w] while still activating [Dragon Scale] because he didn''t want to fight without the protection of those hard scales.

    An Ogre approached from behind Aerchon. The Elf wasn''t aware because he was still busy fighting three Ogres at once in front of him.

    Erend ran and threw the club he just picked up among the Ogre corpses. The club hit the Ogre in the head, knocking him down.

    Aerchon who heard the voice turned and saw the Ogre fall. But he didn''t have time to pay attention to the Ogre. In front of him, two Ogres swung a mace and a club at the same time. Both weapons were covered in a thick green liquid. Aerchon knows what liquid it is. It was the Ogre''s poison that could weaken his Magic power. Because of that, Aerchon had to pay close attention so that the weapons wouldn''t hit him.

    Erend who was getting closer to Aerchon looked at Aurdis. She and Delirien were still in the same ce. But none of the Ogres were after them. Erend felt a little relieved in his heart. At least for now he didn''t have to worry too much about Aurdis and Delirien and could focus on ughtering these ugly fat green creatures.

    Erend picked up a sword left by a dead Ogre with his left hand. Meanwhile, in his right hand, Erend was holding a serrated sword that looked like it was made from scrap.

    Suddenly another group of Ogres appeared from the west. There were five of them and all of them immediately ran as soon as they found the bodies of theirrades scattered.

    "GWUAAA!!!" The Ogres charged toward Erend and Aerchon.

    "Fuck!" Erend cursed. He took a stance ready to fight.

    The Ogres were not only able to carry melee weapons. One of the five Ogres that rushed in was carrying a very long bow. The ogre drew its bowstring with a jagged arrow covered in green liquid which aimed at Erend.

    ''THWING!''

    ''SYUUT!''

    The ogre didn''t waste time, he shot straight at Erend as soon as he got a good shot.

    The arrow shot towards Erend. Aurdis stared with wide eyes and a frightened face. But what happened next was, that the arrow just bounced off Erend''s skin which was covered in a reddish ck scale.

    The Ogres who saw it were shocked. Their eyes which were green like rotten fruit widened.

    Erend smirked. "An attack like this can''t prate me, you green fat fucker! HYAAAA!!!"

    Erend lunged at the still transfixed Ogres. His bloodlust returned. In their mind, the Ogres felt that they were seeing an ancient terror that they had not experienced in a very long time. Dragons.

    The creature was now heading towards them with its bloodthirsty eyes and reddish ck scale.

    The Ogres were stiff with fear and could barely resist. They all tried to swing their respective weapons but in the end, the resistance was meaningless. Erend was able to kill all of the Ogres. Now his appearance was almost the same as when he was fighting the Goblins. Full of blood and body parts.

    Aerchon had already finished off his enemy. But the Elf prince''s body still looks clean. It was because he had used a ward that could protect him from enemy blood. Aerchon looked at Erend with a look of disdain.

    "How did youe?" Aaron asked.

    Erend looked at him and deactivated [Dragon Scale].

    "Your sister calls me," Erend replied while tilting his head towards Aurdis.

    Aerchon cast a nce at Aurdis. His gaze seemed to say that he would have a serious talkter.

    But Delirien and Aurdis'' eyes suddenly widened as they stared behind Erend.

    "BOWELFANG!" Aurdis eximed. "EREND!"

    Erend immediately turned around. But he wasn''t fast enough to dodge the sweep of the arm which then threw him into the woods. Erend only stopped after he hit threerge trees.

    "Arghhh..." Erend winced as his back hurt.<sub> </sub>

    [ HP: 8/10 ]

    "Goddamnit!" Erend cursed as he stood up with difficulty. He ran back to where he was. Erend could finally see clearly what exactly had thrown him.

    Something called BOWELFANG--based on thest words Erend heard from Aurdis'' screams--was a creature with pale green skin but with a height almost reaching a two-story house.

    One of the most strange, terrifying, and disturbing features was that it had a mouth in its stomach. The mouth filled its distended stomach and was never closed. From the mouth, greenish mucus was dripping down.

    When the mucus hits something, there is smoke that seems to indicate that the mucus is corrosive.

    Erend swallowed his saliva. Even though he had always been filled with bloodthirsty desires before, when he saw such a monstrosity, Erend couldn''t help but feel fear in his heart.

    But then Erend looked at Aurdis who looked desperate. The Elf girl even shed tears without crying. As if to indicate how desperate she was.

    Aerchon also didn''t seem capable of oveing the giant. It looked very difficult to ovee the sweep of the arms whose length did not match the proportions of the giant''s body.

    "Looks like it''s a good time to turn into a Dragon." Between those feelings of fear and anxiety, Erend found a strange feeling of excitement.

    Erend smirked and prepared to use the Skill.

    [ "Careful." ]

    Suddenly Tut''s voice came to warn him.

    "What do you mean?"

    [ "The changes you''re about to make for the first time don''t usually go smoothly." ]

    Erend sighed. "What could happen?"

    [ "You will lose control and go on a rampage." ]

    "But I have no choice now!" Erend stared at the giant as tall as a two-story house.

    [ "I''m just giving you a warning. Not that I forbid you. Remember to control yourselfter." ]

    Erend nodded firmly. "Sure. I''ll try."

    After that Tut''s voice was no longer heard. Erend took a deep breath and then let it out.

    "Let''s go!"

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    A reddish light mixed with a dark aura began to surround Erend''s entire body. The light soared into the sky creating a bizarre scene in the night sky.

    "GRRRUUUUUUAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!"

    The screams of a beast that were never heard before echoed in thete night. The trees bowed in submission to his voice. Ogres and Elves turned a deaf ear to even falling to their knees.

    When the light disappears, a giant creature was seen standing tall. The creature spread its wings and began to fly. His red eyes stared at Bowelfang and determined it as prey.

    ~~~

 Chapter 26 The End Of Turmoil

    The Dragon hovered above the night sky like a disaster ready to descend. No one moved as they were all fixed to him who was flying with very wide ps of wings.

    Aerchon''s eyes opened wide. His mouth fell open as he looked up.

    "Impossible..." The voice that came out of Aerchon''s mouth was soft with mixed feelings of admiration, and a strange sense of terror.

    Meanwhile, the Ogres looked frightened. They were all in a hurry to run away from that ce. Including the Bowelfang who should be their mainstay weapon.

    However, Dragon-Erend swooped down on the Bowelfang and stuck his ws at the creature. The Bowelfang thrashed around like prey that had been cut off in the grasp of a predator.

    Even so, the Bowelfang wouldn''t give up without a fight. He swung his long, slender arm towards the Dragon-Erend''s head.

    ''BAGH!''

    The arm hit the side of Dragon-Erend''s head until he lost his bnce in flight. But that didn''t stop Dragon-Erend from falling and made him get into trouble. An attack like that only made him angrier.

    Dragon-Erend swooped down and mmed Bowelfang into the ground then dragged him across the ground for several meters.

    Dragon-Erend released his ws and flew high leaving Bowelfang below. But it didn''tst long. Before Bowelfang could stand up, Dragon-Erend was back down and grabbed him with his hind legs.

    Then, Dragon-Erend used his hand to w at Bowelfang.

    "GRRAAAAAHHHH!!!"

    Dragon-Erend roared in Bowelfang''s face. The green giant looked helpless in front of him.

    Even though he repeatedly tried to fight back by moving his arm, Dragon-Erend threw him away with his hand and then bit the giant''s neck.

    The scene looked just like a one-sided massacre. Dragon-Erend mauling on Bowelfang like a lion preying on a rabbit.

    Suddenly from the mouth on the Bowelfang''s stomach, another long green arm came out to grip the Dragon-Erend''s leg and threw him.

    Dragon-Erend was flung several meters away and knocked down many trees. Dragon-Erend immediately bounced back with a furious roar.

    From Bowelfang''s stomach, something crawled out. He tore open the Bowelfang''s stomach and came out in an even more bizarre form.

    If the previous Bowelfang was a green fat creature, what came out of his stomach was a skinny creature with unnaturally long arms and legs.

    Overall his form is almost the same as the previous Bowelfang. The only difference between them was that this second creature''s body was much thinner but of the same height.

    It also has a mouth on its stomach which is much smaller. The previous  Bowelfang was motionless on the ground with his belly torn apart. No one knows whether it''s dead or not.

    The skinny Bowelfang leaped at Dragon-Erend. His movements were extremely fast and in an instant, he was already surrounding Dragon-Erend with his long arms and legs. Then he bit the Dragon-Erend''s neck.

    Dragon-Erend roared in pain. There was mucusing out of the teeth biting his shoulder. The bite started to pierce the scales on Dragon-Erend''s shoulders.

    But that of course wouldn''t be enough to defeat Dragon-Erend. Dragon-Erend stuck both ws into the skinny Bowelfang''s back.

    Blood was dripping from his back but the skinny Bowelfang didn''t scream at all as he was still biting the Dragon-Erend''s shoulder.

    As a result, Dragon-Erend wed and tore apart the skinny Bowelfang''s back.

    <o>,m After a while, all that was left of the skinny Bowelfang''s back were bones as the Dragon-Erend tore him apart non-stop.<sub> </sub></o>

    He was dead but still clung to Dragon-Erend as if he didn''t want to let go.

    Dragon-Erend continued to tear his body apart with his ws. The skinny Bowelfang''s blood spattered all over the ce. Paint the forests below them red.

    Some also sshed towards the small pce. It didn''t take long for the thin Bowelfang to crumble into small pieces leaving only his head behind.

    Which ended up being forcefully pulled away by Dragon-Erend. Dragon-Erend then devoured the green Bowelfang''s head.

    After that, he felt his head begin to dizzy and his body weakened. The Dragon-Erend swayed to the right and left as if it was about to copse.

    Momentster hepletely copsed. With a thumping sound and a very loud vibration, he fell to the ground knocking down the trees he fell on.

    Suddenly, the night became silent. This silence was so strange because previously there had been great turmoil and chaos.

    The silence that came made everyone there feel that they had moved to another dimension. Coupled with blood and corpses scattered everywhere. It makes everything look surreal.

    Aurdis approached Aerchon. After she doesn''t know how long she has been trapped in awe and fear of Dragon''s appearance and what he''s doing here, Aurdis can finally able to move.

    Aerchon is the same as Aurdis. He also just woke up from the previous incident.

    "You alright?" Aurdis asked Aerchon with a worried look on her face.

    "I''m fine. How about you?" Aerchon asked back, equally worried.

    "I''m fine. Delirien is also alright."

    From behind, Delirien walked toward them.

    "I just witnessed something that..." Delirien seemed to have a hard time getting her words out.

    Aurdis and Aerchon understood it. They were also still having a hard timeprehending what had just happened.

    The troops from the Ogres Kingdom attacked suddenly and killed many soldiers. Aerchon and Aurdis felt desperate when they saw the number of Ogres and felt that their lives were in serious danger.

    Their chances of escaping such arge number of enemies were small. But suddenly Erend came and turned things around with his mysterious power.

    Aerchon immediately checked the surroundings. His heart ached when he saw the many corpses of his soldiers lying with the Ogres.

    When the Elves died in the human world, it was decided that they would be left there. The Elves agreed that bringing back all their corpses to their world would be very difficult.

    The Elves didn''t want to waste the time of their precious rtives just to take care of their lifeless bodies.

    Warriors who died on the battlefield, the Elves considered it an honorable death. But the sense of loss remains when they see their friends or family die.

    Aerchon regrouped with the few surviving soldiers. But their condition didn''t look good. Aerchon ordered the few Elves who were still able to fight to guard Aurdis and Delirien while he would call for help to Elvenhaven City.

    Aurdis immediately ordered some Elves to go to the battle site and look for Erend.

    ~~~

 Chapter 27 Feelings

    Aurdis waited with a pounding heart. Thete night was still not silent even when the morning was almost here.

    Finally, the Elves came from the forest carrying the unconscious Erend. His entire body was covered in blood as usual when he had finished fighting. But there was one thing that made Aurdis'' eyes widen with surprise and anxiety.

    On Erend''s shoulder, there is a quite worrying wound. The wound looks like a bite wound.

    "Bring him inside!" Aurdis ordered the two Elves who were carrying Erend''s body.

    They took him inside and put Erend in a reclining position on a bed. Erend''s face looked even paler and partially covered in blood.

    Aurdis then ordered the Elves to catch up with Aerchon and help him. Meanwhile, Aurdis was in this room alone with Erend.

    "What happened to you?" Aurdis mumbled while stretching her arms towards Erend. Aurdis felt that there was no time to clean the blood and dirt on Erend''s body now because Aurdis felt that he was suffering from severe injuries.

    The bite marks on Erend''s shoulder indicate that he may have been bitten by the Bowelfang he fought. In that case, this is a pretty serious wound.

    Green and white light started toe out from Aurdis'' hand and enveloped Erend''s body. That light is Aurdis'' Magic ability to heal wounds and poisons.

    At this rate, it looks like it will take quite a while to heal Erend. Wounds inflicted by the Ogre race always had a debilitating or lethal poison effect.

    Moreover, a wound that could prate Erend''s scale. Aurdis'' mind drifted to when Erend turned into a Dragon earlier.

    She knew that the Dragon was Erend even though she didn''t see Erend transform into that legendary creature directly. She could feel it.

    Aurdis looked at Erend''s pale face. The blood on his face had started to dry up.

    She bit her lip as her heart felt a strange feeling. There was a feeling of dread when Aurdis saw Erend ughtering the Ogres ruthlessly like a monster. But on the other hand, Aurdis feels that Erend does not have a bad side to him.

    Aurdis always had the right inkling of one''s heart. But right now her feelings were split in two for Erend. Should he be afraid or grateful?

    In addition to his personality that she still doesn''t understand, Aurdis also feels that the Dragon''s power he has is very mysterious.

    Something that had perished several hundred thousand years ago had suddenly appeared before him. What Aurdis felt when he saw the Dragon appear towering above the trees was awe, fear, and excitement.

    Dragons are creatures that are said to be the creators of their Realm. The power they have is something they can''tprehend.

    Aurdis always finds time to read about Dragons when she has free time. But her mentor always said that Dragon had be a fairy tale.

    Aurdis couldn''t imagine the look on her mentor''s face when he heard that Dragon was no longer just a fairy tale and she had just seen it.

    "ACK-"

    Suddenly Erend''s hand moved to grip Aurdis'' neck. Erend''s eyes bulged at Aurdis with the same look that Aurdis saw when he was ughtering the Ogres.

    ? Aurdis wed at Erend''s hand around her neck. Her neck was sore now and she was about to run out of breath.

    Aurdis'' hand that was holding Erend''s hand around her neck fell limply. That''s when Erend suddenly realized and immediately let go of his hand. Aurdis fell to the floor and gasped for breath.

    "I-I''m so sorry!" Erend looks very sorry.

    Aurdis didn''t answer because she still gasped hard for air.<sub> </sub>

    Erend grimaced at the purplish bruise on Aurdis'' neck. ''Shit, I almost killed him.''

    "I lost control," Erend said apologetically.

    Erend thought he would lose control while still in the form of a Dragon. It turned out that when he became a human, that influence was still there.

    Aurdis was of course shocked when Erend suddenly strangled her. But she felt that Erend seemed to be out of control.

    "What do you feel?" Aurdis asked, still clutching her sore neck. That healing light began to appear on her neck.

    "I... have to take a shower," Erend said while looking all over his body.

    "What about your shoulder?"

    Erend turned to nce at his shoulder. "It''s hurt a little. But I''ll be fine. It must be because of that green skinny giant."

    Aurdis then shows a ce where Erend can wash. A few minutester Erend was out with a fresher and fragrant body. Although the wound on his shoulder still felt quite disturbing.

    "How is everything?" Erend asked as he sat back down on the bed. When he no longer heard the noise outside, Erend was sure that the situation had be calmer and safer than before. He remembered when the green creature had died in his hands.

    Erend even remembers eating the creature''s head from the point of view of his Dragon form. When he thought about it, Erend felt his stomach churning and he grimaced as if he was sick. Erend couldn''t believe that he had just eaten the green creature''s head.

    When he turned into Dragon form, part of him was conscious but the other part was controlled by something else. Erend seemed to let himself walk along with the will of other beings.

    "Are you okay?" Aurdis asked.

    As if waking from a dream, Erend looked at him.

    "A-ah, what did you say earlier?" Busy in his thoughts, Erend couldn''t hear Aurdis'' answer to his question.

    "I said, the situation outside is better. The Ogres have been killed, and the surviving ogres have fled," said Aurdis.

    Erend nodded his head. "That''s good. Then, I have to go now."

    "Why don''t you just rest here for now?" Aurdis looked at Erend with a worried look.

    "I can rest in my own room. Besides, aren''t you guys still busy?"

    Aurdis pursed her lips. Aftewhilehole, Aurdis finally opened the Portal right inside this room.

    "Thank you foring here," said Aurdis before Erend stepped into the Portal.

    "No need to thank me. I don''t know why I bothered to run here when you asked for help," Erend replied.

    Aurdis smiled. "Even so, you came anyway. So I''m grateful for that."

    Erend didn''t say anything and entered the Portal.

    ~~~

 Chapter 28 The Call

    Erend arrived back inside his room as soon as he exited the Portal. Billy was sleeping with his mouth open and a gentle snoring sound. He didn''t realize Erend''s presence at all.

    Erend immediately went out and took a shower. His whole body was dirty with the marks of fighting. Blood, a few pieces of small organs, and exhaustion.

    Erend felt that he never returned with a clean body from Eternal Earth. He always came back after fighting and killing some strange creatures.

    After bathing, Erend immediately made coffee and sat outside the bunker to wait for the sun to rise.

    The air was cold but the coffee in his hand warded off the cold. Finally, the sun rose slowly. A bright light began toe from behind him because the bunker was facing west.

    The grasnd that was originally a battlefield looked peaceful. The dew clinging to the grass began to reflect the sunlight and became a glittering decoration in front of him.

    Erend enjoyed all of that as a quiet moment before another big thing came along. He had a feeling about it for today.

    [ Daily Quest: Kill 30 Goblins in Arman Mine. ]

    [Rewards: 50 Exp. ]

    Suddenly a notification about the Daily Quest appeared. Erend sighed a long breath.

    "Do I have to fight again?"

    But Daily Quests were something that appeared every day and the time limit was until the day ended. That means he can still do itter and can rest first.

    Erend finished his coffee and felt relieved that he didn''t have to fight anymore now.

    The soldiers began to get up one by one. A peaceful situation like this made the soldiers wake up with the enthusiasm and big smiles.

    Previously they just woke up with the Handler''s voice ordering them to fight and sacrifice their lives for the Republic.

    Now the Handler''s voice that they had never even seen was no longer heard. At least for the next five months. But if they don''t manage to retrieve the key, then things might just go back to the way they were.

    "You don''t sleep?" Billy came over too with his own cup of coffee.

    "I was asleep," Erend replied.

    "At the Elves'' ce?"

    Erend nodded his head. Billy looked at Erend with narrowed eyes.

    "What?" asked Erend who was confused about the meaning of Billy''s gaze.

    "Did you sleep with Aurdis?"

    Erend finally knew what Billy''s gaze meant.

    "You have to control your dirty mind, man," Erend said in disbelief.

    "Hey, I''m asking something very reasonable. You saw how Aurdis is, right?"

    Billy then proceeds to describe some of the prominent features of Aurdis'' body.

    "Bro! she is an Elf princess!" said Erend.

    "That''s even better!" Billyughed.

    Erend shook his head. But he had to admit that Aurdis'' body was amazing. It was just thatst night he was too tired and in pain to pay attention to it.

    "You know, if Aerchon heard what you said about his sister, he wouldn''t think twice about splitting you in two," Erend said.<sub> </sub>

    Billy just waved his hand in front of his face as if he wanted to knock Aerchon''s out of the air.

    "Fuck that guy!" Billy said.

    "No, he will fuck you up," Erend confirmed.

    Lt. Boartusk came out of the bunker and approached them. In his hands were two cellphones with screens on.

    "Brook!" call the lieutenant.

    Billy turned and caught the cell phone that the lieutenant had thrown. He looked at the screen and saw that there was already a messageing in.

    "What is it?" Erend asked.

    "The message we''ve been waiting for has arrived." The one who answered Erend''s question was Lt. Boartusk.

    The three of them then went back into the bunker. After entering the room that is usually used for meetings and locking the door, Lt. Boartusk made a video call to LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil with his cell phone.

    The three of them sat together waiting for them to receive the call.

    "Good morning," said LTC. Ibis. "We''ve been trying to find information but we''ve got very little. The man''s name is Earl Larch and he is under the protection of the President. Besides that, we also received quite shocking news." LTC. Ibis stopped and turned to LTC. coil. Signaling his friend to continue.

    "State officials are preparing ways to use the key''s power. We both don''t know what the key can do but... I kind of have a bad feeling about it," said LTC. Coil with an unsettled expression.

    Erend and Billy exchanged nces. Their gazes seemed to say, ''Yes. It will be bad.''

    What would happen if the Elf''s power fell into the hands of humans? Actually, Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk still didn''t understand the power of the water of the Fountain of Eternity other than healing the wounds of the Elves.

    But something that the Elves guarded to such an extent was, of course, something that had great power. They must not let that power fall into the hands of those who have made a policy of throwing the poor outside the walls to fight to their death.

    "So what should we do, sir?" asked Lt. Boartusk.

    There was a sigh from LTC. Coil before he answered. "Looks like we have to do a second n."

    "Steal it?" Lt. Bortusk asked.

    "Yes." That answer sounded out heavily spoken by LTC. coil.

    "Do you know what power that key has?" LTC. Ibis asked.

    "We don''t know, sir. We only know that with that key, Elf won''t bother us anymore," Lt. Boartusk replied.

    LTC. Ibis nodded his head. "All right. You cane to base in a week. We''ll both prepare everything first."

    "Yes, sir."

    After that, the video call is closed.

    "Can we trust them?" Erend looked suspicious.

    "We can trust them," said Lt. Boartusk. "They are my seniors in the military. You don''t have to worry because I''ve known them for quite a while."

    "Well, alright, sir."

    Erend nodded his head. But there was still doubt in his heart. Erend knows better than to trust anyone too much.

    ~~~

 Chapter 29 Going To Steal

    Days passed. The time they had been waiting anxiously had finally arrived. Erend, Billy, and LT. Boartusk will again leave the bunker.

    Some of the soldiers naturally questioned what reason they had for recently going to the city a lot. But the three of them gave an ambiguous exnation but with clear firmness.

    "This is an order from a higher chain ofmand and is confidential."

    When hearing the answer from Lt. Boartusk, the curious soldiers felt that there was no point in asking further. After all, they were just frontline soldiers who were looked down upon.

    Before this temporary peace was established, they were destined to die on the front lines. The soldiers stopped asking questions and only told the three of them to be careful. Dealing with the military officers who had sent them here could havended them in even more trouble.

    The old truck that always apanied them to the city center made an ugly engine sound. But the voice was familiar to their ears.

    "Are we really going to steal from the President?" Erend muttered halfway.

    The truck has sufficient space so Erend, Lt. Boartusk, and Billy who drove could sit together in the front.

    "I don''t know, man. That seems like a big crime," Billy responded equally grimly. He wasn''t sure about any of this either.

    "We just have to do it well. LTC. Coil and Ibis intend to do it in secret," said Lt. Boartusk. Unlike the two of them, he seemed convinced by this n.

    The basis of the lieutenant''s belief was that he knew LTC. Coils and LTC. Ibis. He knew he could trust them.

    "No disrespect, sir. But I can''t trust the top military and government officials," Erend said. "We''re never even allowed to see our families in town."

    "Yeah, they''re assholes," Billy replied. Just like Erend, he also had no formal military education.

    Lt. Boartusk was annoyed at their words. But he knew why they could act like that. Remembering their background, Lt. Boartusk could only sigh.

    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine," Lt. Boartusk said.

    Erend and Billy didn''t answer because they still had doubts about the certainty.

    Suddenly Billy said, "If everything goes ugly, you can use your powers to help us escape, right?"

    Erend turned to Billy. "Sure. If we don''t have a choice."

    Erend wouldn''t use his powers if he didn''t have to. If anyone found out, then an even bigger problem would be created.

    Once they arrived at the headquarters, the three of them headed straight for the LTC. Ibis room. Inside, LTC. Ibis was waiting while staring at hisputer.

    "You guys havee," LTC. Ibis said as he stood up. "Have you had breakfast?"

    "Yes, sir," Lt. Boartusk said.

    LTC. Ibis walked towards the door. "Follow me."

    They also follow LTC. Ibis headed to a briefing room. There were already two men and one woman in the room.

    They watched Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk as soon as he entered the room.<sub> </sub>

    The three people were wearing ck clothes without any symbols. Their movements looked like someone who had experience. Their faces were t and calm. With the three of them, LTC. Coil was already at the front of the room with aptop.

    "Sit down," LTC. Ibis said. Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk sat down next to the three people dressed in ck because there were only three chairs left.

    LTC. Ibis turned off the light so that the whole room was dark. Makes the light from the projector clearer.

    Then LTC. Coil pressed a button on hisptop and the projector''s disy turned into a blueprint with marking.

    "Those three will help us steal the artifact," LTC. Ibis exined. "These three people are members of a special unit and have been trained to carry out covert operations."

    "The big man with blonde hair is Steve. The woman is Anna, and the man with sses is John," LTC. Ibis continued.

    The three ck-clothed people smiled at them. But Erend felt a third uneasy looking at the three of them. Whether this premonition had something to do with his power as a Dragon or not, Erend didn''t know.

    He did not feelfortable with the presence of the three of them. A special unit used to carry out covert operations didn''t sound like a ce for good people.

    Before being drafted as a soldier outside the wall, Erend had heard some news about people doing dirty work for the government.

    "Nice to meet you," Steve said with a friendly smile.

    "Nice to meet you too," Billy and Lt. Boartusk replied to their words but Erend was silent.

    He noticed that Anna was watching him with an unpredictable look. But Erend didn''t care and chose to turn his face back to the screen protector in front.

    LTC.Ibis and LTC.Coil began to exin their ns to steal artifacts from a storage house belonging to the President.

    They all listened intently and felt that it was a pretty good n. Even so, that does not mean that the n is not risky. If they were not careful and the n failed, then the consequences they would receive would be enormous.

    "This mission is not easy. But in order to get Elf artifacts and achieve peace, we must do It," LTC. Ibis said.

    After the preparations wereplete Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk were given room to rest until the mission was carried out tomorrow.

    Erend and Lt. Bortusk felt restless and had trouble sleeping until midnight. But Billy easily fell asleep with his mouth open and snoring.

    As soon as the next day came they woke up to a loud knock on the door. The sun hadn''te yet but it was a new day.

    ''Tut, can I avoid the Daily Quest for today?'' Erend conveyed his concern to Tut.

    [ "Yes, but you won''t get any rewards." ]

    ''I guess it''s okay.'' After confirming it, Erend felt relieved.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk get ready. After that, they boarded a helicopter that had been provided.

    Inside the helicopter, Steve, John, and Anna were already waiting for them. The helicopter rose slowly into the air to take them to the preparation site for the artifact stealing mission.

    ~~~

 Chapter 30 To The Oval Palace

    The helicopter hovered over the city of Ascan which is the capital of the Republic of Ascaria. The sky was already starting to lighten when they reached the city.

    Ascan City is located in the center of the Republic and has the most prosperous civilization among all other cities. Of course, it''s like that because this city is the center of all government.

    The Presidential Pce which is the residence of the President is arge building in the middle of Ascan city. When viewed from above, you will see an oval shape that fills a widewn.

    Erend and Billy looked at the scene below them with wide, sparkling eyes. For poor people from the outskirts like them, visiting the city of Ascan is a rare opportunity.

    Erend and Billy couldn''t even remember thest time he''d been here. Maybe they had never been here because there was no nostalgia sensation when they saw the city buildings and the oval pce.

    A few minutester theynded in front of a building surrounded by a high and thick fence. The helicopternded on the helipad in the front yard. They all got off the helicopter and entered the building.

    "This is our temporary base," Steve said. "All the equipment for the purposes of the mission has been prepared here. Also, the distance from this ce to the presidential pce is not too far."

    Steve exined everything as they walked into the building that looked like a normal two-story house. Steve showed a room where Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk will stay while Anna and John went into their room. They seemed to have been here many times so they seemed familiar with the location of each room.

    "We''ll meet in ten minutes. I''ll call you guys when the timees." After saying that, Steve closed the door and left.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk were in the same room. There are three different beds and a simple wardrobe in this room. The three of them sat on their respective beds.

    "You nervous?" Lt. Boartusk asked while looking at Erend and Billy

    "Yes," Billy answered.

    Eren just nodded. He really can''t talk much when he''s nervous.

    "Don''t worry. As usual, focus on the task in front of your eyes. You guys are always nervous when the Elfes to attack, right? But you can always fight well," Lt. Boartusk said.

    That''s right. When they first arrived at the bunker, in the evening the Elf''s attack came. The two of them had to go straight to war after being soldiers for less than twenty-four hours.

    But until now they are still alive and that shows that they are strong soldiers. The luck factor is also a sign that they are strong enough, right?

    Luck at that time was the thing that made Erend think that he was the luckiest human being. Not only had he failed to meet death but he had also gained an extraordinary power.

    Erend and Billy started to gain their confidence with simple words from Lt. Boartusk. If they could survive until now, what made them afraid of what would happen?

    Previously they fought an Elf who had Magic. But now they would only fight humans. Shouldn''t that be easier?

    Erend and Billy forced themselves to ept the logic to calm themselves down. Even if that excuse was just something to cheer them up, as long as it calmed them down, they would continue to think that way.

    Ten minutester there was a knock on the door and Steve''s voice called out to them. "Let''s go. The meeting is about to start."

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk immediately came out of the room and followed Steve into another room. In the room, there is a small box ced on the table.<sub> </sub>

    The box was as small as a box of cigarette packs. Anna and John were already gathered around the table and standing quietly. They didn''t look nervous in the slightest. Making Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk believe that they are professionals who have performed operations like this over and over.

    Once everyone had gathered around the table. Steve said something to John. "Turn on."

    John just nodded briefly and then pressed something he was holding. Momentster the box in the center of the table lit up and emitted a holographic projection.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk were surprised and stared with wide eyes. The hologram is a blueprint of the presidential oval pce in three dimensions.

    Anna Chuckles. "First time seeing it?"

    "Y-Yes," Erend answered without taking his eyes off the hologram.

    "That''s normal. This technology is ssified as a secret technology," Anna continued.

    "Okay, let''s start the briefing," Steve said. "Before we get there, John will be manipting the security cameras and other security systems. We''ll go on an unmanned drone andnd on the roof..."

    Steve began to exin their heist n in detail but briefly. The exnation signifies a rich experience. He had done this so many times that he could choose the most concise and easy-to-understand way of exining it.

    Mission briefing finished in half an hour. They dispersed to their respective rooms to bide their time.

    Several hours passed and night hade. They all suit up for the mission. They wear ck tactical clothes that cover their entire bodies and are equipped with stealth technology.

    The suit could render them invisible for five minutes. Not only their suits but their weapons are also equipped with the same material so that they can also be turned invisible.

    "If we use technology like this for the war against the Elves, surely everything will be easier." Erend let out a sudden remark as they prepared.

    "Yeah, you''re right. But instead, they give us old-fashioned guns and limited ammo. Then hopefully we can survive just by that." Billy, of course, continued hisment.

    Lt. Boartusk just sighed.

    "But you guys can survive, right?" Steve replied. "In that case, you guys are extraordinary soldiers."

    Erend and Billy nced at him.

    "You also seem like an extraordinary soldier. How about youe to the front line with us?" Erend said.

    Steve chuckled. "I''m not a soldier."

    Once the preparations wereplete, they went to where the unmanned drones were waiting. Prepare to steal from the presidential pce.

    ~~~

 Chapter 31 Inside The Palace

    The unmanned drones are one of the secret tools that serve to transport people on missions without being detected. The drones have propellers on all four sides that rotate silently. The size of the drones that will transport them this time is quite small because they can only carry one person. Therefore there are five drones avable for each one of them.

    John is not the man on duty in the field. He is in charge behind the scenes to handle everything from the security system and manage the drones that will fly them to the location.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. The Boartusk were given brief instructions by Steve as this was their first time being transported by an unmanned drone.

    "Don''t worry. You just have to be quiet and wait until these drones get you to the destination," Steve said.

    His words didn''t make the three of them feel any better. What if the ck rope holding them broke in midair and they fell? By the way, the way the drones transport them is by hooking them with ropes so that the drones can carry them.

    "You sure this rope is strong enough?" Billy asked.

    "Of course. We''ve used this many times." Steve began to hook himself with the drone.

    Anna had also hooked herself up. Billy, Erend, and Lt. Boartusk hooked themselves up and waited with pounding hearts.

    "Alright. Everything is ready. John." Steve nodded at John.

    John nodded back and pressed something on the tab in his hand. The drones began to float carrying the five of them into the air.

    The tactical suits that covered their entire bodies were ck, making them blend into the night sky.

    It didn''t take long before they reached the roof of the oval pce. The dronesnded them gently then they all immediately unhooked the drones.

    The drones instantly flew away and disappeared as if merging with the night sky.

    They startedmunicating by radio.

    "Alright. Let''s follow the path that has been set. You still remember the path, right?" Steve asked.

    "Yes," Lt. Boartusk replied.

    "Of course we do!" Billy answered.

    "..." Erend just nodded.

    "Good," Steve said. "Let''s go in."

    They opened one of the venttion holes just enough for them to enter. Then Steve came in first, followed by Lt. Boartusk, Billy, then Erend, and Anna took the very back.

    Steve led them down the vent for about a minute until he finally stopped and opened the vent again.

    "We''re going down now," Steve said.

    After saying that Steve immediately jumped down. They all followed him. Once theynded, they realized that they were in a kitchen.

    The kitchen is empty and the light is dim. They turn off the light because it''s alreadyte at night.

    Steve pointed his silenced pistol forward.

    "Careful, follow me." Steve walked slowly while brandishing his pistol.

    "Do we have to kill here?" Billy asked.<sub> </sub>

    "No. This gun only contains drug bullets so whoever gets shot just goes to sleep," Steve replied.

    Billy breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay."

    They came out of the kitchen and into the deserted corridor. In thete hours of the night like this usually, everyone was asleep except the guard who used to go around.

    Steve saw a small screen on his lower wrist. On the screen was a map with dots indicating their location and lines showing the route to their destination.

    Steve turned right. Everyone behind him followed with pounding hearts--except Anna. They were all stealing at the President''s residence.

    They have never been to this ce. But their first visit was to steal something.

    Steve raised his fist, signaling them all to stop.

    "What is it?" Billy asked.

    "There''s someone up ahead," Steve said.

    They are now at an intersection. Footsteps sounded from the front. Soon after, a security guard appeared in front of them.

    But before he could turn, Steve had fired his gun twice. The security looked at them with wide eyes when he realized it. But he didn''t have time to do anything before copsing.

    Steve immediately caught his body andid him slowly on the floor to avoid the noise.

    Then Steve stood up and took the lead again. They encountered some more security during the trip but Steve with Anna''s help managed to ovee them easily. Especially with that powerful drug bullets.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk did almost nothing. They were also confused as to why they were there.

    "Is that man here?" Erend asked.

    "Yes. But he''s not our priority," Steve answered without taking his eyes off the front.

    The man''s concentration was so good that he could answer all the questions while continuing to lead them carefully.

    Erend couldn''t say anything after hearing his answer. The reason he wanted to meet the man was that he wanted to ask how he could go to Eternal Earth, enter the Elf pce and then steal the key to the Fountain of Eternity.

    But that can wait another time. For now, getting the key back is the top priority. Erend saw that there were many security cameras in every corner of the building but he knew that all of them had been taken care of.

    Erend was also sure that there was another security system in this building that he couldn''t see. Without John manipting the security system here, this heist would have been very difficult if not impossible.

    A few minutester they arrived in front of a room. The door is equipped with a lock with a scanner and a button to enter the PIN.

    Steve waved his hand at Anna, motioning her forward. Anna immediately walked forward and took out a device.

    Steve and Anna plugged the cable from the device they had brought into the electronic lock and got to work.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk looked at each other. Even though their faces were covered by dark helmets, they seemed to be able to clearly see each other''s facial expressions.

    "Done," Steve said. "Let''s go in."

    ~~~

 Chapter 32 His Bad Feeling

    As soon as they entered, they immediately found arge room. In this room, there are tables and chairs arranged neatly. At the far end of the room was an iron door with an electronic lock that was bigger and looked moreplicated than the one on the entrance door.

    They all walked towards the iron door. This room is empty and all the security systems have been manipted. So that they all walk in peace.

    "ording to the intel we''ve got, the artifact is in the chest behind this door," Steve said, cing his hand on the metal door. Then he waved at Anna toe closer.

    As if she was used to it, Anna approached while preparing the device she was using earlier. But Anna doesn''t just use one device. She took aputer tab out of her bag and started fiddling with it.

    Steve took a tool from his bag and opened the electronic lock.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk looked around as they waited for Steve and Anna to finish with their work.

    The three of them felt that this was all too easy for them. Steve and Anna took all the work. The three of them just helped deal with some security and followed them.

    The feeling of doubt and uneasiness that Erend had felt from the start was still there. It might even get heavier. He looked at Steve and Anna who were still busy with the electronic key. ''Do they really intend to help us?''

    Erend''s mind churned with restlessness. Momentster, Steve heaved a sigh of relief.

    "It''s done," Steve said.

    Lt. Bortusk and Billy pulled the handle of the door that looked very heavy. They pulled it until the door opened.

    Then it was revealed what was in there. Inside there were several safes lined up neatly against the wall. They all went in there and looked around.

    "The state keeps secret documents here?" Billy asked as he scanned each cab with a specificbel.

    "Yes. We need to get something here." Steve answered. "But your goal now is that."

    Steve pointed ahead where a wooden box was ced. They all walked straight to the box and opened it.

    "You guys open the box. Anna and I have to get something over here." Steve waved again at Anna and Anna answered with a nod.

    Steve and Anna immediately moved to the other side of the room and unpacked a cupboard. Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk don''t know what they''re doing but for them, it doesn''t matter now.

    Billy immediately forced open the wooden box with a dagger. It took some effort for Billy to be able to open the lock. But finally, the box opened with a loud bang.

    Inside the box was an artifact that seemed to be made of crystal carved into a key shape. The crystal is clear and looks fragile. It is also transparent. It is about ten centimeters long.

    Erend and Lt. Boartusk stared intently at the key like one would observe an object of art. Because the key does look like something made by an artist.

    "Let''s get the key then get out of here," Lt. Bortusk said.

    "Right." Billy immediately took the key and put it in the small bag on his chest.

    "You done?" Steve asked from afar.

    "We''re done. Let''s get out of here," Lt. Boartusk replied.

    Steve nodded then rolled up and stuffed a document into his small bag. Then Steve led them all out of the room. As before, they passed the same path to return to the roof.<sub> </sub>

    On their way to the roof, Steve contacted John to send the drones back as they were done. It turned out that as soon as they arrived on the roof, the drones were already waiting.

    They hooked themselves on drones and soared back into the night sky.

    Once they arrived back at the base Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, their heist mission isplete and the artifact was sessfully obtained.

    "We''re finally done," Billy spoke with a sigh of relief as he removed his helmet.

    Erend and Lt. Boartusk also took off their helmets and a look of relief appeared on their faces.

    After finishing everything, they went straight to their respective rooms to rest. Now all that was left was to give the key to the Elves and the war would end. Their normal life will return and they can be reunited with their families.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk slept peacefully because the mission had been sessful. It didn''t take them five months to retrieve the key.

    ~~~

    Erend woke up unexpectedly. He didn''t know why.

    When he looked outside, the sky was still dark. Erend looked at the clock on the wall and saw that it was only five in the morning.

    Feeling that it was impossible to fall asleep again, Erend decided to get up from his bed.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk were still sleeping peacefully. Erend didn''t bother them and walked out of the room.

    Suddenly he heard something. The sound of many footsteps came from various ces.

    Erend''s brow furrowed deeply. ''Who is that?''

    He walked carefully towards the window to take a look. As soon as he peeked by slightly opening the curtains, Erend saw dozens of people dressed in ck with guns pointed around the house.

    Erend immediately closed the curtain and felt anxious. ''Who are those people?!''

    Whoever they were, seeing their movements, Erend felt that they had no good intentions. After all, this ce was a base for covert operations. With armed men here, it signifies something bad.

    Erend rushed to Steve, John, and Anna''s room. But their room is wide open.

    Upon looking inside, Erend found that the rooms were all empty.

    ''Shit!'' Erend cursed. The three of them had disappeared.

    Erend went back to his room and checked Billy''s bag where the key was kept.

    It turned out that Erend''s worst guess came true. The key was no longer in the bag.

    ~~~

 Chapter 33 Asking For Help

    "Shit!" Erend cursed in a hard whisper. He couldn''t let the people outside know he was awake.

    Erend hastily woke Billy and Lt. Boartusk. As soon as they opened their eyes, Erend immediately put his index finger in front of his lips. Helped by his facial expressions, Billy and Lt. Boartusk also knew that the situation was not good.

    "What''s wrong?" Billy asked in a low voice.

    Erend exined to them what happened. Their faces were both deathly pale and filled with anxiety.

    Outside, ck shadows could be seen passing swiftly through the curtains that were still closed

    "What should we do now?" Billy asked, half panicked.

    Lt. Boartusk is trying to rack his brain quickly. "Let''s grab a weapon."

    "Are we going to fight? Wouldn''t that make us look even more guilty?" Billy asked.

    "Most likely they have determined that we are guilty. If they set us up, they must have prepared everything to make us the culprits," Lt. Boartusk said. "There''s no point in defending ourselves by talking, at least for now."

    "Lt. Boartusk was right," Erend said. "The ones who framed us were high-ranking military officers. They won''t hesitate."

    Billy immediately nodded at the two of them. "Okay. Then let''s go grab a weapon."

    The three of them moved cautiously out of the bedroom and into the room where the weapons and other equipment were stored. They picked up some weapons quickly.

    "After this what are we going to do?" Billy asked. "We can''t possibly win against them in this house."

    Billy''s right. This house will keep them trapped inside and outside, the army is already surrounded.

    "I''ll try to contact Aurdis," Erend replied.

    "Are you sure you can do it?" Lt. Boartusk asked.

    "Not really, Lieutenant." Erend looked at Lt. Boartusk. "But do we have any other choice?"

    Lt. Boartusk took a deep breath. "You''re right. You do it."

    "If that doesn''t work, it looks like we can only give up," Billy said.

    "Well, you''re right." Lt. Boartusk justifies it because in reality that is just the way it is.

    There was the sound of the door being knocked open. Troops rushed in and scanned the rooms with rifles raised ready to fire.

    "Clear!"

    "This room is clear!"

    "Clear!"

    They checked several rooms on the first floor and found them empty. But when they checked the room where Erend, Billy, and Lt. Bortusk were sleeping, they could see that this room had just been used. The upants left this room in a hurry.

    "They know we''re here."

    After examining the room, they came to the same conclusion. Their leader gave orders for them to be more careful because their targets this time were trained people.

    After that, they searched again. One of the squad members heard a voice from the suspicious-looking room on the second floor. He immediately informed their leader.

    Not long after, his colleagues went up to the second floor.

    "I heard something from in there, sir," the soldier informed.

    Their leader nodded and waved his hand. From behind him a member of the squad holding a shield stepped forward and took the point. They advanced carefully towards the door of the room.

    Suddenly...

    ''BANG!''

    A shot from a shotgun through the door. The shot took them by surprise. All the troops seemed to be holding their breath.

    ''DDRDRDRDRDRDRD!!!''<sub> </sub>

    Then a barrage of gunfire came from the assault rifle. Fortunately, the shield that the troop members were holding at the front protected them.

    The special forces immediately retreated to the right and left of the door.

    "You''re surrounded! There''s no use fighting back!" said the leader. No answer from within.

    What came was a barrage of guns that barely stopped.

    "How?" Lt. Boartusk asked Erend. But Erend still closed his eyes and frowned as if he was having a hard time.

    Lt. Boartusk just clicked his tongue because it seemed that Erend couldn''t hear him.

    The three of them were now hiding behind the iron table hoping that the iron table could protect them a little longer.

    Lt. Boartusk continued shooting with Billy. But because they don''t know when all this will end, their feelings are restless and afraid.

    The troops outside would also definitely do something to break through their defenses as soon as possible. Erend was still concentrating on contacting Aurdis.

    Unfortunately, he had no fixed way of contacting her through thought. At that time, Aurdis contacted him first but Erend wasn''t sure if he could do it himself.

    Erend could no longer hear the noise around him because he was concentrating so hard on trying to reach Aurdis. Suddenly, Erend could feel Aurdis'' presence on the other side.

    ''Hey, what''s wrong?'' Aurdis asked.

    ''Please open the portal right now!'' Erend said in a panicked voice.

    ''Now?'' Aurdis sounded uncertain. ''What is going on?''

    ''I can''t exin it now. But we are in danger. Open the portal now!''

    ''A-Alright. But I need about a minute,'' Aurdis said.

    ''It''s so long! we can''tst a minute!'' Erend cried.

    ''What do you mean? you are a dragon.''

    Hearing Aurdis'' words. Erend suddenly came to realize.

    ''Wait, you''re right.'' Because he was too panicked, Erend didn''t even remember that he had that power. Erend cursed his stupidity.

    ''Yes. Are you alone?'' Aurdis asked.

    ''I''m with Billy and Lt. Boartusk,'' Erend replied.

    ''Okay. You buy some time and I''ll open the portal.''

    ''Okay!''

    Erend opened his eyes and saw Billy and Lt. Boartusk were still shooting at the door. Realizing Erend had opened his eyes, Lt. Boartusk asked amid the chaos.

    "How?!"

    "I can contact Aurdis. But we have to wait a minute," Erend replied.

    "We don''t have a minute!" Billy replied frantically.

    "We do. I''ll buy some time." Erend looked towards the door. "If the portal opens. You two go right in!"

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    Erend jumped up from the table. Every bullet that hit his body bounced like hitting hard steel.

    Erend''s skin was covered in red and ck scales. The soldiers widened their eyes at the Erend approaching.

    Their breath seemed to be stopped by the sight of a monster figure charging toward them.

    ~~~

 Chapter 34 To Hold Them Off

    Erend charged toward the special forces at the door. His hands stretched forward and grabbed the necks of the two soldiers closest to him.

    After that Erend threw the two of them back until they hit theirrades. Erend picked up a dropped rifle and started shooting.

    ''DRDDRDRD!!!''

    Erend''s shots hit the soldiers randomly and they started falling to the floor. Erend didn''t feel he had to hold back from killing them.

    In this situation, if he didn''t fight earnestly and tried to restrain himself, then he might be the one to be killed.

    The special forces units were most likely dispatched to capture them alive. But now, once Erend had turned into this, Erend wasn''t sure if they were still thinking about capturing them.

    What they have in mind right now must be a way to immobilize him who has turned into this monster. Even if they have to kill him

    ''CLICK!''

    ''CLICK!''

    ''CLICK!

    The rifle he was holding had run out of ammo. Erend immediately threw it with all his might toward the soldier in front of him.

    ''BAGGH!''

    The soldier was thrown against the wall and didn''t move anymore.

    The barrage of those weapons kepting toward him. But Erend''s scale blocked away all the bullets that hit him.

    Suddenly from behind him, a soldier jumped onto his shoulder and wrapped his arm around his neck.

    The soldier tightened his grip until Erend was having trouble breathing. Then from around him, the soldiers took out sticks with points sparking with electricity.

    Then they started beating Erend with all their might.

    What an incredible army, Erend thought. They didn''t try to run away when facing him who had turned into a monster like this. Instead, they even tried to subdue him.

    Erend''s scale endured those blows. He didn''t feel anything.

    Realizing that their attacks were useless against their enemies, the soldiers of the special forces changed tactics.

    They took out shackles that had a thicker shape than what Erend usually saw.

    Two of the soldiers attached Erend''s legs with the shackles and then tied the ck rope to the other end.

    Erend saw that there were two other soldiers in the alley trying to put the shackles on his hands.

    Erend revolted. He ran and hit the soldiers in front of him.

    Erend kept running until he broke through the wall and jumped down from the second floor.

    He fell along with the soldier who was strangling his neck. He heard a groan from the soldier and immediately knew that he had been injured by the jump.

    Erend used his elbow to jab the soldier''s ribs. After several hits, the strangtion on his neck came off.

    Erend threw the soldier until he was thrown several meters. But the soldier didn''t forget to leave something on his back.

    ''BOOM!''

    An explosion was generated from Erend''s back seconds after the soldier was thrown far away. Turns out he had left a grenade in Erend''s back shirt because he knew he couldn''t hold out much longer.

    Fortunately, [Dragon scale] was still active and protected Erend''s back. Otherwise, his body would have been scattered around this field by now.

    From above, another round of shots came rushing at Erend. The soldiers shot from the hole in the wall that he broke on the second floor.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    ''ZWWWOOOSSSHHH!!!''<sub> </sub>

    A st of fire shot out from Erend''s mouth towards the hole in the wall on the second floor. Several soldiers were burning and screaming in there.

    However, some jumped down and prepared to attack Erend again.

    "What the fuck are you, monster?!" A man among them shouted at Erend.

    Erend couldn''t see his face because they were all wearing helmets that covered their entire faces.

    Erend won''t answer. Saying that he was framed and innocent after attacking--and possibly killing--a few soldiers would be useless. The man will continue to attack him because he already thinks that Erend is a dangerous enemy.

    Erend didn''t know how many there were. Is anyone still up there attacking Billy and Lt. Boartusk?

    ''Should I turn into a Dragon?'' Erend thought to himself.

    Erend nced at the second floor. ''Is the portal open yet?''

    Being down here, he couldn''t see if the portal was open. Suddenly his leg was pulled and Erend fell.

    "SHIT!"

    Erend forgot that his legs were still bound by the shackles. He saw several other soldiers pulling the ropes attached to his handcuffs behind him.

    They got off the floor and immediately circled to get behind him. They are a great squad for being able to think so fast.

    Then the soldiers behind him stuck some kind of spike into the ground and tied the rope to the spike.

    Because Erend looked at the soldier behind who was pulling his leg shackles, he didn''t realize that there was already a soldier moving fast in front of him and then putting the same shackles on his hands.

    ''CLACK!''

    ''CLACK!''

    The shackles were attached to Erend''s wrists so fast. He only realized when the shackles were attached.

    Then the soldiers immediately stuck the spike and tied the ck rope that was connected to the shackles on Erend''s hands.

    "Now you''re done, monster!" Said one of the soldiers who had spoken.

    Erend who was filled with panic immediately pulled his right hand with all his might.

    Suddenly, the ck rope was broken. Erend himself was surprised. He panicked so much from being surrounded and tied up that he forgot what he was now.

    ''I''m a fucking Dragon!''

    Although the ropes that bound him were indeed very strong, Erend had strength far above normal humans. With a single flick, he could sever the ck rope.

    The soldiers stared in shock. If anyone could see their faces, their eyes and mouths would be wide open by now.

    "EREND!" from above, Billy''s voice was heard. Erend looked up. "THE PORTAL IS OPEN!"

    "I''ll go right away!" Erend replied.

    He immediately jerked the rope in his other hand. Then cut the rope that tied his legs.

    The trained soldiers could only stare at Erend with awe. They didn''t move an inch.

    "We were framed," Erend said before he jumped to the second floor.

    He saw a bluish light appear at the end of the room where Billy and Lt. Boartusk was waiting for him.

    "Let''s go!" cried Billy.

    Erend ran with them and entered the portal. The portal immediately closed.

    ~~~

 Chapter 35 On The Other Side

    Erend''s words were barely audible to Javier, the leader of this special operations team.

    Everything he did was enough to make Javier brand him a monster. But now there was nothing they could do.

    They had climbed back up to the second floor and found that all three of their targets had disappeared.

    Billy Brook had said something about the portal opening before Erend Drake jumped to the second floor through the hole in the wall.

    "Are they being helped by the Elves, sir?" one of Javier''s men came up with an idea.

    Javier just kept quiet and tried to process everything. Their unit is tasked with capturing people who are recorded breaking into the Oval Pce and then stealing documents and artifact from the secret vault.

    Javier did not know the details of the three people recorded in the security video, not the thing that was stolen. But they never knew the details of their target.

    They just need to get the job done well without knowing much. Javier and his unit understand that.

    But they didn''t think that what they were facing was a monster.

    "Let''s go back now. This is all too weird," Javier said.

    The special forces returned with their wounded members. Javier reimagined what the monster looked like in his head.

    A tall man with red and ck skin. Javier could see for himself that no attack could prate the man''s skin. Whether it''s a bullet or a blow from their stun rod.

    In addition, the man also had such great strength that he could sever the ropes of shackles in one fell swoop and spit fire. Javier recorded it all in his memory. Only for one purpose, revenge.

    He wasn''t going to let the monster get away with it after making him fail the mission and killing several of his men.

    ~~~

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk exit the Portal. They were finally able to heave a sigh of relief. But as soon as they looked around, the three of them were startled.

    "Where are we?" Erend muttered.

    The interior looks like a spacious luxurious room with white dominating. But as soon as they looked further around, their confusion was immediately resolved.

    They were in Aurdis'' room. There was arge bed at the other end of the room. Then they saw the owner of the room standing not far away looking at them with worried eyes.

    "Are you all right?" Aurdis asked.

    She stood wearing a light white nightgown with a low chest so that her cleavage was exposed. The nightgown was also short enough to expose Aurdis'' legs to thighs.

    Under the bright light, it was all very clear. Aurdis'' long, soft blonde hair glinted in the light. The light also shows how beautiful every curve of Aurdis'' body is.

    "Uhm!" Erend coughed restlessly.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk were snapped out of watching Aurdis by Erend''s voice. For a moment they forgot that they had just been chased by an army that wanted to capture them.

    "Uhm, thanks for helping us," Erend said.

    Aurdis nodded his head. Then asked, "What happened to you?"

    The three of them exined to Aurdis what had happened to them. Along with the fact that the key had also disappeared from their grasp.

    Billy tells the story with an angry expression on his face when he talks about people who seem to want to help them but turn out to be betraying them.<sub> </sub>

    Not only that, but they also made them scapegoats and wanted to capture them immediately.

    Aurdis looks shocked. The look on her face didn''t look good after hearing their story. Of course, she was in shock.

    The key to the Fountain of Eternity was within their grasp. But suddenly the key disappeared again before their eyes.

    "We''re sorry," Erend said guiltily. "We are too stupid and trust them."

    "No. It''s not your fault," Aurdis spoke with a smile. But his smile looks sad.

    "I swear I''ll take the key back," Erend said with determination.

    "But how? We don''t know where they took the key," Billy said, frustrated. "What''s more, now we are fugitives in our own country!"

    Billy pressed his head with his hand. No one said anything now. Silence filled the room for several minutes.

    "You should rest first," Aurdis said breaking the silence. "You must be tired."

    Despite having just received very bad news about the loss of the key to the Foutain of Eternity, Aurdis was still thinking about their predicament.

    Aurdis escorted them to a room located next to her room.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk came in but they couldn''t rest in peace. Too many things happened that made their feelings not fit to just rest.

    "What now?" Billy asked.

    "I don''t think we can do anything now," Erend said.

    "Erend''s right. With just the three of us, I don''t think we can do anything. At least for now," Lt. Boartusk added.

    Billy sighed in frustration. But he really couldn''t think of anything as a solution. So Billy fell silent too.

    The sunlight on Eternal Earth started to get brighter. The three of them stared at the scenery outside the window but this beautiful view of the forest and hills outside the window could not cheer them up.

    But they''ve had enough of feeling restless, afraid, or angry. Several hours had passed at that stage. Now it''s time for them to focus on more important issues.

    How to retrieve the key.

    The three of them were used to the dire situation when the war with the Elves was still going on. Every day is the same fear and anxiety. So now they are used to the situation.

    "We should ask the Elves for help," Erend suggested.

    "I don''t think they''ll agree," Billy said.

    "Yeah, I know. But it''s them who need the key. I know they think it''s the human''s fault because that guy stole it in the first ce," Erend said. "But do you know how that guy can get inside?"

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk ponder over Erend''s words. But they couldn''t think too long because the bedroom door was suddenly opened.

    Aerchon appeared and stared at all of them.

    ~~~

 Chapter 36 Uncle Laston

    Aerchon''s jawbone seemed to harden when he found the three of them in this room. Aerchon''s face didn''t look like he was weing them at all.

    "Before you do anything. We should talk first. I don''t want to beat you up like I used to," Erend said quickly when he noticed the unfriendly look on Aerchon''s face.

    Aerchon tightened his fists but he then sighed. His fist just slipped away.

    "Aurdis who put you in here?" Aerchon asked.

    "Yes. We asked for her help because we were in trouble," Erend replied.

    Aerchon was silent for a while and tried to control himself as best he could. "Follow me. Exin everything."

    Aerchon came out of the room and mmed the door shut.

    "I hate that guy," Billy said.

    Erend sighed. "We all hate that guy."

    "Come on." Lt. Boartusk led them out of the room.

    They left the previous room only to enter another room that seemed spacious.

    This room has pure white walls with slight gold ents. In the center of the ceiling is arge roundmp.

    The sun''s rays shone through the room from therge window on the right side of the room. At the end of the room, there are two chairs with high backs.

    The chair seemed to contain an aura of power even when no one was sitting there.

    Aerchon stood with his hands behind his back. He looked at all of them with disapproving eyes as they entered.

    Aerchon carried a sword hanging from the left side of his waist. Ready to be pulled whenever he wants.

    Erend tried to stay alert. In his mind, he should always be ready when Aerchon showed any signs of attacking.

    Aurdis is also standing next to Aerchon. She bit her lip looking at the three of them.

    "Exin everything," Aerchon said arrogantly as if he was the ruler of this ce.

    He folded his arms across his chest and looked at them.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk were starting to wonder if escaping here was the right decision. But then they realized they had no choice.

    The three of them started to exin everything. As they had expected, Aerchon looked angry.

    "As expected. Humans are horrible creatures!" Aerchon barked.

    Erend sighed. "I agree."

    Billy and Lt. The Boartusk couldn''t defend humans anymore now that they knew better.

    "I was wrong for trusting you." Aerchon looked at the three of them as if they were disgusting creatures.

    "We were betrayed too. You can''t me us all the time!" Billy, who did not ept it, defended himself.

    "That''s true," Lt. Boartusk said. "Now we should focus on more important issues instead of ming each other."

    "I''d better kill you guys right here now before you guys cause more trouble." Aerchon drew his sword. "Not only did you guys fail to get it. Now the key is also missing."

    "You don''t want this," Erend said coldly.

    "Brother! We have to think of a way to get the key together! Why are you always like this?!" Aurdis looks frustrated to see his brother''s behavior.

    "The only way to get the key is to hit them even harder," Aerchon said. Still standing firm.

    "Aurdis, please calm your psychopathic brother," Billy said.

    Aerchon''s sword had nowpletely escaped its scabbard. Erend advanced in front of his two friends to face Aerchon.<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly the main door of the room opened. An Elf man came inside.

    He has gray hair that looks almost the same as human hair when ites to old age.

    There were no wrinkles on his face but there was an impression of wisdom and serenity.

    The elf walked over to them. He nced at the three humans with an indescribable look.

    "Uncle Laston," Aerchon said in a surprised tone. "Why are you here?"

    "I just happened to have to pick something up. But I heard something''s going on here." Laston said in an even voice.

    "Are these the humans who are the representatives to retrieve the key?" Laston asked while looking at Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk.

    "Yes," Aerchon replied. "But they failed and the key has disappeared again. I think humans will use the key for their benefit. You know how rotten human nature is, Uncle."

    Laston did not take his eyes off the three humans. As if not hearing what Aerchon just said.

    Then Aerchon''s brows furrowed. "Why would they be here if they meant it badly?"

    "They were framed, Uncle." The one who answered was Aurdis. "They were duped as scapegoats to me. Then the human who tricked them took the key."

    Laston nodded his head. "I see. That''s why you ran here."

    "Yes. But we''re not just going to run. We''d like to ask the Elves to help retrieve the key," Erend said. "With the Magic possessed by the Elf, it will be of great help."

    Laston shook his head slowly. "Our power weakened extremely in your world."

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk were surprised because they had only just found out about it.

    "But you choose to war with us," Billy said with an astonished expression.

    "Yes. And have we ever won?" Laston asked back.

    "If you know your power is weakening in our world, why do you want to fight?" Lt. Boartusk had no idea.

    Laston cast his gaze at Aerchon. While Aerchon just hardened his jaw without taking his eyes off them.

    After staring at Aerchon for a while, Laston didn''t say anything. Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk seemed to understand the meaning of the gaze.

    Aerchon insisted on attacking even though he knew that fact.

    "I''m afraid we can''t give you the help you need," Laston said.

    "No. I think even if your Magic is weaker, it''s still enough," Erend replied.

    ~~~

    ? In another ce, LTC. Coil and LTC. Ibis was watching with excitement a woman busy reading a thick leather-bound book aloud.

    "How much longer?" LTC. Ibis asked impatiently.

    "It still needs a long time. You have to be patient because the Elfnguage is very difficult to trante," said the woman.

    Next to the woman, the crystal key gave off a soft glow.

    "I think these words are close enough," The woman mumbled.

    LTC.Ibis and LTC. Coil nced at each other with a wide grin.

    "The Fountain of Eternity is in our grasp," LTC. Ibis said.

    ~~~

 Chapter 37 Daily Quest, Slime

    The three of them spent a few days in the Elf pce. The ominous nces of the Elves in the pce apanied their every step as they walked around the pce.

    But Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk were not affected at all by that gaze. The reason for that was because they were used to being stared at like that when entering the base or walking through the city.

    Their existence is rarely well received outside their own environment. Constantly feeling it eventually got them used to it.

    The three of them even walked around the pce as if they were on vacation and enjoying the sights.

    This Elf Pce was indeed very beautiful, wide, and tall. But unfortunately, they are only allowed to walk around in the lowest part of the pce.

    There is a very tall tower in the middle of the pce. Inside that tower, some rooms can also be used by Aurdis and Aerchon because they are princes and princesses in the Elf kingdom.

    Billy wanted to go up to the tower. But Aerchons strictly forbid it. Billy of course didn''t listen to what Aerchon had to say because he never liked him.

    But when Laston and Aurdis said the same forbidding. Billy did not argue. No matter how much he wanted, Billy was not an hical person. Except for Aerchon.

    [ "You''ve been skipping the Daily Quest for a few days." ] Tut''s words from inside his head surprised Erend.

    "Gosh, you''re right."

    [ "You should have leveled up already." ]

    Erend sighed in disappointment. But it can''t be helped, those days have passed.

    Now Erend was alone in the room reserved for them. He was wearing an Elf outfit in the form of a in white loose-fitting suit.

    The fabric of this outfit isfortable enough to wear even though it doesn''t match Erend''s preferred style. But he was quitefortable with this.

    Erend looks better wearing it than Lt. Boartusk. Lt. Boartusk''s face was the face of a man who was hardened by battle. There are several scars across his face. In addition, his skin is also darker than theirs.

    While wearing the pure white Elf outfit, Lt. Boartusk looks very outstanding. Erend and Billy think that funny but they were holding theirugh. At least, in front of Lt. Boartusk.

    "Alright. Looks like I have to run the Daily Quest now." Erend stood up from the bed. "Open the portal, Tut."

    Tut didn''t answer but just immediately opened the Portal. A red and ck vortex appeared in front of Erend.

    "What am I going to do now?" Erend asked while stepping on his feet.

    [ "You will be killing Slimes." ]

    Erend entered the Portal and was absorbed into the ck and red vortex. He immediately felt the sensation of losing his way in time and space. But soon the sensation was gone and Erend arrived at a cave.

    Water dripped on his head. Erend tried to look around but the cave was very dark.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Eyes (Lv.1) ]

    When Erend activated [Dragon Eyes] he could finally see everything. This cave turned out to be veryrge. In front of Erend, the cave passage continued and the end was not visible.

    "What am I supposed to do here?" Erend asked.

    [ Daily Quest: Kill the Slimes in this cave. ]

    [ Time limit: 1 hour ]

    [Rewards: 100 Exp ]

    Erend''s eyebrows rose when he saw the details of the quest that appeared. "I got twice as much experience as before?"

    [ "Yes. This Daily Quest is quite difficult so the rewards are doubled." ] Tut''s voice answered

    "Oh, okay."<sub> </sub>

    Erend felt happy and anxious at the same time after hearing that. But in the end, he still had toplete this Quest because he was already here.

    Erend started walking deeper into the cave. A few momentster he saw white moss stuck to the cave wall.  The moss gave off a soft glow that made Erend feel curious.

    "What is this?" Erend reached out his hand to feel the moss. Suddenly when his hand touched the moss, he got a notification.

    [Name: White Moss. ]

    [ Description: A magical moss that contains the attribute of ice. ]

    "Hmm, seems quite useful. But how do I store it?"

    [ "You can store it in Systema''s Inventory." ] replied Tut.

    "Oh, okay." Erend took the White Moss and then will it to enter the Inventory Systema.

    The White Moss in his hands turned into shards of light and then instantly disappeared.

    "Can I get itter?" Erend asked.

    [ "Yes." ]

    "Alright."

    Erend nodded his head and then walked again. Before long he saw a lighting out of a room.

    Erend peeked into the room and frowned. The light that filled the room came from a creature stuck to the wall. If he didn''t use [Dragon Eyes], then he wouldn''t notice the living things stuck to the wall.

    Knowing that this was the right ce, Erend immediately walked in. The creatures clinging to the walls began to show movement. They seemed displeased to see Erend''s presence.

    "I''d better not be wasting any time."

    Erend disabled [Dragon Eyes] because the room was already bright enough. Then he activated another Skill.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    The creatures were shaped like thick liquid with various colors. They started creeping towards Erend quickly.

    Erend lunged at the Slimes closest to him then wed at them. Erend didn''t know if they were part of one separate being or if each of them had a consciousness of their own.

    Erend''s ws hit the Slimes. Their liquid-like bodies split apart. Erend continued to the other Slimes.

    He didn''t get any resistance so Erend felt that this was pretty easy. But he suddenly realized that the number of Slimes surrounding him had not decreased.

    Erend also saw that the Slimes that he had just wed to shreds were reunited as if nothing had happened.

    Erend seemed to be attacking water. No matter how hard he attacked them, the Slimes would just reunite again.

    He started to panic as soon as he realized he was already in the middle of the room with all the Slimes surrounding him.

    "Oh shit!"

    Erend saw the Slimes begin to cover his legs. Suddenly Erend''s body was pulled and then thrown until it hit the cave wall.

    ~~~

 Chapter 38 Slime Is Tough

    The Slimes didn''t waste any time at all. As soon as they finished throwing Erend into the cave wall, they immediately gathered again to drag Erend and lift him into the air.

    After that, the Slimes smashed Erend repeatedly onto the cave floor. The cave floor made up of sharp stones added to Erend''s suffering.

    Luckily [Dragon Scale] was still active so he didn''t feel any pain. But being mmed around like a toy like this sucks.

    Erend wanted to fight back and teach them a lesson as quickly as possible but he had no chance. Slimes don''t seem like time-wasting creatures.

    They didn''t show any movement other than attacking. As if they wanted to destroy Erend as quickly as possible.

    Erend suddenly stopped in midair. Erend thinks this is his chance! He spread his gaze around to find a suitable opening to escape.

    But something hard and sharp hit Erend''s chest and pushed him against the cave wall. Erend saw that the Slimes had coalesced into a sharp spear-like shape that pierced his chest.

    ''So they can be hard like this too!'' Erend shouted in his head. It seems that these Slimes can indeed turn into whatever form they want.

    But Erend didn''t feel anxious because he had [Dragon Scale] to protect him. Even, so he had to be fast because his MP could run out.

    Erend didn''t think long before he used his ultimate skill.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    Erend turned into the figure of a Dragon with red and ck scales. He rose five meters high but the roof of the cave was still way above him.

    This time Erend still had a little bit of his consciousness. Even though he still didn''t haveplete control over this Dragon''s body, it was enough because he only needed one goal. Destroy the Slimes.

    "GRAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!"

    The Dragon-Erend roared and started a rampage. He wed and bit the Slimes but they just crawled and reunited. Even though Erend had little control over him, he was still aware of it.

    Dragon-Erend changed his attack. He opened his mouth wide and then spit fire throughout the cave room. It turned out to be an effective method. The slimes that were burned by the Dragon-Erend''s torrent of mes evaporated so quickly that the cavernous space began to fill with mist. But soon the mist disappeared.

    Dragon-Erend noticed that the slime chunks were getting smaller and smaller. It was then that Dragon-Erend knew that his attack had worked.

    Suddenly the chunk of Slime started to change shape again. They have be smaller than before, but overall they are still quiterge.

    What he didn''t expect happened, the Slimes turned into Dragon forms that looked just like him. But in the form of thick slimes with various colors.

    Dragon-Erend was taken aback and was silent for a while. But his beast instinct alerted Erend to attack. So he attacked.

    Dragon-Erend fought the Slime Dragon. The cave shook from their fight. It turned out that the strength of the Slime Dragon was almost the same as that of the Dragon-Erend. That makes their fight very intense.

    The stctites on the ceiling began to fall from the vibrations from the fight.

    But an imitation is still an imitation. An imitation of a Dragon would not be able to match a real Dragon.

    Dragon-Erend pushed the Slime Dragon against the cave wall then bit its shoulder and tore it apart.

    The Slime Dragon tried to regenerate itself like before. But Dragon-Erend immediately spits fire at the Slime Dragon.

    This time Erend felt that his emotions were going along with the fire he was spitting out. He was fed up with this slime-shaped creature.

    As a result, Erend included his anger apanying the gushing fire so that the fire he spewed became even stronger.

    The color of the fire which was previously orange like the normal fire is now apanied by blue color. The rocks that formed the cave walls were melted away by the Dragon-Erend mes. The slime certainly couldn''t do much.

    Dragon-Erend stopped its bursts for a while and pped its wings to get away.<sub> </sub>

    A momentter he opened his mouth again. This time the orange and blue mes coalesced to form a fireball. Then Dragon-Erend shot the fireball at the Slime.

    ''ZWOOOOOSSSSHHHH!!!''

    ''BOOM!!!''

    As soon as the fireball hit the Slime, they instantly dispersed from the Dragon form. Orange and blue mes rose and burned the ce for a while before finally extinguishing.

    [Dragon Transformation] is finished. Erend fell on the floor of the cave with sweat dripping down his body and gasping for breath.

    "I didn''t think that dealing with a multicolored slime would be this difficult," Erend muttered tiredly.

    [ Daily Quest Completed! ]

    [ Reward: 100 Exp. ]

    [ You leveled up! ]

    [ You leveled up! ]

    "Haahhh..." Erend let out a long breath. If he had gone through this Daily Quest a few days ago he would have leveled up even more. In the future, as much as possible he should take on the Daily Quest every day.

    Suddenly something touched his hand. Erend turned his head and found a tiny pink slime near his hand.

    Erend was surprised and immediately jumped to his feet. He turned his head in all directions for another Slime that might attack him again. But found nothing.

    After all, a notification from Systema has appeared saying that the Daily Quest has beenpleted. The slime didn''t look like it wanted to attack him either.

    Instead, he jumps at Erend''s feet and acts like a lost puppy. Erend lowered his head and looked at the Slime. "You didn''t mean to kill me, did you?"

    [ "No." ]

    The answer sounded in Erend''s head. Erend didn''t know it was a male or female voice. It might even be both. After all, he was now talking to the Slime via telepathy.

    "Then what do you want?" Erend asked.

    [ "Serves." ]

    Erend was silent and thoughtful. Then said. "You''re not thinking of getting revenge because I killed... Uhhmm... Your friends, are you?" Erend was also confused about what to call all the Slimes he had burned.

    [ "No." ]

    After the sound, the tiny Slime. Tut''s voice followed.

    [ "You can make this Slime your subordinate." ] Erend was astonished.

    "I can have subordinates?"

    [ "Some creatures will serve you after you managed to subdue them." ] Tut exined.

    A smile formed on Erend''s face. "That''s amazing!"

    ~~~

 Chapter 39 New Attack

    The pink slime has officially be Erend''s subordinate. It was that easy, he had already obtained a subordinate of a monster.

    But Erend wasn''t too happy after a while. The slime doesn''t look strong when he looks at it. If Erend wants to make it as a collection or pet, maybe it''s suitable. But Erend didn''t need that. He needed strong subordinates to help him fight.

    "Can I subdue Goblin?" Erend asked.

    [ "Of course. But Goblins are a bit smarter than regr monsters so you need more effort." ]

    Erend grimaced. "It looks troublesome."

    Portals open. Erend stepped inside and returned to his room. The time he spent on the Daily Quest wasn''t too long.

    When Erend came back there was still no one in his room. Erend took a shower.

    After bathing and being cleaned by the battle stains earlier, Erend added the Status Points and Skill Points he got.

    Erend opened his Status Window while sitting on the bed.

    [ Name: Erend Drake ]

    [ Level: 5 ]

    [ Race: Dragonborn ]

    [ Exp: 0/50 ]

    [ HP: 10/10 ]

    [ MP: 60 ]

    [ Strength: 20 ]

    [ Agility: 13 ]

    [ Stamina: 10 ]

    [ Defense: 12 ]

    [ Vitality: 10 ]

    [ Intelligence: 10 ]

    [ Magic Resist: 10 ]

    [ 3 Status Points Avable. ]

    "What is Intelligence? Is it rted to my intelligence?" Erend asked Tut.

    [ "The intelligence in your Status Window is rted to your intelligence in terms of Magic. How you can see and observe magical items, read magic symbols, etc. Anyway, anything rted to Magic. It also affects your MP." ]

    Hearing Tut''s exnation, Erend''s eyebrows rose. "Wow, that''s pretty cool. So I''ll be able to use Magic like the Elves?"

    [ "You can already use Magic. You think turning into a Dragon isn''t Magic?" ]

    "I think that''s the power of Systema." Erend frowned in surprise.

    [ "Systema is just a ''tool'' to make your body adapt to those power. Systema is like a ''key'' that unlocks those powers for you. But those powers have been there since the beginning." ]

    Erend thought. Confusion was evident on his face. But he knew better than questioning it over and over was pointless.

    Tut wouldn''t want to exin and even if he understood, Erend wouldn''t be able to use that knowledge for anything. Now what was important was that he had that power and could use it.

    Erend shrugged and continued to add Status Points. Based on Tut''s exnation, Intelligence will be something very important.

    "I will add 1 Point to Intelligence."

    [ Intelligence: 11 ]

    "Then 1 Point for Vitality, and 1 Point for Stamina."

    [ Vitality: 11 ]

    [ Stamina: 11 ]

    "And... I think I''m done for now." Erend heaved a sigh of relief.

    [ Name: Erend Drake ]

    [ Level: 5 ]

    [ Race: Dragonborn ]

    [ Exp: 0/50 ]

    [ HP: 10/10 ]

    [ MP: 60 ]

    [ Strength: 20 ]

    [ Agility: 13 ]

    [ Stamina: 11 ]

    [ Defense: 12 ]

    [ Vitality: 11 ]

    [ Intelligence: 11 ]

    [ Magic Resist: 10 ]

    [ 0 Status Points Avable. ]<sub> </sub>

    Erend nodded, satisfied seeing his Status Window.

    [ "You don''t want to add Skill Points?" ]

    "Hmmm... I think I''m strong enough with Level 1 right now. Maybe I''ll add itter if the situation requires me to."

    [ "Dragon Transformation Skill Set has beenpleted. The new Skill Set is now avable." ]

    Erend frowned upon hearing Tut''s words. "What do you mean?"

    Before Erend''s eyes, a new Window opened.

    [ Elemental Dragon Skill Set is avable! ]

    [ Fire Dragon Skill set. ]

    [ Water Dragon Skill set. ]

    [ Wind Dragon Skill set. ]

    [ Earth Dragon Skill set. ]

    Erend stared with wide eyes at everything before his eyes. "Okay, Tut. Exin to me what this is all about."

    [ "This is the second basic Skill set after you get Dragon Transformation. From the name you should be able to guess clearly what it is. Depending on what you choose, then you will get power based on that element. Also, don''t worry, once you choose one, the others will not be lost." ]

    "Oh, so I just have to decide which one I want to learn first?"

    [ "Yes." ]

    "Other Skills Set will still be avableter?"

    [ "Yes." ]

    p "Okay." Erend nodded his head.</anda>

    [ "Everything depends on you." ]

    Erend was silent to think for a while. But it didn''t take long, he had already made his choice.

    "I will choose Fire Dragon. Just because I think at this time the fire ability is the most powerful for fighting," Erend said.

    [ "All natural elements have their strengths and weaknesses." ]

    "I know. I just don''t want to think too much about it. These Skill Sets will still be avableter."

    [ "So be it." ]

    [Fire Dragon Skill Set has been selected. ]

    "Alright. Let''s see-"

    Erend intends to see all the Skills that are already avable in this Skill Set. But suddenly the room door opened and Billy came in with a panicked face.

    "There''s an attack!" Billy said frantically.

    "What?" Erend was confused.

    "Come with me now!"

    Erend came out of the room with Billy. This is so strange, why suddenly there was an attack out of nowhere?

    "Who attacked?" Erend asked while running with Billy.

    "The thing that ambush us that day," Billy replied.

    Soon they arrived in front of the pce. From behind the twenty-meter-high white wall that surrounded the pce, they could see a line of smoke.

    Among the puffs of smoke, there were the heads of a brown giant head with horns. They were so big they could go beyond walls.

    ''BOOM!''

    ''BOOM!''

    Suddenly huge vibrations out from the gate in front of them. It was as if something was trying to break in.

    ''BOOM!''

    ''BOOM!''

    Then they saw that there were thousands of arrows flying from above them. The arrows glowed because they were coated in the Elves'' Magic.

    Erend and Billy had no idea what was going on behind the wall. They could only see the heads of the giants being hit by arrows and falling.

    "What should we do?" Erend asked.

    "How can we escape from here?" Billy said.

    "What?" Erend looked at Billy in disbelief.

    "Do you want to fight to help them? I''m not that stupid as to risk my life for them."

    Billy has a point. But Erend now feels conflicted.

    "Those walls look strong enough to hold them in for a long time," Billy said. "But I don''t know how long."

    Suddenly a disturbing shriek voice came from above. They both looked up and saw something flying above.

    ~~~

 Chapter 40 Prepare For Trouble

    Erend and Billy looked up. They saw a ck creature flying around the tower. A momentter the creature'' riderunched a red lightning bolt that shot towards the tower where the archer Elves were.

    The Lightning strike was enormous and created a deafening sound. But unfortunately, the lightning strike hit something invisible and couldn''t prate it.

    There was some kind of magic shield that protected the main tower and the archer tower.

    The ck creature spun again swiftly towards another tower. They could dodge hundreds of arrows that came at them.

    After that, the rider on the creature''s backunched another lightning strike.

    He keeps doing that. Spinning, dodging arrows, thenunching a lightning strike which was again bounced off by the Magic shields of the Elves.

    But he didn''t give up. Instead, the numbers are growing. Suddenly two other flying creatures joined him.

    This continued for a while before an arrow finally hit one of them. The arrow of the Elves hit the rider on his back.

    Then because no one was controlling it, the creature flew aimlessly before being hit by a shot as well.

    Then it fell with a loud bang on the ground in front of Erend and Billy. They both reflexively jumped back.

    But their worries vanished as soon as they saw the rider and the ck-winged creature motionless with arrows stuck in their heads.

    "What the hell is that thing?" Billy stared with a furrowed brow. His expression was between disgust and curiosity.

    "Where''s the lieutenant?" Erend asked.

    "I don''t know," Billy replied.

    Erend thought for a moment. Based on Lt. Boartusk''s nature, Erend thought of a ce where he could be now.

    "Did he join the fight?" Erend said.

    Billy looked at him. "That''s possible if you consider his nature."

    Suddenly Laston came from behind and approached them.

    "Hey, what are you two doing?" Laston asked in a rxed tone.

    Erend and Billy turned to him. The two of them of course were surprised by Laston looking too rxed. He even eats grapes.

    "Didn''t you see there was an attack?" Erend pointed at the corpse of the ck-winged creature and its rider behind them.

    "Oh? This is the second time the Daemon of Cmity hase to attack," Laston said, stuffing a grape into his mouth.

    "Aren''t you afraid they''lle in?" Billy asked.

    "They won''t be able to break through the pce defenses," Laston replied.

    "Are you sure?" Erend asked in a tone full of emphasis.

    "Yes. Don''t worry," Laston said with a smile that seemed to reassure them.

    Erend and Billy looked at each other. They have been at war many times. Ironically, they are now seeking refuge in the ce of the enemy who attacked them.

    Even though they had experienced battles many times, they had never experienced a battle using Magic like this. Because of that, Erend and Billy couldn''t predict their current situation. As a result, they could only believe Laston''s words.

    "Have you eaten?" Laston instead asked as if nothing had happened.<sub> </sub>

    ? "I''ve eaten," Billy replied.

    Erend was silent because he still couldn''t take his mind off the sounds of battle around him.

    "How about you?" Laston asked Erend.

    "No," Erend answered curtly.

    "Then eat. I really like today''s menu." After saying that, Laston turned and walked away from them.

    "Doesn''t he look too rxed?" Erend stared at Laston''s distant back.

    "He has confidence in the defense of this pce. So, I think we should be sure as well." Billy suddenly changed his mind.

    "You don''t want to run away anymore?" Erend asked.

    Billy shrugged his shoulders. "We can''t open the Portal ourselves, can we? Besides, where are we going to run to? Our world doesn''t ept us anymore."

    Erend was silent and thoughtful. What Billy said was true. Instead of escaping back to Earth and being a fugitive from the country, it''s better for them to stay here first.

    "Looks like what I said earlier was just a reaction to panicking too much. After fighting for five years, my reaction when I heard the sound of battle was to run or fight." Billy continued.

    Suddenly from behind them two ck flying creatures along with their riders fell again.

    Just like the first one, they died instantly with arrows pierced through their bodies.

    "Yeah, looks like we''re pretty safe here." Erend stared at the puff of smoke outside the wall. For some reason, he had a bad feeling.

    ~~~

    The woman continued to work day and night with little time to rest. She does not work under the pressure of anyone but herself.

    Her desire to uncover the secret behind the crystal key and this Elfnguage created a spark of great energy within her.

    That energy allows the woman to work with extraordinary seriousness to trante the words to activate the lock.

    Until finally, she began to find the right pieces of words. The woman uttered the snippet.

    "Edr-i fen na i Ethuil -o uir..."

    The woman said it with a frown on her face full of difficulty. The sentence does sound very simple. But to find the sentence, the woman had to trante thirty pages from a foreignnguage.

    Suddenly after saying that, the crystal key next to the book started to glow. Soon after, a white vortex appeared in front of the woman.

    From behind the vortex, the woman can see a glimpse of the beautiful scenery full of flowers. In the middle of the flower circle, there was a pond that seemed to be made of white stone.

    The woman was so mesmerized by what was happening in front of her that she didn''t realize that someone had already entered the room.

    That person is LTC. Ibis. He was amazed to see the vortex that was created in front of him. But he soon got over himself and grabbed his cell phone and made a call.

    "The portal is open. Yes! The portal to the Fountain of Eternity! Prepare the troops. We''ll be there in a moment."

    ~~~

 Chapter 41 The Trouble Arrived

    The ck car came to the parking lot. Above, the sound of helicopters starting to fly low was heard.

    p The helicopternded on a helipad not far from the car parking lot. From a car came out three people in ck clothes with t faces.</anda>

    Such expressions seem to have be their daily expressions. Like the masks they wear and can no longer be removed because it has be a part of themselves.

    From the helipad came out seven people who were also wearing ck clothes. They saw the three people and greeted each other.

    "What have you been doingtely?" A man with a military haircut and tall build asked them.

    "The usual thing," Steve replied.

    Yes, the three people who just got out of the car were Steve, John, and Anna. Of course, that''s not their real name.

    Meanwhile, those who got out of the helicopter were also members of their unit. The man with military hair was one of the members with high-ranking. He could be said to be the biggest decision maker after their main superior.

    "This is your doing?" The man made a gesture pointing at the building in front of them. If they were summoned to this building located in the middle of nowhere, there must be some kind of secret task that they had to do.

    A secret task, if you don''t want to call it a dirty task. The man at least knew what news was resonating in the Republic ofte.

    And that situation was like something their unit would do. The three were ordered toe by the two top military officers of the Republic of Ascaria. The man already knew that the three of them had done it.

    "Yes," Steve replied casually as if it was just something that happened every day.

    The man nodded his head. "Come in."

    Steve nodded briefly and the two of them walked into the building.

    The building is a five-story building that also has a basement. From distance,t looks like an ordinary building. With in white paint that is not too showy.

    If the building is located in the middle of the city, people will only see it as a house or apartment. But the building is not located in the center of the city but the middle of an arid desert. Its location is also hidden from satellite monitoring.

    The total number of those ck-clothed people was ten. But they are not all. Some members are still not present.

    As soon as they entered the building, the men took the elevator straight to the basement.

    Once arrive at the basement they went straight to a room that they usually use.

    Inside the room, there was LTC. Ibis, LTC. Coil and the woman with sses with disheveled hair waiting. That disheveled appearance somehow doesn''t take away her beauty.

    "Wee back, Cemetery Wind." LTC. Ibis greeted them all with a smile.

    The special unit "Cemetery Wind" was their unit name.

    LTC. Ibis greeted them with a smile but that wasn''t something that happened often. Usually when they are called only seriousness fills the room. The people frowned in surprise. But they didn''t say anything loudly and just sat on the chairs.

    "Looks like the Lieutenant Colonel is happy," Anna whispered to John.

    "Of course. We got the artifact. He must have found a way to use it," John replied.

    "Thanks foring. We''re about to start the briefing on the new operation we''re going to do." LTC. Ibis started. "Operation Aquarius."

    ~~~<sub> </sub>

    The attack turned out tost until the night. From outside their bedroom window Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk could still hear the roar of battle.

    "They have great spirit," Billymented.

    The Daemon of Cmity--the attacking party--didn''t stop attacking even though all they got from earlier was only increased casualties from their side. It made the three humans who had previously been in battle feel a little bit of sympathy.

    "I don''t know what their goal is. Are they just attacking with the hope that the Magical shield protecting the pce will be broken?" Erend couldn''t help but think about their motivations.

    All those attacks looked useless but they continued to do it. Making Erend doubt their intelligence.

    Lt. Boartusky on his bed staring at the ceiling. His face looks stiff. Erend and Billy decided not to bother him because they understood that Lt. Boartusk was affected by the sounds of battle outside.

    Billy and Erend then try to sleep. But they could only get a little time to sleep because Aerchon opened the door with a loud bang.

    "WAKE UP!" Aerchon shouted.

    Erend got up with an angry face and was ready to hit Aerchon before he saw Aurdis standing next to Aerchon with a worried look on her face.

    "What happened?" Erend asked. He knew it wasn''t a good thing.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk were also up and listening.

    "The portal to the Fountain of Eternity has been opened," Aurdis said.

    "What?" Erend frowned.

    "The portal has been opened and something has entered the Eternal Garden. The humans must have found a way to open the Portal," Aerchon said angrily. "If they reach the Fountain of Eternity, it will all be over!"

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk looked at each other.

    "How could they open a Portal to this world?" Billy was confused.

    "That doesn''t matter now," Aerchon replied. "Now you have to go there to stop them."

    Aerchon looked at the three of them in turn.

    "You''re not going to help?" Billy asked.

    "Of course, I will help. I will not leave the fate of our most precious treasure to you alone," Aerchon said. The tone he used to say it irritated the three of them.

    "From the start, it was your fault so you guys should go to stop them. But I''ll go with the soldiers too because I don''t have confidence in your abilities." Aerchon added.

    "It''s not our fucking fault!" Erend shouted angrily. "We''re always the victims! You-"

    "Stop it, Drake!" Lt. Boartusk said. "No time for that."

    Erend swallowed his anger then turned his face away from Aerchon.

    They set out when the sun still hadn''t risen into the Eternal Garden. Fifty-three Unicorns run through the dark road.

    ~~~

 Chapter 42 Dark Garden

    "The drones we sent have sent back a video recording of the ce," LTC. Coil''s word buzzed through the speakers in the room as the ten members of Cemetery Wind were getting ready to put on their tactical suits and gear.

    LTC. Coil''s voice continues. "We still don''t know what kind of power is in that ce. But we have obtained data on the Magic power of the Elves from the bunker to the west."

    "With the strength of the equipment and weapons you currently have, I''m sure you will be able to ovee all of that."

    The members of Cemetery Wind wore thin armor all over. But when activated, the armor will emit a wave that will be an invisible shield.

    In addition, they are also equipped with thetest Exo Suit technology. This new gear is shaped like a skeleton that covers the hands to the fingers, toes, and shoulders of the member of this special unit.

    With the Exo Suit, Cemetery Wind members can move faster and have stronger strength, and their mobility is alsorger because this Exo Suit is equipped with a propulsion system. Of course, this is not a technology that is known to everyone.

    This technology is still very secret and only known by a few people in the military ranks. LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil of course used their power to ess this equipment and gave it to Cemetery Wind.

    All of their gear had the same extraordinary features as the one Steve and Anna had when stealing the keys. That is the ability to be invisible.

    All this technology looks like something that can only be achieved with Magic. But no, in fact, they only use technology that has been developed very far.

    After all, any advanced technology is indistinguishable from Magic.

    The portal opened in the hangar. Precisely in the middle of the ne and other vehicles parked in there. A white vortex opened and showed glimpses of what was behind it.

    The ssed woman was standing next to the Portal and looked inside with eyes full of admiration. She is still there after opening it to admire this Portal to another world.

    Ten members of Cemetery Wind entered the hangar with full gear and weapons. They were waiting for orders from their superiors to enter the Portal.

    "Ah, too bad I can''t go there." the womanmented in a tone that sounded like abination of sadness mixed with disappointment.

    LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil entered the hangar shortly after. After giving some details of the mission they had to do and a recording containing the woman''s voice saying the words to reopen the Portal, they immediately ordered them to enter the Portal.

    The ten members entered the Portal in session. Before long they had disappeared into another world.

    LTC. Ibis, LTC. Coil, and the woman stared from behind the closed Portal. LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil was in the same mind. They smiled at finally being able to get the secret of the Elves'' immortality.

    But Elis, the woman wearing ss, was disappointed. She wanted to enter that fantasy world.

    Since childhood, she has always been interested in fantasy fairy tales about Elf, Magic, Dragon, and others. And dreaming that someday she would be able to get into one.

    Unfortunately now she can''t enter because it will only interfere with the mission.

    "Don''t be too disappointed, Elis. If all goes well you can get in there," LTC. Coil said.

    Elis looked up with sparkling eyes. "Is that true?!"

    "Yes," LTC. Coil said with a smile. "If all goes well."

    LTC. Ibis just remained silent without looking at Elis. He didn''t care about the woman at all other than her knowledge and functions.

    LTC. Ibis''s eyes turned his attention to the Portal that finally closed. He waited with an excited heart for theireback with the water from the fountain.<sub> </sub>

    Cemetery Wind had finally arrived in this other dimension. Their eyes spread out in all directions trying to find anything that looked dangerous. But they found nothing.

    What they saw around them at this moment was a garden overgrown with flowers.

    They couldn''t see everything because it was still dark. Even though they used night vision, all they could see was a scene with not-so-clear colors.

    But they know they have to focus on more important tasks right now.

    On their visor, they could see a map showing their destination. The members of Cemetery Wind immediately followed the directions on the map with caution.

    Momentster they heard a voice from far away. The rumble sounded closer and closer to them. The members of Cemetery Wind became alert.

    "Hide!" their leader gave orders.

    They immediately hid behind trees and bushes. After that, they activated their stealth technology and immediately melted into the night.

    The Elf army led by Aerchon riding the Unicorn arrived at the Eternal Garden. They immediately put on alert eyes to look around.

    Their Unicorn eyes lit up giving light to the surroundings. But they saw nothing when they got here.

    "What happened?" Aerchon mumbled. This time he didn''t use Magic so only elves could understand what he was saying.

    "We can''t understand what you''re saying," Erend said in an irritated tone. He undauntedly red at Aerchon.

    Aerchon stared back at him with equally irritated eyes. But he wasted no time arguing with him and immediately used Magic.

    "There''s nothing suspicious here." Aerchon who had used Magic said to Erend.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk spread their gaze around and they really couldn''t see anything.

    "They can disappear," Lt. Boartusk said.

    Theughter of several Elves could be heard.

    "Disappeared? Since when can humans use Magic?" Aerchon said with a mocking smile.

    "That''s true. We managed to steal the key because they have suits that can make them disappear," Billy said.

    The elves still couldn''t believe it. They considered what Lt. Boartusk and Billy are nonsense.

    Then Aerchon ordered them all to start scattering around.

    "Fifty-three," the leader of Cemetery Wind said everything after getting confirmation. "On my mark. Let''s finish them quickly."

    ~~~

 Chapter 43 Different Light

    The members of Cemetery Wind have received orders. In front of them, the target has also been acquired.

    They stalked with minimal movement. Coupled with their ability to be invisible, they have be extremely deadly killing machines.

    Aerchon and his army of Elves continued to sweep the Eternal Garden area.

    They almost touched the members of Cemetery Wind who were hiding several times. But the Cemetery Wind members weren''t amateurs who would be caught out because of that. They could dodge the Elves easily.

    "Now!" The leader of Cemetery Wind finally gave the signal.

    Invisible figures jumped from the shadows and shot them with their rifles. Because it was silenced, the only sound that came out of the rifle was a hissing sound that brought death.

    The Elves'' army fell from their Unicorns. The unicorn neighed in surprise and fright. They neighed frantically and moved aimlessly because their master is gone.

    "WHAT HAPPENED?!" The panicked Aerchon immediately looked around and saw that several of his troops had already fallen.

    Realizing that an attack wasing and striking them from an unknown ce, Aerchon immediately strengthened his Magic shield even though he didn''t know what was attacking them.

    Suddenly something hit him in a row. A spark was created when something hit his Magic shield. Aerchon fell from his Unicorn from the force.

    His eyes widened because he recognized the ssh marks when his Magic shield was hit by the attack.

    "Humans!" Aerchon shouted and pulled the Arrondite out of its sheath.

    He immediately stood up and looked for his attacker. But strangely, Aerchon saw nothing but hiss and the sound of his troops falling.

    "Impossible!" Aerchon couldn''t believe that what the three humans said was true. Humans actually have the power that can make themselves invisible!

    But even though they had quite extraordinary Magic like this, those humans were now in their realm.

    <o>,m Aerchon and the other Elves had their full power. Unlike when they fought in the human realm, where their strength weakened.</o>

    In this world, attacks from a human rifle would not be able to prate the Magic shields of the Elves.

    Aerchon spread his gaze around. His fallen troops had already stood back up and they were also looking for their attackers like Aerchon.

    Aerchon was furious with rage at the actions of these humans. How dare they presumptuously enter the Eternal Garden and intended to spill blood here!

    Aerchon''s blood boiled. His teeth gritted tightly. Then he shouted as he raised Arrondite, his sword.

    "Unleash your fighting power!"

    The Elves turned their heads in confusion. They were in the middle of the Eternal Garden. This is their holy ce.

    Did Aerchon just order them to use their power to fight here? It''s been a long time since there was a rule to use magic power for fighting in this holy ce. Did they have to break that rule for now?

    But the one who ordered them was Aerchon. The Prince of all Elves. Did they have to disobey his orders?<sub> </sub>

    The Elf troops felt conflicted and doubtful. Meanwhile, their enemy continued to fire from out of sight.

    Even though in this realm their attacks wouldn''t be able to prate their magic shields, being constantly attacked without being able to answer made them very angry!

    "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?! RETURN THEIR ATTACK! THE RESPONSIBILITY WILL BE MINE!"

    Aerchon also knew that using strength to fight in the Eternal Garden was forbidden. However, now Aerchon saw that they had no other choice.

    The Elves nodded and answered Aerchon''s orders. They began to unleash their Magic power for fight and kill purposes.

    The bodies of the Elves were suddenly filled with colorful light. Their weapons also emit a different glow. Suddenly the dark garden was filled with colorful lights.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk who was watching from behind the bushes were amazed. The sight in front of them was simply amazing.

    "Apparently the difference in their strength when in our world and their own world is veryrge," Billymented.

    "Yes. Usually, the shields that protect their bodies can be prated with a few shots." Lt. Boartusk replied. "But now they seem invulnerable."

    Erend stared withoutment. He had activated [Dragon Eye] earlier so he could see the situation clearly.

    He could also see the humans while they using stealth technology. But Erend decided to just observe from a distance.

    He wanted to see how powerful the Elves really were when they were in their own world. And they turned out to be pretty great.

    Even Aerchon whom he had beaten at that time turned out to be able to withstand continuous sessive shots. Then why was he able to beat him so easily back then? did he catch Aerochon off guard at that time? Erend wondered.

    "Why don''t they die?" one of the Cemetery Wind members asked. His voice sounded shocked and panicked.

    The leader of Cemetery Wind was also confused. He knew this situation did not look in their favor.

    "Abort mission. Turn on the tape. We''re back now!" the leader gave the order.

    The light emitted by the Elves didn''t look like anything good for them. The leader who had gone through many secret missions had good instincts. And now his instincts were telling them they should back off.

    Suddenly their visor was interrupted. Their night vision was both turned off and a static sound was heard from theirmunication device. It was as if a huge electromaic wave had suddenly arrived.

    After a while, their form began to appear from the darkness. Their ability to be invisible had disappeared. All the members of Cemetery Wind were shocked.

    One of the members looked up as he saw a green light approaching him. As soon as he looked up, what he saw was an Elf swinging a sword at him.

    ''CRAAT!!!''

    The sword shed through the neck of the squad member. He didn''t realize what was really going on until his head separated from his body.

    ~~~

 Chapter 44 Eternal Garden Slaughter

    All the members from Cemetery Wind saw what was happening. But they were not ready for this situation. Even though they were trained, the special forces had never faced a situation where they had to fight Magic.

    Cemetery Wind had never participated in the war against the Elves. They work elsewhere to do the dirty work of the government. Now they have to face something shocking like this.

    The information they get from LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil is that they can kill the Elves with a few shots. They got this information they got from the battle with the Elves.

    But who would have thought that the information turned out to be so wrong? The elves'' magic shields didn''t weaken when they were in their realm.

    The Elves began to kill the intruders with the same ferocity as they faced their eternal enemies. They threw Magic missiles and were able to move as fast as lightning towards them. The Elves could kill Cemetery Wind members before they even realized what happened.

    Even so, some of them could hold out better. Apart from the few Cemetery Wind members who had died, the other Cemetery Wind members were able to adjust quickly and then defended well.

    They knew that guns couldn''t hurt them so there was no point in fighting with guns. They dropped their firearms and took their daggers.

    After that, they counterattacked the Elves while Elis'' voice recording yed in the back to open the Portal.

    The leader, Steve, and Anna stood in groups. The other Cemetery Wind members also did the same. They formed groups of two to three people to protect each other''s backs.

    The Elves stared at them disdainfully. To the Elves, their resistance in this world was meaningless. Apart from the humans'' weapons which were useless to kill the Elves, their numbers were also outnumbered.

    There are fifty Elves, while the remaining Cemetery Wind troops were only seven.

    "How much longer?" the leader of Cemetery Wind asked. His voice still sounded calm even though they were in a dire situation. Shows how much experience he has.

    "Thirty seconds," the member ying the tape replied in a voice that also sounded calm.

    No one could hear the sound of the tape apart from the members of Cemetery Wind. Because the tape only needed to be yed and once the words spoken by Elis finished ying, the Portal to return to their world would open. They don''t have to turn it out loud.

    No one questioned it further because they thought it was strange words that contained magic. The members of Cemetery Wind thought that they didn''t need to understand Magic to use it. As long as they understand its function.

    Now the tape was ying in the background to apany their fight with the Elves.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk stared from behind the bushes. They arepletely undetectable andpletely disappear as the background. So they just watched the fight as spectators.

    "Serve them right," Lt. Boartusk madements. His gaze stared hatefully at the members of Cemetery Wind who were clearly about to be ughtered.

    Erend and Billy nced at Lt. Boartusk. It''s not unusual for him to makements like that. But they also agreed with the lieutenant''sments. They were also happy to see the people who framed them ughtered like that. They choose to enjoy their role as spectators.

    The sword of one of the Elves swung at Steve. Steve was able to dodge by bending his back backward.

    Then Steve stabbed his dagger into the Elf''s stomach. But the dagger hit something hard. Steve gritted his teeth but it didn''t take long before he finally chose to jump back.

    Steve knew he couldn''t possibly face them. As Steve jumped back suddenly a fist flew towards him.

    ''PRAKK!!!''<sub> </sub>

    A heavy punch hit his helmet and shattered his helmet instantly. Steve has thrown to the side and tumbled several times.

    He saw the Elf who had just hit himughing. Then Steve looked around.

    He saw some of the non-attacking Elves looking on with theirughter and happy faces. The Elves seemed to be ying with them.

    The Elves deliberately didn''t kill them right away because they were enjoying all of this. They like to see humans suffer in front of them.

    Steve gritted his teeth. He didn''t know how much time had passed. Is it almost thirty seconds already?

    Suddenly a vortex opened not far from where he fell. This ce was the ce where the Portal opened initially when they entered this world. Steve didn''t know the Portal would open in the same ce.

    Not wanting to waste time, Steve immediately jumped into the vortex and he disappeared before the Elves.

    "The portal is open again. How?" Aerchon wondered while looking around.

    What made Aerchon furious was that there was one human who managed to escape from them. The rest of Cemetery Wind immediately rushed towards the Portal. Aerchon saw them.

    "Kill them right now!" Aerchon shouted.

    The Elves immediately moved to intercept them.

    From the very beginning, humans had no hope. So they could be wiped out easily by the Elves.

    Cemetery Wind was hit with a Magic missile and a sword sh. They tried to fight but it was all to no avail.

    The Elves weren''t ying anymore so they were dead before they even got close enough to the Portal.

    Aerchon ran towards the Portal and caught a glimpse of what was behind the Portal.

    He saw the figures of two men standing staring at him. Steve, who had managed to escape, stood panting next to them.

    Aerchon wanted to go straight in and kill them but realized it was a stupid move. There could be an army on the other side waiting for him.

    So Aerchon immediately spoke the words to close the Portal. A momentter the Portal was closed by itself.

    Steve who was standing not far from LTC.Ibis and LTC. Coil took something from his pocket. That is the crystal key.

    <o>,m "I managed to secure this," Steve said.</o>

    ~~~

 Chapter 45 A Survivor

    LTC.Ibis and LTC. Coil still looks shocked. They looked in the direction where the Portal had opened.

    The Elf who was looking at them with hateful eyes still clearly etched in their heads. If that Elf decides to break out of the Portal and kill them, LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil wasn''t sure they could fight with him.

    "What about the other?" LTC. Ibis asked.

    "The others didn''t survive," Steve answered while shaking his head with a sad expression.

    LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil looked at each other. They were both shocked when they found out that the ten specially trained special forces could be wiped out.

    "What happened?" LTC. Ibis asked.

    Steve still showed a sad and disappointed expression. "We couldn''t stand their attack. For some reason, our weapons can not prate the Elves'' Magic shields."

    LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil listened to Steve''s exnation with a stiff face. What had happened?

    "Our leader asked me toe back and bring this key because I was closest to the Portal when it opened," Steve added.

    LTC. Coil turned to Elis. The woman looked unfocused. It was as if her mind was not present with them at the moment.

    "Elis!" LTC. Coil called out in a loud voice.

    Elis winced in surprise and looked at LTC. Coil with wide eyes. "W-What is it?"

    "What happened?" LTC. Coil asked.

    "Uhmm... Uhh... Maybe the information we received was wrong?" Elis made a suggestion. She didn''t know for sure either.

    LTC. Coils and LTC. Ibis again exchanged anxious nces with each other. Then, LTC. Ibis turned to Steve and asked him.

    "What do you see there?"

    Steve started to exin everything. He didn''t need to make the story sound any worse than it had to be because what happened was really bad.

    Steve did not forget to add the story that their leader handed over the crystal key to him and then ordered him to run away while he would buy time.

    When in fact Steve did not think long to leave them to die ughtered by the Elves. Steve also deliberately stole the crystal key from his leader when the situation was chaotic.

    After all, no one would live to reveal what he did.

    "Damn, looks like we miscalcted," LTC. Ibis said with disappointment.

    "Yes, even though we only need a little bit more. Then we will be able to get the water," LTC. Coil added with ament of his own disappointment.

    They decided that tonight''s failure would serve as a lesson for their next n.

    "Uhhm, what about the soldiers who died there?" Elis asked with an uneasy feeling.

    "What do you mean? They''re dead," LTC. Ibis said.

    After hearing that, Elis looked shocked. But she reminded herself that she was working on a secret military project.

    Elis closed her mouth tightly. They left the hangar and immediately focused on their next business.

    ~~~

    The sun had already started to rise and gave light to the Eternal Garden which was already calm. Although the light is still rtively dim, it is sufficient.

    Yes, the sunlight that came was enough to illuminate the strewn corpses and the blood-stained flowers and bushes.

    The Elves stared sadly at all of them. They were silent for a few minutes. Especially after they searched around the corpses of the humans and didn''t find the crystal key.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk finally came out from behind the bush after it was all over.

    "What''s going on? Are you sad?" Billy asked. "Didn''t you guys create this scene?"

    Aerchon suddenly rushed towards Billy with his sword. But Erend was suddenly in front of Billy and blocked Aerchon.<sub> </sub>

    "Back up," Erend said in a cold voice.

    Aerchon tightens his jaw. But he ended up jamming Arrondite into its sheath.

    "You''d better watch your mouths because we''re not in a good feeling," Aerchon said with his serious threat.

    Erend looked at Billy to signal him to shut up.

    "What? What I said was true," Billy defended himself.

    "I agree. But let''s not make a fuss now," Erend said.

    "Drake is right, Brook," Lt. Boartusk agrees with Erend.

    Billy sighed. "Alright."

    Even so, Billy had no intention of apologizing to the Elves.

    An Elf suddenly shouted. He didn''t use Magic to convert what he spoke into humannguage. It made Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk couldn''t understand what he was saying.

    The Elf pointed at something below him. Aerchon immediately walked over to him.

    Aerchon was silent for a while staring at something below him, but before long he said something to the Elf who had called him.

    The Elf lowered his head as if reaching for something. As soon as he stood Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk could finally see what they were looking at.

    It turned out that there was still a human alive. Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk drew closer to them.

    Aerchon took off the helmet covering her. Revealing the face of a woman.

    "Anna?" Erend said.

    Anna was silent with a tightened jaw.

    "You know her?" Aerchon asked.

    "No," Erend replied.

    Lt. Boartusk and Billy were silent because Erend had already represented their answer.

    "Kill her," Aerchon ordered the Elf who was holding her.

    "Wait!" Lt. Boartusk prevents.

    "What?" Aerchon asked him in a cold tone.

    "Maybe she can be of use," Lt. Boartusk said.

    "Useful for what?" Aerchon looked unconvinced.

    "You haven''t found the key yet, have you? Maybe we can use this woman to get it," Lt. Boartusk said.

    Anna looked up at the three humans with a look that was hard to decipher. But she just kept quiet.

    Aerchon was silent for a moment to think. Then he came to a decision.

    "All right. She''ll be a prisoner for a while," Aerchon said. "We''re going home now!"

    After giving the order, Aerchon and all the elves returned.

    Anna was tied up with a rope that gave off a faint red glow. It seemed something that was impossible for her to cut with whatever weapon she had left in her body.

    ~~~

 Chapter 46 Solution

    As soon as they got back to the pce, the Elves immediately took Anna underground. The path leading underground was dim and lit only by a few torches lining the walls.

    The air below was also humid and feels worse than above.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk who had entered the pce underground for the first time felt a strange sensation as soon as they were there.

    The Elves took Anna and put her in a cell. The bars of this cell is made of what appears to be wood. Not of iron like they used to see in their world.

    But before any of the three of them asked if these bars were strong enough to hold a person, they saw several prisoners huddled in the cells.

    They saw a creature with pale green skin whose body was sorge it almost resembled a giant, a brown-skinned creature with horns on its head, and also an animal that was probably a bear.

    All the creatures that were trapped in every cell had a massive body size that should be enough to smash the wooden bars into pieces. But they didn''t. That must indicate something.

    That meant the bars that seemed to be made of wood were enough to make them give up any hope of escaping. Seeing that Erend, Billy, and Lt.Boartusk were silent because they could draw their own conclusions.

    They put Anna into one of the cells at the far end. Anna was thrown down with a thud. Then they untied the rope that tied her.

    "Tell me how she will be useful to take the key back?" Aerchon wasted no time asking Erend, Billy, and Lt.Boartusk.

    The three of them exchanged nces. Then Lt.Boartusk said. "Let us ask her first."

    "You have to hurry," Aerchon said. "If you don''t get the answer by the time the sun rises tomorrow, I''ll kill her."

    After that Aerchon walked out with the Elves who brought Anna here.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt.Boartusk walked into Anna''s cell.

    "You''ve heard, haven''t you? You''ll be dead in less than twenty-four hours," Lt.Boartusk said.

    Anna is silent. Her face was t and unreadable. It made them both sigh.

    "You have to cooperate, Anna. I don''t know what your real name is," Lt.Boartusk said. "If you don''t cooperate with us, you will die."

    "How did you guys get here?" Instead of answering their questions, Anna asked back.

    "That''s a long story," Lt.Boartusk said. "Do you want to cooperate in clearing our names or not? Otherwise, we will let you die here."

    Anna''s lips curved slightly. "I think you guys should make me tell you how to get the crystal key back."

    "That''s true. But even if you say how to get the key again, but you don''t want to clear our names, it won''t do any good," Lt.Boartusk said.

    "Why? I know how to get the key," Anna said calmly.

    "We''re afraid we''ll have to say otherwise. Even if you know we''ll say you don''t know anything and let them kill you tomorrow," Lt.Boartusk said.

    Anna''s face suddenly turned stiff. She finally realized that she was not in a position to oppose them.

    The fact that they were able to escape to this world and live with the Elves in their pce indicated that they had a special rtionship with the Elves.

    Anna didn''t know how that was possible. But that''s what''s happening right now.

    Then, Anna remembered how Steve had jumped at the Portal without a second thought. Leaving them to be ughtered by the Elves.

    Now it looks like there are no other options left.

    "How do I know they won''t kill me once they get the information?" Anna asked.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt.Boartusk looked at each other for a few seconds. They naturally had no way of ensuring Anna''s safety.<sub> </sub>

    But if they said that now Anna wouldn''t be willing to give them anything to clear their names.

    "We''ll talk to the Elf Prince," Lt.Boartusk said calmly.

    "Yeah, don''t worry," Billy added with a smile.

    Anna frowned. "You can talk to the Elf Prince?!" Anna looked surprised. Of course, she didn''t know anything.

    "Of course!" This time it was Erend who said confidently. "We''re like friends."

    Anna stared at them for a few moments before she moved her hand into the back pocket of her pants.

    "Hey!" Erend warned.

    "Don''t worry." Anna spread her arms low. "I not taking a weapon. I''m not stupid."

    Then Anna started to move slowly to take something out of her back pocket. A few momentster she took out a ck cell phone.

    "What''s that?" Lt.Boartusk asked.

    "The data you need," Anna replied.

    Then Anna pressed something on the phone screen to enter the password. Lt.Boartusk immediately took the cell phone from Anna''s hand after she finished unlocking the password.

    Lt.Boartusk, Erend, and Billy huddled together to look at the cell phone. After a few minutes of looking at what was inside the cell phone, the three of them smiled in satisfaction.

    "I think this is enough," Lt.Boartusk said.

    "Hurry up and tell the Elves that I have a way to get the key back. But of course, they have to help," Anna said.

    "Ah, of course. Wait here," Lt.Boartusk said.

    The three of them left Anna in the cell and went upstairs. The smiles on their faces signaled a clear sense of relief.

    As soon as they entered their room, they immediately keep the cell phone containing the important data.

    Then Erend remembered that he had not done the Daily Quest today.

    "Hey, I have to go," Erend said.

    "Where are you going?" Lt.Boartusk asked.

    "You know... I have to get stronger to face the possibilities in the future," Erend said.

    "So you have to do some kind of exercise?" Billy asked.

    "Well, sort of." A portal opened in front of Erend.

    Billy and Lt.Boartusk are surprised to see Erend being able to create his own Portal.

    "I''ll exinter." Erend entered the Portal. Soon the Portal closed.

    "Whatever." Billy chose not to think too much about it.

    ~~~

 Chapter 47 Daily Quest, Birdman

    Erend set foot on a meadow. This meadow is very wide and has grass that looks soft and sways in the wind.

    Erend looked around but he didn''t see anything. He furrowed his brows in confusion.

    "Hwaahhh..." Erend yawned widely because he felt very tired. The sleep deprivation made him feel this way.

    He had been woken up while it was still dark and immediately witnessed the massacre of humans trying to enter the garden.

    After that, he talked to Anna. Or in fact, he was interrogating the woman.

    Fortunately, the interrogation was not long at all. Instead, Anna cooperated quickly.

    He actually didn''t expect that Anna would immediately agree to help them so quickly.

    Erend also remembered when he saw Steve jump towards the Portal that opened right behind him without a second thought.

    Erend shook his head. Those people are not decent humans at all. Or maybe they were trained to act that way if they were in a dangerous situation?

    Erend sighed and didn''t think about it any further.

    He spread his eyes again but still didn''t see anything that looked like a Daily Quest.

    "Tut," Erend called.

    [ "Soon." ] Tut seemed to know what Erend was going to say. After all, he basically resided inside Erend''s head.

    [ "Walk forward a little more. You will see a road." ]

    Erend immediately started to walk.

    "What will be on the road?" Erend asked

    [ "A caravan." ]

    "Caravans?" Erend frowned in confusion. But he kept walking until he finally saw the dirt road.

    A caravan was indeed speeding from a distance. The caravan consisted of three wagons pulled by two emaciated and unhealthy-looking horses.

    Erend thought that the only creatures that rode the wagons like that were humans.

    Elves will ride much more luxurious and nicer wagons. Meanwhile, Erend doesn''t know that other creatures in this fantasy world will ride a wagon to travel.

    That meant he had to deal with humans again.

    "What should I do?" Erend asked while looking at the approaching caravan.

    [ "You will see." ]

    Hearing this, Erend waited quietly. The caravan was already in front of him about ten meters away.

    The driver of the wagon at the very front was a skinny young man in shabby clothes. He turned to Erend and looked at him in confusion.

    Erend stared back at him but his expression was t. The young man turned his face away from Erend and thought he was just a weird man in the middle of a meadow.

    The caravan kept going.

    Then, Erend saw from above something flying appeared from behind the clouds.

    The creature flew lower and lower. A momentter four other flying creatures appeared from behind the clouds.

    Erend frowned. "What''s that?"

    The five flying creatures drew closer. Erend could see that they had the head and wings of a bird, but they had the body, arms, and legs of a human. In addition, they also carry their own weapons.

    "Gosh, what the hell is that thing?!" Erend looked surprised and worried. He had never seen anything like that in his life.

    [ Daily Quest Updated! ]

    While he was still enveloped in shock, suddenly a notification about the Daily Quest appeared.<sub> </sub>

    [ Daily Quest: Kill all Aarakocra that threaten the human caravan. ]

    [ Rewards: 100 Exp. ]

    [ Aarakocra killed: 0/5 ]

    "Aarakocra?" Erend repeated the creature''s name. So, the name of the half-bird half-human creature is Aarakocra?

    Erend saw that the five Aarakocras had drawn their spears and swords. The humans in the caravan didn''t notice anything because the Aarakocras could fly silently.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon scale (Lv.1) ]

    Erend''s body started to be covered in red and ck scales.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Wings (Lv.1) ]

    After that on Erend''s back grew a pair of red and ck wings. They almost looked like bat wings but were stronger and bigger.

    Erend recalled that it was the first time he used this skill.

    Erend pped his wings then he flew towards the Aarakocra.

    The five Aarakocras were surprised to find Erend who suddenly appeared and flew towards them.

    "What''s that?!" One of the Aarakocra shouted in surprise in their ownnguage.

    Erend''s terrifying and strange appearance made them all even more shocked.

    Erend has now transformed into a human form but with red and ck skin that looks very strong. In addition, he also has a pair ofrge wings.

    "Just attack him!" One of the Aarakocra who had dull blue fur shouted an order.

    The Aarakocras changed their flight direction to Erend and for a moment forgot about the humans in the caravan.

    They drew their spears and swords. Erend drove towards them fearlessly. Momentster they were colliding.

    The Aarakocra''s weapon hit Erend''s [Dragon Scale].

    ''TANG!''

    ''TANG!''

    ''TANG!''

    The weapons bounced as soon as they hit Erend''s extremely hard scale. Erend then maneuvered to fly above them and then immediately swooped down.

    Erend gripped one of the Aarakocra which had green fur. The Aarakocra shouted then thrust his spear at Erend.

    Just like earlier, the spear was unable to prate Erend''s scale. The spear''s de was even partially broken.

    The Aarakocra was shocked. His bird''s eyes widened. Erend who saw that felt weird because it was the first time he saw a bird that had a surprised expression like a human.

    Not letting the feeling of shockst too long, the other Aarakocra immediately spun around and attacked Erend.

    Erend fought back with a power that could match them with just [Dragon Scale], and [Dragon Wings]. As expected, he didn''t need to use [Dragon Transformation].

    Suddenly one of the Aarakocra who has golden feathers stretched out one hand towards him. Then a huge wind wave hit Erend and threw him.

    Erend was very surprised. He didn''t think that the birdmen could cast Magic attacks. Erend thought they could only fly and use ordinary weapons.

    Another wave of wind came towards Erend. This time there was more than one wind wave.

    ''BWAASSHH!!!''

    Erend was hit by several waves of wind until he was unable to fly anymore and fell down.

    ~~~

 Chapter 48 Scorched Bird

    ''BOOM!''

    Erend fell over the meadow until he formed a small crater and hit the grass below. But of course, he didn''t feel too much pain. Erend immediately got back up and looked at the half-bird humans.

    They were still hovering above and staring at him. As if waiting for what he will do next.

    An Aarakocra who has a dull blue feather is seen talking to an Aarakocra who has a green and red feather. After that, the green and red Aarakocra flew back towards the caravan.

    Erend who had forgotten about the caravan for a moment now remembered. The quest was that he only had to kill the five Aarakocra. But will he just leave innocent humans alone?

    Erend had no problem doing something cruel to humans who were wronged like Anna and the people in the government who sent them to the bunker. But for the innocent people, Erend would not let them get hurt and would protect them.

    The caravan had stopped after hearing Erend falling. Some of the people inside even came out to look at the meadow.

    Erend pped his wings again and shot toward the two Aarakocras who were about to pounce on the humans. The two Aarakocra spread their arms towards Erend and shot out waves of wind like before.

    ''BWOOSHH!''

    But this time Erend was able to avoid it. He wouldn''t be hit by the same trick twice.

    The humans in the caravan finally saw what happened. Their eyes widened in shock at the scene above them.

    "I-Its Aarakocra!" one of the humans shouted.

    "Come on in! Hurry up! We have to get out of here!"

    The humans got back into their wagons and started ordering the horses to start running.

    Erend who heard it was relieved. If the humans left it meant that he wouldn''t have the burden of protecting them.

    But the speed of the caravan to leave the scene could not match the speed of the Aarakocra. That meant Erend still had to protect them until they could go further and reach a safe distance.

    Aarakocras who was behind Erend did not remain silent watching him. It seemed that they had forgotten about the caravan of humans by now and headed straight for Erend.

    Erend will dly serve them. He started throwing punches at the two Aarakocra in front of him.

    They both turned out to have good fighting skills in the air. It seemed they had all been trained to fight in the air.

    Well, it''s only natural since they are a half-bird human.

    While Erend never had the experience to fight in the air. This made it quite difficult for Erend especially when he was facing the five of them at once.

    The blue-feather Aarakocra suddenly maneuvered to dodge Erend''s punch and circled behind him. He could do that move quickly and agilely to the point that Erend couldn''t catch up.

    Then from behind him, the blue Aarakocra threw a rope at Erend''s right-wing and ensnared him.

    ''They''re trying to knock me down!'' Erend gritted his teeth.

    Suddenly his left wing was also entangled by a rope. The two Aarakocra who were entangling his wings tried to tighten the rope. But they couldn''t because Erend''s wings were too hard.

    Erend smirked. "These aren''t bird wings like yours!"

    Erend pped his wings forward. Due to the force of the pping of the wings, the two Aarakocra who was holding onto the rope were flung forward.

    Then Erend smacked his elbows at the both of them.

    ''BUAGGH!''

    ''BUAGGH!''

    The two Aarakocra threw backward. But they were still able to keep themselves floating in the air.<sub> </sub>

    Erend flies away from the middle of their encirclement. The five Aarakocra looked at him with more wary eyes than before.

    They started talking in theirnguage which Erend couldn''t understand.

    "What exactly are we dealing with?" The golden-feathered Aarakocra asked.

    "No idea. But we have to kill him." The blue-feathered Aarakocra drew his sword. "Let''s kill him as fast as we can so we can catch up to the humans!"

    The blue Aarakocra attacked first. His four friends followed behind him. Then simultaneously they issued a wind attack towards Erend.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    ''VWOOOOSSSSHHHH!!!''

    Erend immediately spouted fire from his mouth as soon as they flew closer. He didn''t want to waste any more time and wanted to end this fight quickly so he could Level up.

    The burst of mes startled the Aarakocras. They immediately stopped their pace as fast as they could but they couldn''t dodge the mes that wereing so fast toward them.

    The blue-feathered Aarakocra was hit by the fire first because he was at the very front. He shouted in a voice that sounded like the voice of a human being in pain.

    p The feathers of the Aarakocras burned and a charred smell wafted through the air.</anda>

    They immediately dispersed. Some were in the air and struggled to put out the fire, some fell to the ground.

    Erend immediately lunged at the three Aarakocras who were still in the air.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    Erend pointed his ws at the golden-feathered Aarakocra.

    ''CRAAT!!!''

    The w pierced his neck and instantly separated the Aarakocra''s head from his body.

    Erend turned to the two remaining Aarakocra. They saw what Erend was doing but they couldn''t do anything but watch Erend lunge toward them and then swing his ws.

    ''CRAAT!!!''

    ''CRAAT!!!''

    What happened next was predictable. The two Aarakocras couldn''t do anything. Erend used his ws and killed them both with one sh each.

    The three Aarakocras that had been floating in the air began to fall in a dead state.

    The Aarakocras below couldn''t fly anymore because their wings had been scorched by the fire.

    Erend immediately swooped down and then killed them both in the same way he ended the lives of their three friends in midair.

    Erend stood beside the five Aarakocra corpses. He disabled his Skills so that his body turned into a human again.

    [ Daily Quest Completed! ]

    [ Reward: 100 Exp. ]

    [ You leveled up! ]

    [ You leveled up! ]

    ~~~

 Chapter 49 A Massage

    "I Leveled up twice," Erend muttered with a sigh of relief.

    Erend decided not to do anything just yet with whatever Points he had now. He waited for the right time to use it.

    Now that the Daily Quest was over, Erend opened the Portal back to his world.

    The portal appeared shortly after and Erend stepped inside. When he returned to his room Billy and Lt. Boartusk is still there. They were busy looking at Anna''s cell phone.

    "What did you get?" Erend asked.

    "A lot of things," Billy said. "You know that LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil was nning to take the key from the start. I mean, since they knew about the key''s whereabouts."

    "They immediately thought of using us as soon as they heard that we came with a message from the Elf," Lt.Boartusk added.

    Erend wasn''t surprised by that anymore.

    "Is there any information about how they were able to open the Portal? It''s not something that is natural for humans, is it?" Erend asked.

    "Yeah, apparently there''s a woman who can trante Quenya," Billy said.

    "Quenya?" Erend furrowed his brow.

    "Thenguage of the Elves," Billy answered his bewilderment.

    "Oh." Erend nodded. Then he walked to the bathroom to clean himself up.

    "What the hell? What happened to you, Drake?!" Lt.Boartusk who raised his head from the cellphone gave a startled cry to see Erend''s body covered in blood.

    Erend turned to them. "Oh, this? Don''t worry, Lieutenant. It''s not my blood."

    "Then whose blood?" Billy was surprised when he realized it.

    Erend sighed. "I''ll exin after I take a shower."

    So Erend rushed to take a shower. After a while, he came out and immediately told me everything.

    He told them that he had just killed a creature like a half-bird human. Erend had expected their reaction. But he continued.

    Erend tells that he has to do some kind of task every day. The task was given by the mysterious power he possessed.

    When Billy and Lt. Boartusk asked about his power, Erend of course couldn''t give an exnation that easy for them to understand.

    Erend wasn''t worried to tell his strength. Because hepletely trusted Billy and Lt. Boartusk. After they had been on the battlefield together for so long and risked their lives every day, Erend felt that they were like brothers.

    After all, even if they were nning to betray him, they wouldn''t have anything to tell as Erend''s weakness. Because ording to Erend himself, there is no weakness in this Dragonborn''s strength.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk decided to no longer ask about Erend''s strength. Instead, they move on to more important topics. Get the crystal key to the Fountain of Eternity and clear their name.

    ~~~

    Daemons of Cmity, are brown-bodied humanoid creatures with horns on their heads.<sub> </sub>

    Their intelligence was no higher than that of the Elves. But no matter how inferior they are, they can still use Magic.

    Apart from Magic. Daemons of Cmity can also use poison. They were creatures who hated Elves greatly because of their long history.

    The Daemons of Cmity were ves of the Elf race from a very long time ago. They were ordered to do hard work without anypensation. Treated arbitrarily and without mercy. In the eyes of the Elves, they were no more valuable than cattle.

    But the very ended after a Daemon dered resistance. He led all the Daemons to start bravely against the Elves. All of that, of course, they did in secret at first.

    Baldom is the name of the Daemon who has enough charisma to influence other Daemons to start fighting.

    He began to study how the Elves used Magic, how they read and write, and how they created various potions.

    Until finally Baldom managed to get something very valuable and extraordinary. The Book of G��l dolen.

    A book containing a secret script for studying the Magic power of the Elves. With that book, coupled with the knowledge Baldom had gained, they finally started to openly rebel.

    As of now, the book is still in the hold of the Daemon of Cmity. They still couldn''t trante all of the contents but at least they could use the Elves'' Destruction Magic.

    After they seeded in carrying out a rebellion with an unexpected attack, the Daemons of Cmity managed to repulse the Elves.

    After that, they started their own civilization. Even though they have the Book of G��l dolen, they still can''t beat the Elves.

    The Elves'' Magic power was superior to theirs. Especially with the Fountain of Eternity.

    The water from the Fountain of Eternity could heal the Elves'' wounds instantly and even revive them if they hadn''t been dead for too long.

    That caused the Daemon of Cmity to be unable to defeat them. Once news of the key to unlocking the gates to the Fountain of Eternity was lost from the hands of the Elves, the Daemon of Cmity was delighted.

    The power of the Elves had indeed been greatly reduced without the source of their sacred water. But it turns out that their strength still can''t break the Magic shield that protects the Elf pce.

    "(Lord Baldeem, a new message has been sent to us again)" A Daemon ryed a message to Baldeem.

    Baldeem is the thirteenth descendant of Baldom. He now sits as king in the Daemon of Cmity kingdom.

    "(What did they bring?)" Baldeem looked excited because if ''they'' came, then ''they'' would bring something very important to them.

    ''They'' had alsoe to give them a message about the Elves who had lost the key to the Fountain of Eternity. Without information from ''Them'', they wouldn''t know about it.

    Even so, ''they'' rarely met Baldeem. ''They'' just deliver messages without showing their faces or forms.

    Daemon who came to meet Baldeem took a scroll of paper and handed it to Baldeem. Baldeem epted the scroll with a happy face and started reading it.

    After a few minutes of reading, his eyes lit up with pleasure. His lips parted in a wide smile that revealed sharp teeth.

    "(Prepare for to strike,)" Baldeem said.

    ~~~

 Chapter 50 Intruders

    Night came to the Elf pce. Everyone seems to be busy with their own activities.

    Aerchon and some of his soldiers left the pce to go somewhere. Aerchon didn''t consider the recent attacks to be a threat as he only brought a few soldiers on his journey.

    Aurdis on the other hand, headed straight to the dungeon to meet Anna. As soon as she heard of a new prisoner let alone a woman, Aurdis rushed to meet her.

    Billy and Lt.Boartusk apanied her downstairs to meet Anna. The two of them came along to make sure that Anna didn''t say things she shouldn''t say.

    "Of course, you cane," Aurdis said with her usual warm smile. Aurdis of course did not reject theirpany.

    She allowed the two humans to apany her because she felt they did have good intentions.

    Billy and Lt.Boartusk exchanged meaningful nces and then began to follow Aurdis down.

    Erend stayed upstairs because he said he had to do something first. After all, if they all came along it would look suspicious.

    Erend now stays in his room and looks again at his Status Window. Apanied by Tut, Erend was about to learn the Fire Dragon Skill Set he got.

    "What skills should I learn first?" Erend asked while looking at the Skill List Window in front of his eyes right now.

    [ <<Fire Dragon Skill List>> ]

    [ Fire Dragon Physiology. ]

    [ All Fire-Based Power ]

    "Isn''t the Skills here too few?" Erend asked in confusion. Previously he had gotten five Skill Lists but now there were only two.

    [ "Read carefully." ] Tut said.

    Erend made up his mind to open a Skill to see the description.

    [Fire Dragon Physiology. ]

    [ Description: The user either is or can transform into a Fire Dragon. In this hybrid form, the Dragon can freely manipte fire. When selecting this Skill, the user can get the following Skills: Atmospheric Adaptation, Enhanced Durability, Enhanced Endurance, Enhanced Lung Capacity, and Enhanced Strength. ]

    When reading the exnation of this skill, Erend''s eyes immediately opened wide.

    "Wow! Wouldn''t I be too powerful with this Skill?" Erend asked with wide eyes.

    [ "That''s the point of this power. To make you strong enough to face future threats." ] Tut replied.

    "Actually what kind of threat will there be that I have to have all these Skills to fight it," Erend muttered. "Don''t worry. I''m not asking you to answer. I''m just talking to myself."

    Tut ignored Erend''s words and immediately moved on to the next more important topic.

    [ "But you need 5 Skill Points to get that one Skill." ]

    Erend wanted to ask why but then he realized that one Skill was practically as powerful as the five Skills he had previously acquired. Because of that, Erend didn''t ask anymore.

    "Well, okay. Now I only have 3 Skill Points. So I have to wait to get those Skills," Erend said.

    [ "Naturally."]

    Knowing that there was nothing else he could do but wait to Level up two more times, Erend came out of his room and decided to take a short walk. Later he would follow Aurdis, Billy, and Lt.Boartusk to the dungeon.

    Erend strolled around the pce gardens. The night thates makes the view of the pce garden even more beautiful.

    Globes of Magic light fly like nocturnal animals illuminating the unique flowers and nts in the garden.<sub> </sub>

    Aerchon and some of his soldiers are going somewhere and the other Elves are busy with their own business. Making this park deserted and there''s only Erend here.

    Erend wished this kind of atmosphere wouldst a little longer. Everything was peaceful without him having to think about anything that would happen tomorrow.

    But of course, that''s not possible.

    Just as Erend stared at the garden for a few minutes, suddenly something crawled out from under the ground.

    Erend frowned. He narrowed his eyes to focus his gaze. Brown hands were seen prying the ground and trying to pull themselves out.

    ''Shit!'' Erend immediately knew what had happened. An intruder broke into the pce!

    Erend looked around but no Elf could be seen. He didn''t know how to set off the rm in this pce. But if he went to look for the Elf, naturally the intruders would have spread all over the ce.

    So Erend decided to fight them first. The sound of the battle he gave off would definitely alert all the Elves in this pce.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    Suddenly before his eyes, a Systema notification appeared. It is such a coincidence.

    [ Urgent Quest Updated! ]

    [ Urgent Quest: Kill the Daemons of Cmity that enter the castle. ]

    [ Progress: Daemon of Cmity killed: 0/20 ]

    ''There are 20 of them?!'' Erend was quite surprised to know it.

    The number of enemies that appear is quite a lot. Realizing that he didn''t have much time, Erend lunged at the Daemons who were starting toe out of their digging hole.

    The Daemon that appeared first turned around and saw Erend charging toward him. He froze in shock.

    Before he could wake up from his shock Erend was right above him. Erend raised his ws and stabbed his ws into the Daemon''s head.

    ''CRAAAT!!!''

    The Daemon was immediately still and silent. Most likely because Erend had already destroyed his brain. His horns don''t help at all.

    But the Daemons under him still don''t know what happened. There was a loud noise from below that Erend didn''t understand.

    Erend shoved Daemon''s body into the ground. Then he opened his mouth.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    ''BWOOOOOSSSHHH!!!''

    Erend spit fire into the dug hole. A scream of pain rang out from below.

    As soon as Erend felt he had managed to hold them back for a while, suddenly from behind him another Daemon came out from under the ground.

    The Daemon jumps out and throws a red metal chain at Erend. The chain wrapped around Erend''s neck.

    Then the Daemon pulled the chain and Erend fell backward. The other daemons came out one by one.

    ~~~

 Chapter 51 Taking Care Of The Intruders

    They emerged one by one from the pit. Everyone held their weapons and as soon as they saw Erend, they immediately surrounded him.

    Before Erend had time to break free from the red chain wrapped around his neck, another red chain came to bind Erend''s legs together.

    The Daemons wasted no time and covered Erend''s head with a ck pouch. Now Erend can''t see anything.

    Besides that, there was a kind of pungent smell inside the ck bag which made Erend''s head feel dizzy.

    ''Damn, this is poison!'' Erend realized what the function of the ck bag was. The Daemons wouldn''t be stupid enough to just cover his heads.

    From the start, a question was created in Erend''s head. How did they get into this pce? Isn''t there a magic shield in the underground pce that protects it?

    How could the Elves, who were able to create imprable Magic shields, forget to cover the underground and leave it unprotected?

    After seeing how powerful the Elves were in his world, Erend thought that they couldn''t possibly make such a mistake.

    ''There''s no point in thinking about that now! I have to get away from all this!'' Erend started to show resistance.

    The Daemons were surprised that Erend was still conscious. Their poison should render Erend unconscious instantly!

    What''s more, Erend was trying to fight strongly. The Daemons are starting to have a hard time holding the chains down.

    Erend did feel a little dizzy, but he didn''t feel any other effects that made him unable to move. Erend still had enough strength.

    ''PRANGG!!!''

    Finally, Erend managed to break the chains that bound his legs. The Daemons panicked.

    "(Quickly kill him! We can''t let tonight''s attack n fail because of him!)" Said one of the Daemons who seemed to be the leader of the group.

    The other Daemons of course agreed with their leader. They couldn''t let their small chance fail just because of a human being at the wrong ce and time!

    So the Daemons raised their weapons in the form of swords, short spears, and daggers to attack Erend.

    But Erend didn''t stay in that position for a long time. As soon as he managed to master the situation, Erend immediately used [Fire Breath].

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    ''BWOOOSH!''

    A jet of fire shot out from Erend''s mouth through the ck pouch and soared into the sky. The mes became like pirs of light illuminating the night.

    The Daemons widened their eyes. That pir of light is a bad sign.

    The pir of light that appears will summon all the Elves in the pce. All of the Daemons were fixated on the fire pir Erend shot that they messed up everything in their minds. So they didn''t put their full focus on Erend who was still trying to break free.

    ? Because of that, they didn''t notice Erend already holding the short spear belonging to one of the Daemons.

    Erend pulls the short spear along with the Daemon holding it. Then rewarded the Daemon with a punch to the face.

    ''BUAGH!''

    The Daemon was knocked off by Erend''s punch. The surrounding Daemons noticed that but they were toote.

    Erend who already has a spear immediately uses it to stab Daemon who is holding a chain around his neck.<sub> </sub>

    ''CRAAT!''

    The spear pierced the Daemon''s neck and he fell dead.

    Erend immediately got up and pulled the chain around his neck.

    Not long after that, five Elf guards arrived. They are shocked to see what happened.

    "Kill them!" Erend shouted.

    Since he didn''t have Magic to trante thenguage, the newly arrived Elves didn''t know what Erend was shouting. But at least they got the point.

    The five Elf guards charged toward the Daemons with their weapons and magic.

    One of the Elves cast lightning Magic at the Daemons.

    The lightning struck the face of one of the Daemons and then spread to the surrounding Daemons. Instantly the Elf had blinded three Daemons at once.

    He immediately followed up by throwing a dagger at the two Daemons, instantly killing them.

    Erend didn''t know if he would still be consideredpleting the Urgent Quest if the Daemons were killed by someone else.

    [ "Don''t worry. As long as the condition is achieved, then you will still be consideredpleting the Quest." ]

    Suddenly the answer from Tut came.

    It is very convenient because Tut is in his mind and can immediately answer the questions that suddenly popped into Erend''s head.

    ''Oh, okay. That''s good.'' Erend was relieved.

    The five Elf guards seemed to be enough to take on twenty Daemons. But Erend won''t stay silent so he joins the attack again.

    Erend jumps towards one of the Daemons closest to him and stabs his ws into the Daemon''s chest.

    Erend''s ws were able to prate the Daemon''s brown skin with ease. The Elves'' guard looked at him with a look of horror mixed with curiosity.

    They had heard of Erend''s power but they had never seen it in person. Erend fought terribly. Coupled with his changing skin covered in red and ck scales made Erend like a raging beast.

    Erend''s way of fighting was indeed disgusting in the eyes of the Elves who saw it firsthand. But they didn''t deny that Erend was very strong.

    The Elves didn''t mind it now since they had more important matters. There were still about fifteen Daemons they had to deal with.

    But it doesn''t take long. With the cooperation between the five Elf guards and Erend, the Daemons were wiped out before they even had time to leave the park.

    Erend and the five Elf guards were standing beside the corpses of all the Daemons they had ughtered.

    Erend heaved a sigh of relief and then deactivated all of his Skills. Again, the curious gazes of the Elves followed Erend''s transformation into a human.

    "What?" Erend asked tly. He readily epted their words which were usually insults.

    But unexpectedly, the elves'' guard didn''t say anything. They just started dividing the tasks. Some of them cleaned up Daemon''s corpse, others left to wake the pce''s residents.

    ~~~

 Chapter 52 Possibility

    Aurdis, Billy, and Lt.Boartusk returned from the dungeon shortly after. They came back at just the right time. That is when all problems are solved.

    Through the exnations of the Elves and Erend, they could tell what had just happened. The Daemon of Cmity attacked them suddenly by digging a hole in the underground pce.

    Upon hearing about this, Aurdis immediately went to meet the Elves who were in charge of maintaining the Magic shield that surrounded the pce.

    She and everyone else thought that the magic shield that had been protecting the pce was no longer working.

    All the residents of the Elf pce gathered in a backyard that was so spacious that it could amodate all of them.

    They gathered on Aurdis'' orders. The Elf soldiers were also on guard around them with an attitude of alert and ready to fight whenever danger came.

    When there is a possibility that the Magic shield had been broken, they couldn''t eliminate the chance of a major attacking.

    After a few minutes of waiting, Aurdis finally came along with an Elf with a silver beard extending to his stomach. Despite having a long beard, the Elf didn''t seem to have an old face that matched his beard.

    Instead, he looks almost the same age as Aurdis. That''s a strange sight for Erend, Billy, and Lt.Boartusk.

    Aurdis spoke in front of the Elves.

    "The magic shield that protects our pce is still intact."

    As soon as they heard it, the Elves immediately breathed a sigh of relief. But of course, the problem didn''t end there.

    "But why did the Daemons of Cmity get in here?" One of the Elves asked.

    That question immediately put the Elves into another anxious state. Aurdis turned to the Elf next to her to ask him to continue the exnation.

    The long-bearded Elf nodded and then began to speak. "Why could the Daemon of Cmity enter the pce? The Archmages and I don''t know the exact answer."

    ''Archmages?'' Erend frowned. ''Sounds like a group of people with strong Magic.''

    Erend had already seen how the Elf used Magic. They have very strong Magic power. But when Erend heard the name Archmage, Erend immediately knew that there was an even higher level of Magic user among them.

    "Something seems to have happened in a very short period to the pce''s Magic shield. The Daemon of Cmity took advantage of that short timeframe to enter the pce by digging a tunnel." The Elf Archmage continued his exnation.

    There were murmurs from the gathered Elves.

    "Uh-oh," Billy said. "I don''t like where this is going."

    "How did those creatures called Daemons of Cmity to know about something that would happen to this castle''s Magic shield?" Lt.Boartusk added.

    That possibility naturally entered their mind. And the Elves weren''t stupid either. They must have questioned that too.

    But strangely Erend, Billy, and Lt.Boartusk didn''t hear any questions about it. The Elves preferred to question that with their friends in a whisper.

    While the three of them felt they had no right to ask. Especially amid the Elves. Maybeter they will ask Aurdis directly.

    Soon the crowd dispersed. The Elves returned to the pce leaving Erend, Billy, and Lt. Bortusk in the wide field.

    Aurdis and the Elf Archmage were still here too. Aurdis waved her hand telling the three of them toe closer.

    "What is it?" Lt. Boartusk asked.

    "You must know something''s weird, right?" Aurdis asked.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes. I suspect someone is up to something." Lt.Boartusk said curtly.

    "We Elves, it''s a bit difficult to talk about that," Aurdis said.

    "You mean about the possibility of a traitor in the pce?" Billy answered.

    Aurdis and the Archmage nced at him. The Archmage''s face looked calm but Erend noticed that his fists suddenly clenched after hearing Billy''s words.

    "Yes. About that," Aurdis replied. In contrast to the Elf Archmage beside her, Aurdis looked calmer like her usual self.

    "Then what do you want to do now?" Erend asked.

    Aurdis was silent and sighed. Then she turned to the Archmage.

    "Saeldir, what do you think?" Aurdis asked the Archmage.

    "I think everything is fine," Saeldir replied in a stiff tone. "I''ve confirmed that our Magic Shield is working properly again."

    "Is that so? Good." Aurdis nodded her head. "Aerchon is away to fulfill our father''s call. He won''t be back in seven days."

    "Where exactly is your father? Howe I never saw him present when things were going on like this?" Erend said in a tone that sounded a little irritated.

    p Aurdis pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. But Saeldir red at Erend as if he had just said something very presumptuous.</anda>

    "Watch your mouth, human," Saeldir said in a cold warning tone.

    "What? I''m just asking," Erend didn''t think he was wrong.

    They both stared at each other for a few moments. Erend who didn''t feel like he was asking something wrong. But Saeldir tried to warn him in a threatening tone. Erend''s emotions started to rise.

    "Our father is in the Mountain of Gray Heaven," Aurdis said. "That is the ce where our mother is buried."

    Erend, Billy, and Lt.Boartusk looked at Aurdis. Her face now looks a bit sad.

    "The King decided to apany his wife and leave the reign to the prince and princess," Saeldir continued.

    "That sounds--"

    "We understand." Lt.Boartusk cut off Erend''s words. Erend immediately closed his mouth again.

    "Now it seems all is well," Aurdis said with a smile. "You can go back to your rooms. And Erend, thanks."

    Erend looked at Aurdis. "Sure. Luckily I was in that garden. Otherwise, I don''t know what would have happened to this pce."

    Aurdis nodded with a smile, then said, "Yes. If it weren''t for you maybe this would all be bad."

    Erend, Billy, and Lt.Boartusk walked out of them into the pce. Saeldir looked at Erend''s back with a furrowed brow.

    "You better not bother them," Aurdis said. "They''ve already saved us."

    "No. I won''t do it," Saeldir said. "I''m just curious about that human''s power."

    ~~~

 Chapter 53 Next Step After Failure

    The news of the failed attack n made Baldeem clouded with anger. He was raging and mming all kinds of things in his room.

    Baldeem saw for himself how the n just failed because of a human. Humans were a race that Baldeem had never paid attention to before.

    The ce where they lived was so far away that they rarely touched each other.

    Baldeem knew that the Elves were at war with humans from another world. The human from another world was the one who stole the key to the Fountain of Eternity.

    He doesn''t think of it as something worth taking into ount. Even Baldeem was happy that the human race from another world had stolen the key.

    But Baldeem doesn''t know what happened. How could there be a human in the Elf pce and how did he have such power?

    Question after question raced inside Baldeem''s head along with his anger.

    With a certain Magic, Baldeem can see firsthand how the secret attack process is through the eyes of his soldiers. He wanted to see how the soldiers entered the pce of the Elves and then destroyed the pce and killed the residents from the inside.

    After that, the soldiers will turn off the Magic shield that protects the pce from the inside. The window of time they have is very limited so they have to do it quickly.

    ''They'' even gave the safest location so they could enter the pce undetected. That is the garden at the back of the pce.

    But Baldeem did not expect that in the garden there would be a human who caught them.

    What surprised Baldeem, even more, was how a human could exert such power. Baldeem saw it through the eyes of his soldiers as the humans spit fire from his mouths and could overpower them easily.

    "(He is no ordinary human.)" Baldeem gradually calmed down as he thought of that human. The image shed through Baldeem''s head like a nightmare.

    "(Is that�� A Dragon?)"

    Baldeem subconsciously frowned as he thought. In his mind, he saw again how the human had red scales that his soldiers'' weapons couldn''t prate.

    Suddenly one of his most loyal generals, Kraem, came to Baldeem. His face looked uneasy. He was as angry as he was, Baldeem knew it.

    "(''They'' areing again, my King,)" Kraem said. "(''They'' want to meet you,)"

    Baldeem was very surprised. Not usually ''They''e and want to meet him in person. Usually ''They'' just leave a message.

    But now ''They'' suddenly wanted to meet him in person. This must be something very important.

    "(Where is ''They'' now. Tell them toe in. Say I am willing to meet them,)"

    "(There''s no need for that,)" Suddenly in the room there was already a figure in a ck robe.

    There was no recognizable feature of the figure as his entire body was covered by a cloak.

    There were no recognizable curves to indicate that she was a woman. There was no tall, sturdy figure or firm gesture that indicated that he was a man.

    Their face was also covered with a ck veil. Their voice was hard to identify. Feminine and masculine at the same time.

    There wasn''t any exnation that could answer other than the powerful Magic the figure had used to disguise itself.

    Baldeem immediately controlled himself from the confusion as he had expected this. He had expected that ''They'' wouldn''t let anything show his identity.

    Because most likely ''They'' are traitors within the Elves. Otherwise, how would ''They'' have known all those kinds of information?

    Baldeem immediately told ''They'' to sit on the chair. They are now sitting opposite a table.

    Baldeem orders his generals toe out and orders everyone to stay away from his room until he finishes.

    "(You came. Why?)" Baldeem asked.

    "(I know your attack n failed,)" ''They'' said.

    Baldeem clenched his jaw. "(Yes. A human. He caused that failure to happen.)"

    ''They'' nodded. "(He''s no ordinary human.)"

    Baldeem frowned. "(What do you mean?)"

    "(He has a mysterious power that can make him a Dragon)" ''They'' said.

    Baldeem''s eyes widened. "(So it''s true.)"

    "(Yes, what you see is a Dragonborn. A race that has the power of a Dragon in their bodies. They can transform into Dragons or other hybrid forms.)"

    "(Shouldn''t they have been wiped out?)" Baldeem asked.

    "(Yes. They perished hundreds of thousands of years ago in our world. But the humans came from another world.)"

    Baldeem''s brow furrowed. "(You mean the world that the Elves fought to find back the key to the Fountain of Eternity? But I heard that there is no Magic in that world.)"

    "(That''s true. But somehow he managed to get that power.)"<sub> </sub>

    Baldeem was silent for a while. Pondering the information provided by the figure in front of him.

    A human from a world without Magic can be a Dragonborn. It was a strange phenomenon that was too difficult for even beings in a Magic-filled world to exin.

    But that made Baldeem''s question even longer. Why did ''They'' tell him all this?

    "(Why are you telling me this?)" So Baldeem asked.

    "(We have to deal with him before we can attack the Elves,)" ''They'' said.

    "(Not really. Aerchon is away. If I could get time to enter the pce again, I would be able to. That human just happened to be in that garden. He wouldn''t have had that coincidence twice,)" Baldeem argues.

    "(Then how did you get into the pce without my help?)" ''They'' said.

    Baldeem unknowingly clenched his fist. But a momentter his fist unraveled. He knew that ''They'' was right. He had to obey them if he wanted to enter the pce again because only ''They'' could do that.

    "(But how? You see that human can overpower my soldier?)" Baldeem said in an annoyed tone.

    Then Baldeem felt that he saw a smirk behind the ck veil. Not something he could easily exin. But Baldeem senses that this figure in front of him is smirking.

    "(He has friends,)" ''They'' said.

    After hearing that Baldeem knew what ''They'' meant and where this conversation was going.

    "(You want to kill his friends first?)" Baldeem asked.

    "(No. Not killing. There''s no meaning in killing them. But that Dragonborn is very close to his two friends. We have to get him to tell the secret of his power, or give up his power.)"

    Baldeem nodded in understanding. "(You want me to capture his friends and use them as hostages?)"

    ''They'' nodded slowly. "(Yes. I''ll give you an order when the opportunityes. Just prepare yourself.)"

    Baldeem feels humiliated. He was a King but this figure in front of him ordered him like a subordinate. But he knew the only way to fulfill his goal was to obey this figure.

    "(All right,)" Baldeem said.

    ''They'' stood up then without saying anything he turned into ck smoke.

    The ck smoke then disappeared before Baldeem. As soon as ''They'' disappeared Baldeem immediately turned the table in front of him.

    A loud crash was heard and then Baldeem''s scream was followed. He vented all his anger after feeling humiliated by that damn ck-robed figure.

    ~~~

    The next day hase. Erend expected an attack from the Daemon of Cmity toe but nothing happened.

    "When are we going back to the Republic?" Billy asked Lt.Boartusk. He as the leader was the only one among them who made the decisions for such a big thing.

    Lt.Boartusk looked silent in thought. "I don''t know. It all depends on the Elves."

    "Why be dependent on the Elf?" Billy looked confused.

    "We''re going back to the Republic with the Elves who want to retrieve the key," Lt.Boartusk replied.

    "Ah!" Billy finally understood. "Then when will they do it?"

    Lt.Boartusk look at Billy them sighed as if tired. "I told you I don''t know."

    Billy who saw Lt.Boartusk''s eyes smiled stupidly.

    "I think we will do it in seven days. When Aerchones back," Erend said.

    Billy exhaled tiredly because he knew what Erend said was true. Everything that happened was orders and decisions from Aerchon. Even a foolish decision to attack a human in another world that cost them a lot.

    "But don''t you find it strange?" Billy said. "The King of the elves chose to leave the pce and prefer to be with his wife. Which is already dead."

    Erend snorted. "The King is indeed irresponsible."

    "You''re right. He''s be a sad Elf widower and shied away from his duties." Lt. Boartusk who usually withdrew from mocking the Elves also made a scathingment.

    "Maybe he really loves his wife," Erend said. "But he''s a King. Doesn''t he regret handing over the throne to Aerchon after learning what decision his son made?"

    They hurled taunts at the King of the Elves for a few more minutes before Erend said to go to do the Daily Quest.

    Erend opened the Portal. Billy and Lt.Boartusk are no longer surprised and just think what Erend is doing is a normal daily activity.

    ~~~

 Chapter 54 Saeldirs Confirmation

    The Daily Quest he took this time was the same as the first Daily Quest. Erend just had to eradicate the Goblin army that was rioting near the vige of the humans.

    The results can be predicted. Erend could finish them off easily. With his Stats that have increased Erend can even kill them faster. After that Erend Level Up once.

    Erend returned to his room covered in blood. He immediately took a shower to clean himself. Billy and Lt.Boartusk were not in the room when he returned. So Erend came out of the room to look for them.

    The bad thoughts that he had been trying to get rid of for the past few days finally came back into his head. That is his family''s situation in the Republic.

    Erend knew that Billy and Lt.Boartusk thought the same thing about the family they left behind in the Republic. But they try not to think about it because they know they can''t do anything about it.

    Being stuck in something they couldn''t do anything about was an everyday feeling when they were all dropped in the bunker. They were ready to die every day when the Elves attacked.

    Then something arises in them to no longer think about it and just live life at this moment. Exactly, in this very moment because they could die in the next moment.

    Erend saw that some of the Elves had already done their job. Then Erend crosses paths with Saeldir at the crossroads of the pce.

    The two of them looked at each other for a while before Erend walked past him. But Saeldir called out to him.

    "Hey, Erend, right?" Saeldir said.

    Erend turned to him. He remembered that the youngish-faced and long-bearded Elf was an Archmage.

    "What?" Erend said nonchntly.

    Even though he was an Archmage, Erend didn''t feel that he should ce too much respect on him. In Erend''s eyes, all Elves are seen as creatures who keep disdaining humans. Aurdis was an exception. They owe Aurdis their lives.

    Saeldir drew closer to Erend. His gray eyes stared at Erend as if he was curious.

    "Let''s talk for a bit," Saeldir said.

    "About what?" Erend asked suspiciously. He never thought that what any Elf other than Aurdis said or asked was anything good.

    Saeldir smiled patiently. In his mind, Saeldir thought as if Erend was a naughty child or an unruly baby animal. So he had to use extra patience to deal with him.

    "I just wanted to know how you handled the intruders," Saeldir said with a smile.

    "You can ask the Elf guards who were with mest night," Erend replied.

    "I''ve asked them. They say you killed more Daemon of Cmity than the five of them," Saeldir said.

    Erend tried to reyst night''s events before answering.

    "Maybe," Erend said with a shrug. He didn''t consider the number of his victims to be anything important.

    "You have extraordinary powers," Saeldir said. "May I see?"

    Erend thought that Saeldir was like a scientist who had just discovered a new object of research that he was very interested in. He had seen those things in the movies before.

    Erend has also seen a mad scientist in the military who approaches him and offers him to be the object of his experiment. Erend didn''t know whether the crazy experiment had now seeded or not.

    "I don''t want to show it to you," Erend said firmly.<sub> </sub>

    "Really?" Saeldir looked at Erend with the same look he had seen from Delirien back when he had just arrived at the small pce.

    [ "Systema is blocking the ability." ]

    The same notification sounded in his head.

    Erend snorted. "It''s useless. You won''t be able to affect me with your magic," Erend said with a triumphant grin.

    But Saeldir didn''t look disappointed. Instead, he looked satisfied as if he had confirmed something.

    "It turns out that what Delirien said was true," Saeldir said.

    "The other things you''ve heard about how I fight are most likely true too. So don''t mess with me," Erend said.

    After hearing that, Saeldir''s expression changed. He wasn''t showing a satisfied smile anymore. But his face was stiff as if Erend had just said something that made him angry.

    His jaw tightened. His eyes stared at Erend coldly.

    "Did you just threaten me?" Saeldir stepped closer to Erend. His eyes were icy cold.

    Erend had never been afraid of the Elves. He had only ever felt anger at them. They are creatures full of pride and arrogance. But now suddenly Erend felt it.

    This Elf in front of him was getting closer and he couldn''t move at all. What happened? Doesn''t he have the power of a Dragon? does he feel scared now?

    "Let me tell you something, human," Saeldir said in a cold voice. By emphasizing the word ''human''. "You may be strong enough to kill a few Daemons of Cmity or Ogres. But don''t think that you are strong enough to let your mouth speak as it pleases. Especially in front of me."

    Saeldir stared fixedly into Erend''s eyes. They are almost the same height.

    Erend now felt that all the sounds and nature around him had disappeared. He seemed to have moved to another world where it was only him and Saeldir''s anger.

    A momentter the pressure just disappeared. Saeldir backed away but with his eyes still fixed on Erend. Without saying anything, Saeldir turned around and walked away quickly.

    Erend was finally able to catch his breath again. He took a deep breath and exhaled with relief.

    "Shit, what the hell was that?" Erend muttered in confusion.

    [ "He''s stronger than you," ] Tut said in his head.

    Erend looked in the direction Saeldir walked in but he had already disappeared.

    "Well, I have even more reasons to keep Leveling Up," Erend said.

    Meanwhile, after confirming he had disappeared from Erend''s sight, Saeldir fell to his knees.

    His breaths were quick and short. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead. His eyes bulged and drooped. In his eyes now he was looking back at what was inside Erend''s body.

    ~~~

 Chapter 55 Curiosity

    Saeldir wiped the spit out of his mouth. His breath was still fast and ragged. Saeldir sat on the cold pce floor. He didn''t realize that his entire body was now covered in a cold sweat.

    What he saw inside Erend''s body was something extremely terrifying. Whatever power Erend possessed was not from the world he was able to see.

    Saeldir saw there was a Dragon. Something he knew was already owned by Erend. That Dragon is a fire Dragon. But his strength is not at its full potential. As if it was a... baby Dragon.

    But the baby Dragon wouldn''t be able to have that much power. What Erend had was not an ordinary Dragon but a power that took the Dragon''s power and infused it into Erend''s body.

    What was more terrifying than the Dragon''s power was another power behind it. Something big and great that doesn''t seem to have any limits.

    Saeldir seemed to have just looked into an endless abyss that could swallow him to nothingness.

    "What is that��" Saeldir couldn''t guess what was behind Erend''s Dragon power.

    For now, Saeldir felt that he was still stronger than Erend with his Dragon power.

    The Dragon''s power is immature so Erend has not been able to get its maximum potential of it.

    But he had other powers that were far more terrifying. Saeldir felt that this mysterious power would give Erend unlimited potential.

    In that case, does Saeldir still think that he can still be stronger than Erend when he finds out his true strength? Saeldir didn''t think so.

    Saeldir was an Elf Archmage. Admitting that there was someone stronger than him was something very shameful.

    Therefore Saeldir would choose to remain silent and keep what he saw in Erend a secret.

    After finally regaining his strength, Saeldir stood up and walked away from that ce.

    Luckily the corridor was deserted, so Saeldir didn''t need to meet and exin anything to anyone.

    ~~~

    Erend tried to shake off the thought of what he was feeling earlier.

    Saeldir was an Elf Archmage, of course, he would be stronger than himself.

    ''One day I will face him.'' Erend thought about that possibility in his head.

    He couldn''t believe that he and the Elves would continue to live in peace. Even when the key had returned to the hands of the Elves, Erend felt that the trouble was not over yet.

    Erend saw Billy and Lt.Boartusk with Aurdis. They had juste out up the stairs from the dungeon. It seemed they had just interrogated Anna again.

    "What did you get?" Erend asked once they were close.

    "Pretty good news," said Lt.Boartusk with a smile. "We''ve found a few ces where the key is possibly kept. But that''s only a possibility."

    "Better than nothing," Erend said.

    Aurdis''s face looks sad.

    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Erend asked.

    "I can''t bear to let a woman be in a dungeon," Aurdis replied.

    "Aurdis, that woman is not a good woman," Erend said. "She''s done a lot of evil things you can''t imagine in our world."

    "I already said it!" Billy suddenly joined in. "That woman set us up on purpose, Aurdis. You don''t have to feel bad about her."<sub> </sub>

    p Even so, Aurdis still had a sad face. She seemed to be a very good girl indeed. Erend thought in his mind, ''This race doesn''t deserve Aurdis.''</anda>

    "Should we keep waiting for Aerchon to make a move?" Billy asked in a tone that sounded nervous and impatient.

    "Yes. We''ll have to wait," Aurdis said.

    "Can''t you give the order?" Erend asked Aurdis.

    But Aurdis shook her head. "No."

    "But you are the Princess! Isn''t this kingdom''s throne divided in half or something?" Billy said.

    Aurdis chuckled. "Of course not. Maybe in your world, you have a different system of government. But here the power is held by men."

    "Ah-" Billy cancels his word. His mouth was already open but the words he wanted didn''te out.

    "Well, okay." Instead, Billy said this.

    "Now it looks like we can only wait," Lt.Boartusk said.

    ~~~

    On the other hand, Elis was as usual working hard on tranting the Quenyanguage book.

    No one gave her the order to do that. But Elis continued to do it because she was very passionate about it.

    She just wanted to trante all the contents of the book as quickly as possible so that she could know what was in it. Getting a book from a fairy tale was enough to make Elis feel happy. And now she can understand what it meant.

    It was gettingte and Elis finally finished tranting three pages. Following the target she had set today.

    She sighed tiredly as she stretched her body. When the work was done Elis just felt the weight on her body. Feeling sore, dizzy, and hungry all at once.

    Yes, hungry. Elis hasn''t eaten at all since morning. She didn''t eat anything all day because she was too focused on tranting the book.

    "Arrgh..." Apanied by a sigh full of pain, Elis tried to lift her body to walk toward the kitchen.

    This ce is the residence provided by LTC. Ibis and LTC.Coil for her. A basement in the secret base that was used by Cemetery Wind at that time to make preparations.

    Elis has lived here since she first worked for LTC. Ibis and LTC.Coil.

    She managed to get a loaf of bread and milk. But Elis returned to her study and ate there. While eating, Elis read the trantion. She was particrly interested in a paragraph.

    "In that garden..." Elis read the passage describing such a beautiful garden.

    But this garden was not the same as the garden she had read about in the previous section called Eternal Garden. A garden where the Fountain of Eternity is located.

    This one garden is located inside the Elf pce. Elis'' eyes widened as she read it again.

    Then she immediately read the Quenyanguage which showed how to open the Portal. Elis wanted to catch a glimpse of the garden.

    A portal opened before her eyes. Elis smiled happily and jumped from the chair. But as she took a closer look, she saw two people staring back at her from behind the Portal.

    ~~~

 Chapter 56 Concurrences

    Elis froze in ce. She immediately regretted her stupid decision to open the Portal without thinking anything beforehand.

    Elis didn''t think that there will be someone in the ce where she opened the Portal.

    Elis'' desire to see the garden in the description in the book made her careless. Even though she heard the orders from LTC.Ibis himself.

    LTC. Ibis told her not to open the Portal unless instructed to do so. But Elis had already opened it now and she saw not one, but two people standing staring at her from behind the Portal.

    A man and a woman. But as soon as she began to control herself, Elis realized that she had seen the man before.

    "E-Erend Drake?" Elis muttered while squinting to clear her view.

    Elis saw Erend Drake running towards her. Elis widened her eyes and then said the sentence to close the Portal.

    Erend Drake''s hand stretched out towards her. But the Portal was already closed.

    Elis struggled to control her pounding chest. She holds the table to stay standing.

    "Shit, what did I just do?" Elis immediately regretted her actions.

    Hopefully, this doesn''t create any new problems.

    Elis knows that Erend Drake, Billy Brook, and Adrien Boartusk have been framed by LTC. Ibis and LTC.Coil. The three of them became scapegoats as the ones who stole the crystal key from the Presidential pce.

    Elis knew about it but she couldn''t do anything. When she agrees to the invitation to join this super-secret project, Elis knows that she will be involved in a dark conspiracy.

    But to fulfill her desire for knowledge of the real fantasy world, Elis agreed heavily.

    She tried to ept the mental consequences she would receive. If she saw unnatural and immoral events, Elis was ready to immediately turn her eyes away.

    She was ready for it. Or rather, she thought she was ready.

    When she remembered Erend Drake and the other two, her guilt felt like it could explode in her heart.

    Elis drank her milk in a hurry. She finally could control the pounding in her chest.

    Elis then closed her books and left the study room.

    After that, she went into her bedroom andy down on her bed. Even though she didn''t know if she could sleep or not, Elis closed her eyes.

    ~~~

    "She is the woman who somehow found a way to open the Portal," Erend exined to Aurdis.

    It was only a moment ago that the Portal opened before them.

    A strange coincidence. As soon as they decided to walk and chat for a while in this park, suddenly a portal opened in front of them.

    "How can a human open it?" Aurdis was very confused.

    Erend shook his head. "I don''t know."

    "You have to say a certain Quenya to be able to open the Portal to this Realm. How..." Aurdis didn''t know what happened.

    How could a human have the ability, not only understand Quenya but find the right words to open the Portal?

    While Aurdis thought about how that could happen, Erend thought of a n to use that woman to clear their names.

    He didn''t know if it was possible. There was very little chance that she would cooperate. But still worth a try.

    "Can you open the Portal to that ce again?" Erend asked Aurdis.

    "Yes." Aurdis nodded. "What are you going to do?"

    Erend exins to Aurdis his n.

    ~~~<sub> </sub>

    "What should we do now?" LTC. Ibis asked.

    LTC. Coil who was sitting in front of him drank his coffee. "I don''t know."

    "What do you mean I don''t know?" LTC. Ibis looks irritated.

    "I don''t have any ideas at this point. Not yet," LTC. Coil said.

    LTC. Ibis let out a long breath. Then said, "What is Elis doing? Did she find anything?"

    "I think she''s still busy tranting the book. Let''s just leave the nerd to work. Maybe she''ll find something good," LTC. Coil said.

    LTC Ibis snorted at the thought of Elis. "That woman would do anything as long as she could touch the book. Including betraying her country."

    "Aren''t we just the same?" LTC. Coil said.

    LTC. Ibis snorted again then chuckled. "You''re right."

    After that LTC. Ibis drank his own coffee.

    "Hey, I just got a great idea," LTC. Coil said.

    "What''s that?" LTC. Ibis looks excited.

    "Well, it''s kinda evil," LTC. Coil said. "How about we use their family?"

    "Adrien''s family and the other two?" LTC. Ibis frowned. Feeling a little conflicted. His face describes his feelings.

    "We''re already here. You think there''s going to be a way back for us?" LTC. Coil looked at his worried friend.

    Seeing the look in his friend''s eyes and hearing his words, LTC. Ibis concluded. It didn''t take him long to conclude since there was only one path they could take.

    "Okay," LTC. Ibis said.

    p LTC. Coil nodded. They then proceeded to think of the n they would take next.</anda>

    ~~~

    Erend had already told about what he had just experienced with Lt. Boartusk and Billy.

    "Wow, what kind of coincidence is that?" Billy said, astonished.

    "A good coincidence," Erend said. "Now we have to put it to good use."

    "You want to persuade that woman to help as a witness to clear our names?" Lt.Boartusk asked.

    "Yes," Erend nodded firmly. "That way our evidence will be stronger."

    "But are you sure she will cooperate?" Lt. Boartusk looked unconvinced. "From the start, she was involved in all this, she must have known all about their ns and she was still involved in it."

    "Yeah, that woman must have known we were going to be framed too but she agreed anyway," Billy added.

    "Somehow I had a feeling she would be willing to help us," Erend said.

    That statement without clear logic made Lt. Boartusk and Billy exchange nces.

    "Hey, we have to try everything possible, right?" Erend said.

    "Well," Lt.Boartusk sighed. "If you say so."

    "If that''s the case, we have to do it as quickly as possible," Billy said. "Since yesterday I had a bad feeling about my family."

    ~~~

 Chapter 57 Daily Quest, Shellob

    What Billy said made Erend and Lt.Boartusk feel gloomy.

    Their feelings are of course just the same as him. They are worried about their families in the republic.

    But then again, they couldn''t do anything. They try to forget about the matter in the meantime and hope that LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil or anyone with power in the government of the republic did not have the heart to involve their families.

    But as time went on, that hope felt less and less. When Billy finally said that, the feelings of anxiety that they had always avoided came rushing in.

    "Let''s focus first," Lt. Boartusk said.

    Erend and Billy immediately returned to focus their minds on the task at hand. They try to focus but the feeling of anxiety and fear keepsing back.

    "When should we do it?" Billy asked. "We don''t have to wait for Aerchon, do we?"

    "I don''t think so. This is all our own business. The Elves have nothing to do with this." Lt. Boartusk said. "But I don''t know the right time to do it."

    "Maybe we can do it tomorrow," Erend said. "When I looked at the Portal, I saw that the woman was in a room that seemed to be a study room. It was probably her private study room."

    "So?" Billy asked.

    "If it was her private study room, then she would always be there," Erend said.

    Billy nodded in understanding. Then, because the night was gettingte, even close to morning, the three of them decided to sleep for now.

    ~~~

    When the next day came, Erend woke up early. Because his body had changed, Erend didn''t feel sleepy or tired at all. Although the sleep time is still not enough for an ordinary human.

    Erend opens the Portal to do the Daily Quest. He entered the Portal then when he came out, Erend''s feet stepped on dry leaves and made a rustling sound.

    Erend looked up and spread his gaze around. He was now in a rainforest. The trees are so big with very dense leaves.

    Because the leaves are veryrge and dense, the sunlight seems difficult to reach the forest floor. So the air feels cold and the atmosphere looks dark.

    "What am I supposed to do here?" Erend asked Tut.

    Before long, almost instantly, Tut answered. [ "You must hunt a Shellob." ]

    Erend''s brow furrowed deeply. The name sounded ridiculous but there was an odd feeling to it.

    "What''s that?" Erend asked.

    [ "It''s a giant spider." ]

    Erend''s face immediately changed to a disturbed expression. "What?!"

    [ "Spider. A giant spider." ] Tut answered simply.

    "Are you fucking kidding, me?!"

    [ "Of course not. Why am I kidding you?" ]

    "Why spiders?"

    [ "Because the monster is dangerous. He oftenes out of the forest and kills many creatures that pass through this forest. Including humans." ]

    "Ugghh... I hate spiders." Erend said with a disgusted expression on his face.

    [ "You still have to kill him. Do you remember about the experience you can get?" ] Tut said.

    [ Daily Quest: Kill a Shellob terrorizing this Forrest. ]

    [Rewards: 100 Exp. ]

    After hearing that and seeing the Daily Quest notification, Erend''s spirit returned. He knew that he still had to get stronger to prepare himself for whatever happened in the future.

    "Yes. I know."<sub> </sub>

    [ "Start walking." ]

    Erend started walking through the damp and cold forest. The uneven ground made it difficult for Erend to walk normally. He stumbled several times.

    After a few minutes of walking, Erend finally arrived at a darker part of the forest.

    The trees here look bigger and the leaves are also getting thicker. Makes the darkness more unsettling.

    In this ce, it looks like the day had entered twilight. Even though Erend knew that it was still quite early in the morning.

    When Erend looked up, his eyes widened at the many white lumps on the tree.

    Erend didn''t know how many there were but he knew that they must be more than ten.

    Since he already knew that he was going to fight a giant spider, Erend immediately knew what the white lumps were.

    It was the prey of the giant spider.

    And seeing that there was so many Erend thought the spider must have quite a feast.

    Suddenly while he was thinking about how terrifying the spider he would be fighting was, Erend''s leg was caught by something.

    Erend fell and then was pulled somewhere. A momentter he was pulled up upside down.

    Erend tried to turn his head to see the creature pulling him. Then he saw it.

    Eight dark, round eyes stared at him from above like a predator ready to seize on its victim.

    The spider was probably the size of a car. Its eight legs are ck andrge.

    "Oh, fuck!" Erend didn''t know that the giant spider would look this terrible.

    The giant spider started to roll its web that tied Erend''s legs. Then it opened its fangs.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    Erend spits out his fire breath at Shellob. Instantly a disturbing scream came out and the that was entangling his feet was released.

    Erend fell and hit the ground with a thud. But he immediately stood up again.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    Something fell and stabbed him in the back. Luckily Erend had activated [Dragon Scale] in time. Otherwise, Shellob''s fangs would be stuck in his back by now.

    Erend turned around and then mmed his fist towards Shellob.

    ''BUAGH!''

    The giant spider was thrown and hit a big tree. Then a white lump fell in front of Erend.

    The lump opened slightly revealing the dry face of a human.

    "Oh shit." Erend showed an expression of disgust and nausea.

    Shellob shot his web again. Being distracted by the dry corpse, the giant spider''s web hit Erend''s body and wrapped around him.

    Erend immediately tried to free himself. But it turns out the web is very sticky.

    Erend could tear it apart easily but the webs immediately glued back together.

    Shellob jumped at Erend and immediately plunged its fangs into Erend''s neck.

    ~~~

 Chapter 58 Slime Companion

    Again, Erend was saved because of [Dragon Scale] so Shellob''s fangs just stopped on his hard skin.

    Erend really can''t move his arms and legs. But his face was still free so his mouth was also free.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    ''BWOOOSH!!!''

    Erend spit fire from his mouth. The fire instantly burned Shellob''s body. The Giant Spider let out a loud sound that sounded just as disturbing as before.

    "KHHHIIIIEEEKHHH!!!"

    Shellob immediately jumped again to get away from Erend.

    Erend immediately fell because he couldn''t keep his bnce with his web-bound legs.

    "Fuck! This damn web!" Erend cursed because he was having a hard time breaking away from this web.

    [ "You have a new Slime friend. You remember?" ]

    When Tut''s voice rang in his head, Erend suddenly seemed to wake up from a nightmare.

    The Slime was actually quite strong because Erend had fought it head-on.

    Erend''s eyes nced at Shellob. The ck giant spider was still moving wildly with its back burning in mes.

    But Erend remembered that he was spitting fire on other parts of its body as well. But now almost all of the mes on its body had disappeared.

    Shellob has some kind of ability to put out his fire. In addition, it also can heal itself. Erend thought it would be quite troublesome.

    In a moment, it seemed Shellob had been able to put out the fire on its back. He must be fast!

    "How do I call my Slime?" Erend asked.

    [ "As usual." ]

    "Through my mind?"

    [ "Yes." ]

    As soon as he heard the confirmation from Tut, Erend didn''t waste any time and immediately summoned the Slime through his mind.

    ''Slime!e!''

    Shellob had finished putting out the mes all over its body. The burns left on its body healed on their own quickly. Now the giant spider turned towards Erend.

    Then its slender, hairy legs moved in movements that were very disturbing in  Erend''s eyes who were already hating the spider.

    The sound of rustling dry leaves over Shellob''s feet. Erend also seemed to be able to see the anger in his eight pitch ck eyes like a bottomless abyss.

    ''Well, of course, it''s angry!'' Erend thought. ''I just burned it.''

    Erend suddenly saw Shellob open its fangs then a dark green liquid appeared there.

    ''Oh shit!'' This can''t be good!'' Erend widened his eyes.

    Even though [Dragon Scale] was still active, he didn''t know what attack Shellob wouldunch. Coupled with his fear of spiders, all of that umted makes Erend''s brain unable to think optimally.

    "SLIME!" Erend shouted.

    Not long after that, Slime came to fulfill his call. The pink slime appeared in front of Erend then erged and formed a wall.

    Shellob spits out his green liquid. However, with the Slime forming a wall in front of him, the liquid couldn''t reach Erend.<sub> </sub>

    The liquid hit the Slime and then it was absorbed into its body. After that, the Slime returned to its pink lump form.

    "Free me from this web!" Erend gave the order.

    The Slime instantly split itself into two. One of them went to Shellob to distract it. The other one goes towards Erend to free him from Shellob''s web.

    The Slime that was heading toward Erend instantly erged and enveloped Erend''s entire body. Erend was surprised but he just kept quiet and let the Slime do its job.

    A few secondster the Slime had shrunk back and the entire web on Erend''s body had disappeared.

    "Good job, Slime!" Erend said in a delighted tone.

    Erend stood up again and was ready to fight. But when he looked at Shellob, Slime seemed to be handling it well.

    Shellob moves swiftly and attacks with its many legs at once. Now even on its feet, there were sharp ck des.

    Shellob attacks the Slime but its attacks only enter the Slime''s supple body.

    The Slime didn''t seem to be trying to dodge either, instead deliberately letting Shellob''s legs enter its body. When its legs entered Shellob''s body, the legs stay there.

    Then the Slime created some kind of sharp de from its body. There were five sharp des.

    Then the Slime stabbed the sharp des into Shellob''s body.

    "KHHHIIIIEEEKHHH!!!"

    Shellob let out a loud sound like it used to when it received a wound. After that, it tried to escape but its legs were still trapped inside the slime''s body.

    "Wow," Erend turned to the Slime who was next to him. "You''re so amazing, huh!"

    [ "Yes." ] Slime replied. The Slime here and the Slime fighting Shellob were the same entity.

    "In that case, I don''t need to join the fight." Erend chuckled.

    If only he remembered that he had a Slimepanion in the previous battle against the Daemon of Cmity, that battle would have been easier.

    Slime seemed to be able to defeat Shellob the giant spider alone. All of Shellob''s attacks can''t affect it. But Slime cannd various kinds of attacks on Shellob.

    Shellob spits out the green liquid. The Slime was silent and did not dodge.

    The green liquid hit it but then the Slime absorbed the green liquid without any residue into its body.

    Erend nodded while making an expression that seemed to say, ''Hmm, not bad.''

    "You can absorb all kinds of attacks?" Erend asked the Slime who was watching with him.

    [ "Not fire. Not too strong an attack." ] Slime replied.

    "Ah, so that''s why I was able to beat you then, huh?" Erend said.

    The Slime makes a motion that resembles a nod. Erend thought it was quite adorable.

    Erend continues to watch Shellob''s fight against the Slimes. The slime didn''t look like it was struggling at all.

    One thing that makes Erend find it difficult is the sticky web released by Shellob. This made it difficult for him to move.

    But Slime could absorb the web without any problems. Thus, he waspletely unaffected by the effects of the web.

    Shellob once again fired his green liquid, which was again absorbed by the Slime. After that, the Slime changes its color to green.

    ~~~

 Chapter 59 The Slimes Talent

    After the slime turned green, there was smoke evaporated from it. Erend, who was quite nervous to see the change in the Slime, asked the Slime beside him.

    "Hey, what happened to you?" Erend asked.

    [ "Acid... Take." ]

    The answer from Slime sounded difficult for him to understand. Erend was also aware that the Slime only often uttered short and very simple words.

    Maybe the Slime wasn''t smart enough to put togetherplex words, Erend thought.

    That''s not a big problem. If he wanted to know what the Slime would do, Erend would just have to wait and see for himself.

    Shellob was seen walking backward. It seemed to feel wary and afraid of the Slime now.

    The green slime started to move towards Shellob. Shelloob let out another shrill scream. But it then ran off to climb a tree.

    Slime of course wouldn''t let it run away. The slime moved at a speed that surprised Erend.

    It moved towards Shellob. Then the Slime shot its body fluids at the giant spider. The green liquid hit the back of its back and immediately emitted white smoke and a hissing sound like it was burning. Erend frowned.

    "What is acid?" Erend asked.

    [ "Yes." ]

    So it is acid. During this time Slime absorbed all the acid that Shellob released into its own body. Including the acid, it was about to shoot at Erend earlier.

    Erend finally knew that his slime friend had the ability to absorb the material and use the material it absorbed as its weapon.

    "That''s quite an amazing ability, Slime!" Erend said to Slime.

    Then the Slime made lines which then formed a smile. Once again Erend felt how adorable the Slime was.

    "Ha ha!" Erendughed.

    Shellob let out a scream of pain and then crawled up the tree in a fast, desperate motion.

    But the Slime wouldn''t let the spider run. The slime also crawled along the tree trunk by elongating its body.

    It looks like a green snake chasing its prey. In fact, it was indeed hunting its prey. But it is not a snake, it''s a thick green liquid that contains acid.

    As the slime crawled along the tree, the tree trunk it passed let out a hissing sound and white smoke. It wasn''t long before the Slime finally reached Shellob''s hind legs.

    The slime immediately tied its hind legs and pulled Shellob back down.

    ''BUAGH!''

    Or rather, the Slime threw Shellob down like a bag of trash.

    Erend prepares to attack. But he considered his position which might interfere with Slime''s work.

    So Erend restrained himself from moving and let the Slime finish his work.

    The slime immediately jumped from the top of the tree. He stretched his body so that it was wider than Shellob.

    Then the Slime fell on top of Shellob and covered its entire body. Soon the Slime had wrapped all of Shellob the giant spider with its body. Just like earlier when the Slime wrapped Erend''s entire body to remove the web around him earlier.

    Erend could already guess what would happen next. The slime covered Shellob''s entire body with his acid-filled body.

    Now Shellob the giant spider''s entire body is being covered in acid. Ironically, it was all its own acid the Slime used to attack it.

    Erend deactivated the [Dragon Scale] covering his body. Then he breathed a sigh of relief that it was all over.

    [ Daily Quest Completed! ]<sub> </sub>

    [ The Shellob has been killed! ]

    [ Reward: 100 Exp. ]

    [ You Leveled up! ]

    [ You Leveled up! ]

    A notification from Systema appears informing that Erend has gone up two Levels. That means he gained 2 Skill Points. This mean, he already has enough Skill Points to get [Fire Dragon Physilogy] or [All fire-based power].

    Whichever he chose, Erend felt that the power of that one skill would still be very strong.

    Erend was excited about his new powers. He wanted to go back immediately and obtain that Skill. But suddenly the Slime that had wrapped Shellob''s body jumped at Erend.

    The Slime''s color is now back to its original color, which is pink.

    Erend frowned when he saw something inside the slime. Because of its transparent body, Erend could see what was inside.

    "What''s that?" Erend asked.

    The slime didn''t answer. It just took it out of its body.

    A spherical object the size of a palm rolled over the dry leaves. It was white and seemed as hard as marble. Erend picked it up and twirled it in his hands.

    "Tut, what is this?" Erend asked Tut.

    Instead of an answer from Tut, a Systema notification appeared in Erend''s eyes.

    [Name: Shellob''s Web core. ]

    [ Description: This is the core of the giant spider Shellob. You can extract the Strong Spider Web from this item. ]

    Erend still didn''t understand. But if he read from the description, it seemed like this thing woulde in handy. So Erend took him. But he feels that he would have a hard time keeping this thing safe.

    [ "You can store anything you want in the Inventory." ]

    Once he knew what Erend was thinking, Tut immediately gave him a solution.

    "Is that so?" After that Tut immediately showed how Inventory works.

    Erend was quite surprised to know that he had such a practical storage ce.

    With Systema Inventory, Erend can store and retrieve things as he pleases.

    Inventory is part of the power of Systema. It''s almost like the ''small'' dimension that is within Erend''s reach.

    "It''s really convenient," Erend said.

    Erend opened the Portal and entered it with the Slimes. When he returned, Billy and Lt. Boartusk were no longer in their bed. Erend went straight to the bathroom and cleaned himself up.

    "You can go, Slime. Thank you," Erend said to the Slime.

    The Slime again formed a nodding motion like before. Then it instantly dispersed into grains of pink light.

    Not long after that, the pink light grains disappeared from in front of Erend.

    Erend went into the bathroom, took off all his dirty clothes, and let the cold water wash over his body.

    ~~~

 Chapter 60 Back To

    Aurdis came to Erend, Billy, and Lt.Boartusk''s room. But what greeted him was emptiness. There is no one in this room. Aurdis was confused about where all the residents of this room going.

    Erend suddenly came out from behind the bathroom door. The man came out with only a white towel wrapped around his waist.

    The sweet smell of soap entered Aurdis'' nose, making her flinch for a moment.

    "Oh, you here?" Erend was surprised to see Aurdis'' presence in this room.

    He immediately rushed to the wardrobe and took the clothes provided for them.

    "A-Ah, yeah..." Aurdis swallowed her saliva. Erend''s body turned out to be quite burly and paler than she thought. On the man''s body, there were also wounds which for some reason didn''t make his body look bad but made it even more charming in Aurdis'' eyes.

    "Uhhm, please turn around," Erend said.

    Aurdis'' eyes widened at his words. She flinched again then immediately turned around without saying anything.

    ''Wait, he didn''t tell me to get out of this room.'' Aurdis'' mind began to stir. She heard a rustling sound because Erend must be starting to put his pants on.

    Aurdis tightened her fists. Then her head started to turn slowly.

    ''Maybe just a little.'' Aurdis thought. But it turned out that once Aurdis had seen Erend, it turned out that he was already dressed. She sighed in disappointment.

    The physiques of humans and elves were not much different. The only thing that set them apart was the Elf''s pointed ears and their hair which was mostly silver or gold in color.

    Aurdis once thought that humans and Elves might have been descended from the same ancestor. But until now she had never managed to get any concrete evidence.

    "I''m done," Erend said.

    Again Aurdis flinched because her mind had moved to another ce for a moment.

    "Oh, okay." Aurdis immediately turned her body back towards Erend. Erend was already wearing white clothes like they wore every day.

    "You know where Billy and Lt.Boartusk are?" Erend asked.

    Aurdis shook her head. "No. I thought they were here."

    Erend thought that the two of them were in a dungeon. He didn''t know what else they might ask Anna. But whatever it was it seemed like it would be something useful for them.

    Erend would trust the two of them and leave the matter to them.

    "What do you want to say?" Erend asked Aurdis.

    "I was just wondering when you''d be going back there," Aurdis replied.

    Erend sat on his bed. While Aurdis sat on the bed upied by Lt.Boartusk.

    Lt.Boartusk''s bed was in the middle between Erend''s bed on his left and Billy''s on his right.

    "Can you do it today?" Erend asked.

    "Yes." Aurdis nodded. "You want to do it today?"

    Erend nodded. "I think the sooner the better. But I have to wait for Lt.Boartusk''s decision first."

    "Lt. Boartusk is your leader, isn''t he? I see you always follow his orders for important decisions," Aurdis said.

    "Yeah. You must know about warriors. There''s someone at the helm among them. To me and Billy and everyone else in our bunker, Lt. Boartusk is that leader."

    Aurdis'' face suddenly became gloomy. "You must be suffering because of us, don''t you? I''m sorry."<sub> </sub>

    Erend looked at Aurdis. He only felt that he had a good rtionship with Aurdis, not all the Elves.

    All Elf races were arrogant creatures and had sky-high pride. Even after killing many humans on the orders of their stupid leader, they still saw Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk as if the three of them were at fault.

    Erend hates the Elves but they can''t do anything. Because this ce is the only shelter for them.

    But Aurdis is different. The girl is very different from her big brother like heaven and hell. If indeed heaven and hell exist.

    Aurdis wants to help them. She is the one who always tries to solve problems without any bloodshed or violence. She saw the three of them as equal beings. Her attitude was theplete opposite of all the Elves in this pce.

    But even so, Aurdis still feels guilty for the actionsmitted by her people. Erend is sure that Aurdis is the only Elf who feels guilty towards humans.

    "You were innocent. So you don''t have to apologize," Erend said. "If you apologize for your people, it''s pointless. They will never feel guilty for what they did."

    Aurdis looked at him and bit her lip. "You are right."

    She realized that her people were indeed like that. Elves were a race that was hailed as the race with the most magical power in this Realm.

    Even so, they didn''t use that power to help other races. But only to maintain their power and position.

    "You don''t have to be sad. You saved us, remember?" Erend said.

    Aurdis nodded. "Yes."

    Erend smiled at her. His smile reaches Aurdis and she finally begins to smile too.

    Not long after that, Billy and Lt. Boartusk came into the room.

    "Uh oh. Did we bother you guys?" Billy asked.

    "No. We''re just talking," Aurdis replied.

    "Oh, good."

    Then Billy and Lt. Boartusk tell Erend that they got some more useful information.

    After that, they continued to discuss what they would say when they met the woman.

    ~~~

    Thete night came and the four of them were ready. Aurdis and the three humans are now back in the garden where the Portal used to be opened.

    Aurdis doesn''t only y a role in opening and closing Portals. But she said that she could use her Magic to ''convince'' the woman.

    When they got the offer, of course, Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk didn''t argue. They immediately agreed.

    "What if there''s someone there?" Billy asked.

    "You already know what to do," Lt.Boartusk replied.

    "Yeah." Billy sighed. "We have to keep them from being a nuisance."

    "Are you ready?" Aurdis asked.

    "Yes!" Lt. Boartusk answered on behalf of all of them. Aurdis stretched her arms forward. A small white vortex appeared and grew bigger.

    ~~~

 Chapter 61 Meeting Elis

    The portal opened before their eyes. A hissing sound made Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk felt a little surprised. It was unusual for such a hissing sound to appear when the Portal was open.

    But they didn''t see Aurdis worried. He didn''t even say anything and continued to stretch her arms towards the Portal.

    The Portal then openedpletely and revealed what was on the other side. A dark study room appeared. But no one seemed to be working behind the counter.

    Aurdis looked behind her. "Can we get in already?"

    "Can you tell if there''s someone there waiting for us?" Lt. Boartusk asked.

    "There''s no one there," Aurdis replied. "At least for now."

    "All right. Then, let''s go in." Lt. Boartusk gave the order. "Erend takes the point."

    Erend nodded and walked to the front towards the Portal. In his hand was an Elf dagger just like what Billy and Lt. Boartusk have.

    Erend poked his head into the Portal and looked around. This room is quiet and dark. There is no one to be seen here.

    "Clear," Erend said. After that, he entered the Portal.

    The others followed after. Once they had crossed into the study, Aurdis immediately closed the Portal.

    "Where is she?" Billy whispered.

    No one answered his question because no one knew the answer. A momentter they heard footsteps.

    "Hide!" Lt. Boartusk said in a hard whisper.

    "I''ll hide us," Aurdis said. Then she waved her hand toward all of them. After that Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk are shrouded in a veil that makes their bodies invisible to the human eye.

    The door opened. A woman with sses with slightly disheveled hair came inside with a cup that was puffing with smoke.

    The woman turned on the light and sat down at her desk. She immediately opened a thick book that had been on the table from the start.

    Billy gave a nce towards Lt. Boartusk, Erend, and Aurdis. His nce seemed to say: ''Is it time for us to show up?''

    Then Lt. Boartusk tapped Aurdis on the shoulder to signal her.

    Aurdis smiled. "You don''t need to be afraid. Not only she can''t see us but she can''t hear us too."

    Billy groaned while looking at Aurdis with an annoyed tone. "Why didn''t you say so from the start!"

    Hearing his words Aurdis justughed a little. "Sorry."

    "Is it time for us to show up now?" Aurdis asked.

    "Wait!" Lt. Boartusk said. Then he looked at Erend then tilted his head at the woman.

    Erend who understood what Lt. Boartusk''s signal meant nodded his head.

    Erend immediately walked behind the woman. He didn''t even bother to be careful. This magic veil can even eliminate their voices when they talk, let alone just the sound of footsteps.

    When Erend was behind the woman, Lt. Bortusk told Aurdis to open her Magic veil.

    Aurdis nodded then waved her hand again.

    After that, the veil disappeared and they appeared in front of the woman. The woman immediately widened her eyes and looked like she was about to jump up and stand up. But Erend''s hand immediately covered her mouth from behind.

    "Sshhh..." Erend said. "We just want to talk. Don''t worry. We won''t hurt you."

    Elis felt as if her heart was going to jump from inside her chest as soon as she saw those people appear out of nothing.<sub> </sub>

    But the words of whoever was covering her mouth calmed her down a bit. At least they wouldn''t hurt her for now.

    "Can you promise not to scream?" Erend asked.

    Elis nodded her head slowly.

    "Alright. I''ll let go of my hand. Don''t scream."

    Erend removed his hand from Elis'' mouth. Elis took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.

    Elis tried to take a good look at them. They were all dressed in in white. It doesn''t look like a normal outfit.

    Then she saw the figure of a girl who was among them. She has pointed. Besides that, Elis seemed to have seen her face yesterday.

    "You..." Elis gasped. That girl was the one she saw yesterday when she open the Portal

    "Yes. You opened the Portal and it just so happened that we were both there," Erend said.

    Elis turned and saw that the man was indeed the man she saw yesterday. That means... They are from the fantasy world!

    But Elis also knew who the three men''s true identities were. The three of them are people who are made scapegoats by LTC. Ibis and LTC. coil.

    "What do you want?" Elis asked.

    "You already know who we are, right?" Lt. Boartusk asked as he drew closer to Elis.

    Billy walked to the door to keep watch. He ced his ear close to the door.

    Elis answered with a nod.

    "You already know everything that happened," Lt. Boartusk said. "Do you ept all that? We were framed and made enemies of the state to fulfill the goals of those corrupt military officers."

    Elis bit her lip. "I had no choice. That''s how things work here."

    "Why don''t you have a choice?" Lt. Boartusk asked.

    "Only they will pay for my research," Elis replied.

    "What research are you doing?"

    "Research on fantasy worlds." Elis looked at Lt. Boartusk with eyes that gleam with determination. "Everyone thought I was crazy when I said that. But the two they epted and asked me to cooperate."

    Elis'' answer did sound insane if she said it under normal circumstances. But now everything is different.

    "When did you start this research?" Lt. Boartusk asked.

    "About five years ago."

    She only started work after a human stole the crystal key to the Fountain of Eternity.

    LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil knew that and as soon as they realized the woman''s existence and capabilities they immediately asked her to cooperate.

    "Are you interested in fantasy worlds?" Lt. Boartusk asked.

    "Of course." Elis'' eyes nced at Aurdis and then back to Lt. Boartusk. "Why?"

    "We can give you the fantasy world experience you want. You see our Elf friends?" Lt. Boartusk pointed at Aurdis. "She is an Elf princess."

    ~~~

 Chapter 62 Convinced

    Elis''s eyes opened so wide that it seemed as if her eyeballs will pop up at any moment. Then she looked at Aurdis and then blinked her eyes quickly.

    "P-Princes..." Elis muttered in a dreamy voice. Her brain seemed unable to process what she heard, felt, and what reaction she should give.

    Thebination of the words ''Elf'' and ''Princess'' in the same sentence was too much for her heart and brain to handle. As a result, she just stared dumbly at Aurdis for a few moments.

    Being stared at in such a manner wasmon for Aurdis, so she only smiled gently.

    "Yeah, she''s a princess. What do you think?" Lt. Boartusk asked.

    Billy turned his head for a moment to see how things going. He also overheard the conversation between Lt. Boartusk and Elis.

    Billy saw Elis silently staring at Aurdis with wide eyes and a gaping mouth. She was like someone who was hit by a certain curse.

    Erend on the other hand felt an ufortable feeling because they used Aurdis to persuade Elis. But if he looked at Elis'' reaction, he thought that Lt. Boartusk''s way of persuasion might work.

    So Erend decided to keep quiet. If Aurdis felt angry because they were taking advantage of her they could apologizeter.

    "I... I don''t know..." Elis said. "Before, I wanted to know and do a lot of things. But once I found out there was Elf Princess in front of me, I didn''t know what I wanted anymore. All of this was too... Too..." Elis struggled to continue her words.

    Lt. Boartusk sighed as if trying to be patient. Then he said: "You can have plenty of time to do your researchter. Maybe we can take you to the world of the Elves."

    Hearing Lt. Boartusk''s words, Elis''s eyes sparkled at him. "Is that true?"

    "Yes!" Lt. Boartusk nodded his head.

    Erend and Billy cast their gazes on Lt. Boartusk. They know that Lt. Boartusk didn''t have any power to say that just like them.

    But he could nod firmly as if he had that kind of power.

    Erend looked at Aurdis and saw that she didn''t seem to mind. At least on the surface.

    Elis bit her lip. Trying to consider the turmoil in her head. "Okay!"

    Not even a minuteter Elis nodded.

    Lt. Boartusk smiled. "So do you want to help us?" Elis looked at Lt. Boartusk with calcting eyes. Then she shook her head as if to dispel any remaining doubts inside.

    "I''ll help you," Elis said. "In exchange, you have to take me back to that fantasy world."

    "Don''t worry. If you keep your promise, we will keep our promise too," Lt. Boartusk said.

    "Alright, we have to hurry," Elis said.

    Then she stood up and walked towards the door. But before she went far, Lt. Boartusk stopped her.

    "Wait, why do we have to hurry?"

    "Ah!" Elis seemed to realize something very important. "I haven''t told you yet. LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil intends to arrest your families."

    Hearing Elis''s answer Lt. Boartusk, Billy, and Erend widened their eyes. It was as if a huge wave of lightning had struck them.

    "Oh, shit! It turned out that my hunch was right!" Billy cursed in a low voice. "Hurry up and do what you want to do!"

    Elis nodded and then left the room.

    "Damn it, they really did it," Erend mumbled with his fists clenched.

    The room was silent for a few moments. Aurdis saw the faces of the three of them which contained various emotions. Fear, anxiety, and anger.

    Yes of course. Knowing that their family was in danger must have scared the three of them.

    Nobody said anything. Even Billy who usually made certainments was now silent.

    Not long after, they were startled by a knock on the door. But then they were relieved that it was only Elis, who came with a pile of documents.

    "Luckily no one woke up," Elis said, setting the document down on the table.

    Lt. Boartusk immediately asked Aurdis to open the Portal and invited Elis to go inside.

    Elis initially hesitated and stared at Portal without blinking.

    "C''mon!" But then Billy pushed her from behind. And they all entered the Portal.

    Once they exited the Portal and returned to the room, Lt. Boartusk immediately asked Elis to exin the contents of the documents he brought. At the same time saying that she had to show the most important documents as soon as possible.

    Elis nodded and got to work. She also knew that she had to hurry because their family was in danger.

    Meanwhile, Erend took Aurdis out of the room.

    "Hey, Uhmm... I''m really sorry. It seems the lieutenant decided on his own," Erend said with a regretful look on his face.

    Aurdis smiled. "It''s alright. I said I would help you guys, right?"<sub> </sub>

    "But...is that really okay? We brought one more person to this ce. A human. What if Aerchon and the other Elves in this pce find out?"

    "Don''t worry about that. I brought you guys so I''ll ensure your safety andfort," Aurdis said. "Think of it as my attempt to atone for our mistakes."

    Erend looked at Aurdis. How can this girl be so nice? She even said she wanted to make up for the mistakes made by her stupid big brother.

    "Thank you," Erend said.

    Aurdis nodded with a smile.

    "I''ll be going while you guys finish your business," Aurdis said. Then she turned and started walking away.

    Erend looked at the back of Aurdis who was walking away in the dark corridor.

    They were really lucky to have met Aurdis. Otherwise, they would be dead by now. Or worse, being a prisoner on false charges without being able to do anything.

    Erend goes back into the room and helps them to find the important documents.

    Hours passed without them noticing. Suddenly the sun had risen and its rays entered their bedroom window. Erend, Billy, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis sighed tiredly.

    "With this, we can clear our names," Lt. Boartusk said.

    They took a short break and then went back to work. The four of them worked tirelessly inpiling documents and recording Elis'' testimony with Anna''s cell phone. All the documents were photographed and then put together in a file folder.

    That digital folder then will be distributed throughout the Republic of Ascaria once they get back there and gain ess to the inte.

    There was one thing that bothered Erend when he saw Elis so easily deciding to help them for such a huge matter like this.

    "Aren''t you worried about your family?" Erend asked.

    "Oh, of course not. I don''t have a family anymore," Elis replied lightly as if it was no big deal.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk immediately stopped their activity and cast a nce at Elis.

    "That''s the reason why I can make decisions quickly," Elis said. "I immediately agreed with LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil invitation to get involved in a secret government project, and I also immediately agreed with your invitation."

    Now it all makes sense.

    "I got nothing to lose," Elis added with a smile.

    No one knew what that smile meant. And she continued to work.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk felt sorry for Elis. But once they saw that she seemed to have no problem with it, they decided not to talk about it anymore.

    About half an hourter they finished and breathed a sigh of relief at each other.

    "I''m going to bed first." Elis immediately climbed onto Erend''s bed and closed her eyes.

    "Is she really asleep?" Billy asked in disbelief.

    "It seems so," said Erend who was looking at her.

    "We should get some sleep now too." Lt. Boartusk said as he stretched his body and yawned widely.

    After that, he also climbed into his bed. Erend decided to sleep on Billy''s bed. They finally fell asleep after a long night.

    ~~~

    Saeldir was in his private room. This room is very spacious to be upied by one person. But the existence of hundreds of shelves that strayed thousands of books filled the room.

    Not only that, various kinds of equipment and Magic artifacts were scattered in various ces. Makes this room seem to run out of space that can be used.

    Now Saeldir was carrying a book about the whereabouts of the Dragonborn. Saeldir already memorized all the history of Dragon and Dragonborn.

    But he decided to read again after what happened with Erend that time.

    "In the end, it''s the same." Saeldir sighed and closed the huge ck leather-bound book.

    He didn''t find anything different in his memory after rereading the book. Saeldir was just curious as to what power was behind Dragon Erend''s power. Because that power is so terrifying and mysterious.

    A cube-shaped crystal was floating in front of Saeldir. The crystal was ten centimeters long and translucent.

    The crystal serves as an ''rm'' that will notify Saeldir if any magic shield in the pce is damaged.

    And now suddenly the crystal glowed red and vibrated. Indicates that there is damage to the Magic shield.

    He snapped his fingers then ten birds made of light appeared around him.

    Saeldir said something and the birds of light shot out to alert the guards at ten different points.

    ~~~

 Chapter 63 Broken Shield

    The attack that came this time didn''te from the Daemon of Cmity. But from the Ogres Kingdom.

    They are creatures with green skin and erged bellies. Even though some of them have thin bodies, their stomachs are still erged. Creating an appearance that is even more disturbing to look at.

    They were all lined up with so many in numbers. One hundred thousand and more Ogres marched in arge army.

    Even though they weren''t creatures that mastered top-level magic, they were smart enough to use weapons of war such as catapults and battering rams.

    Unfortunately, the Elf pce was not only protected by thick metal gates and strong walls. The pce is also equipped with a magic shield that can counter any attack that invades the pce.

    The Ogres still hadn''t attacked because they knew about it. They were still waiting for the right timing tounch their big attack.

    An Ogre with two pairs of fangs sticking out from above and below its jaws walked to the front of the line. His eyes are red. Not the same as the other Ogres.

    He stared vengefully at the towering Elf pce in front of him. The pce stood proudly like an arrogant ruler during the chaos that ensued.

    The Igre could see a sh of a transparent veil covering the entire pce. It was a Magic shield that the Elves were proud of.

    They were so confident in the magic shield that they didn''t show any sight of appearance even when hundreds of thousands of Ogre soldiers were lined up in front of their front door.

    "(How much longer this is, Commander?)" An Ogre asked from behind him. His voice sounded impatient.

    The Ogremander turned his head towards all his soldiers. They all also showed the same facial expression. They wanted to immediately swing their swords and clubs to crush the heads of the Elves and also thrust the spears into the hearts of the arrogant Elves.

    "(Calm down. Let''s wait,)" Themander replied.

    The Ogre let out a protesting sound that sounded like the growl of a violent beast. But he didn''t show any uproar any longer. Instead, he returned to the back to regroup with the other Ogres. Waiting again with a burning chest full of anger.

    Suddenly from the top of the wall shot hundreds of thousands of arrows with glowing tips toward them.

    The Ogres were taken aback because they thought the Elves wouldn''t begin their attacks.

    The Elves should feel confident in their magic shields and no longer care aboutunching attacks. But why was there now a rain of arrows heading their way?

    "(SHIELD!)" the Ogremander ordered.

    The Ogres immediately raised their shields or took cover in any way possible.

    The glowing arrows were shrouded in Magic which of course would cause a different effect when hitting the enemy. When the arrows finallynded, an explosion was created and threw the shield the Ogres used for cover.

    ''BOOM!''

    ''BOOM!''

    ''BOOM!''

    Explosions sounded sessively in the middle of the army. All the Ogres screamed and moved wildly to dodge the arrows.

    Some of the Ogres were able to use Magic. They put forth their utmost effort to create their own Magic shield to protect theirrades.<sub> </sub>

    The magic shield issued by the Ogre Shaman managed to withstand several arrows. But they still couldn''t hold back all the arrows fired from up there.

    Some arrows still escape from the Magic shield they are creating.

    The troops that were originally so many were cut down quite a lot. But even so, their numbers were still quite extraordinary.

    The arrows from the top of the wall kepting. But with the Ogres already prepared with their Magic shields, the attack took fewer casualties than before.

    It wasn''t long before the Ogremander noticed that the transparent veil that surrounded the entire pce was starting to break apart and crumble slowly.

    The Ogremander''s bloodshot eyes began to ze with rage and extreme bloodlust.

    "(It''s the time!)" he said.

    ~~~

    Inside the pce, the situation became very chaotic. The magic shield protecting this castle suddenly broke and started to disappear.

    The frightened Elves watched the transparent dome veil slowly begin to crumble before their eyes.

    As soon as he saw the Magic Shield begin to crumble, Saeldir ran towards the room that contained the core of the Magic Shield some that protected the castle. Hees with two other Elf Mages.

    He didn''t even bother to knock and went straight to open the big double doors.

    When the three of them inside, they saw a very bad sight. This was probably the worst sight they had ever seen in their entire life while in this pce.

    The core of the Magic shield protecting the pce is a white sphere. Its diameter was thirty centimeters and it floated on top of a ce of clear marble.

    But now the sphere can no longer function because it has been split into two parts and is lying on the floor.

    Saeldir cursed and ran towards the sphere.

    How could something split this sphere? There shouldn''t be anyone or anything that can split it. As the core of the Magic Shield, of course, the barrier around this sphere is no joke.

    But now not only could the culprit prate the barrier of this sphere, but they could also split it in two.

    "(How can that be��)" one of the two Elves behind Saeldir was unable to finish his words.

    "(Order the warriors to prepare for war! Say that the core of the Magic shield has been damaged! Also, prepare an evacuation for Princess Aurdis,)" Saeldir ordered the two Elves behind him.

    The two of them immediately rushed out of the room.

    "(What exactly happened?)" Saeldir muttered as he stared at the split sphere in front of him.

    His eyes showed a very clear fear. Saeldir knew how powerful this sphere was. Once he found out that someone could split this sphere, how could he not be afraid?

    ~~~

 Chapter 64 Escape

    Erend opened his eyes because he heard amotion. He opened his eyes and began to sharpen his hearing which forced his brain to think quickly. After a moment, Erend''s brow furrowed.

    "Attack?!"

    Erend immediately jumped out of bed and woke Billy and Lt. Boartusk.

    "Nghh... what''s going on out there?" Billy said tiredly as he rubbed his eyes.

    "Is that an attack?" Lt. Boartusk asked.

    They had previously been used to wars interfering with their sleep. Buttely, that habit has begun to be reced with slightly better sleep. And now their littlefort was disturbed by an attack.

    "Isn''t this pce protected by a magic shield? We don''t have to worry," Billy said as he turned around and kept his eyes closed. As if to continue sleeping.

    Erend thought so too. But the noise outside sounded a little different from before because Erend also heard voices from the Elves. It''s the voice of distress.

    So Erend opened the curtain of the window on the other side of the room leading to the front of the pce. As soon as he opened the curtains, Erend was greeted by a sight like never before.

    The Elf warriors were already lined up with their weapons and full armor. They look ready for direct battle.

    "Hey, look at this. This attack looks different than before," Erend said.

    Lt. Boartusk immediately got up and walked towards Erend. Billy also finally woke up reluctantly.

    "Hey, could it be that the Magic shield protecting the pce has been damaged?" Lt. Boartusk said.

    "What do you mean, Lieutenant?" Billy asked.

    "Don''t you guys realize that there is some kind of transparent dome that always surrounds this pce?" Lt. Boartusk said. "Now the dome is gone."

    "Is that true?" Billy still didn''t understand.

    "You''re right, lieutenant." On the other hand, Erend had already noticed. "I don''t know what happened but it''s pretty bad."

    "What happened?" Elis asked in a hoarse voice.

    "Something bad," Erend said.

    Lt. Boartusk gave a brief exnation that instantly made Aurdis'' eyes widen and she finally came to her senses.

    The four of them immediately left the room. But as soon as Erend opened the door, Aurdis was already standing in front of him. Behind her were also five Elves who were fully armored for battle.

    "We''re under attack," Aurdis said. "The Magic shield is broken. We have to get out of this pce, quick!"

    "Yeah, we know that. But how did that happen?" Erend asked.

    "Someone destroyed the Magic shield core from the inside," replied Aurdis.

    "What?" Erend and the other three looked confused and shocked.

    "No time to exin that! now we have to get out of here!" Aurdis said in a hurried tone.

    "(Princess, we don''t need to take them,)" one of the Elves behind her said.

    Aurdis looked at him with stern eyes. "(We will take them with us!)"

    The Elf seemed to tighten his jaw. But he didn''t dare say anything to refute Aurdis.

    Erend, Billy, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis didn''t know what they were talking about because they were speaking Quenya.

    "Come on, quickly!" Aurdis said.

    The four of them immediately followed Aurdis.

    ''BOOM!''

    From outside there was a loud thud that seemed to havee from a very hard blunt object hitting something equally hard.

    "(Where is Saeldir?") Aurdis asked.

    "(The Archmage is trying to repair the Magic shield, Princess,)" The Elf who had prevented Aurdis from bringing the four humans answered.

    "(Isn''t the core already destroyed? how will Saeldir fix it?)" Aurdis asked.<sub> </sub>

    The Elf shook his head, "(I don''t know, Princess.)"

    Aurdis immediately realized her mistake for asking a warrior what the Archmage was going to do. For now, he didn''t need to think about it just yet. Now Aurdis must prioritize the safety of the four humans and herself.

    ''BOOM!''

    Suddenly the corridor they were passing through was broken into by something crashing from outside.

    They all stopped and stared in shock. Dust from the debris of the destroyed walls began to fall. They could see what had actually hit the wall until it was destroyed.

    The creature had a pale green body and was fully armored. From behind the helmet covering his head, a pair of angry-looking eyes were visible.

    It turned out that not only one Ogre hade to attack here. From the hole in the wall came four other Ogres wearing the same armor.

    They carried weapons such as swords, axes, and spears. Without saying anything, the Ogres ran with war cries towards them.

    The Elves who were in charge of escorting Aurdis came forward to protect her.

    "(Princess, stay back!)" After saying that, the Elf warrior joined his friends to fight the Ogres.

    "Shit, what should we do?!" Billy looked panicked.

    Elis was unable to say anything. She was too frantic in this situation. Why is there an attack all of a sudden? Shouldn''t she be exploring this fantasy world peacefully?

    "Follow me!" Aurdis said as she grabbed Elis'' hand.

    "Where are we going?" Elis asked.

    "To a safe ce," Aurdis said.

    Aurdis led them into another corridor. But to their surprise, they found that even in the next corridor the Ogres had entered. There were five Ogres in front of them now.

    "Fuck!" Billy cursed again as soon as he saw the Ogres had charged toward them.

    Erend suddenly stepped forward.

    "Stay behind me," Erend said.

    "Oh, that''s right. I forgot that we have you," Billy said then he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "What? what will he do?" Elis looked confused.

    Erend ran towards the five Ogres that charged towards them.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    Erend''s skin turned into a red and ck hard scale. In addition, Erend also summoned the Slime.

    "Slime!"

    Slime immediately appeared next to him.

    "Protect them!" Erend ordered.

    ["Okay." ] The slime replied inside Erend''s head.

    "HYAAAA!!!"

    One of the Ogres swung the metal club at Erend.

    ''DANGG!''

    But Erend was able to hold it with his bare hands. Then Erend retaliated by mming his fist on the Ogre''s helmet.

    ''BUAGH!''

    Erend''s punch threw the Ogre back.

    ~~~

 Chapter 65 [Bonus Chapter]Failed To Escape

    Elis'' eyes opened wide when she saw what had just happened. Her brain was frozen again by the unexpected events that happened to her thest few hours.

    Erend turned into a figure with skin covered in red and ck scales. He also had the power to punch the huge green creature flying backward.

    "What happened to him?" Elis asked in disbelief.

    "Heh!" Billy snorted, "You haven''t seen all he can do."

    Elis turned to Billy with eyes full of disbelief.

    "He can also spit fire from his mouth," Billy said.

    Elis'' eyes opened even wider. She didn''t even know it was possible to open her eyes any wider.

    "Go!" Erend shouted at them.

    Aurdis immediately nodded because she believed that Erend would be able to handle it on his own.

    Aurdis lead them to turn in another direction. She opened a door and then locked it again.

    "This way!" Aurdis ran towards another room, opened the door, and immediately closed the door after all of them entered.

    "Help me!" Aurdis said.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk immediately rushed to help Aurdis to move a huge bookshelf. Behind the bookshelf, there was another door.

    Aurdis put her hand on the door and the door opened by itself.

    "Come in!" Aurdis said.

    Behind the door was adder that led down. The stairs were very dark but they saw no other choice so they hurried down the stairs.

    "Wait a minute. Don''t move," Aurdis told them not to move and they immediately obeyed.

    Billy, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis were silent as statues with their chests pounding with adrenaline.

    Aurdis closed the door and locked it by saying almost the same words.

    The sounds of battlemotion from outside vanished along with the light.

    ''Click!''

    Aurdis snapped her fingers then a ball of light appeared in front of her. With that ball of light, they could see the path ahead.

    Elis, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk heaved a sigh of relief. They started down the stairs.

    ~~~

    Back to Erend''s fight with a group of Ogres.

    Erend was again hit by the chain that gave off a faint green glow. He remembered feeling the chains binding his body when he hade to save Aurdis that time.

    Just like back then, the chain couldn''t have any effect on him.

    "NGGGHHAAAA!!!" Erend shouted while pulling the chain with all his might.

    ''PRANGGG!''

    The chain broke and nged on the floor. The Ogres who saw Erend broke their chains in shock and couldn''t move for a while.

    Erend used this opportunity tounch a counterattack.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]<sub> </sub>

    Erend swung his ws and shattered the helmet of one of the Ogres that was closest to him.

    Erend didn''t stop there. As soon as he destroyed the helmet protecting the Ogre''s head, Erend immediately opened his mouth.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    From Erend''s mouth came a burst of fire which instantly envelop the Ogre''s head. The burst of fire made the Ogre''s green face scorch and cken.

    The other Ogres began to hesitate to attack Erend after seeing the demonstration of his power.

    "What''s wrong?!" Erend looked at the four Ogres in turn. There was a challenge in his eyes. "C''mon!"

    Erend who didn''t want to wait too long rushed towards one of the Ogres. He just picked him at random.

    The unlucky Ogre raised its shield forward when he saw Erend''s ws begin to swing towards him. But the shield alone wasn''t enough to stop Erend''s ws.

    His ws stuck to the shield and Erend pulled it until the shield slipped from the Ogre''s hand. After that Erend swung his other ws at the Ogre.

    The Ogre almost saw deathing at him but before the w reached his neck, it stopped. A chain that glowed green entangled Erend''s elbow and stopped his ws.

    The Ogre holding the chain pulled the chain to keep Erend away from his friend.

    Because of the Ogre''s actions, the spirits of the other Ogre returned and they started to attack Erend at the same time.

    But Erend didn''t feel any fear. Instead, what he felt was a lust for more blood.

    ~~~

    On the other hand, after leading them down the stairs, Aurdis led Elis, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk passed through a small corridor of dark stones.

    In this corridor, there were torches attached to the wall to light the way so Aurdis had already dispelled the ball of light.

    "Where are we going?" Billy can''t help but ask.

    Since then they have been following Aurdis but he doesn''t know where they actually went. Billy was sure that Aurdis wouldn''t do anything weird, but he was just curious and feltpelled to ask.

    "We will leave this pce," Aurdis replied.

    "But how? Aren''t we surrounded?" Billy asked again.

    Aurdis turned to him and gave a smile that seemed to be trying to convince him to calm down.

    "Don''t worry. I already have a ride prepared for situations like this," Aurdis said.

    After hearing Aurdis'' answer, Billy held back his curiosity and didn''t ask Aurdis again.

    Not long after that, they came to another staircase. Aurdis led them up the stairs and opened the door. But suddenly Aurdis stopped apanied by a gasp.

    Elis, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk also knew that Aurdis was finding something bad. When they looked ahead, they saw that three white horses had been ughtered on the ground. Their blood had dried because it had been spilled all over the ground.

    A carriage whose wheels were all goney not far from the corpses of the horses. Two Ogres stood with swords and axes covered in blood and stared at them with cruel grins filled with satisfaction.

    "(Atst! The Elf Princess!)" The Ogre that had fangs sticking out of its upper and lower jaws spoke.

    Aurdis tightened her fists. But she couldn''t hide the violently shaking fists from Billy and Lt. Boartusk. She tried to brace herself even though she knew she wouldn''t be able to face the Ogre.

    Billy and Lt. The Boartusk exchanged nces. Then they stepped in front of Aurdis.

    ~~~

 Chapter 66 Will Stay

    "Hey, what are you guys doing?" Elis looked at the two men. The two of them charged forward like they were ready to fight. Even though Elis saw what the green monster in front of the two of them looked like. He was about the same size as if Billy and Lt. Boartusk merged into one.

    "HA HA HA HA!!!" The Ogre Commanderughed as the two humans came forward. In his head, he couldn''t believe what he was actually seeing right now. How did the two humanse forward as if they could fight him?

    But when the Ogremander looked the two of them in the eye, there was an unnatural glint of courage in their eyes. It made the Ogremander lose hisughter. There was anger in his heart now.

    "(How dare you human?!)" The Ogremander said in a growling voice. But since he didn''t have Magic to trante his words, Billy and Lt. Boartusk couldn''t understand what he was saying. But at least they understood that the green creature in front of them was looking down on them.

    "Aurdis, do you have another way to escape?" Lt. Boartusk asked.

    "Y-yes," Aurdis replied. "But what exactly do you want to do? You won''t be able to beat that Ogre."

    "Maybe we can''t beat him. But we can buy time," Lt. Boartusk replied.

    Hearing this Aurdis shook her head.

    "You can''t do that," Aurdis said.

    "Why not? We''re just human and you''re the Princess," Billy said. "We were destined to die all along. We weren''t even wee in our world."

    Billy''s words touched Aurdis. She was speechless.

    "Hey, don''t worry. We''re not going to die," Billy said with a smile.

    "Aurdis, get out of here," Lt. Boartusk said.

    The Ogremander who seemed tired of their bullshit started walking towards Billy and Lt. Boartusk.

    "(Let me handle this,)" The Ogremander said to the other Ogre behind him.

    The Ogremander raised his greatsword. But suddenly something transparent and tough appeared in front of him. The Ogremander was surprised to see the mysterious form.

    "(Slime?)" the Ogremander stared in disbelief at the Slime in front of him. He didn''t know how a Slime could be here all of a sudden.

    Not just the Ogremander but Billy, Lt. Boartusk, Elis, and Aurdis were also shocked to see what appeared in front of them.

    "What''s that?" Billy was surprised.

    The slime then transformed into the exact same figure as the Ogremander. But with pink and transparent color.

    The slime was also holding the same greatsword. The Ogremander gritted his teeth. The two pairs of fangs sticking out of the lower and upper jaws trembled. His red eyes glowed brighter.

    "HAAAAAAA!!!" The Ogremander charged toward the Slime who had formed a shape resembling himself with burning fury. But Slimes are not weak creatures either. Since he had been given the task of protecting them, he would do well.

    ''DAAAANGGG!!!''

    The slime parried the Ogremander''s greatsword with his Slime greatsword. Even though it was made of slime, it had the same power as the Ogremander''s original greatsword.

    "Wow," Billy gasped. "He protected us?"

    Billy saw the Slime put up a good fight with the Ogremander. It''s amazing to see how something pink and slimy can do that.

    "Enough!" Aurdis pulled Billy''s hand and Lt. Boartusk''s. "We must leave immediately!"

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk looked confused and dumbfounded. But they are also relieved. Initially, they were ready to sacrifice their lives so that Aurdis could survive. But after all the dramatic scenes it turns out that a Slimees and saves them.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk followed Aurdis inside again and closed the door.

    "Follow me!" Aurdis again led them to go the other way.

    She put her hand on the stone wall then a white light appeared on the wall forming a rectangle like a door. Aurdis pushed the door open and showed a new corridor. They all went inside and Aurdis immediately closed the door again.

    ~~~

    Erend had already finished killing the five Ogres. Their bodies were scattered on the floor in various conditions. They were mutted and burned. But one thing is certain, they are dead.

    Erend deactivated all of his Skills and now his body returned to its normal human form covered in Ogre blood. His white clothes were red.

    Erend thinks he should find Audis and his friends. But he remembered that he had no clue where to find them. Then Erend remembered that he gave the Slimes to follow and protect them. Could he ask the Slimes about their whereabouts?

    ''Slime,'' Erend reached out to Slime through his mind.

    [ "Yes?" ] The slime immediately answered.

    ''How are things there?'' Erend asked.

    [ "Fighting green creatures." ]

    Erend''s eyes widened at that. Does that mean the group is in danger?<sub> </sub>

    ''Where are you now?''

    <o>,m [ "Clos to a carriage." ]</o>

    Erend couldn''t help but frown deeply. ''What do you mean? Aren''t you fighting green creatures?'' Erend was really confused.

    [ "I fight green creatures and take care of your friends." ]

    It wasn''t long before Erend immediately understood what was going on. The Slime had split itself apart. One part of it was fighting the Ogre and the other wasing with Aurdis and his friends.

    Erend breathed a sigh of relief. The Slime really is a very useful ally.

    A huge explosion sounded from outside. Erend immediately ran towards the door and opened it.

    He saw the giant green creature he had fought back then. Now the creature was here and there was more than one of them. The green giants with mouths on their stomachs looked so high that their heads could be seen from the top of the wall. There are five of them.

    "Fuck!" Erend cursed. Now the magic shield has disappeared. The Elves seemed overwhelmed by the enemy that hade to invade the pce.

    Their Magic Power was indeed superior to the Ogres. But their numbers clearly lost especially with the departure of Aerchon with his troops.

    Erend saw the green giants approaching and thenunched an attack that made the protective walls tremble.

    The wall does look strong. But Erend didn''t know how long the wall couldst. Especially with the continuous strike of the giants.

    The smaller Ogres climbed on the giants'' bodies to jump over the walls.

    ''So that''s how they got in here,'' Erend thought.

    Now Erend''s mind started to stir. What should he do now? does he have to help the elves? Or go after his friends?

    But he didn''t have to think too long to decide if he was going to go after his friends. Why did he have to help the Elves who had caused him so much trouble?

    So Erend asked Slime about the whereabouts of his friends and Aurdis again. The slimes instantly sent their location to Erend''s head. Really convenient.

    Slime couldn''t say overlyplex sentences. But it could send something like this as if Erend''s brain had connected to it.

    Their location turned out to be quite difficult to reach through the usual route because it was a secret route. So Erend had to use an easier way for him.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Wings (Lv.1) ]

    A pair of Dragon wings grew behind his shoulders. Erend pped his wings and flew straight to their location.

    ~~~

    "So you have an ordinary horse," Billy said, looking at Aurdis who was preparing the horses to pull the carriage.

    "Yes." Aurdis only answered briefly because she was busy. After she finished preparing everything she told all of them to get on the carriage.

    "This carriage will take you to safety," Audis said. But she didn''t get on the carriage.

    "Why don''t you go inside?" Elis asked in a worried tone.

    "I have to stay here. My pce is in danger so I can''t go anywhere," Aurdis replied.

    "What are you talking about? Your guards said you had to go. They sacrificed themselves for you!" Billy said in a slightly angry tone.

    But Aurdis shook her head. "I can''t. But you guys have to go."

    "Come on, Audis--" Suddenly, there was the sound of horse hooves hitting the ground. Before Billy could finish his sentence the carriage had rolled. Aurdis watched them leave with a sigh of relief.

    Just as she was about to return to the door, suddenly there was the sound of arge p of wings. Erendnded right behind her a momentter.

    "Why are you alone?" Erend asked.

    "Elis, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk have gone to safety," Aurdis replied.

    "Oh, that''s good," Erend said with a sigh of relief. "But why don''t youe with them?"

    "I can''t leave my castle being attacked like this."

    "But you can''t fight, can you?" Erend looked at Aurdis with a furrowed brow.

    "Even though it''s true it''s not that I can''t do anything." Aurdis looked at Erend with eyes full of sincerity.

    Then Erend thought again and realized that he had not seen Aurdis'' true abilities either.

    ~~~

 Chapter 67 Taking Responsibilities

    "(Everything has gone ording to n,)" An Ogre was talking to someone covered by a ck robe.

    But the ck robe didn''t just cover their body. The figure seemed to be a living and animate robe. There wasn''t any feature to indicate that within the robe there was another creature wearing it. No curves, no visible skin, and no recognizable voice.

    "(ck Robe,)" the ogre said. "(How did you do that? I know how strong the Defense of this Elf pce is.)"

    The figure he called ck Robe didn''t turn but they give an answer, "(You don''t need to know about that.)"

    The ogre stared at the ck Robe from behind with a look filled with curiosity. But in the end, he gave up because he couldn''t possibly know the truth behind the ck robe he was wearing.

    The two of them stared from a distance at the Pce which was about to copse.

    The shattered magic shield made the elves frenzied. Especially without their leader.

    The ogre nced at the ck Robe once more. They attacked when Aerchon left with his best Elf troops.

    No one would know about that information other than the residents inside the pce.

    The Ogre judged that the possibility of the ck Robe being an Elf was quite high. But he didn''t say anything.

    This is all quite strange.

    Suddenly, five years ago the figure of the ck Robe came to them and said that the key to the Fountain of Eternity had been lost from the possession of the Elves so that they could not enter to fetch water from the Fountain.

    Of course, the Ogres would use that opportunity tounch their attacks on the Elves. A race that had been their mortal enemy for a very long time.

    ck Robes turned their head towards the west. They saw a darting carriage pulled by three horses. Beneath their hood, the figure was actually grinning. The n is going well.

    ~~~

    "Okay, now what should we do?" Erend finally chose to help Aurdis. He didn''t do it to help the Elves. He just wanted to help Aurdis specifically.

    Aurdis does have an extraordinary heart. Erend had never seen anyone with a heart as good as Aurdis.

    She not only helps them, the humans who are in trouble, but she is also very responsible as a Princess.

    She could just run away now and leave the other Elves in this pce. But she didn''t do that. Audis stay, and choose to fight. How could Erend ignore it?

    "Are you sure?" Aurdis asked while looking at Erend.

    "Yeah," Erend answered as he looked towards the main gate of the pce, where the sound of weapons booming to destroy the gate was heard.

    Erend could also see the head of one of the green giants.

    "It''s possible that I can finish off an army. Who knows?" Erend said while shrugging his shoulders.

    Aurdis looked at Erend with mixed eyes. But then she decides to trust Erend because she knows what that man can do.

    Erend opened Systema before his eyes at this time. Aurdis of course couldn''t see that.

    Erend opened the Skill List avable for him.

    [ <<Fire Dragon Skill List>> ]

    [ Fire Dragon Physiology. ]

    [ All Fire-Based Power ]

    Then Erend contacted Tut through his mind.

    ''Tut, I want to take Fire Dragon Physiology, now.''

    [ "Yes. You have enough Skill Points to have it." ] Tut said. [ "Do you want to get this skill now?" ]<sub> </sub>

    ''Yes.''

    [ "Very Well, then." ]

    Not long after, a notification immediately appeared in front of Erend''s eyes.

    [ New Skill Obtained: Fire Dragon Physiology (Lv.1) ]

    Erend nodded in satisfaction after getting the notification.

    "What are you doing?" Aurdis asked.

    "I just got a new power," Erend replied with a smirk at Aurdis.

    Aurdis frowned, confused. "New power?"

    Erend shook his head, "That''s not important now. What''s important now is what do you want to do?"

    "I will go to Saeldir and try to recover the magic shield of this pce," Aurdis replied.

    Erend nodded. "Okay. You do that, and I''ll buy some time."

    Aurdis looked at him. "I don''t know how long this will take. I don''t even know if it will work or not."

    "Let''s just try our best for now," Erend simply said.

    Aurdis nodded. "You''re right. Come on!"

    The two of them immediately moved. Aurdis headed to the room where the Magic shield core was.

    Meanwhile, Erend headed for the front of the Pce where the battle to defend the gate was taking ce.

    As soon as he arrived at the front gate, Erend saw that there were already a few cracks in the wall protecting the front of the Elf Pce.

    He spread his eyes to look around and saw that the Elves were fighting the Ogres who had jumped into the interior of the wall by climbing over the shoulders of the green giants.

    The Elves seemed to be able to handle the Ogres with ease. Thebat power of the Elves is indeed superior to that of the Ogres.

    But Erend didn''t know if the same situation would still ur when the wall was broken down and the troops waiting outside finally came inside.

    An Elf shouted while looking at Erend. He was the Elf guard who was with him when fighting the Daemons of Cmity who entered by digging the back garden at that time.

    Erend didn''t understand what he was saying so he just shook his head. Then the Elf made a gesture by shing and thrusting his sword.

    Erend nodded after knowing what he meant. At least in general.

    "Yes," Erend said.

    The Elf also didn''t understand the meaning of Erend''s words but he also nodded. Then proceeded to sh at the Ogre that was charging toward him.

    Erend knew that their biggest problem right now was the green giants. So he had to kill them first.

    Erend ran towards the gate and then activated the Skill he just got.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    Red light and heat appeared and created a shockwave that spread out in all directions.

    ~~~

 Chapter 68 The Fire Dragon

    The red light appeared and spread heat waves in all directions. Of course, it shocked everyone around the area.

    The Elves and Ogres turned away from their fight and turned towards the source of the light and the hot waves. A momentter arge creature appeared from behind the light.

    What was seen at first was a pair of huge wings that were probably three meters long each. Then the light began to disappear. So the creature behind it can be seen.

    A reptilian-like creature with a yellowish-red body like a newly lit fire appeared.

    Dragon-Erend appears on the battlefield. The Ogres had heard that once there was a Dragon that appeared when they attacked the Elves in their small castle located in the Forrest of The Rising Sun.

    The news was only carried by a few Ogres who escaped and survived the raid at that time. Because only a few survived and can tell the story, only a few believed in it.

    The other Ogres assumed that their failure was caused by the power of the Elf who was indeed stronger than them. No one believed in the emergence of a Dragon, a legendary creature that had perished thousands of years ago.

    But right now, they have seen it for themselves.

    The creature towered ten meters high. Its body was covered in bright red scales and emitted hot steam. A pair of wings stretched behind the body as if it could split the sky. His pair of hands had ws that were maroon likeva.

    On the two Dragon''s shoulders were mes zing and emitting heat to the surroundings.

    "GRRRRRRAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!"

    Dragon-Erend roared. The roar was so loud that it seemed as if it could shake the sky.

    The Elves and Ogres who were fighting were shaken to their souls. They felt a tremendous amount of pressure.

    The pressure was from something they had never experienced before. Fear and anxiety rising in their heart.

    They looked up to see a Dragon standing mightily. The Dragon''s Eyes looked like embers nted in the deepest volcano. His eyes looked down and stared at the Ogres and Elves.

    ''Oh, this is amazing!'' Erend was talking inside his own head.

    Now Erend can control himself. As Tut said before, Erend would lose control the moment he made his first transformation into Dragon. But Tut didn''t say he would lose control for his second or subsequent transformation.

    Erend who had turned into a Dragon was now staring at everyone below him. He felt a sense of satisfaction and power that seemed limitless. If he wanted to, he could crush them all under his feet now.

    The Elves had made his life difficult because they had to fight them every day. Their arrogant attitude always sees Erend and his friends as being inferior to them.

    Erend thought, ''Let''s see if you guys can look down on me again once I crush you under my feet and burn you to ashes!''

    But then he remembered Aurdis. The Elf girl''s face and determined eyes shed in the midst of his desire to crush them.

    ''That can waitter.'' Erend looked at the five green giants who were also staring at him. ''First I have to clean them up.''

    The Dragon-Erend pped his huge pair of wings. A wave of wind was created and subdued several Elves and Ogres below.

    Then Dragon-Erend flew up and shot toward the five green giants.

    Dragon-Erend immediately gripped the heads of the two green giants with both hands. Then Dragon-Erend lifted them flying before finally dropping them in the middle of the Ogre army that was on standby outside the walls.

    The Ogre army outside the walls still couldn''t wake up from the shock when they saw the appearance of the Dragon and heard the roar that shook their souls.<sub> </sub>

    As a result, they were unable to react quickly and could only stare foolishly at the two giants that had fallen from above them.

    The two giants fell and crushed dozens of Ogres. The state of the Ogre army''s ranks had be chaotic because of that.

    But Dragon-Erend didn''t stop there. Seeing the army''s chaotic state Erend knew he had to take advantage of it before they could get back in order.

    So, Dragon-Erend spits fire from his mouth.

    ''ZWOOOOOSHHH!!!''

    The fierce burst of mes scorched the unlucky Ogres at the end of the torrent of mes.

    Erend spits fire many times and finished off hundreds of Ogres. But suddenly there was a giant who jumped at him and hit his head.

    ''BUAGH!''

    Dragon-Erend lost his bnce and ended up falling to the ground. He also hit a few more Ogres.

    Then the other giants lunged at him and jumped onto Dragon-Erend''s body.

    Dragon-Erend who still couldn''t stand up was finally cornered to lie on the ground. The green giant immediately beat him blindly.

    Dragon-Erend actually felt no pain. But the punches still bothered him because it was too fast.

    ''This fucker!'' Erend was tired from all those blows. He opened his mouth and then spit fire with all the strength he had.

    It turned out that the burst of fire that Erend let out at random struck the green giant''s hand and head.

    He immediately did not move when his head was burned leaving a ck scorched skull with a strange shape.

    Dragon-Erend threw the giant body aside and then stood up. As soon as he stood up again, there were already two giants standing in front of him.

    The green giant that have one more mouth on its belly looked at Erend with pale green eyes filled with both fear and anger. They had already seen how Dragon-Erend killed theirrades.

    From afar, Dragon-Erend could see that the two green giants he had thrown into the center of the army earlier had also revived.

    They run towards him.

    Dragon-Erend roared again.

    "GGRAAAAHHHHH!"

    And then he charged toward the two of them.

    The two green giants in front of him shook their fear and then charged toward Dragon-Erend as well.

    ~~~

 Chapter 69 A Scheme

    Now Dragon-Erend was fighting four green giants with mouths in their stomachs. Erend remembered his experience against one of them back then. The creature could expel one more giant from the mouth in its stomach.

    They couldn''t be more disturbing than that. Does that mean that in their stomach there is now another creature that can only wait until it has a chance toe out? Erend didn''t want to think about it because it was so disturbing and ufortable to think about.

    The two green giants stretched out their ws to catch the Dragon-Erend''s body. But Dragon-Erend could already see iting. Their body size was almost the same but the body of a Dragon was definitely faster than these green giants.

    Dragon-Erend raised his two hands and caught the hands of the two green giants. After that Erend willed his hand to release heat. He didn''t know how he could figure out how to use the power of heat. Erend just suddenly got it in his mind and immediately used it.

    "KHHAAAA!!!"

    The two green giants whose hands were being held by Dragon-Erend screamed in pain. White smoke started toe out which indicated that their hands were scorching now.

    The remaining two green giants did not remain silent as their twopanions screamed in pain. They twisted aside the Dragon-Erend and charged toward him from two different directions.

    Dragon-Erend saw their movements. Then he turned his head to the left toward one of the green giants and opened his mouth wide.

    The green giants widened their eyes at the cluster of reddish-orange mes in front of their eyes. He stopped in his tracks but it was toote.

    ''ZWOOOSHHH!!!''

    Dragon-Erend shot a fireball with a diameter of two meters at the green giants. The fireball hit him hard in the chest and threw him away. The green giants fell and made a huge explosive sound.

    Dragon-Erend''s fireballs began to burn through his body. But it turned out that not only the green giants'' bodies were burned but also the area around the green giants'' fall. The fire soared.

    Dragon-Erend didn''t waste any time and immediately took action against the remaining three green giants. Dragon-Erend released his grip on the two green giants. Then he instead grabbed both of their heads and banged them together.

    As soon as Dragon-Erend released the two of them, the two green giants fell. Dragon-Erend didn''t let them fall directly to the ground but instead kicked the bodies of both of them so that they were thrown at the Ogre army.

    The Ogres saw the bodies of the two green giants flying towards them. They immediately scatter to escape. But because of theirrge numbers andck ofmand, in the end, they just bumped into each other and couldn''t go anywhere.

    ''BOOM!''

    ''BOOM!''

    The two green giants crashed into hundreds of Ogres. Once again cutting their number.

    On the other hand, the ck Robe and the Ogre behind him stared at the battlefield. The Ogre widened his eyes and his face was filled with disbelief.

    "W-What happened��" His voice trailed off and sounded full of confusion. The ogre couldn''t believe what he saw before his eyes. A Dragon. A Dragon with red scales and shoulders that zed with mes.<sub> </sub>

    The ogre was speechless. His eyes just stared at the Dragon with several emotions mixed. Fear dominates all of that. But the Ogre also felt admiration. How could he not be amazed when he saw the creature that was considered a god standing before his eyes? The creature is also said to be extinct.

    But what is happening now? Why did there be a Dragon here? The ogre didn''t know what was happening and his head was filled with confusion. He didn''t even think about his army now being at a disadvantage.

    But different from the ck Robe. The figure behind the ck robe was not at all surprised by what was happening before their eyes at this moment. It was all because the ck Robe had expected it.

    ck Robe knew that the Dragon would appear and destroy the army of the Ogres. The human possessing the power of the Dragon is in the pce. Therefore the ck Robe had expected that he would help the Elves.

    ck Robe did use the Ogres to help carry out his ns. After them, it was Daemon of Cmity to take a turn.

    "(What happened? Do you know about the Dragon?)" The ogre behind him asked. The ck Robe was annoyed. This ogre behind him is very annoying.

    "(No,)" The ck Robe replied, curtly.

    The Ogre wasn''t stupid. He stared at the ck Robe''s back with narrowed eyes full of suspicion.

    Is it true that this ck Robe doesn''t know anything? It was very strange because he didn''t seem to show any reaction. Or was his reaction just covered up by the ck robe he was wearing?

    The Ogre had a bad feeling. He wasn''t sure that this raid should continue when he saw the Dragon fighting their army.

    "(Where''s Gork?)" The Ogre muttered anxiously.

    Gork was the Ogremander who led this raid. Gork was intercepting the Elf Princess on his way to escape. But so far he hasn''te back. What really happened?

    The ogre thought that he should immediately withdraw the army to retreat. But he didn''t have the power to do that.

    While the Ogre was confused, the Dragon''s roar echoed so loudly that he had to cover his ears.

    Dragon-Erend opened his mouth and shot another fireball at the army and killed hundreds of them once more.

    There were only two green giants he had to fight. It wasn''t something that was difficult for Erend to handle now.

    Dragon-Erend charged toward them with lightning-fast speed. Suddenly he was in front of the two of them before they knew it.

    The two green giants opened their mouths in their stomachs then green liquid poured out towards Dragon-Erend and covered his face. The liquid was so viscous that the Dragon-Erend''s vision was closed for a moment.

    ~~~

 Chapter 70 Little Taste Of Dragons Might

    Dragon-Erend couldn''t see what was happening in front of him. His vision was covered by a very thick green slime.

    He tried to w the green slime off his face but the green slime kepting back after being torn.

    The opportunity was used by the two green giants tounch their attacks. The two of them shot up and mmed their fists at Dragon-Erend.

    ''BUAGH!''

    ''BUAGH!''

    Their blows hit Dragon-Erend and made him sway to the right and left.

    ''AARGH! FUCKING GREEN THINGS!'' Erend cursed at them inside his head.

    The curses came out as loud screams from the mouth of his Dragon form. But the anger didn''t just turn into a scream.

    Dragon-Eren''s entire body also evaporated white smoke. The heat wave spread in all directions until the Ogre army who were just watching the fight from below can feel it.

    Even the ck Robe and Ogre beside him could feel the heatwave. The heatwaves they could feel from such a distance showed how powerful the Dragon really was.

    The mes smoldering on the Dragon-Erend''s shoulders also grew bigger.

    "GRRAAHHHH!!!!"

    Dragon-Erend let out a roar that shook the surroundings. Then his entire body emitted orange and red mes.

    The Dragon now looked like a living natural disaster. The fire that came out of his body made the thick green slime disappear instantly. Powerless against the heat of his mighty fire.

    The hands of the two green giants that kept hitting the Dragon-Erend burned from the mes. They jumped backward screaming in pain.

    Now Dragon-Erend''s sight is back. His zing eyes stared at the two green giants filled with rage.

    Dragon-Erend baring his teeth. Hot steam began to escape from between his sharp teeth. Then he opened his mouth.

    ''ZWOOOOOSHHH!!!''

    Torrents of red and orange mes shot out and struck the two green giants at the same time.

    The Dragon-Erend''s torrent of mes was too strong and fast that the two giants couldn''t react to dodge.

    They started to burn and in less than a minute they were already surrounded by the mes. That mes devoured their green bodies.

    And that was the end of the green giants who previously attacked Dragon-Erend together.

    The Elves who were watching the battle from the top of the walls and guard towers couldn''t help but feel astonished and fearful.

    Those feelings merged into one because of the sight. Make them freeze and forget for a moment their duty to attack.

    The elves witnessed how terrifying the power of a Dragon was with their own eyes. Previously they had only heard rumors about a human in the pce who had the power to transform into a Dragon.<sub> </sub>

    But again, the rumors were only considered as nothing more than nonsense. It was considered a lie because it was only told by a few Elf troops who survived when the Ogres Kingdom invaded them in the small castle near the Forrest of The Rising Sun.

    But right now it couldn''t be any more real because they, all the Elves of the pce, as well as the Ogre army, saw the Dragon. Towering tall with a body burning in mes.

    Dragon-Erend immediately ran towards the Ogre army after clearing the four green giants.

    Dragon-Erend breathed fire at the Ogre army. No one could survive the Dragon-Erend''s rampage.

    Their efforts to fight back were only in vain when the weapons and magic they fired only bounced when they touched the Dragon''s hard scales.

    Even the few ordinary arrows that were shot desperately by the Ogres couldn''t touch the Dragon-Erend. The arrows were simply blown away by the heat he gave off.

    Now they scatter and split. Theck ofmand and the overwhelming desperation made them finally only able to ept the rage of the Dragon.

    ~~~

    On the other hand, Aurdis and Saeldir are trying to restore the core of the Magic shield back to its original form intact.

    Unfortunately, no matter how hard they tried, they knew that they wouldn''t be able to restore the sphere to its original state.

    Aurdis was opening a thick book in front of her. She tried to find a spell or material that might be able to repair the sphere for a while.

    Meanwhile, Saeldir and two other Mages were giving their magic energy to the sphere with all their might. Trying to keep the sphere from crumbling into ss shards.

    Yes, when the sphere can be damaged, the sphere will continue to crumble until it bes small pieces.

    Previously nothing could touch the sphere let alone damage it. But now the sphere that was previously the core of the imprable magic shield protecting the pce, will crumble if it is not supplied with continuous magic energy.

    "You found it?" Saeldir asked. His tone remained calm but even Saeldir knew that he couldn''t supply Magic energy continuously.  His two subordinates also looked like they were almost at their limit.

    "A little more," Aurdis answered without taking her eyes off the pages of the book.

    Saeldir let out a groan. He decided not to waste his energy asking any more questions. Instead, he focuses on channeling every drop of his Magic energy into that split sphere.

    "I found the spell," Aurdis said. But there was no relief in her voice. "But this spell can only hold the core sphere for seventy-two hours."

    "It''s better than nothing. At least we can get rid of those ogres for now," Saeldir replied in a weak voice. He was the one who gave the sphere the most Magic energy than the other two Mages.

    "You''re right. I''ll start."

    Not long after, Aurdis ran closer to them. She put down the book and started chanting the spell.

    Outside, there were explosions and the roar of a creature sorge it shook the walls of the room. They all have nothing to say about it.

    Aurdis knew that it must havee from Erend, Saeldir knew that too and the fear he felt back then returned. The other two Mages were too weak to make a sound.

    ~~~

 Chapter 71 The Dome Is Repaired

    When Aurdis finished reading the spell in the leather-bound book, the two halves of the sphere emitted a fairly bright white light.

    "(Do we still have to drain our Magic energy, sir)?" One of the Mages asked in a weak voice. His face and the face of the other Mage also looked, even more, paler than before.

    Saeldir answered by shaking his head. For now, he alone would be sufficient to maintain this sphere. The two Elf Mage looked so pale that Saeldir felt they could copse at any moment.

    The two Elf Mages immediately breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as the two of them were relieved of their duties, they immediately fell to the ground. They didn''t even have time to go to a better ce to rest.

    Saeldir''s condition wasn''t better than the two of them. But as a leader, he would not allow his men to suffer too much.

    Aurdis''s voice reciting the spell continued to sound in the background of his mind. Saeldir''s vision was starting to blur, but he had to hold on to this until Aurdis was done.

    After a few minutes passed, Aurdis finally finished reading the spell. She immediately grabbed a half part of the sphere and told Saeldir to hold the other one. Saeldir followed me without saying anything.

    Then Aurdis said that they had to unite the two halves of the sphere. As soon as they did, a white light shot out dazzling their eyes.

    A momentter the two halves of the sphere were reunited. Be a whole part of the Magic shield core again.

    "(Are we done)?" Saeldir asked in a voice that sounded weak.

    "(We have to put this sphere back in its ce. Only then will the magic shield work again,)" Aurdis said.

    "(Alright. Let''s do it.") Saeldir nodded briefly then put his hand on the sphere.

    Aurdis also ced her hand on the sphere and they both lifted the sphere back into ce. After that, a white light appeared and shot up to the ceiling. The light shone through the ceiling of the room.

    Then when it reached its peak, the light spread out to form a dome that covered the entire pce.

    The Elves who saw it breathed a sigh of relief. Their protective dome is back again. But actually, their feeling of relief had already urred before the Magic shield was sessfully restored. When they saw that a Dragon was fighting the army of Ogres Kingdom.

    Dragon-Erend was still killing the remaining Ogres on the battlefield. The Ogres fled without a clear direction and put up a futile fight.

    In the end, they just died being trampled by the Dragon-Erend or died from being scorched by the fire that came out of his mouth.

    After a few minutes passed, finally all that was left outside of the Elf pce walls was a collection of green corpses that died in various conditions.

    Dragon-Erend spread his gaze around. Looking for survivors who managed to survive the rampage. But he didn''t find a single Ogre moving.

    Even so, Erend thought that he couldn''t take the risk. Erend felt that he had to make sure that they really died here.

    Dragon-Erend opened his mouth. Orange and red mes gathered in his mouth.

    The Elves who were looking from the top of the wall watched the Dragon-Erend with eyes that didn''t blink at all. Their mouths also opened slightly at the amazing sight before their eyes.

    Dragon-Erend spewed mes at all the corpses of the Ogre that were strewn around. He spouted fire for a few minutes which felt like a very long time.

    The elves looked while gaping. The heat wave from the mes shot up to their faces and fluttered their gold and silver hair. They couldn''t even afford to say something likements of admiration.

    All they can do is stare with awe, with bulging eyes and open mouths. Dragon-Erend spiting the mes for a few minutes.

    He had been doing it this long because he wanted to make sure that all the Ogres were dead. Or rather until they turned from evil green creatures to just piles of ck ashes on the ground.

    After confirming that they could no longer fight back, Dragon-Erend thought about returning to human form.

    But suddenly he felt a gaze fixed on him. Dragon-Erend whips his head to the east and stares at the line of hills there.

    Behind the bushes and trees, he felt a pair of eyes staring at him. But he couldn''t see them.

    ''Who is that?'' Erend asked in his head as he continued to stare at the bushes and crevices of the dense trees.

    He used the power of Dragon''s vision he had to reveal who exactly was staring at him.

    A momentter Dragon-Erend could see a ck-robed figure and an Ogre beside him.

    ''ZWOOOOOSHHH!!!''

    Without thinking any longer, Dragon-Erend shot a ball of fire at them.

    The fireball shot swiftly toward the bush where the two figures were then exploded sending mes into the sky. The fire also immediately scorched the trees and bushes in the area.

    But Dragon-Erend saw that the ck-robed figure and the Ogre were still standing unscathed where they were.

    It made Erend feel shocked. But the look of shock couldn''t appear on his Dragon''s face. So what appeared on Dragon''s face was a rage expression.<sub> </sub>

    Not long after, the ck-robed figure disappeared just like that as if it had been swept away by the wind.

    Dragon-Erend wanted to chase after them but he felt his body had reached its limit. He had used up a lot of energy for the fight he had just now.

    So Erend thought that it was time for him to end this Dragon Transformation. After all, Dragon-Erend also saw that now the Magic shield had recovered.

    The transparent dome surrounding the pce was back again. Aurdis has done her job well.

    Dragon-Erend pped his wings. The wind blew away the scattered ck ash that used to be the army of the Ogres.

    He flew over the top of the wall and all the Elves watched him. His shadow covered the sunlight.

    Dragon-Erend cast a looming shadow over the Elf''s castle. The shadow of a god-like being that was said to have perished now covered the pce.

    Behind him, piles of ashes from the remnants of the Ogre army spilled out. Created a demonstration of a bit of his power.

    Dragon-Erendnded on the pce front yard and then immediately deactivated his skill. The Dragon''s body shrunk with a dazzling red and orange glow. Then not long after that Dragon disappeared.

    Where he stood now was a human with a body full of sweat and emitting white steam.

    "Shit, that''s exhausting," Erend muttered then walked into the pce. Without noticing the gazes of the surrounding Elves.

    When he reached the pce, he found Aurdis and Saeldir walking together.

    Aurdis looked fine but Saeldir who was next to her looked terrible. The Elf was pale and in Erend''s eyes, he looked a little thinner since thest time he saw him. His long beard also doesn''t look as thick as before.

    "What happened?" Aurdis asked.

    "Everything''s settled. The Ogres are gone," Erend replied.

    "They back off?"

    "Well, not exactly. They''re dead."

    Hearing Erend''s answer, Aurdis'' eyes widened. Saeldir who was next to Aurdis would have shown the same expression if his face wasn''t filled with fatigue.

    "The Magic shield has recovered. Good job," Erend said as he looked at Aurdis and Saeldir in turn.

    "The magic shield will onlyst for a while. In seventy-two hours the magic shield will disappear again," Aurdis said.

    "But now the magic shield has recovered. That''s what''s important now. You can find out how to repair itter," Erend said.

    Aurdis nodded her head. "You''re right."

    Saeldir was already walking with his shoulders hunched over to the chair closest to him.

    After hearing that all the Ogres were dead Saeldir felt relieved and immediately decided to rest for a while.

    As for how the Ogre army could die, Saeldir already had some kind of idea of ??how it happened.

    "What about Billy, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis?" Erend asked.

    "Since it''s already safe, I''ll say they cane back," Aurdis replied.

    Aurdis closed her eyes. Erend waited for her. Not long after, Aurdis opened her eyes and said something very shocking.

    "They were taken away by the Daemon of Cmity."

    ~~~

    The carriage tumbled onto the grass. Something had ruined it. The wheels were smashed and the door had a sharp object scratched on it.

    Next to the carriage were the corpses of horses lying in a condition not much different from the carriage they pulled. Torn and messy.

    Then in front of the corpse on the horse was the body of an Elf assigned by Aurdis to drive the carriage.

    But now the Elf was dead. There was a gaping wound on his back that kept the blood flowing. Luckily, he had already given the news to Aurdis before hisst breath.

    ~~~

 Chapter 72 Inside A Dark Cave

    The news shocked Erend harder than anything he''d ever heard. His eyes widened as he looked at Aurdis who had just given the news.

    "What are you talking about?" Erend looked at Aurdis. Making sure that what he heard was the truth.

    Aurdis returned Erend''s gaze with her eyes that were no less anxious. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have sent them off."

    "Where are they now?" Erend asked. His voice began to tremble.

    "The elves driving the carriage said they were ambushed in the Three Paths," Aurdis replied.

    "Where''s that?" Erend demanded.

    Aurdis bit her lip. Her face was nervous and scared. "You should rest first. You''ve fought hard enough."

    "Aurdis," Erend said. His voice was t but Aurdis can feel his anger boiling. "Tell me where it is now. I don''t have time to rest. You know that."

    Aurdis saw Erend''s cold eyes. Then at a nce, his eyes changed. His pupils were vertical-like beast eyes with a striking red and orange color.

    Aurdis didn''t know if Erend did that on purpose or if his feelings now made the Dragon''s powere out just like that. But Aurdis felt the pressure for real. She couldn''t refuse Erend''s request.

    "F-Follow me." With a trembling voice, Aurdis led Erend to a room.

    The two of them seemed to agree to forget the existence of Saeldir who was sitting not far from them. Saeldir himself was shocked to hear what had happened.

    ''The humans were kidnapped?'' Saeldir immediately thought about it. Why did it happen? Everything can''t be a coincidence.

    Because, how did the Daemon of Cmity know that the carriage carrying the humans would pass through the Three Paths?

    The Three Paths were still within reach of the Elf Pce. That way the Daemons of Cmity wouldn''t dare to be around that path. They most likely knew that the humans would pass there and prepare for the ambush.

    But how can they know? That was the question that made Saeldir frown so deeply. Right now there was only one possibility that crossed his tired brain.

    "(There is a traitor in the pce.)" Saeldir mumbled.

    If that were true then it would be very dangerous.

    Saeldir sighed wearily. Why have so many big problems just popped uptely? What would happen in the future was too scary to think about.

    Saeldir turned to Erend and Aurdis disappeared. Up ahead there was a room for teleportation. They would go to the Three Paths.

    ~~~

    Aurdis brought Erend into a room. The room was almost empty. Unless there''s a tform in the middle of the room.

    The tform was circr with a diameter of about five meters. Made of stone that seemed to protrude itself from the floor.

    There was a symbol circling the tform. The symbols can be seen carved around the stone. As Aurdis and Erend approached, the Symbols gave off a bluish glow.

    Auridis pulled Erend''s hand up to the tform. As they climbed above it the blue light grew brighter. Aurdis closed his eyes while Erend waited beside her with a stern face.

    The blue light enveloped them. A secondter Erend and Aurdis had disappeared from the room.

    ~~~

    They appeared with the same blue light. Erend looked around and saw forests and hills. Below them was a path that split into three sections ahead.

    The path on the left leads to the depths of the rainforest which looks dark. The path in the middle continued straight until it descended to a part he couldn''t see. While the path on the right leads to a high steep hill and covers what is behind it.

    But that wasn''t what Erend was paying attention to. His eyes stared at the carriage that had rolled over in front of him.

    Erend immediately ran towards the carriage. Aurdis chased him from behind.

    Erend looked at the condition of the carriage. The carriage had been badly damaged. Or rather almost destroyed.

    The horses that pulled it were also dead in horrific conditions. The carriage drivery not far from the corpses of the horses.

    There was arge sh that seemed to almost cut his body in half. Aurdis immediately ran to check on the Elf''s condition. But she only found the obvious. The Elf is dead.

    Erend checked the carriage but he couldn''t find anyone. What Aurdis said was real. Billy, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis have been kidnapped.

    ''BRAAAKKK!''

    Erend kicked the carriage. Erend''s kick sent the carriage flying and crashing down a few meters in front of him.

    Erend''s body started to emit hot steam again. Erend turned to Aurdis, then asked. "Where are the Daemons of Cmity located?"

    Aurdis looked at Erend. "You won''t be able to save them now."

    Erend ran to Aurdis and grabbed both of her. shoulders, Aurdis felt the heat from his palm when Erend touched her. She also felt the heating from Erend''s body.

    "Tell me!" Erend demanded. His voice almost came out as a growl. He ground his teeth while saying that.<sub> </sub>

    Aurdis swallowed her saliva. This Erend she saw in front of him looked different from the one she was used to seeing.

    "They--''"

    Before Aurdis could finish saying that, Erend fell and lost consciousness.

    The white steam all over his body instantly disappeared.

    Aurdis also fell to the ground. Her chest was pounding violently from the fear of what she saw in Erend earlier. But now she could breathe a sigh of relief that Erend had copsed.

    After being in that position for a while, Aurdis brought Erend back to the Elf pce.

    ~~~

    Billy was the first to open his eyes. He spread his gaze in all directions and thought that he was now in a cave.

    This ce was dim because it was lit only by a few torches attached to the stone wall. The torches created a yellowish glow that allowed him to see a little of what was around him.

    Lt. Boartusk and Elisy not far from him. Billy saw that there were shackles around their necks, legs, and wrist. Just like what was on his own wrist, feet, and neck.

    The shackles felt heavy and rusty. Billy also sensed that the shackles were wet and smelled bad. A mixture of rotting flesh and blood. Whoever has been tied to those shackles before, doesn''t have a pretty ending.

    "Hey, get up," Billy said to Elis, shrugging her shoulders.

    The woman sighed and slowly opened her eyes.

    "Lieutenant," then Billy turned to wake Lt. Boartusk. "Wake up, lieutenant."

    Unlike Elis. Lt. Boartusk immediately opened his eyes and looked around.

    "Where are we?" Lt. Boartusk asked.

    "I don''t know. Maybe the underground cavern belongs to the horned creatures," Billy said.

    Hearing this, Elis immediately sit and looked at Billy with a frightened face.

    "What will they do to us?" Elis asked in a trembling voice.

    "How would I know?" Billy replied. "But the fact that we''re still alive shows that they want something from us."

    The three of them clearly remembered how the carriage that brought them was suddenly ambushed in the middle of the journey.

    Brown-bodied creatures with horns of various shapes emerged from the bushes and trees. They couldn''t even digest what was happening, let alone fight to defend themselves.

    Suddenly they were unconscious. Then as soon as they realized, they were already in this dark cave.

    "You''re right. They must want something from us. Otherwise, we would be dead by now," Lt. Boartusk said.

    Elis didn''t hear it because she was already crying. Her tears flowed non-stop as she thought about it all.

    She should not follow them and stay in her world. That way she wouldn''t be involved in this mess.

    Before this, the Elf Pce was attacked, and now she was kidnapped by monsters without knowing what would happen to her next.

    Elis cried with her head down and without a sound. Her shoulders shook. She didn''t even have the energy to vent her anger and frustration on them.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk of course felt bad for Elis. She was in this state because of them.

    "Hey, I''m sorry," Billy said. "We''ll get you out of here."

    Elis didn''t answer. She didn''t even lift her head to look at Billy.

    Lt. Boartusk looked at Billy and shook his head. Right now they wouldn''t be able to do anything.

    Billy sighed and looked down at the shackles that had caught his hand. Then he looked around. But Billy saw nothing he could see as a way out.

    Suddenly the cave wall in front of them opened. The sudden light from outside made Billy and Lt. Boartusk narrow their eyes.

    The shadows of tworge, tall, horned creatures turned their backs on the light at the entrance. Then they stepped in.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk believed they were a creature called the Daemon of Cmity that they had heard of from Erend.

    One of the slightly smaller Daemons of Cmity waved his hand at therger Daemons. Then a dark blue light enveloped his body for a while.

    "We''ll talk for a bit, human," Baldeem said.

    ~~~

 Chapter 73 Purposes

    Billy looked at Baldeem with a piercing gaze. His face was stiff and firm as if he felt nothing but hostility in his heart. But actually, Billy felt quite shocked and worried.

    Just the sight of the creature''s appearance was enough to make him shudder. The being in front of them was currently ofrge stature, with a muscr brown body d in ck armor.

    Adding to his already frightening appearance, making it is even more frightening.

    Then a pair of horns on his head curved upwards. Billy remembered the description of the demon he had heard when he was a child. Now the demon was before him.

    His eyes are red and sunken due to the protruding cheekbones. It seemed to make his eyes sink into his face. Billy seemed to be seeing two deadly lights from within the abyss when he saw his eyes.

    What made him even more disturbing was the fact that this Daemon of Cmity spoke anguage he understood. But with lips that did not match the words he spoke. Really unsettling.

    The first to reply to his words was Lt. Boartusk. "What do you want to talk about?"

    Elis was still sitting with her face sunk to her knees. But her shoulders weren''t shaking as much as before. Maybe she felt more scared now than angry or sad when she found out that one of the Daemons of Cmity was right in front of them.

    "Your friend has the power of a Dragon," Baldeem said. "I want it."

    Lt. Boartusk frowned. "I do not understand what you mean."

    "I want him. With you here, he must trade your lives for his power."

    They immediately understood the purpose of why they had not been killed until now.

    "But for now, tell me how he got that power," Baldeem said.

    "We don''t know anything about that," Lt. Boartusk said.

    "Aren''t you guys his friends?" Baldeem asked while tilting his head to one side.

    "Yes. But that doesn''t mean we know everything." Baldeem looks thoughtful.

    Even on his scary-looking face, an expression of astonishment could appear. And that expression wasn''t something good to look at either. Imagine how a demon would feel confused.

    "Does he have Dragon race blood?" Baldeem said in a serious tone.

    "Pfft..." Billy tried to hold back hisughter. He felt that the question was ridiculous.

    How could a poor man living in a slum area and born into an equally poor family have a Dragon bloodline? And in their world, there was no Dragon.

    "What are youughing at?" Suddenly Billy heard Baldeem''s voice which sounded like a growl. Billy lifted his head to look at him.

    He saw the Daemon''s red eyes staring intently at him. Did he just do something to offend him?

    "Uh, sorry," Billy said.

    Baldeem stares at him for a while. Billy felt that Daemon''s gaze could create a hole in his body.

    All Billy could do was look away and look down to avoid his gaze. At times like this, looking directly at the party who is threatening is an act that can be interpreted as a challenge. So Billy didn''t do it.

    After a while, Baldeem finally turned his gaze away from Billy. Back to Lt. Boartusk.

    "I''ll ask another question," Baldeem said. "Where''s the key to the Fountain of Eternity?"

    "It''s in our world," Lt. Boartusk replied.

    "You haven''t got it yet?"

    Lt. Boartusk shook his head. "No."

    Baldeem looked at him with narrowed eyes. "I know that the Elf princess allowed you to stay at the pce. But I don''t know what really happened. Howe you were there when you failed?"

    Baldeem only got a little information from ''They''. ''They'' said that the humans were in the pce of the Elves because the Elf princess invited them.

    ''They'' didn''t say anything else after that and Baldeem didn''t ask any further. He saw the gesture from ''They'' which seemed to tell him not to say anything more.

    But still, Baldeem was curious about it. Since these humans were already here Baldeem would ask more questions. Maybe he will be able to get the location of the key.

    But suddenly a Daemon came to the door of the cave. He said something Billy, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis couldn''t understand.

    After that Baldeem immediately left the room without saying anything to them.

    "(What is it?)" Baldeem asked the Daemon.

    "(''They'' havee)" replied the Daemon.

    Baldeem just replies with a nod and then leaves from there to meet ''They''.

    ~~~<sub> </sub>

    Erend slowly opened his eyes. What he saw first was the ceiling of the room he used to live in.

    "Arghh..." Erend felt a pain in his head. A stabbing pain felt as if something was forcing its way into his brain.

    "Are you awake?" Aurdis asked. The elf princess was sitting beside him. She looked at Erend who had just woken up with a gentle smile.

    Erend was silent and let his memories return. The headache slowly started to disappear. After a while Erend finally said. "Were they really kidnapped?"

    Erend still hoped that what he remembered had happened was just a bad dream. But when he saw Aurdis nod slowly with a sad expression on his face, Erend knew that it was true.

    "Hhh..." Erend took a deep breath. "What do the Daemons want from them?"

    "I don''t know," Aurdis replied. "But it looks like the Daemons won''t kill them just yet."

    "Why?"

    "If the Daemons want to kill your friends, why don''t they do it right away? Instead, the Daemons kidnap them."

    Erend frowned because he was thinking about what Aurdis said. "You are right."

    "So you don''t have to worry too much. They''ll say what they want when the timees," Aurdis said. "So they won''t kill your friends before their wish is fulfilled."

    "But that''s can be bad. If they really want something, whatever they want is definitely not a good thing," Erend said.

    Aurdis was biting her lip. "You are right about that."

    Aurdis also thought about that possibility. She had no idea what the Daemon of Cmity wanted by kidnapping Billy, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis without killing them.

    Most likely it will have something to do with Erend. Thinking about it made Aurdis'' heart unable to calm down.

    "We have to get them as soon as possible," Erend said. His eyes were straight up. He stared at the ceiling as if he could see the suffering face of Lt. Boartusk, Billy, and Elis.

    "Tell me where the Daemons live." Erend looked at Aurdis with determined eyes.

    Aurdis felt that now she could no longer stop Erend.

    "We have toe up with a n."

    So Aurdis chose to make the best n to save them.

    ~~~

    Baldeemes into his room. There was already a figure in a ck robe sitting waiting for him. Baldeem walks'' and sits on his own chair.

    "(They''re already here. So what should we do next?)" Baldeem asked.

    "(You already know what we have to do. We''re going to use them to get the Dragonborn humans to hand over his powers to us,") ''They'' said.

    "(Are you sure he wants to? I''ve seen his strength and he doesn''t seem to have any intention of negotiating,)" Baldeem said.

    "(We''re not going to negotiate,)" ''They'' said. "(He will only have one choice. Give up his powers or watch his friends die.)"

    Baldeem stared at ''They'' for a while. Then said. "(Then how about the key to the Fountain of Eternity?)"

    The ck hood covering ''Their'' head was raised. Baldeem felt that ''They'' was giving him a sharp re.

    "(Why are you asking that? Do you also have ambitions to enter the Fountain of Eternity?)"

    Getting re from ''Them'', Baldeem flinch. He didn''t know why. The figure of ''They'' didn''t look like a very strong figure.

    ''They'' was only wearing a shabby-looking ck robe. But the pressure ''they'' was exerting was so great that Baldeem who was the King of the Daemon of Cmity didn''t want to anger ''them''.

    "(I was just asking. The key is very important to the Elves. Now they don''t have it, but the location of the key is unknown. It would be better if the key was in our hands so that it was out of reach of the Elves.)" Baldeem tried to exin his meaning.

    ''They'' were still staring at him. Baldeem felt that the gaze behind the hood''s shadow pierced him.

    "(You won''t get the key. You will get your wish to destroy the Elves, but you won''t touch the Fountain of Eternity.)" ''They'' said as if he was giving a warning to Baldeem.

    Baldeem''s jaw tightens. Also, his fist is clenched under the table. Baldeem was currently putting all his strength into being patient.

    ''They'' said while looking down on Baldeem as if he was just a ve who had to obey his word.

    In his heart, Baldeem vowed that if the opportunity to reverse the situation came, he would use it as best he could to pay back every treatment from ''They'' on him and his people.

    ~~~

 Chapter 74 Pleading

    Saeldir didn''t really care about those humans. But they were kidnapped by the Daemons for reasons that are not yet clear.

    It''s not something that Daemons usually do. Kidnapping and not killing? It was hard to believe.

    But right now everything is far from normal. A lot of things have happened recently, starting with stolen keys, Ogres Kingdom and the Daemon of Cmity attacking at odd times, and of course the appearance of a Dragonborn.

    Thetter was definitely something more bizarre. Especially when Saeldir had seen what was behind that power.

    The appearance of a Dragonborn who couldpletely transform into a Dragon with such terrifying power shook this Realm. Especially when that power is possessed by a human from another Realm that doesn''t know the power of Magic.

    That must have provoked a very big question mark. If Saeldir had the chance, he wanted to dissect Erend Drake''s body and see what was inside.

    But Saeldir only wanted to know about the power of his Dragonborn. Not something that lies behind that power.

    Saeldir could imagine the feelings of the army of the Ogres Kingdom and the Daemon of Cmity when they saw a Dragon destroy them.

    A Dragon, the mighty creature that was said to be extinct, appeared before them and ughtered them like helpless insects.

    Suddenly, something appeared in Saeldir''s mind. Something that might be the reason why the Daemon of Cmity kidnapped Erend Drake''s friends instead of killing them.

    Maybe they did it because they were attracted to Erend Drake''s power. Or rather, whoever''s behind them and pulling the strings wants that power.

    As he had previously thought, Daemon of Cmity didn''t usually choose to spare life when they got the chance.

    Something that could make them change their behavior and lead them to kidnap was definitely not someone to be trifled with. Most likely he was also a traitor within this Elf pce.

    "Hhh..." Saeldir sighed. He had to focus on the one thing that was most important right now. Strengthening the Magic shield core until a recement came.

    This magic shield core is made of very rare material and only appears in one ce. A peak of a mountain called the Mountain of Full Moon.

    Saeldir had already ordered some Elves to take the material from the top of the mountain and now it was only a matter of waiting for them to return. Until then, he had to find a way to keep the core functioning.

    Saeldir opened the book in front of him. Trying to divert his mind from the big problems.

    Suddenly the door opened. Saeldir wanted to snap at whoever opened the door suddenly without knocking. But as soon as he saw who had entered, Saeldir couldn''t help but sigh.

    Aurdis came along with Erend. They walked with wide strides to get to him quickly. Saeldir looked back at his book and asked in an even tone. But he Doesn''t forget to use Magic so that his voice is tranted into humannguage.

    "What?"

    "We need your help," Aurdis said.

    Saeldir already thought that was what Aurdis would say.

    "I can''t," Saeldir replied. Aurdis approached Saeldir and sat in front of him.

    "Please help us. With your abilities, we can save those humans more quickly!"

    "Why should I save them?" Saeldir asked without taking his eyes off the pages of his book.

    Aurdis looked at Saeldir as if she wanted to throw the thick book in his face. Aurdis had no time for this debate.

    But even so, she already knew that this kind of reaction she would get from Saeldir.

    "You do realize that everything that''s been happeningtely is very strange, right?" Aurdis said.

    Saeldir''s hand that was turning the pages of the book stopped in the middle.

    "I think there is a traitor in this Elf pce," Aurdis said in a very confident tone.

    She didn''t need to exin everything because Aurdis knew Saeldir wasn''t stupid. He must have noticed that too.

    "So?" Saeldir asked.

    "Whatever the Daemon of Cmity is nning to do by kidnapping those humans, it''s definitely not a good thing."

    Saeldir also thought so. But he didn''t really care about the humans so he chose to ignore it all.

    The possibility of a human being kidnapped and going to be used to make ns to attack the Elves again, shed through his head. But Saeldir chose to focus on finding a way to defend the Magic shield core first. Aerchon will be back in a few days.

    Now that Aurdis said that, Saeldir realized that the matter was quite important. Especially when he connected it to everything that was happening.

    "How will those humans be of use to their ns?" Saeldir asked.

    Aurdis shook her head. "I don''t know about that yet. But I''m sure they have something to do with it. Have you ever heard of the Daemon of Cmity kidnapping and not killing on the spot?"

    Saeldir looked away from his book and looked at Aurdis. "We don''t know if the humans are still alive or not. They could have been killed somewhere."

    Erend who had been just a spectator walked closer to Saeldir. "We don''t know about that either."<sub> </sub>

    Saeldir turned to Erend. Erend''s voice sounded like a cold growl.

    Saeldir suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. But he tried his best not to show it on his face. Instead, Saeldir looked at Erend with t eyes and still looked unconcerned.

    "Then what do you want to do now?" Saeldir asked. "You want to go straight to the heart of Mount Cmity alone?"

    Erend gritted his teeth. "If I have to. If that''s what I need to do to save them."

    "Then you are stupid," Saeldir said. "You may have the power of a Dragon. But won''t you be able to use it to save them? You will only join in killing your friends in your rage."

    Erend stared at Saeldir for a while with clenched jaws. What Saeldir said was true. He didn''t know anything about the ce where the Daemon of Cmity lived.

    Acting rashly and going on a rampage will only get his friends killed. But Erend also knew that he had to do it.

    "Please. I beg of you. Please help us," Erend finally pleaded with Saeldir. On the figure of an Elf that he always hated.

    The Elves who had made his life and everyone else in the bunker miserable. Erend recalled the faces of his friends who died on the spears of the Elves.

    But they are dead. There was nothing he could do to save the dead. But at least he could still save his friends who were still alive.

    Even by swallowing his anger and pleading with this Elf.

    Saeldir stared at Erend for some time without saying anything. Aurdis did not say anything either.

    The room was suddenly silent for a few seconds which seemed a very long time.

    "There is one way to save them," Saeldir finally spoke. "I can do it. But I''ll have to go there myself. If anything happens to this sphere I won''t be able to do anything."

    "Everything will be fine. I''m sure," Aurdis said with a firm nod.

    "How can you be so sure?" Saeldir asked.

    But Aurdis couldn''t find the answer right away.

    "You want to risk everything for this human?" Saeldir asked again.

    "We''ve troubled them a lot, Saeldir," Aurdis replied with a gentle face.

    Saeldir shook his head. "You''ve always been like this since you were little. I can''t understand you at all."

    Saeldir then stood up and walked toward one of the shelves. Then he took out a sword wrapped in a white sheath and covered in dust.

    "Let''s go. The sooner we go. The sooner the humans are saved," Saeldir said.

    Erend nodded his head. "Yeah."

    Aurdis stood up and wanted to catch up with them but Saeldir immediately stopped him.

    "You''re not going anywhere." Saeldir looked at Aurdis firmly.

    "B-But-"

    "No, Princess!" Saeldir snapped at Aurdis. "If youe with us, you will only add to the burden."

    Saeldir''s words made Aurdis flinch. But he didn''t say anything after that. Saeldir gave Erend a look and led him out of the room.

    Erend turned to Aurdis and spoke. "You''re safer here."

    After that Erend gave Aurdis a final smile and then went to catch up with Saeldir.

    Aurdis could only sigh. What Erend and Saeldir said was true. She could be a burden there.

    Then her position as a princess can also be more difficult if they are caught. So Aurdis will stay in this pce.

    She sat on the chair previously upied by Saeldir and then read the book in front of her. At least even if she just sat here, Aurdis would make herself useful.

    ~~~

    Saeldir and Erend entered the room where the tform used for teleportation was located.

    Erend followed Saeldir up onto the tform.

    "What exactly are we going to do?" Erend asked.

    "We''re going to infiltrate Mount Cmity." A blue light appeared around them. And a momentter they disappeared.

    ~~~

 Chapter 75 In Mount Calamity

    They appeared shortly thereafter apanied by the same blue light. Erend was worried because he thought that the blue light could attract the enemy''s attention.

    But as soon as he appeared, Erend didn''t see anything around them.

    The two of them were currently in the middle of a very dense forest. Arge tree whose trunk diameter might be up to three meters stood next to Saeldir.

    "Don''t worry. We''re in a hidden ce," Saeldir said. "I marked this ce long ago. So I can sneak in here easily if I want to."

    "How did you mark it?" Erend who didn''t understand asked.

    "You don''t need to know about that," Saeldir replied sharply.

    p Erend clenched his jaw while giving Saeldir a sharp re. But he didn''t say anything. Erend had to hold his temper now if he wanted full cooperation from Saeldir.</anda>

    The two of them walked through the dense bushes. There weren''t any clues to say where they were walking or where the two of them were headed.

    Erend was confused about how Saeldir would know where to put their feet. But once again, Erend refused to ask any questions because he knew that he would get the same answer.

    Momentster, Saeldir whispered. ''Get down.''

    Erend immediately get down without seeing why they had to do it. He then heard the voices of several Daemons of Cmity talking while walking in front of them.

    Erend tried to look at them but Saeldir grabbed his shoulder hard and shook his head.

    So Erend immediately fell silent. He saw Saeldir make a gesture to wave his hand at a nce. Erend didn''t see anything happening but Saeldir was clearly up to something.

    Soon the Daemons went away. Their voices grew smaller and smaller until they disappearedpletely.

    "We will move into the heart of the Daemon of Cmity kingdom," Saeldir said in a whisper. "Don''t make a fuss."

    "Aren''t you an Archmage with great power or something?" Erend said.

    Saeldir looked at Erend with disbelieving eyes. "Of course, I''m pretty strong. But I wouldn''t be stupid enough to have a head-on confrontation."

    "I mean when things go bad."

    Saeldir tightened his jaw. "Nothing''s going to go bad if you don''t mess up. Come on!"

    Erend could only sigh to quell his anger. Then followed Saeldir with careful steps.

    They passed groups of Daemons on patrol or just gathering. Since this ce was a mountain, a steep and ascending path was unavoidable.

    Erend felt that this was almost impossible. Passing steep paths increases the risk of slipping and falling. The pebbles will also fall when they step on the ground to climb up. It could have caught the attention of anyone who saw it.

    But it turns out that Erend''s worries are just worries. Saeldir handled everything well. With his magic power, he can make them invisible and muffle their voices.

    What amazed Erend, even more, was, that Saeldir''s Magic could make their footsteps extremely light. Erend seemed to walk with a weightless body.

    Every time they stepped on the ground, their footprints were absent. That way Erend felt pretty sure that everything would go smoothly.

    They just need to find the location of Billi, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis. They finally arrived at a t surface. But they haven''t reached their peak yet.

    This ce protrudes from the inside of the mountain creating a t surface that leads to a passage.

    At the top of the passage was an enormous arched bone. The bone was about five meters long and curved over the hall door like a crescent moon.

    Erend admired the huge bone until he didn''t notice that Saeldir was already walking ahead of him. As soon as Erend realized, he immediately followed Saeldir.

    Saeldir directed a sharp gaze at Erend. Then his voice suddenly sounded in Erend''s head.

    "Don''t get too far from me or you''ll mess things up!" In Erend''s head, Saeldir was heard screaming. Making Erend winch.

    Erend looked at Saeldir with angry eyes. But Saeldir didn''t seem to be affected by that gaze.

    They stared at each other for a few moments without wanting to budge. Erend finally let out a long breath. They''ve wasted time here.

    Erend gave a nod to Saeldir. Then Saeldir walked ahead of him.

    Erend followed behind him with the feeling of rage he held in his chest. They went deeper and deeper into the hallway.

    Once at the intersection, three Daemon patrols were passing right in front of them. But no one was aware of their existence. Erend did feel angry at Saeldir''s character. But he respects her strength.

    Erend suddenly saw Saeldir waving his hand at the Daemon patrol.

    A thin white light enveloped their bodies but the three Daemons didn''t notice anything. After that Saeldir formed three balls of light in his hand.

    Then he moved his hand again. The three balls of light shot toward the three Daemons and then entered their bodies. Instantly they fell unconscious and fell to the ground.

    But even though they fell, no sound came out. Saeldir headed straight for the three of them and waved once more.<sub> </sub>

    Erend didn''t know what Saeldir was doing but he had a guess. Most likely Saeldir made them invisible like Erend and him.

    Saeldir touched the face of one of the Daemons then he got up. But his eyes looked empty and vacant.

    Then Saeldir said something in Quenya in a whisper. Then the Daemon answered in a low whisper that only Saeldir could hear.

    After seemingly getting what he wanted, Saeldir stood up and then moved his head. As a sign for Erend to follow him.

    They walked back into the hall. There was a strange smell that Erend smelled the deeper they walked. This smell stung and made him groan. But Erend didn''t bother asking.

    Finally, they came out of the hall. Only to see another cave door in front of them.

    Next to the cave door, there is a stone of the same shape and it will fit perfectly into the opening of the cave door.

    "They''re there," Saeldir said still in a voice that echoed inside Erend''s head.

    They both head there.

    However, as soon as they started walking, Saeldir and Erend saw two figures walking up from inside the cave.

    One figure was a Daemon of Cmity with an enormous build. The other figure was someone whose entire body was covered by a ck robe.

    Saeldir and Erend stopped suddenly in shock. The eyes of the two of them widened when they saw the two people suddenlye out.

    The two figures spoke in anguage Erend couldn''t understand. Then suddenly they both stopped talking.

    Slowly, the two of them turned their heads towards the front. The ce where Erend and Saeldir were standing.

    The ck-robed figure said something again. His tone was alert. Erend didn''t understand what he was saying, but he knew it was a bad sign.

    As soon as Erend turned to see the look on Saeldir''s face, he was also making a worried and stiff face.

    "Prepare yourself," Saeldir said inside Erend''s head. "We might have to fight."

    Hearing Saeldir''s words, Erend immediately knew that the situation had turned ugly.

    "(What''s wrong?)" Baldeem asked because suddenly ''They'' stopped.

    Baldeem looks around but he doesn''t find anything unusual.

    "(I have a feeling, someone else is here,)" ''They'' replied.

    ''They'' also spread ''their'' gaze around the surroundings but with a feeling of anxiety in his heart that was bigger than Baldeem who didn''t know anything.

    ''They'' was still looking around. When they saw that, Erend and Saeldir held their breath and couldn''t move an inch. Their hearts were beating very fast.

    Fighting was something Erend wanted to avoid. It wasn''t that he didn''t feel strong enough. It was precise because he was too strong that Erend felt that he could not fight. Or he will threaten the safety of the friends he wants to save.

    But if the situation got out of control, what could he do but fight back?

    Then Erend saw Saeldir spread one hand slowly towards the ck-robed figure.

    Erend don''t know what he wanted to do but he chose to remain silent and watch. While preparing if he has to attack.

    It wasn''t long before the ck-robed figure shook his head.

    "(Maybe it''s nothing,)" ''They'' said.

    Then the two of them continued up and past Saeldir and Erend.

    Saeldir and Erend breathed a sigh of relief once they were passed.

    The rock moved by itself to close the door of the cave from which they hade out.

    As soon as Erend turned his head, the huge Daemon and the ck-robed figure had disappeared into the hallway.

    Saeldir and Erend waited for a few seconds before finally descending. Saeldir opened the stone covering the door with a wave of his hand.

    The rock shifted with a fairly loud crackling sound. Erend turned his head to look towards the hallway. But there was no one there.

    "Come in, hurry!" Saeldir said.

    Erend immediately went inside. Saeldir followed shortly after and closed the cave door again with the stone.

    ~~~

 Chapter 76 Getting Worse

    The inside of the cave was very dark. But the cave was not so wide that Erend and Saeldir could immediately find them.

    Saeldir created an orb of light the size of a palm. With that orb of light, the two of them were finally able to illuminate the dark cave.

    "Erend?" Billy asked with a mumble.

    Erend was shocked at their condition. Billy and Lt. Boartusk were lying side by side. Their skin is pale and there are ck spots there.

    Some shackles tied their wrists and feet. Elis who was next to the two of them was also in the same state. But she looked even worse.

    Elisy with empty eyes and a mouth uttering incoherent words. Erend immediately approached them. Saeldir followed behind him.

    There was no worry on Saeldir''s face like Erend''s. The elf just looked at them with a straight face.

    "What happened to you guys?" Erend asked in a worried tone.

    "They did... something crazy... to us," Billy answered in a disjointed and weak voice.

    Erend''s jaw hardened at their state. Suddenly there was thin steaming out of Erend''s body.

    "Let''s get out of here," Saeldir who saw Erend''s body let out steam said. He knew it was a bad sign. The white steam must havee out because of the Dragon''s power within him.

    Saeldir understood that. When he saw the condition of his friends like that, anger must have taken over Erend. That would trigger his tantrum. And if he ran amok here, it would be dangerous.

    After Saeldir''s words, Erend didn''t move at all. Saeldir stepped forward and grabbed his shoulder.

    "We have to get out of here. We''ve got your friends. What more could you want?" Saeldir said.

    Then, with a voice that almost sounded like a growl Erend replied. "What did they do to my friends?"

    Saeldir looked again at the condition of the humans. Then his face crinkled for a moment.

    "I don''t know," Saeldir replied. "We can check them out at the pce. Let''s hurry. If the Daemonse back, things could get messy and I don''t want to get involved in that mess."

    Hearing Saeldir''s words, Erend took a deep breath. The white steam on his body disappeared.

    "You''re right. Let''s get them out of here," Erend said.

    Saeldir tried to use the power of teleportation. But after trying several times the power didn''t work.

    "Looks like we can''t teleport directly in this ce," Saeldir said. "Take them outside."

    Erend instantly shattered the chains and shackles that bound their feet and wrist.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk can still walk though staggered. But Elis couldn''t even sit back down. So Erend carried her.

    Saeldir just walked in front of them without bothering to help them. Once they were out, Saeldir immediately tried to teleport again.

    "It''s going to be more dangerous. If anyone passes through here, we''ll be caught right away," Saeldir said.

    "Do it quickly!" Erend said.

    Saeldir looked at him. "What do you think I''m doing!"

    Saeldir kept trying to speed up the teleportation process. But he knew one very shocking thing.

    "I can only send one person to teleport at a time," Saeldir said.

    "Why?" Erend asked in a shocked voice.

    "We are at the center of Mount Cmity. This mountain is the domain of the Daemon of Cmity so my power is limited here," Saeldir exined.

    Erend took a deep breath. But he knew that right now he didn''t have much choice either.

    "Okay then," Erend said.

    Saeldir moved closer to Billy and touched his shoulder. Billy looked sick and weak. He didn''t even want to waste energy talking.

    A momentter Billy''s body began to turn into tiny particles of blue light. Starting from the feet and then going up until finally, the whole body disappeared.

    Saeldir did the same to Lt. Boartusk and Elis.

    Saeldir took quite a while to teleport the three of them. Something he should have done at once, but now he had to take turns.

    After the three of them teleported, only Erend and Saeldir were there. Saeldir directly touched Erend''s body and Erend''s body began to be enveloped in white light.

    Suddenly from the passage above them, came out the figure of Baldeem and the ck-robed figure.

    "(It''s true,)" the ck-robed figure said.

    Baldeem had not heard his words because he had been ovee by a wave of burning anger.

    Seeing the figure of an Elf in the middle of his kingdom with a human made him feel a rage he had never felt before.

    Baldeem baring his teeth. Then he pulled a double-ded ax from his back.<sub> </sub>

    Baldeem immediately jumped down without waiting for the words toe out of ''They'' mouth.

    Erend and Saeldir were shocked. But once they saw that Baldeem had charged toward them, they had no choice but to attack too if they wanted to survive.

    Saeldir drew his sword from the sheath at his waist. The de of the sword gave off a faint glow and there were strange symbols carved into the de.

    Erend also saw no other option for them but to fight. The important thing is Billy, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis were already out of this ce. That way Erend can be a little relieved.

    Erend also thought that this was the right time to let out the anger he had been holding back.

    The suffering faces of his friends who were bound by shackles shed through Erend''s mind again.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    Erend''s body started to change. Red and ck scales covered his body. Erend stepped forward to approach Baldeem.

    Baldeem is getting angrier seeing the human approaching him. He swung his ax and then mmed it towards Erend.

    ''DANG!''

    The ax only hit Erend''s scales without leaving a wound. It left Baldeem in shock.

    The ax was a weapon forged with metal and a special means that could cut and pierce the Magic of the Elves.

    But now the ax had no effect. Baldeem knew that the red and ck colored skin was the power of the Dragon in the human body.

    But he didn''t expect his skin to be this strong. Erend then punches Baldeem in the stomach. ''

    ''BUAGH!''

    "Urghhh��"

    Baldeem groaned in pain. He''s in shock. The blow could even pierce through his armor.

    Saeldir who saw that also intended to help. He knew that they wouldn''t be able to get out of this mountain if they couldn''t escape from them.

    Saeldir let go of his sword and it floated next to Saeldir. He spoke the words in Quenya then the sword slid towards Baldeem.

    But before the sword reached Baldeem, an energy shield appeared. The sword hit the shield and bounced off.

    Saeldir turned his head towards the ck-robed figure. The figure was spreading its arms after creating an energy shield to protect Baldeem.

    Saeldir frowned. The ck-robed figure turned out to be quite skilled at using Magic. He could even create such a powerful energy shield in no time. It provoked suspicion in Saeldir''s mind.

    There weren''t many creatures that could be this skilled at using Magic. Especially outside of the Elf race.

    Meanwhile, Erend continues to fight with Baldeem. They countered each other''s blows and attacks equally.

    Saeldir wasn''t sure that he could help them with the presence of the ck-robed figure.

    Suddenly the figure turned ck summoned three shadow soldiers and sent them to approach Saeldir. Saeldir immediately acted by recalling his sword near him.

    Saeldir didn''t fight to wield the sword and swing it like Aerchon or the other Elf warriors.

    The sword always hovered by Saeldir''s side and obeyed his orders because it was connected to his mind.

    Saeldir moved his hand then the sword slid towards the three shadow warriors. The sword pierced the three of them with ease like a needle piercing a soft cloth.

    The three shadow warriors shattered into a puff of ck smoke that spread out in all directions.

    Then Saeldir pointed his sword at the ck-robed figure. Suddenly from within the ck robes, they took out something that immediately passed into their hands.

    It was a staff with a pitch ck color. There was a ck gem on the top of the wand.

    The ck-robed figure moved his wand and then a wall of shadows appeared from the ground. Saeldir''s sword hit the shadow wall and bounced again.

    This time, Saeldir was sure of something. Within Saeldir''s head, a great possibility arose.

    The figure beneath the ck robe was an Elf.

    But that''s not certain. In some cases, there are also human figures who can master Magic quite well.

    But whenbined with the events that had recently urred in the Elf pce and so on, the possibility that behind that ck-robed figure was a traitor was quite high.

    A noisy voice from inside the cave above was heard.

    A momentter dozens of Daemon of Cmity appeared.

    Saeldir clicked his tongue as the situation got worse. He turned to Erend and saw he was still fighting with Baldeem.

    ~~~

 Chapter 77 Finally Escape

    At this rate, the two of them could be surrounded. If they were surrounded, then no matter how strong the two of them were, being in a state of being surrounded would never be a good thing.

    The Daemons above all began to descend by raising their respective weapons. Their faces were full of unbearable anger.

    Saeldir moved his hands in a rhythm. Then his sword flew towards the Daemons with incredible speed.

    The sword pierced through several Daemon bodies at once. And because of its fast movement, the Daemons had a hard time evading or parrying it.

    But after seeing some of them die, the Daemons finally got used to the presence of the flying sword. They could defend better than Saeldir''s attacks.

    Meanwhile, the ck-robed figure hid behind the angry Daemons. His figure slowly disappeared into a mere background.

    Saeldir noticed that the ck-robed figure had started to disappear. But he wouldn''t bother to chase after the ck-robed figure now that he was facing more important matters.

    The Daemons charged toward Saeldir with their weapons raised. Full of desire to kill Saeldir.

    The Elf moved his hands in a lifting motion upwards. Instantly the ground in front of the Daemons turned into a bunch of spikes.

    Several Daemons that charged blindly forward with only anger-driven were pierced by the ground spikes. But the other Daemons behind them jumped over the corpses of theirrades and continued their charge towards Saeldir.

    On the other hand, Erend and Baldeem were engaged in an equally fierce battle. Erend manages tond a few punches on Baldeem. But the Daemon didn''t seem to feel any pain.

    He still continued to attack Erend with the same ferocity and ferocity. But Erend was also starting to feel worried.

    The sh from Daemon''s ax began to cause pain on his skin. It is something new.

    Normally, nothing could make Erend feel any touch on his skin when he activated [Dragon Scale].

    But now that Daemon''s weapon could make him feel pain.

    It can be dangerous if left too long. So Erend thought that he should end this fight immediately.

    ''Should I turn into a Dragon?'' The thought crossed his head.

    ''CRAAT!''

    Suddenly an ax hit his chest. And the sh had not only hit Erend''s scale but had also prated it. Creates an incision that bleeds.

    Erend''s eyes widened at that. But Baldeem didn''t stop there and immediately shed his ax again.

    ''This is dangerous!'' Erend was no longer able to withstand the attack of the Daemon with his scale alone.

    How did the Daemon weapon break through the scale? That question crossed Erend''s mind but it wasn''t important right now.

    Now he had to find a way to get out of this ce. Erend saw the daemon''s ax de descending towards his head. But suddenly a sword came in the middle of the ax''s path.

    ''TANG!''

    A loud sound rang out as the ax struck the sword shrouded in white light. It''s not just sound. But sparks of dark red and white light also radiated in all directions.

    Soon the sword was pulled back by Saeldir and shed one of the Daemons that was surrounding him. Erend was slightly surprised when he saw Saeldir helping him.

    ''Quickly turn into a Dragon!'' Saeldir said to Erend inside his head. Erend immediately understood why Saeldir was helping him.

    All of that of course only because the Elf wanted to quickly escape from here. But Erend can''t turn into a Dragon right now. At least he should be able to get rid of this Daemon for a while.

    Saeldir himself was facing dozens of Daemons that kept appearing from inside the passage in the cave.

    His face was calm even though dozens of Daemons surrounded him from all directions.

    Saeldir was not afraid of himself. He could deal with those Daemons easily. But he wasn''t sure about Erend.

    Saeldir saw how the huge ax was wounding Erend''s body. He didn''t know how the weapon was made to injure Dragon''s skin.

    That''s why he ordered Erend to quickly turn into a Dragon so he could get out of here quickly. Saeldir thought at least his chances of escaping would be greater if he turned into a Dragon.

    Saeldir couldn''t let Erend''s immense power fall into the hands of the Daemons with his defeat here. Saeldir couldn''t help but have to help Erend.

    He spread his arms toward the surrounding Daemons. Frozen smoke gushed out from Saeldir''s palm and then instantly froze them.

    Then Saeldir moved his sword to destroy all the frozen Daemons. The de moved as fast as lightning and broke the frozen Daemons. Turns them from an angry Daemon of Cmity into small scattered ice kes.

    Saeldir didn''t waste time rushing towards Erend. He pointed his sword to dispel Baldeem''s axe. The loud sound as the ax hit Saeldir''s de was heard again.

    Saeldir then ordered his sword to fight with Baldeem. Baldeem is surprised to see a sword moving on its own and floats to fight it.

    He felt anger burn in his chest at the feeling of being toyed with by the Elf. But Baldeem couldn''t go any further and passed this sword.

    Saeldir approached Erend and checked his wound. Apart from the wound he suffered on the chest, Erend''s body had other wounds as well.<sub> </sub>

    "You can still turn into a Dragon?" Saeldir asked.

    "Yeah," Erend answered weakly. "I will change now."

    Saeldir nodded. "Good. Once you turn into a Dragon we can get out of here."

    "You should step away a bit," Erend said. So Saeldir stepped away and temporarily focused himself on dispelling Baldeem.

    Erend activated his skill.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    Instantly red light and heat waves spread out in all directions. Saeldir also felt the heat wave. Baldeem stared at the red light that looked like the color of the smoldering fire with wide eyes.

    A momentter the Fire Dragon Erend''s form appeared on top of a towering mountain with mes smoldering on each shoulder.

    Dragon-Erend spewed mes at Baldeem and covered the Daemon''s body in smoldering mes. The grass, trees, and shrubs around the Daemon''s body burned and turned to ashes instantly.

    "Let''s get out of here quickly!" Saeldir shouted at Dragon-Erend.

    Erend who heard it immediately spread his wings and pped them. A wave of wind appeared to subdue the nts on Mount Cmity.

    Saeldir immediately jumped up and grabbed the Dragon-Erend''s leg. Then the Dragon-Erend flew away from it.

    Baldeem jumped out to escape the mes enveloping his body. When he looked up, Baldeem saw that the red dragon was flying in the sky and away. At his feet, the Elf hung with one arm and stared at Baldeem.

    "HYYAAAAARRRGGGHHHH!!!" Baldeem shouted with all his might.

    He raised his giant ax high above his head. Then the ax shed with a dark red light.

    Baldeem twisted his body a few times then threw the ax at the two of them. Saeldir saw the giant ax shooting toward them.

    So he let go of the sword in his hand and let it approach the axe. Saeldir''s sword collided with the giant ax and created a huge explosion.

    The explosion was apanied by a dazzling red and white light and a shockwave that knocked down trees and shrubs as well as Daemons in the surrounding area.

    Saeldir''s sword returned to him again. But the sword did not return in good condition. There was an eroded part and a crack ran from a single point on the sword.

    Saeldir frowned. The weapon of the Daemon can erode his sword. The giant ax was definitely not an ordinary axe.

    About How a Daemon could get such a weapon, Saeldir had no idea. But that was a matter he could think aboutter.

    After Saeldir sensed they were quite far from Mount Cmity, Saeldir told Erend to get down.

    Erend did so and as soon as he got down, Erend deactivated his skill and turned back into a human.

    There was a sh on Erend''s chest which was inflicted by Daemon''s ax earlier.

    Erend winced in pain. Saeldir said nothing else and teleported them back to the pce.

    ~~~

    When the two of them arrived back at the pce, Erend immediately fell and was unconscious.

    Saeldir immediately used his power to lift Erend into the treatment room. Erend was carried by hovering next to Saeldir.

    When they arrived at the treatment room, there were already Aurdis and three Elves who specialized in healing magic. Billy, Lt. Boartusk, and Elisy on different beds with an Elf each handling them.

    Saeldirid Erend on an empty bed. Aurdis came to them.

    "What happened to him?" Aurdis asked in a worried tone while looking at Erend.

    "Daemon''s axe," Saeldir replied.

    "Did he forget to use his Dragon power?"

    "No. He was injured while using the Dragon''s power."

    Aurdis nced at him. "What?"

    Saeldir showed his sword to Aurdis.

    "Look at this, the ax even did this to my sword."

    ~~~

 Chapter 78 Too Many Problems

    Aurdis'' eyes widened at the condition of Saeldir''s sword. It was a sword that was almost the same as that of Aerchon. Both were forged by the same cksmith and created from the same material as well.

    There was a certain magic power that made the two swords unable to be blunted or damaged by the impact of the other weapon.

    But now Aurdis had seen for herself how the sword had cracked. The cracks spread from one point in all directions. It seems that point is the point where the Daemon''s weapon hit the sword.

    "(How did it happen?)" Aurdis asked in a very astonished tone.

    Saeldir shook his head. "(I don''t know. But I also saw a suspicious ck-robed figure.)"

    "(A ck-robed figure?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(Yeah, I don''t know who he or she is. But he or she is not part of the Daemon of Cmity.)"

    "(Why do you think the figure suspicious?)"

    "(The figure can use quite advanced Magic. I also feel something quite familiar with the way the figure uses Magic.)"

    "(You think that is the traitor?)" Aurdis asked in a tone of shock.

    Saeldir looked up at her. "(Yes. I think so. But that''s just a possibility. I can''t be sure yet.)"

    "(Any features you can recognize from that ck-robed figure?)" Aurdis asked.

    Saeldir sighed while shaking his head. "(Nothing. I told you that figure can use Magic quite well. They hid under that ck robe and didn''t let anything be seen.)"

    Aurdis looked at Erend who was still lying weakly on the bed. That man has been through so many bad things. Aurdis felt sorry for him. He wasn''t even from this world but he and his friends had to endure the troubles that existed in this world.

    "(I''ll take care of them first,)" Aurdis said.

    Saeldir looked at Erend, then his friends who were being treated in different beds.

    "(Do you know what happened to his friends?)" Saeldir asked.

    Aurdis nodded. "(They seem to have received some kind of curse.)"

    "(Yes,)" Saeldir said. "(I purposely didn''t tell the truth when he asked. If he had known what happened to hisrades, he would have preferred to throw a tantrum rather than leave. And he would have been caught in Mount Cmity after causing great damage.)"

    "(Yeah, it''s a good thing you didn''t say that.)"

    "(I''ll go and rest. It''s been a pretty tiring day.)" Saeldir then left the treatment room.

    Aurdis and several other Elves focused on taking care of Erend and his friends for the rest of the day. Until finally the sun went down and the moone to rece it.

    Aurdis and the other Elves had not rested at all. But they didn''t take care of Erend anymore. Instead, they focus more on taking care of Billy, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis.

    Erend''s wounds were just ordinary shes. Even though the wound was quiterge and painful, with the healing magic power of Aurdis Erend''s wound could be easily healed.

    Unlike the injuries suffered by Billy, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis. The three of them suffered injuries from the Daemon Curse. A type of curse possessed by the Daemon of Cmity.

    With that curse, the Daemon of Cmity can control everything they curse to obey their will. Aurdis became increasingly convinced that the Daemon of Cmity wanted something from Erend by kidnapping his friends.

    After the curse has fully entered the three of them, the Daemons don''t have to bother acting on their own. Those humans will immediately carry out their wish to get something from Erend.

    But fortunately, the curse has not yet reached the perfect stage. Daemons most likely only introduced the curse once into their bodies.

    So Aurdis and the surrounding Elves believed that their chance to remove the curse from Billy''s body, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis are quiterge. Even so, they can not do it quickly. This Daemon Curse can only be removed after two days in intensive care.

    Meanwhile, Erend whose wound had healed opened his eyes. He blinked a few times to digest what was going on. Before long, Erend had already regained his full consciousness.

    Erend groaned to sit on his bed. He saw Aurdis and several other Elves sitting next to Billy''s bed, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis. They all swept their light-shrouded hands inches away from Bill, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis.

    Erend got up and walked over to Aurdis. Aurdis didn''t even notice when Erend approached. He focused on running his hand over Billy''s head.

    "Hey," Erend said.

    "Hmm?" Aurdis answered without taking his eyes off Billy. His face also looked very serious.

    "Am I bothering?" Erend asked.

    "No. As long as you don''t ask long questions. I still have to concentrate," Aurdis said.

    Erend nodded. "I just wanted to ask what happened to them?"<sub> </sub>

    <o>,m "They are cursed," Aurdis replied. Hearing this, Erend looked at Aurdis with a deep frown.</o>

    "What does it mean?"

    "The Daemon of Cmity instills a curse into their bodies. If the curse ispletely instilled, your friends won''t be the same again."

    EErend''sjaw tightened. But then she continued her word which made Erend a little more relieved.

    "Fortunately, the curse wasn''tpletely instilled at all. So they still survived."

    Erend breathed a sigh of relief. Then he looked at Billy, Lt.Boartusk, and Elis in turn. The three of themy down with their faces scrunched up as if they were in pain. Their eyes were also tightly closed.

    "So they''re okay?" Erend asked.

    "Yes. They will be fine. In two days their healing process will beplete."

    Erend breathed a sigh of relief once again.

    "Okay. I''ll go to my room," Erend said. After saying that, Erend left the room to go to his room. He locked the door and plopped down on his bed and stared at the ceiling. Now at least she could breathe a little easier because Billy, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis are back here.

    They are no longer in the hands of the Daemon of Cmity. He took a deep breath for the umpteenth time.

    So much trouble had befallen them that Erend felt like he was about to explode. His emotions piled up and intertwined with each other until Erend didn''t know what to feel anymore. ''

    Erend felt that fate hated them. They were trapped and unable to return to their original world, and now their three friends have been kidnapped and must feel something painful from the Daemon of Cmity.

    Now Billy, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis had returned and suffered only minor injuries. But their problem is not over.

    Elis said that LTC. Ibis and Coil intend to use their family to get what they want. So many problems for them to face.

    Erend didn''t know why all this happened to them. Everything seems dark. Erend doesn''t know what awaits ahead.

    But he can''t give up. He had already obtained the power of this Dragonborn. That means he has big goals to fulfill. Tut said so too.

    "Do everything one by one," Erend mumbled to himself. Then he closed his eyes and tried to sleep. Trying to get rid of the tiredness and sadness.

    ~~~

    Unable to catch up with the Elves and humans, Baldeem finally vented his rage on the surrounding forest.

    He swung hisrge ax carelessly. Cutting big trees in one swing and even splitting rocks with one swing. Baldeem shouted so loudly. His scream shook Mount Cmity and all its inhabitants.

    Until nightfall, Baldeem was still raging. Until finally the ck-robed figure came to meet him.

    ''They'' hovered over Baldeem because they didn''t want to be hit by his tantrum. He stared at Baldeem destroying his surroundings like a beast engulfed in madness.

    "(How long are you going to keep this up?)" ''They'' asked in an even voice.

    Baldeem looked up at the figure. "(YOU! WHY DON''T YOU HELP CAPTURE THEM?!)"

    "(I''ve helped you,)" ''They'' said. "(I summoned the Daemons toe and I also blocked that Elf from blocking your fight with the Dragonborn.)"

    "(YOU HIDEN BEHIND MY DAEMONS! MY DAEMONS FINALLY DIED AND YOU DON''T DO ANYTHING!)" Baldeem keeps staring at ''They'' with eyes zing with anger. His voice was still high as if he didn''t care anymore about who the real ''they'' was.

    "(I have my reasons. I can''t fight directly with that Elf.)" ''They'' said.

    Baldeem no longer shouts and talks to ''They''. For him now, talking to the figure of ''They'' would only make his anger even bigger.

    "(You better get out of here now. I don''t want to see you anymore,]" Baldeem said.

    "(I want to ask you one thing. Where did you get that ax?)" ''They'' asked.

    "(I told you. I don''t want to see you here anymore. Get out of here!)"

    "(Answer my question,)" ''They'' persisted.

    Baldeem turned his head slowly towards ''They''. Then his ax started to be enveloped in a red aura just like it did before he threw it at the Elf and Dragon earlier.

    "(Stop it!)" ''They'' knew what Baldeem wanted to do. But now it seemed he couldn''t stop it anymore. Then ''They'' disappeared immediately before Baldeem threw his axe. ''They'' didn''t want to take the risk.

    ~~~

 Chapter 79 Next Few Days

    Time just passed. Erend still keepsing to the treatment room to see how Billy, Lt. Boartusk, and Elis.

    The three of them were still unconscious after three days had passed. Aurdis tells Erend that the curse that befell them has been lifted.

    So Erend doesn''t need to worry. The reason why the three of them still hadn''t woken up was that their bodies needed some more time to fully recover.

    After hearing the exnation from Aurdis, Erend felt relieved. There was nothing more for him to worry about now. All he had to do was wait until the three woke up.

    After the three of them wake up, only then could the next n be implemented. Namely a n to restore their good name in the Republic.

    The white sphere which is the core of the magic shield protecting the castle has also been fixed.

    Saeldir and several other Elves worked all day and night to recover the white sphere. Their efforts paid off when finally the sphere was intact again and the magic shield that protected the pce was functioning again.

    Since he didn''t want the same thing to happen again, Saeldir decided to stay in the room and guard the Magic shield core.

    He didn''t want the traitor who might still be in the pce to destroy it again. If they really wanted to do it, then they would have to face Saeldir head-on.

    Unfortunately, Saeldir couldn''t find a way to find the traitor before Aerchon returned tomorrow. So he could only wait.

    Seeing that the protective dome had returned to cover the pce, the Elves were relieved. Their happy faces returned.

    Alone in the room where the Magic shield core was, Saeldir pondered over his encounter with the ck-robed figure on Mount Cmity.

    The figure has a pretty good Magic ability. But he chose not to fight Saeldir head-on instead, preferring to hide behind the sudden arrivals of the Daemons of Cmity.

    Saeldir thought, was it because the ck-robed figure didn''t want Saeldir to recognize the Magic he used? In that case, the identity that Saeldir suspected as an Elf was almost certain.

    The figure behind the ck robe must also have used the Daemon of Cmity and most likely the Ogres to continue attacking their castle.

    The culprit behind the damage from the Magic shield core was also almost certainly that ck-robed figure. But what''s the point?

    If the figure really was an Elf, why did the figure intend to destroy their own race? That''s very strange. Saeldir couldn''t understand the reason at all.

    Saeldir also thought of another possibility. There may be more than one traitor.

    Some are in charge of coordinating the Daemon of Cmity, some are in charge of coordinating the Ogres Kingdom, and some are inside the pce to weaken the pce''s defenses from within.

    Elves have magic to order other creatures to tell them the truth. But that magic only applies to other creatures. Elves are immune to such magic. So the choice to use Magic to find out who the traitor in the pce is is no longer an option.

    "Hhhhh..." Saeldir took a deep breath. He leans head on the back of the chair and stared nkly ahead. So many things have happenedtely. Dangerous things that could threaten the Elf kingdom.

    At times like this, Aerchon instead went to see the irresponsible King.

    Saeldir did think so. Of course, he only dared to think about it and never told anyone what he was thinking.

    The King prefers to contemte his dead wife and hand over power to Aerchon. Even though Aerchon is not fit to be a leader at all.

    Saeldir hoped, Aerchon told the King to return to the lead. So that he can know what has happened in his pce all this time.

    Tomorrow, they will return. Hopefully, their return brings good news.

    ~~~

    <o>,m Billy and Lt. Boartusk opened their eyes almost simultaneously. What they saw was the typical white ceiling of a room in an Elf pce.</o>

    They both breathed a sigh of relief because they knew they were no longer in the Daemon of Cmity''s cave.

    They turned and their eyes met. The two of them breathed a sigh of relief when they saw each other''s plight.

    "How are you, Lieutenant?" Billy asked.

    Lt. Boartusk moved his hands to grip tightly into fists.

    "I feel fine now," Lt. Boartusk replied.

    "How about you?"

    "I feel better too." Then Billy sighed. "I thought we were going to die in that dark cave."

    Lt. Boartusk snorted. "I thought so too. Then after that, Drake will tten the mountain for revenge."

    Billy chuckled. "Yeah, I can imagine that''s what would happen if Erend found us really dead on that mountain."

    "I''m amazed you guys can stillugh like that." A woman''s voice suddenly sounded.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk turned their head and found Elis staring up at the ceiling with an unreadable expression.

    "What do you feel?" Lt. Boartusk asked.<sub> </sub>

    Elis took a deep breath before answering. "I''m grateful to be alive. Even if I have to endure a trauma that mightst a lifetime as well."

    "No, I mean your body. How do you feel about your body now?"

    "Oh," Elis said. "I feel pretty good."

    The door to the room suddenly opened. Aurdis and the three Elves entered at the same time.

    Seeing the three of them awake, Aurdis smiled.

    "You guys are awake. That''s good," Aurdis said. Then she walked towards Elis, Lt. Boartusk, and Billy took turns. Aurdis put her hand on the forehead of the three of them to check their condition.

    After finishing checking. Aurdis nodded in satisfaction with a smile on her face.

    "How?" Billy asked.

    "You guys are fine. There''s no need to worry. If you''re strong enough, you can leave here if you want," Aurdis replied.

    Billy immediately got up to sit on his bed. He then asked. "You know where Erend is?"

    "Looks like he''s still in his room," Aurdis said. Billy looked at Lt. Boartusk and seemed to convey a certain signal.

    Lt. Boartusk suddenly also got up and stood up.

    "We''ll see Erend," Lt. Boartusk said. "You might be able tofort Elis first. After being locked up in the cave Daemon seems to need someone tofort her."

    Aurdis looked at Elis with a warm smile. Elis who saw Aurdis smile suddenly felt her face heat up.

    "Are you strong enough to stand?" Aurdis drew closer to Elis. "Everything''s fine now. When you''re strong enough to stand up I''ll show you around the pce. You haven''t had time to do anything since you got here, have you?"

    Elis'' previously gloomy face suddenly broke into a bright smile.

    "Yes, princess!" Elis said.

    ~~~

    As soon as they entered the room, Erend was not there. Billy and Lt. Boartusk exchanged nces. But before they could ask any questions, a vortex appeared suddenly.

    Erend came out of the vortex with a body full of sweat and dirt. Luckily Billy and Lt. Boartusk had seen hime out like that so they weren''t too surprised anymore.

    "Ah, you''re awake?" Erend asked in a happy tone.

    "Yeah. Thanks to Aurdis," Billy said.

    "We need to quickly discuss what we''re going to do next," Lt. Boartusk said in a serious tone.

    Erend had just freed them from the clutches of the Daemon of Cmity and a few days ago this pce had also been under attack. But they had to discuss more important matters.

    Even though this all seemed too fast, Erend knew that they had plenty of time to wait and rx.

    "I''m going to take a shower first." Erend went to the bathroom.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk waited for a few minutes. As soon as Erend came out, they immediately talked about the n to return to the Republic of Ascaria.

    "In any case, we must still wait for Aerchon. Because only he has the power tomand the Elves, right?" Billy said.

    "Yes. That''s true." Erend said. "But I managed to persuade Saeldir toe with me to save you guys that time."

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk cast a nce at him.

    "How did you persuade him?" Lt. Boartusk asked.

    "Well, I begged him," Erend replied. Lt. Boartusk turned and exchanged nces at Billy.

    "I think your pleading skills are pretty good," Billy said. "Perhaps the Elves will indeed melt faster if we beg."

    "I guess so. I didn''t really care about my pride at the time," Erend said.

    "Anyway, then we can ask Saeldir again to help us?" Billy made a suggestion.

    "For now I''m not too sure. Maybe Saeldir realized his stupidity when he agreed to my request. And now he doesn''t want to anymore," Erend said. "But I''ll try."

    "But the Elves also need to get the key as soon as possible, right? Wouldn''t that be enough reason?" Billy said.

    "You''re right," Lt. Boartusk said. "We can tell Saeldir that the humans have found a new way to get into the Fountain of Eternity."

    ~~~

 Chapter 80 Before The Day

    "Are we going to lie to him?" Erend looked at Lt. Boartusk.

    Lt. Boartusk returned Erend''s gaze. "Elves are usually more anxious when ites to the Fountain of Eternity. We can use that to get them to act faster."

    Billy snorted. "So we nning to trick them?"

    "I didn''t say we were going to trick them," Lt. Boartusk pauses for a few seconds. "Well, yes, we''ll trick them. But if it can bring their keys back sooner, wouldn''t that be a good thing for them too?"

    Billy nodded in agreement. "Of course, lieutenant. Even when you say we have to trick them. I won''t mind. It''s not like we''re friends with the Elves, right?"

    Erend nodded along with Billy''s words. Among the three of them, no one felt that what they were doing was wrong. Because they did it to the Elves. The one who made their life difficult from the start.

    After all, if the lie could get them to get the key back faster, of course, that would also benefit them.

    "Are we going to forget our intention to take revenge on the Elves?" Erend asked.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk exhaled almost simultaneously.

    "Revenge for who? For the country that betrayed us?" Billy said, rhetorically.

    "We''d better forget about it because revenge against the Elves won''t do any good. Our dead friends won''te alive anymore. And we''ll only die silly if we try to mess with them here," Lt. Boartusk added.

    Erend himself also felt the same way with the two of them. Especially when imagining the face of Aurdis who has often felt the difficulty of the things her big brother did.

    Aurdis has also been through a lottely. She struggles to keep the pce safe when her big brother goes to meet their father.

    When remembering Aurdis, the desire to take revenge on the Elves that had been in Erend''s heart for a long time vanished.

    He wouldn''t have the heart to hurt Aurdis who had troubled herself to help the three of them.

    "Alright," Erend said. "Then we won''t do that. I just want to make sure."

    "We haven''t seen Anna since a few days ago. How about we go see her now?" Billy suggested.

    Erend and Lt. Boartusk immediately agreed and the two of them went to see Anna. Along the way, Billy asked a question in a whisper.

    "Hey, don''t you guys suspect that there is a traitor in this Elf pce?"

    Erend and Lt. Boartusk exchanged nces.

    "Everyone smart enough in this pce knows that there is a traitor in here," Lt. Boartusk said in a mumble-like tone. While still looking ahead.

    "Oh, I thought I was the only one who thought that," Billy said.

    "We''d better not worry about that and just y dumb," Lt. Boartusk said. "That matter is very sensitive for those Elves with sky-high pride. If they hear those words from our mouths. I don''t know what they will do."

    The three of them agreed not to bring it up again. Let the elves do their own thing. After all, they wouldn''t be able to help anything by saying that they thought there was a traitor in the pce. It will onlyplicate their position.

    The three of them finally arrived at the dungeon. They went straight to the cell where Anna was being held.

    When they arrived at her cell, they saw Anna lying on a wooden cot and staring at the ceiling.

    "Hi, how are you?" Lt. Boartusk asked.

    "Oh, it turns out you''re still alive." Anna got up to sit down and looked at the three of them. "You left me here to die when there was an attack and the castle''s protective magic was broken, now youe to see me again as if nothing happened."

    The faces of Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk didn''t look the least bit remorseful.

    "We want to make sure if there''s anything else you''d like to add to strengthen our testimony," Lt. Boartusk said.

    Anna snorted, then shook her head. "Nothing. What I gave you on the phone is still not enough?"

    "Then get ready. Soon it looks like we will be returning to the Republic of Ascaria."

    "Oh, I see," Anna said in an even tone. "When was that exactly?"

    "As fast as we can."

    "I hope you guys move faster. I feel LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil is also preparing something there."

    "We already know what they are preparing," Lt. Boartusk said. "That''s why we''re trying to speed things up."

    "Oh, so they''re going to take advantage of your family?" Anna asked.

    The three of them didn''t answer. Anna shrugged her shoulders. "We already guessed that''s what they would do. The two Lieutenant Colonels would do anything to get the magic water," Anna said. "You''ll find out where the crystal key is if you catch them. Do you have any ns to catch them alive?"

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk exchanged nces.<sub> </sub>

    "We can think of a way," Lt. Boartusk said. "We''ll be leaving now. We just came to check on you and said to get ready."

    "Sure."

    The three of them left the dungeon to look for Saeldir''s whereabouts.

    "Even if those two bastard military officers captured our family, they wouldn''t have any way of using it since Elis is with us, right?" Billy said.

    "I hope so. Hopefully, they don''t have a voice recording when Elis casts the spell to open the Portal," Erend replied.

    ~~~

    LTC. Ibis was trying to calm himself from the stress when he found Elis missing with the important files.

    In front of him was arge alcohol bottle that was one-quarter of it left.

    LTC. Ibis poured the amber-colored alcohol into the ss for the umpteenth time. Then he gulped the intoxicating liquid back into his mouth.

    The man pulled the crystal pigtail from his pocket and ced it on the table. Under the bright light of the room, the key seemed to gleam in its own light.

    LTC. Ibis looked at the key with a look full of doubt. Is there any more meaning that the key is here?

    Elis had disappeared with secret files containing detailed information about their operation from the beginning until now.

    All the details about what they are nning as well as all the people involved in it. And of course, about the three soldiers, they framed as scapegoats.

    LTC. Ibis didn''t know where else Elis had gone other than to the world where the Elves were. And they must now be preparing a n to reveal all that to the public.

    With Elis not here, how could they open the Portal to use this key? Only the woman knew how to read that strange book.

    Suddenly LTC. Coil came over to him. Her face doesn''t look any different from LTC. Ibis.

    "What are you doing? drink to death?" LTC. Coil said.

    "Maybe," LTC. Ibis answered. "What do you want?"

    "We can still get away with threatening the three soldiers with their families," LTC. Coil said. "We said that we would kill their families if they leaked everything."

    "You think that can work?" LTC. Ibis asked.

    "I don''t know. But we have to try."

    "You don''t think they''ll be helped by the Elves? do you think we can match them if that''s the case?" LTC. Ibis asked.

    LTC. Coil looked thoughtful for a moment.

    "I don''t know about that," LTC. Coil finally answered. "But we have to try to keep ourselves safe."

    LTC. Ibis snorted. "In that case, we''d better run away."

    "Then be a fugitive for life?"

    "Not necessarily. At least we still carry this key," LTC. Ibis said while holding the crystal key. "If we still have this key, at least we can still find a way to use itter. Now, I don''t think we can do anything if the three soldiers decide to reveal everything and take their revenge on us."

    LTC. Coil took a deep breath. "I can''t believe those three lowly soldiers would bring us this big of trouble."

    LTC. Ibis snorted once again. "We really underestimated them. Do you remember what the leader of the raid team said back then?"

    "About one of those three soldiers who can spit fire and withstand bullets?" LTC. Coil said.

    "Yes," LTC. Ibis replied tly. "I didn''t believe it at first and didn''t think it was important. But let''s see. They could even run to the world of the Elves and hide there until now. And they could also take Elis there and convince her to bring all the important files. I think the three of them must have a special rtionship with the Elves."

    After hearing that exnation, LTC. Coil took a deep breath. "We should just use them back then."

    "Yeah," LTC. Ibis downed his drink. "Now it''s toote for that."

    ~~~

    Saeldir was surprised when he saw Erend, Lt. Boartusk, and Billye into the room.

    His brow furrowed as he looked at the three of them who were walking closer to him.

    "What do you want?"

    ~~~

 Chapter 81 Back To Take The Key

    "Aren''t you going to speed up the process of retrieving the key?" Erend asked Saeldir.

    Between the three of them, it had been decided that it was Erend who would speak to Saeldir about the n to return to the human world--to the Republic of Ascaria--to retrieve the key.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk felt Erend was the most suitable to talk to Saeldir because Erend had spoken to him before.

    Erend had also managed to get Saeldir to help him save them. Of course with that in mind, Erend was the most suitable person to talk to Saeldir about all of this.

    "Aerchon will be back tomorrow. He will make the decision," Saeldir said while rubbing his forehead.

    "I''m not sure Aerchon will take action immediately," Erend said.

    Saeldir didn''t answer right away. No one knows the exact reason why Saeldir did not immediately reply to Erend''s words. But from what the three humans saw, it was only because Saeldir looked exhausted.

    After a while Saeldir finally said. "Do you know where the key is?"

    "Yes. We know for sure. We just need to take it from the people holding it," Erend replied.

    Saeldir looked at Erend. "Are you sure?"

    "Of course." Erend nodded firmly to show his confidence.

    "What do you think you guys will need to get the key back?" Saeldir asked.

    "I think you and the three of us will be enough."

    "You know that my power will weaken in your world, right?" Saeldir looked at Erend in uncertainty.

    "We don''t need to fight," Erend said. "Well, at least not on a grand scale. We just need to sneak in and get the key. Maybe knock out a human or two."

    "What if the key has already moved from where you thought it was?" Saeldir as an Elf Archmage couldn''t let small things pass through his mind. He will continue to question things until he is satisfied before starting to do anything.

    "That''s why we have to hurry," Erend said while looking at Saeldir. "We really can''t guarantee that the key will stay there for long. That''s why we have to act fast."

    Saeldir looked thoughtful. After a while, he looked at Erend again and said. "When are you guys going?"

    Erend turned to Lt. Boartusk then to Billy. Billy then looked at Lt. Boartusk to provide an answer. Erend did the same.

    Seeing that it was him who had to speak, Lt. Boartusk said: "How about midnight time tonight?"

    ~~~

    After leaving Saeldir''s room, the three of them intended to return to their own room. As they walked down the corridor, the pce atmosphere was so quiet.

    It was unusual when the Elves looked at them with scornful and displeased eyes.

    "Where did they all go?" The curious Billy asked.

    "Maybe they''re still afraid to go out," Erend said.

    "Their magic shield is back, isn''t it?"

    "They are afraid of their own friends," Lt. Boartusk replied. "You know that there is a traitor in this pce, right?"

    "Ah," Billy nodded in understanding. "Traitors in this pce will be stressed if they are in the middle of this situation."

    "Yeah, they definitely won''t rest easy seeing everyone already knows about their whereabouts," Erend said.

    "We''d better think about ourselves. Come on." Lt. Boartusk quickened his pace. Erend and Billy followed him.

    For today, Erend haspleted his Daily Quest to hunt Goblins again. He has leveled up once again and is now Level 8. Erend has also gained 1 Skill Point with his Level Up.

    But that''s not enough. In order to upgrade the new Skills he got like [Fire Dragon Transformation], and get a new Skill [All Fire-based Power], Erend needed 5 Skill Points.

    Erend felt there was no point in upgrading his old Skills. Now he simply upgraded his new Skills which were much more powerful. But it seems that getting 1 Daily Quest every day is still not enough.

    Erend passed by the garden he used to contemte when he wanted to contemte with himself. So Erend said to Billy and Lt. Boartusk if he wants to stop in the park for a while.

    Lt. Boartusk nodded in agreement. Billy also didn''t see any reason why he had to stop Erend. So he also nodded in agreement.

    Erend separated from the two of them and sat on one of the chairs in the garden.

    ''Tut,'' Erend called Tut through his mind. Even though he was alone now, Erend didn''t want to take the risk because ears that wanted to overhear could be everywhere in this pce.

    [ "Yes?" ]

    ''Why don''t any Urgent Quests appear when I go to Mount Cmity?'' Erend asked through his mind.

    ["Systema doesn''t think of that as something it has to solve." ]

    Erend''s brow furrowed upon hearing that. ''You mean it''s not important?''

    [ "For Systema, Yes." ]

    Erend almost felt angry when he thought that the safety of his friends was of no importance to Systema at all.<sub> </sub>

    But Erend thought better and knew that his friends were only important to himself. For Systema, they weren''t special humans who yed too big of a role.

    [ "What''s the problem? Didn''t you save your friends already?" ]

    Tut also seemed to know what he was thinking and feeling. Through the tone of his voice, Tut sounded like he don''t understand why Erend felt angry.

    ''Ah, it''s just unfortunate that I didn''t get the reward even though I managed to do something so dangerous like that.'' Erend said.

    [ "Why are you asking for so much after getting that much power?" ]

    Erend sighed. Being scolded by something invisible is very unpleasant. ''Sorry.''

    [ "Be patient. When you get to Level 10, which means soon enough, you''ll get something new." ]

    Erend frowned at a mix of curiosity and excitement.

    ''What''s that?'' Erend asked.

    [ "The Dungeon World." ]

    ''The Dungeon World?'' Erend didn''t know why he had to enter the Dungeon.

    But if Systema''s concept was something simr to that in the game, that meant the Dungeon was a ce where he could get a lot of experience and other equipment.

    [ "I''ll exin when the timees. For now, you just need to focus on the matter in front of your eyes." ]

    ''Just exin a little to me. Is that where I''ll get more experience to level up?'' Erend asked.

    [ "Yes." ]

    ''Okay!'' Erend nodded.

    After getting a little enlightenment from Tut about something new that will be avable to him when he is already at Level 10, Erend returns to meet Billy and Lt. Boartusk.

    ~~~

    The midnight they had been waiting for finally arrived. The three of them didn''t know where Elis had gone.

    Since leaving the treatment room, the bespectacled woman was nowhere to be seen.

    Most likely Aurdis had taken her somewhere to cheer her up. After what she''d been through, Elis did need some sce to calm her soul.

    Meanwhile, when all the Elves were probably resting in theirfortable nkets, Saeldir walked to the room where the teleportation tform was.

    He was carrying nothing but a pouch hanging from his right waist. As soon as Saeldir went inside, there were already Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk standing staring at the tform.

    "We won''t be using it tonight," Saeldir said.

    The three turned. Then Billy spoke. "You can use this to teleport anywhere?"

    "Yes," Saeldir answered quickly. "You still remember the ce where you could enter in secret?"

    "We remember," Erend replied.

    "I will ask you to imagine it now." Saeldir drew closer to Erend and then raised one hand towards Erend''s head.

    Erend imagined Elis'' room where they had entered that night. The room seemed suitable enough to enter and exit freely.

    They gave Elis ess to a quiet room away from all the hustle and bustle so that she could learn whatever she was learning more freely.

    Saeldir drew what looked like white smoke from inside Erend''s head. Then he waved it in front of them.

    A momentter a Portal just appeared. The portal showed the sight they had seen when they first intended toe to pick up Elis. A dark study room.

    "Are you sure the key is in there?" Saeldir asked.

    "The key is not in the room. But the room is in a building and we believe it is in the building." Lt. Boartusk replied.

    Saeldir looked at them in turn. "Hopefully that''s true and you guys don''t waste my time. Come on in."

    Lt. Boartusk led them in. Behind him is Erend then Billy. Saeldir took part at the very back of the line.

    They finally entered Elis'' abandoned study. The condition of this room was a mess when the owner left it. Billy immediately opened Anna''s cell phone that he was carrying. Then he opened a file showing the floor n of this base.

    Billy then gave directions on the direction they should go. Erend looked at Saeldir then whispered. "You can use the magic you used to hide us in Mount Cmity."

    "I already did," Saeldir replied.

    "Oh," Erend nodded. "Good."

    Lt. Boartusk ordered Erend to lead the way. Then they left the room.

    ~~~

 Chapter 82 Get The Key Back

    The three of them came out in a silent and dark corridor. Erend nced around the top corners of the wall. Intending to look for security cameras that might be installed between the walls. Of course, a lot of cameras are installed.

    Erend didn''t know if the camera could reveal those hidden behind the invisible Magic shroud made by Saeldir. But he chose to believe it. Erend had already seen how strong Saeldir''s Magic really was.

    He can make thempletely disappear and undetectable to the human eye. The security camera shouldn''t be a problem for Magic Saeldir.

    "Where is the ce?" Erend asked Billy in a whisper.

    Billy, who had been staring at Anna''s cellphone screen and fiddling with it, took a few seconds before answering. It was because Billy was busy doing other things.

    "Over there." Billy then gave them directions.

    Erend and Lt. Boartusk showed no protest at Billy''s response which took longer than it should have. Billy was doing something else.

    Because of that, he couldn''t give a response as quickly as he should have. They both understood that and it was part of the n. Therefore, they didn''t say anything and simply followed Billy''s directions.

    Saeldir who didn''t know what they were doing just followed them. There is only one goal. He wanted to get the key as quickly as possible.

    They arrived in front of a steel door. Behind this door is the room Billy points to. It should be in this room, the key lies and is waiting to be picked up.

    "There''s an rm going off if we force it open," Billy said.

    Erend''s hand that wanted to hold the door handle stopped a few inches in the air. He turned to Billy in disbelief.

    "Why did you just say it now?!" Erend hissed stifled.

    "Sorry. Been very busy," Billy said. Without the slightest feeling of guilt. He turned his attention back to Anna''s phone.

    "What is it?" Saeldir asked.

    "There is an rm that will sound if we force this door open. We need your Magic to deal with it," Lt. Boartusk said.

    Saeldir just nodded and tilted his head at Erend to tell him to step aside. So Erend stepped aside and Saeldir stretched his hand towards the door.

    Lt. Boartusk and Erend spread their eyes around.

    The corridor was still silent. This was quite strange because this ce was a base for covert operations.

    Negative assumptions began to appear in their heads.

    What if it turns out that this base has been abandoned? that means it''s meaningless for them to be here. And that means the crystal key has also disappeared from its original ce.

    If that were the case, then the situation would be much more difficult and dangerous than before.

    But other bad things can happen too. What if it turns out that a trap has been prepared for them? And now the soldiers were waiting for them from hiding.

    Waiting for them to be caught off guard and then attacking with all their might.

    Saeldir was indeed here with them. Even though Erend saw for himself how strong Saeldir was, he wasn''t in his own world right now.

    His power was reduced so much. Saeldir wouldn''t be able to deal with attacksing from multiple directions at the same time.

    A click on the door startled them. Pull them out of those bad thoughts.

    "I think it is clear now," Saeldir said. "Let us go in."

    Erend was back at the front. But before he opened the door and entered, Erend felt that he had to prepare for everything that might be waiting behind this door.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    Erend''s skin turned to be covered in red and ck scales.

    "What did you do it for?" Saeldir asked while looking at Erend in surprise.

    "We have to get ready, don''t we?" Erend replied.

    Saeldir retreated to the very rear. Erend looked at Billy.

    "You''d better concentrate for now."

    Billy answered with a nod then put the phone back in his trouser pocket. Erend started to put his hand on the door and then pushed it slowly.

    As soon as the door was opened suddenly there was a sh of light apanied by an explosion sound. Saeldir, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk were startled and stared ahead.

    But Erend was already rushing forward and holding the shotgun held by LTC. Ibis.

    ''BUAGH!''

    Erend mmed his fist into LTC. Ibis''s face sent him crashing against the wall. The shotgun was now out of his hands.

    Fortunately, Erend had already activated his Skill, otherwise, he would be dead by now.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk immediately scanned the room. But they only see LTC. Ibis who was sprawled on the floor with a gasping sound was holding his nose.

    Lt. Boartusk ran towards him and sent a kick to his face.

    ''BUAGH!''

    LTC. Ibis''s head jerked back against the wall. Lt. Boartusk grabbed his cor and spoke.

    "Where''s the key?" Lt. Boartusk asked in a sharp voice.<sub> </sub>

    LTC. Ibisughed. "You''re not getting out of here. The sound of my shot must have woken everyone in this building."

    ''BUAGH!''

    ''BUAGH!''

    ''BUAGH!''

    Lt.Boartusk doesn''t want to hear his bullshit anymore. He dealt the Lieutenant Colonel three blows to silence him.

    "Where''s the key?!"

    "What are you doing Adrien? Now you are helping the Elf who killed your friends?" LTC. Ibis can still chatter.

    Even though his body is beaten but he still has the spirit to remain an annoying person.

    Lt. Boartusk sighed and turned to Erend and Billy. Erend and Billy immediately understood and they proceeded to rummage through every drawer for the key.

    "Listen," Lt. Boartusk said to LTC. Ibis. "All your deeds will soon be known by everyone in the Republic of Ascaria. You, your friend Coil, and this whole operation will be over."

    LTC. Ibis finally fell silent. He looked at Lt. Boartusk with a t face.

    "Then, what do you expect to happen after that? Your peaceful life will return?" LTC. Ibis said. "Coil and I just took a little advantage of a loophole that happened to appear. You have no idea who you''re dealing with!"

    Lt. Boartusk stared at LTC. Ibis for a while. Until then, Erend''s voice came.

    "I found it!"

    But once Lt. Boartusk and Billy turned their eyes to Erend, LTC. Ibis immediately pushed Lt. Boartusk and then jumped onto his bed.

    LTC. Ibis took a gun from under his pillow and then directly aimed the gun at all of them in turn.

    "Stay where you are or I''ll shoot!"

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    Erend reactivated his skill and rushed towards LTC. Ibis.

    The shocked LTC. Ibis pointed his gun at Erend and fired. But the bullet he fired was only bounced off by Erend''s scale.

    LTC. Ibis was finally able to see Erend''s true form. Mixed red and ck scales enveloped Erend''s body. Makes him look like a monster that came to take his life.

    ''BANG!''

    ''BANG!''

    ''BANG!''

    LTC. Ibis fired all the bullets in his gun. But nothing had any effect on Erend.

    "What are you...?" LTC. Ibis muttered with a look of horror.

    His face was deathly pale and he fell limply on his bed. Erend got closer and then hit LTC. Ibis''s hand holding the gun.

    The gun hit the wall and broke into several pieces.

    "You''re nning on using our family, right?" Erend asked in a growling voice. Coupled with its looks, it makes LTC. Ibis sank into an even more intense fear.

    "H-How did you know?" LTC. Ibis asked in a trembling tone.

    Erend smirked. "That''s not important. What''s important now is that all your ns will go to waste. Your life is over. We''ve uploaded all the evidence of your crimes to the media."

    LTC. Ibis gritted his teeth to try to shake off his fear.

    "You can''t protect them forever. You think we''re your biggest enemies?" LTC. Ibis said. "Just like I told Adrien. Above us, there are people who already know about the existence of the fantasy world and its powers. You think they''d stop that easily?!"

    "You think we did it to protect them?!" Erend lifted LTC. Ibis easily.

    "We''re doing all this because we want to defend ourselves. We''re tired of being persecuted and if you guys get in trouble for us again, I swear I''ll destroy everything to nothing!"

    After that Erend threw LTC. Ibis to the other side of the room. He made a rattling sound as he fell.

    Erend turned d around and then threw the crystal key to Saeldir. Saeldir nodded in satisfaction.

    "Let''s get out of here," Saeldir said.

    Outside, they heard a noiseing toward this room.

    "Are you done?" Lt. Boartusk asked Billy.

    "I''ve uploaded everything. Now we just have to wait for the results," Billy replied.

    "Good." Then Lt. Boartusk nodded at Saeldir. "We can get out of here now."

    Saeldir created the Portal and they all went inside. When the soldiers entered the room, they only found a messy room and LTC. Ibis was unconscious.

    ~~~

 Chapter 83 Another Task

    The sound of the rm only sounded on a small box-shaped device located next to the heads of the soldiers who inhabit this secret base.

    The purpose, of course, is so that the intruders who set off the rm won''t know they did. So they didn''t have time to run away.

    Soldiers and LTC. Coil immediately rushed to the LTC. Ibis'' room where the rm came from. But when they got there the door was tightly shut.

    They heard a noise from inside. But when they opened the door, all they could see was a messy room and LTC. Ibis lying on the floor unconscious.

    LTC. Coil approached him. His face was clearly wounded from the few punches. That means someone did infiltrate here and managed to beat him up.

    LTC. Coil only had one guess as to who was in here, making the whole room fall apart as if he was looking for something haphazardly, beating up LTC. Ibis then just ran away.

    Inside this room is the crystal key belonging to the Elves. LTC. Ibis insisted that he keep it in the first ce.

    LTC. Coil didn''t make any protest because it would only add to the unnecessary debate.

    But now, LTC. Coil was sure that the key had been lost. Those three must have taken it. But how do they know where the key is stored?

    They won''t be able to immediately know the location of the key unless they have to look behind every closed door or get its location directly from people who know.

    ''Could it be that Cemetery Wind members are still alive there?'' the thought popped into LTC. Coil''s head because that''s the only possibility that could happen. Otherwise, how would they know that the key was in this room?

    LTC. Coil turned to Steve. Steve stood among the other soldiers outside the room.

    "Are you sure all your friends are dead?" LTC. Coil asked Steve.

    Steve was silent for a moment. A pause that LTC. Coil was able to realize something suspicious.

    "I''m sure, sir," Steve replied.

    LTC. Coil is still not sure. But in the end, he felt that the question he could askter.

    LTC. Coil told the soldiers to bring the LTC. Ibis to the treatment room. They all immediately obeyed and carried out his orders.

    Steve gritted his teeth because he had an idea of ??what was really going on. One of the group members who had gone with him to use the Fountain of Eternity was still alive.

    Steve felt it was a pretty big possibility. Because, if they didn''t provide any information, the three soldiers they trapped would not know where they could get the crystal key.

    If so, it could be dangerous. Each member of Cemetery Wind is provided with a sophisticated mobile phone which contains many files about their operations. So they can have a guarantee if the boss who ordered them chooses to give them up and make them a scapegoat.

    But the phone can only be opened with the user''s permission. If the user doesn''t allow it and the phone is forcibly opened, then what happens is that the phone will explode. And all the files in it will disappear with it.

    That means, if the information is leaked, it means that the phone user is willing to open the phone for them to use.

    Maybe they saw it when he jumped into the Portal without waiting for them. Steve thought about the possibility.

    ''In that case, isn''t there a chance someday that they will take revenge on me?'' Steve thought anxiously.

    When the secret base was in chaos, they didn''t realize that a file was circting on the inte.

    The file spread at an incredible speed because it had entered the inte and now, almost all citizens of the Republic of Ascaria had seen it.

    ~~~

    When he returned to the room, a satisfied smile formed on Saeldir''s face. He stroked his beard while nodding his head.

    The crystal key was now in his hand. And as an Archmage, it didn''t take him long to find out if it was the real key or not. The key is the original key. Saeldir could feel the power from within every inch of the crystal.

    "That''s the real key, right?" Billy asked.

    "Yes," Saeldir answered without looking at Billy. "The real key."

    Billy breathed a sigh of relief in a loud voice so they could all hear him. Erend and Lt. Boartusk too, both of them breathed a sigh of relief.

    They came out of the room. Saeldir went straight to his own room without saying a word.

    While Erend, Billy, and Lt. The Boartusk went to their own rooms with smiles on their faces.

    "You remember what LTC. Ibis said earlier?" Billy asked.

    "Yes," Erend replied. "Why?"

    "He said someone above them actually nned all of this."

    "Of course," Lt. Boartusk said. "We still haven''t been able to find the man who took the key, how he got into this world, and many other strange things that have yet to be revealed."<sub> </sub>

    They passed through an open corridor. The moon had slipped from its zenith, signaling that the time had passed far from midnight. The cold air blew blowing their white clothes.

    "We still don''t know much. After all, we''re just lowly soldiers fighting on the front lines. We should have died in the bunker but somehow fate made us here now," Erend said.

    "What''s important now is that our families are safe, our names are clear, and the war with the Elves is over. That means our peaceful lives may be able to return."

    "I hope so. You think your peaceful life will return?" Billy asked Erend.

    Erend couldn''t answer right away. He thought that his peaceful life like before was impossible to return to.

    Erend was silent and then looked at the moon in the night sky. Erend now has the power to transform into a Dragon.

    He had also heard from Tut himself that he was destined to fight something bigger. Something that would threaten the safety of many worlds.

    When Erend thought about it, then his former life couldn''t possibly return.

    "Well, I don''t think so," Erend said, atst.

    "Don''t worry, buddy." Billy ced a soft fist on Erend''s shoulder. "Everything will be fine."

    That was all Billy could say. Because he didn''t know what else he could say tofort Erend with the whole situation he was in.

    They arrived back in the room and slept for the night. This night ended well.

    The crystal key to the Fountain of Eternity has returned to the Elf''s hands and evidence of all the conspiracies that framed them has been sessfully uploaded to the inte.

    The three of them were sure that now everyone in the Republic of Ascaria was looking at the files.

    The next morning they woke up feeling much better than before. Before, there had never been such a good feeling when they woke up the next day.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk have always felt a constant feeling of anxiety. It''s all because they know waking up another day is a struggle to deal with problems that keeping.

    But today the three of them woke up with light hearts. Billy even smiled and greeted Lt. Boartusk.

    But Lt. Boartusk didn''t feel the need for that greeting. He who is used to living in war raises his fist when he finds Billy''s greeting thates out in a warm tone like the greeting issued by a partner.

    Billy immediately apologized before Lt. Boartusk''s fist literally floated into his face.

    But unlike them, Erend immediately got up from his bed when he opened his eyes.

    "I have to go," Erend said.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk stared at his back standing with his back to them.

    "Where are you going?" Billy asked.

    "The usual," Erend replied. Then a Portal opened in front of him. "I''ll probably be gone for a while. I think I will be back when night came."

    Then Erend stepped into the Portal. Leaving confusion on Billy and Lt. Boartusk.

    "Erend isn''t going back to his normal life, is he?" Billy said.

    The portal that Erend entered had now disappeared. But Bily and Lt. Boartusk were still staring in the direction where the Portal had been.

    "No. He''s meant for something big," Lt. Boartusk said.

    ~~~

    Erend appears behind a vige. The vige is located at the foot of the mountain and surrounded by forest.

    Erend could see some humans were busy with their activities. But what Erend noticed was not that, but something to the west.

    As of now, nothing has appeared on it yet. But Tut said that soon, a cmity would pass by and destroy the vige. Just by chance, the vige was on the path he was on.

    [ Daily Quest: Kill the Dark Mage. ]

    [Rewards: 200 Exp. ]

    A notification that appeared before his eyes startled Erend.

    "After seeing the rewards, I guess it''s going to be a tough fight."

    ~~~

 Chapter 84 Fight With The Dark Mage

    "A Dark Mage? what is it?" Erend asked Tut.

    [ "It''s someone who has learned Dark Magic. You should be able to tell from the name alone." ]

    "I don''t know if it means something so literal." Erend walked towards the west.

    But as long as he stared at the horizon, all he could see were forests and mountains.

    "I still haven''t seen anything." Erend then turned his head towards the vige behind him.

    Due to the considerable distance, Erend didn''t know if anyone had seen him or not. But with this white outfit, Erend felt that he would stand out.

    It doesn''t matter now. Even if they saw it and realized he existed, it wouldn''t have any effect.

    They''re located apart from the other side of Eternal Earth, so the possibility is small they will meet if it weren''t for Erend''s Daily Quest. That''s what Erend had in mind.

    "Can you exin to me what Dark Magic is? Is it different from the Magic of the Elves?" Erend decided to ask because he wanted to pass the time while waiting for the Dark Mage.

    [ "You can ask the Elves about that directly." ]

    "Why? You don''t want to exin it?"

    [ "No. You''d better listen to that exnation from the Elves." ]

    Erend shrugged his shoulders. "Okay."

    Suddenly Erend saw the figure of a man appear at the end of the path in the distance. The man was only wearing ordinary clothes like the humans Erend saw in the vige.

    Erend thought that a Dark Mage would wear all ck, wearing a cloak that covered his head and face. Anyway, typical clothes highlight the Dark element in his title.

    But all Erend saw was a human in ordinary clothes. Also with the usual builds. Erend wasn''t sure that he was the one who was the objective of his Daily Quest today.

    "Is that the Dark Mage?" Erend asked Tut.

    [ "Yes." ]

    "He doesn''t look... like a Dark Mage."

    [ "Dark Mage is not defined by the clothes he wears. But by the power he has. It is the Dark Mage you must defeat. Now go!" ]

    Erend sighed then started walking. "Alright, then."

    They both walked in opposite directions. So that they be closer as the steps they take.

    Erend finally could see more clearly the form of the man. He was a man with a short and ordinary haircut. But his hair is a little messy because it is notbed.

    Erend didn''t know whether the people in this world already knewbs or not. So he couldn''t judge the man''s appearance too much.

    His clothes look like the clothes of an ordinarymoner. Judging from that alone, no one would have thought that the man was a walking cmity. He just looked like someone who was lost and needed a ce to stay for a while.

    But before Erend walked any closer to him, the man stretched out his hand towards Erend. A ck and green colored energy gathered at the tip of his palm.

    Erend instantly realized the threat that was aimed at him.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    ''SWOOOSH!''

    The man shot the green and ck colored energy towards Erend and hit him straight away.

    But Erend had crossed his arms that were wrapped in red and ck scales in front of his face.

    The energy attack released by the man only hit him but didn''t leave any scars.

    Erend wasn''t even pushed back. He just stopped where he was.

    When Erend lowered his hand from his face, he could see the look on the man''s face that looked surprised.

    Yes, the man was naturally surprised at the changes that had urred to Erend''s body and the fact that his attacks did not affect him.

    "Who are you?" the man--the Dark Mage--asked.

    "I''m just a person who happens to know that you intend to destroy the vige back there," Erend replied. "Can''t let you do that."

    The Dark Mage tilted his head to one side and looked at Erend in confusion. "Why did your skin turn out like that?"

    Erend snorted. "This is my power, dumbass."

    "Hmmm, very fascinating," the man looked at Erend as if he was an interesting specimen he had seen for the first time. "If you step aside now, I can let you live and be my subordinate."

    "Wow, that''s a very tempting offer," Erend said, sarcastically. "I wish I could say the same thing as letting you live. Unfortunately, I have no choice but to kill you."

    "Is that so?" the Dark Mage asked with a smirk. "Then why don''t you give it a try?"<sub> </sub>

    Erend immediately lunged at the Dark Mage. But the Dark Mage also did not remain silent. He put his hands together and two magic circles appeared on his right and left.

    The two magic circles were green and ck like the energy attack he had just released.

    Then from the two magic circles, two creatures that resembled lizards came out.

    The lizards are two meters high and walk on two legs. They also wear armor and carry swords and shields. Their eyes were empty and filled with only green and ck.

    It was as if their souls had been lost and were now in the Dark Mage''s control.

    ''What''s that?'' Erend asked Tut in his mind.

    [ "They are one of the residents of Eternal Earth. The Lizardmans." ]

    Erend could see the match between their forms and their names. They do look like Lizardmans. Lizards that have walking ways and characteristics are almost like humans.

    Until now Erend had encountered many strange creatures that seemed to only be found in fairy tales in his world. Elf, Slime, Aarakocra, Shellob, and now Lizardman. He was now a Dragon.

    Erend was sure that Eternal Earth still had many surprises for him in the future. Now he still caught a glimpse of what this world had.

    ''But they don''t look quite living, do they?'' Erend said to Tut.

    [ "Most likely, the two Lizardmans are dead and resurrected by that Dark Mage''s magic." ]

    The two Lizardmans charged toward Erend. Erend dashed towards them with both fists clenched.

    The two of them swung their swords almost simultaneously at Erend. Erend didn''t dodge but instead continued forward and raised his hand.

    The Lizardman''s sword struck Erend''s hands which were covered in red and ck scales.

    Then Erend raised his hand to fling both of their swords away. After that, he mmed his fist toward the two Lizardmans.

    ''BUAGH!''

    ''BUAGH!''

    The two Lizardmans were flung back to the side of the Dark Mage.

    "Pretty impressive," the Dark Mage said. "You have a strange power. But to what extent can the scale withstand my attacks?"

    Then the Dark Mage spread his arms to the sides. Behind his body appeared ten energy balls with ck and green colors.

    Then the Dark Mage used his hands to control the ten balls of energy toward Erend.

    Erend who didn''t feel any fear immediately ran and hit the energy balls that were shooting at him.

    However, as soon as Erend came into contact with the energy balls, the energy balls immediately exploded and threw Erend several meters away.

    Three balls of energy exploded simultaneously sending Erend flying and falling with a loud thud. But it didn''t stop there, another seven energy balls chased after Erend and instantly exploded around him.

    The sessive explosions created ck and green smoke that mixed into one. The green smoke soared into the sky.

    The humans who were doing their activities in the vige were shocked to see the green and ck smoke that looked unnatural. They immediately left what they were doing and ran into the house.

    Erend jumped from the smoke that surrounded him. He turned to the Dark Mage who was still standing where he was.

    The Dark Mage looked at Erend with curious eyes. Erend felt that the Dark Mage didn''t use his full strength against him. Instead, he only intended to test Erend.

    "Okay," Erend said. "Let''s be a little more serious now."

    Erend rushes towards the Dark Mage. This time the Dark Mage revived the two Lizardmans that Erend had previously hit and directed them to attack Erend again.

    The Dark Mage stretched out his hand towards Erend. Then a magic circle was created in front of his palm.

    Suddenly under Erend''s Feet, the same magic circle was also created. The shocked Erend couldn''t react quickly when from within the magic circle appeared ck hands holding his legs and arms.

    Meanwhile, the two Lizardmans had arrived in front of Erend. They immediately swung their swords simultaneously towards Erend''s neck.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    Erend opened his mouth then a conical me burst out and enveloped the two Lizardmans.

    The Dark Mage frowned. "Is that Dragon power?"

    Erend then pulled his hands and feet from the entanglement of those ck hands. But he couldn''t do it because they ensnared quite strongly.

    So Erend spits fire downwards, towards the magic circle where the hands came out.

    As soon as it was hit by Erend''s mes, the magic circle and the ck hands caught fire and disappeared in an instant.

    ~~~

 Chapter 85 Getting Serious

    The mes that came out of Erend''s mouth burned the magic circle along with the ck hands that came out of it.

    Now Erend''s hands and feet are free from those hands. Erend charged toward the Dark Mage.

    The Dark Mage himself still looked calm. He watched Erend again as if he was observing something strange and unique. Something that could fit into his collection if he tried just a little longer.

    Erend started to approach the Dark Mage. With [Dragon Scale] still active, Erend wasn''t afraid to take any attack that the Dark Mage might throw.

    The Dark Mage spread his arms to the sides. Then behind him appeared ten magic circles that looked like Portals.

    The green and ck magic circles were spinning faster and faster. Then from within it shot out ck chains that aimed straight at Erend.

    The ends of the chains were pointed and gave off a greenish glow.

    Erend knew that with [Dragon Scale] he wouldn''t be affected by the attack. But he could still be entangled by those chains.

    So Erend jumped to the side to avoid the chains that were aiming at his feet. It was clear that the chains were meant to ensnare him and deprive Erend of his ability to move. Not to attack him directly.

    Erend managed to dodge the chains that were aiming at his feet. But then another chain shot toward him.

    The chains move on their own with the sole purpose of trapping Erend. They look like serpents snaking through the air trying to reach their prey.

    Erend hit the chains that were pointing at him so that the chains would instantly shatter or be thrown away.

    Then Erend ran towards the Dark Mage with all his strength. Erend was in front of the Dark Mage before long. He threw his fist at the Dark Mage.

    But the Dark Mage didn''t seem bothered by Erend''s attack. He just stood still and stared at the fisting into his face.

    Turns out, the Dark Mage''sposure was reasonable. Erend''s fist just hit something hard but invisible in front of the Dark Mage''s face. As soon as his fistnded on the invisible shield, green and ck sparks were created and spread out.

    "Hmm, not bad," Erend said.

    "You''re not bad either," the Dark Mage replied. "My offer is still valid. Won''t you ept it?"

    Erend snorted. "No. I think you should die here for the world to be safe."

    "Why do you bother defending this world?" the Dark Mage asked. "Don''t you see that this world is hopeless?"

    The question hit a spot that Erend hadn''t thought of before. Why did he bother fighting to defend this world? This is not his world.

    But then Erend remembered the simple reason that made him keep fighting. This was a Daily Quest that gave him the experience to level up.

    However, the series of Daily Quests he received seemed to make him look like a hero.

    Erend went from ce to ce to solve problems that arose. When he thought like that, Erend felt that the Daily Quest he did must have more reasons than just the daily tasks he had to do.

    "You don''t even have an obvious reason!" The Dark Mage pointed his palm at Erend''s face.

    A momentter Erend felt an incredibly strong force pushing him back several meters.

    Erend fell and rolled on the ground before finally stopping. He immediately stood up and stared at the Dark Mage from a distance.

    "I don''t think I need much of a reason to stop you from hurting people. I''ve seen enough people get hurt before my eyes," Erend said. "The family and loved ones left behind are in immense pain. I don''t want to see them feel that again."

    The Dark Mage snorted. "Are you some kind of hero from another world or something?"

    Erend smirked at his words. "Maybe."

    "Then it will only make me want you more in my collection," the Dark Mage said.

    The Dark Mage then spread his right hand to the side. Then a magic circle appeared under his hand.

    A momentter from within the magic circle came out a staff. The Dark Mage pulled the staff into his hands.

    The staff is like made of tree roots that are cut and used immediately without undergoing any process first.

    The staff was ck. At its tip was an orb that gave off a dull green glow.

    "Tell me about yourself, hero," the Dark Mage said.

    Erend stared at the Dark Mage. His gestures and manner of speaking were too calm for a person who was in a battle. It was as if he knew he was in control of the situation.

    It gave Erend a bad feeling. So far the enemies he had fought were just monsters without the awareness and thoughts as intelligent as this Dark Mage in front of him.

    But the Dark Mage was different. He was a human who seemed intelligent enough to think a few steps forward. And he mastered the ability of Dark Magic which was quite troublesome.<sub> </sub>

    If only Saeldir was here, Erend would definitely not feel anxious. Maybe Saeldir could fight on a par with the Dark Mage.

    But now there was no point in thinking about Saeldir since he wasn''t here. What Erend had to do now was try with all his might to defeat that Dark Mage.

    "You don''t want to talk? Well, alright." The Dark Mage turned his staff.

    Then the orb at the top of the staff emitted green and ck electric spark that looked dangerous.

    The Dark Mage pointed his staff towards Erend then a thunderbolt immediately strikes at Erend.

    The booming sound and the bright sh dazzled Erend''s eyes for a moment. But it was a precious moment because Erend couldn''t dodge the green-ck thunderbolt that was aimed at him.

    As a result, Erend was thrown several meters into the forest. His body shot like a bullet that had juste out of a rifle and hit severalrge trees.

    Erend stopped sliding when he fell into ake in the forest and sank slowly.

    ''Bastard!'' Erend cursed inside his head.

    Erend didn''t feel too much pain. He felt the lightning strike all over his body. But only like a small electric shock crawling through his skin.

    What annoyed Erend was the thrust of the force behind the thunderbolt. The power is so great that it can throw Erend here.

    It was quite strange ording to Erend. He could be affected by the thunderbolt force but felt no pain. Erend didn''t know if that was a good thing or not.

    But now he knew one thing for sure. He had to quickly get out of thiske and counter the attack he had received from the Dark Mage.

    ''I''ve had enough!''

    [ Skill activated: Fire Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    The water on the surface of theke sizzled with bubbles and white steam.

    Soon the white steam spread over the entire surface of theke. Then a great turmoil appeared on the surface of theke.

    A momentter from within theke water the figure of a red Dragon with both shoulders scorched by mes appeared.

    Theke water was thrown in all directions creating temporary rain.

    "GRRRRRRAAAAAHHHHH!!!"

    Dragon-Erend roared so loudly. His roar brought down the trees that had previously stood firmly around theke. Then he pped his wings and began to fly.

    Dragon-Erend flew towards the Dark Mage to seek his revenge for being thrown into theke.

    The Dark Mage of course noticed the roar he had just heard. In fact, he felt it on a spiritual level.

    The Dark Mage felt an enormous power rise from the direction he threw the strange white-clothed human who imed to be the hero. An ancient power that he had never felt before.

    "Who exactly is that man?" The Dark Mage was curious.

    He who previously only intended to y games immediately changed his attitude. He can''t y anymore now. Because what he was facing was a great power that he had never faced before.

    "To think that I would find this kind of power here."

    The Dark Mage then spawned a magic circle with a green and ck vortex behind him.

    Not long after that, from the vortex came out a ck robe which he immediately put on.

    There was also a ck ne, a dagger with a thirty-inch-long snaking de, and a ck leather-bound book with an eye on it floating next to him.

    These were all the pieces of equipment the Dark Mage wore when he was about to fight seriously.

    Then in the Dark Mage floated. The magic circle and vortex just disappeared.

    The Dark Mage could finally see what exactly he was up against. But before he could see it long enough, the creature was already flying toward him

    with his mouth open.

    Inside the mouth was already a clump of red and orange mes that coalesced and got bigger. The Dark Mage felt heat reach his body. A momentter the fireball shot at him.

    ~~~

 Chapter 86 Beyond Expectations

    The Dark Mage widened both of his eyes at the same time. He did not expect that he would immediately receive such a big attack. Even though he had just flown and wanted to see the form of his real opponent.

    The Dark Mage who had never been in a serious fight before was not ready. He had enough strength to defeat everyone he fought in the blink of an eye.

    But now the opponent he was facing seemed to be a stronger opponent than the ones he had faced before. He could even defend against some of his attacks.

    The Dark Mage stared at the fireball that wasing toward him very quickly. He immediately stretched out his hand towards the fireball.

    A magic circle formed with rune symbols forming appeared in front of his body. The fireball hit the magic circle.

    Sparks of energy are scattered in all directions. The air seemed to shake from the shockwaves that spread in all directions due to the impact.

    The Dark Mage grimaced. The pressure he felt when the fireball came was immense.

    What shocked him, even more, was when suddenly a crack was created in his defensive magic circle. No one had ever cracked that magic circle before.

    Now the Dark Mage had to change his mindset. What he was facing before his eyes right now was not simply an enemy he had often faced before.

    But a foreign entity whose power he did not understand. The magic circle finally shattered into pieces of ck and green energy that spread out in all directions. After that, it disappeared with the air.

    The fireball created from the orange and red mes shot towards the Dark Mage.

    The Dark Mage stared at the book floating in front of him. The pages of the book flipped open with the sound of rustling papers rubbing against each other. Then the pages of the book suddenly stopped somewhere.

    A rune inscription with another circle symbol appeared. The writing lit up and the circle symbol popped out of the book''s pages. Turns into another magic circle that floats toward the fireball.

    Then the fireball hit the new magic circle. And instantly lost its power, turning into a ck ball like charcoal left by a bonfire.

    The ck ball fell over the forest making a thumping sound. The Dark Mage heaved a sigh of relief at having ovee the fireball.

    But as soon as he looked forward again, the Dark Mage''s eyes widened. Dragon-Erend was already rushing toward him and he had no time to dodge.

    ''BUAGH!''

    Dragon-Erend''s hand swept across the Dark Mage''s body with full force. The Dark Mage slid down like a meteor and hit the forest.

    The Dark Mage slid over the forest and knocked down several trees before finally stopping.

    Dragon-Erend caught up with him by flying over the trail of damage he left behind. It didn''t take long, he saw the Dark Mage trying to get back up.

    <o>,m Dragon-Erend would of course not allow that. As soon as he saw the opportunitying, Dragon-Erend opened his mouth.</o>

    The red and orange fireballs gathered in his mouth again. Then he immediately shot the fireball at the Dark Mage who wasn''t ready.

    ''ZWOOOSHHH!!!''

    Again, the Dark Mage saw the fireball hurtling towards him.

    "Annoying lizards!" the Dark Mage snarled.<sub> </sub>

    He pulled the circle from the floating book page again and threw it at the fireball.

    The same thing happened. The fireball fired by the Dragon-Erend turned into a ck ball of charcoal and fell just like that.

    Dragon-Erend frowned. Or actually creating a gesture simr to frowning with all the features of his Dragon''s face.

    ''He did it again. I have to get rid of that damn book first.'' Erend thought.

    He had also seen the Dark Mage do it to block his first attack. The book must contain some of the Dark Mage''s most powerful Magic.

    Erend thought it was very convenient. He can still think logically when he takes the form of a Dragon. Turns out he just lost control when he first turned into a Dragon.

    The Dark Mage turned the pages of his book again until it stopped at a certain page. Then he drew a magic circle from within the pages of the book again.

    The magic circle with the strange rune symbol erged to a diameter of five meters above the Dark Mage. Then from within the circle appeared dozens of chains that shot straight at Dragon-Erend.

    The Dragon-Erend flew and swerved to dodge every chain that came his way. Even though he has a big body but it turns out that Dragon-Erend can move quickly in the air easily.

    The chains continued to chase him. Dragon-Erend felt that he couldn''t keep dodging so he decided to fight back. Dragon-Erend stopped in midair suddenly and then swept its ws at the chains.

    ''KRAAANG!''

    ''KRAAANG!''

    ...

    The chains instantly split and shattered as the Dragon-Erend''s ws hit them. The Dark Mage gritted his teeth hard seeing his attempt to attack failed.

    The Dark Mage started flying so he could be at the same height as Dragon-Erend. Then he raised his dagger which had des snaking like a serpent.

    Sparks of green lightning appeared on his dagger de. The Dark Mage aimed the dagger at Dragon-Erend. A sh of green and ck lightning shed towards the Dragon-Erend with an extremely loud booming sound.

    Dragon-Erend couldn''t dodge the lightning strike. So he just crossed his arms and wings in front of the body. Trying to provide the best protection for his body.

    But the lightning strike was still quite strong. Dragon-Erend was pushed back several meters.

    But he immediately opened his two wings and was still able to maintain his flying position in the air.

    The lightning strike didn''t have much of an impact on Dragon-Erend except for the tingling feeling on his skin.

    Dragon-Erend smirked then shot towards the Dark Mage.

    On the other hand, the Dark Mage seemed shocked by what he saw. He expect, with that attack, he could knock out the Dragon because it was one of his strongest attacks.

    But it turned out that his expectation did not happen at all.

    ~~~

 Chapter 87 Three Head

    Dragon-Erend shot towards the Dark Mage. The mes on his shoulders extended backward to form two zing trails.

    The Dark Mage waved his staff and then fired magic missiles at Dragon-Erend. He also flew away to dodge.

    The magic missiles hit Dragon-Erend but only made him lose his sight for a while after hitting his face. No other damage was inflicted by the magic missiles.

    The Dark Mage gritted his teeth and let out a curse under his breath. He should think better now and not attack blindly.

    The Dark Mage turned the page of his book again and then stopped somewhere. On the pages of the book was a picture of a creature shaped like a dog with three heads.

    The picture is well painted although it doesn''t give any actual details of the creature. After that, he pulled a picture and a few paragraphs from the writing on the page.

    A momentter the image formed the shape of the actual creature. A dog with three heads that was almost the same height as the Dragon-Erend appeared.

    His three mouths secreted thick green saliva that dripped down. Every drop of saliva made the trees and leaves melt like they had been hit by a very strong acid.

    Dragon-Erend who saw it immediately felt anxious. He had to ovee the creature while keeping his eyes on the Dark Mage. This fight suddenly became something of a bother. It really sucks.

    On the other hand, Dragon-Erend thought that Dark Mage was quite intelligent. He summoned a monster to help him fight once he realized that his attacks alone weren''t enough to injure Dragon-Erend.

    Dragon-Erend saw no other choice now but to attack. He continued to dash towards the Dark Mage.

    Dragon-Erend had expected that the dog-like creature with three heads would charge toward him. And that''s exactly what happened.

    The three-headed dog ran and jumped at the Dragon-Erend with ferocity evident in its three pairs of eyes. The three pairs of eyes glowed green with bloodlust.

    ''Well,e at me then, you filthy dog!'' Erend thought while looking at the three-headed dog.

    Dragon- Erend swept his paw at the three-headed dog.

    ''BUAGH!''

    There was a crushing sound and blood sshing as the Dragon-Erend''s w hit one of its heads.

    The three-headed dog rolled to the side and hit several trees.

    Dragon-Erend did not follow up and caught up with the three-headed dog. The focus now is on the Dark Mage first because he is the one who controls everything.

    Dragon-Erend lunged at the Dark Mage who was still floating in the air. He opened his mouth and intended to grab the Dark Mage with his rows of teeth.

    But the Dark Mage would not allow himself to lose so easily. He gripped his snaking dagger tightly and then poured his Magic energy into the dagger.

    A momentter the dagger stretched to five meters with a green and ck glow. Then the Dark Mage thrust it into the Dragon-Erend''s gaping mouth.

    The Dark Mage didn''t see any scales protecting the inside of the Dragon''s mouth, therefore he thought that the inside of his mouth was something more fragile than the rest of his body.

    And it turned out to be true. The dagger pierced the Dragon-Erend''s upper mouth. Blood gushed out apanied by a roar of pain.<sub> </sub>

    ''FUCK!'' Erend cursed in his mind.

    Dragon-Erend immediately pped its wings to retreat. But it turned out that from behind him, the three-headed dog had jumped and caught him from behind.

    The three-headed dog then pulled the Dragon-Erend down to the ground. After that, the three-headed dog dropped him and then mauled at him with its three jaws and paws.

    Dragon-Erend saw from the corner of his eye that the Dark Mage had also approached him.

    ''I''m getting reckless,'' Erend thought.

    He thought of how foolish it was to have opened his mouth and left him exposed to the Dark Mage.

    Now he ended up under the three-headed dog who was dripping his thick, disgusting lyre.

    Dragon-Erend tries to dodge but it seems a bit difficult to dodge anywhere if your opponent has three mouths. and all three mouths drooled at the same time.

    As a result, the saliva dripped and from the Dragon-Erend scale white smoke came out indicating that the saliva had begun to melt the scale.

    But the three-headed dog needed more than that thick green drool to break through the hardness of the scale.

    Dragon-Erend saw that the Dark Mage had drawn a magic circle from within his book. Then he used his staff to direct the magic circle close Dragon-Erend''s body.

    ''This can be bad.'' Erend thought.

    He had to quickly run away if he didn''t want to be caught up in whatever the Dark Mage was about to do. And so Dragon-Erend gathered fire in its mouth.

    Hot steam came out from between his teeth and his slightly open mouth. Then when Dragon-Erend felt that the fire he had gathered was enough, he opened his mouth and immediately spat out the fire.

    ''ZWOOOSHHH!!!''

    The fire gushed and devoured three two of the dog''s three heads. The mes also soared into the air like pirs of fire in the middle of the wilderness.

    The shocked Dark Mage immediately acted quickly. The magic circle was already near the Dragon-Erend and erged until it reached a diameter of five meters.

    Erend knew what circle it was. It was the same circle as the circle that had pulled out the chain to bind it.

    By the time the fire was over, two of the dog''s three heads had disappeared. Leaving the base of the neck still emitting smoke and red from burning.

    But the dog wasn''t dead because there was still one head left. Dragon-Erend threw the dog''s body towards the Dark Mage''s magic circle and canceled it in the middle of activation.

    The magic circle split into ck and green light particles. Then the dog''s body flew towards the Dark Mage and hit him straight away.

    ~~~

 Chapter 88 Aerchon Is Back

    The Dark Mage, who didn''t expect that to happen, widened his eyes. The speed of the three-headed dog that was thrown at him was too fast that he didn''t have time to do anything to dodge.

    Finally, the dog''s body hit the Dark Mage and threw it with him. He was thrown several meters in the middle of the forest with the dog''s body on top of him.

    Dragon-Erend instantly bounced back. He did not want to waste this opportunity and immediately attacked. Dragon-Erend ran making a booming thud and tremor that shook the entire forest.

    The three-headed dog--which now only had two heads--was finally in front of him. Dragon-Erend immediately shot fire at the dog. He still thought that the Dark Mage was beneath him.

    Dragon-Erend''s mes enveloped the big dog and instantly scorched it. Now there was no longer any resistance it could give.

    In an instant, the big dog was dead to ck ash shards. Not even a bone remained and escaped Dragon-Erend mes.

    But suddenly something hit Dragon-Erend from his right. The sudden force sent Dragon-Erend crashing into a hill.

    As soon as he was able to regain consciousness, Dragon-Erend saw the Dark Mage hovering in the air with a body shrouded in a thick Magic aura.

    The Dark Mage''s entire body was enveloped in a green and ck Magic aura blending into one. As if to signify how strong the Magic he has and flows in his every vein at this time.

    The Dark Mage stared with an angry facial expression at Dragon-Erend. How dare he throw a dog at him.

    Besides that, Dragon-Erend had also interfered with the process of summoning the magic circle. Makes the Dark Mage have to waste precious Magic energy.

    Every time he used something from the book floating in front of him, the Dark Mage needed a lot of magic energy. Because of that he actually rarely used it except for a very important moment.

    And once the important momentes, usually the Dark Mage only needs to use the spell in his book once or twice.

    But now when fighting Dragon-Erend, after using it several times, it was still not enough to allow the Dark Mage to defeat his foe.

    Dragon-Erend rose again. The mes zing on his shoulders grew bigger and bigger.

    His red eyes gave off a light that seemed bright even though it was still daytime.

    Hot white steam came out of all the pores on the scale. The steam hit the trees and other nts in the vicinity and made them wither instantly from the heat.

    Then Dragon-Erend''s entire body gave off a red and orange aura. The Magic aura looked as thick as the Magic aura that surrounded the Dark Mage.

    The Magic auras of the two of them soared high into the sky and created a light that looked strange, frightening, and at the same time extraordinary from a distance.

    Every creature who saw the two lights knew that right now, in the forest, two great powers were facing each other.

    Anyone who saw it and noticed it would know that they should stay as far away from that ce as possible. If they had a properly functioning brain.

    No, any creature would be stupid enough to approach just because the two strange lights looked awesome.

    No words were spoken by the two of them like earlier when the two of them were still retaining their human form.

    Now they could only exchange attacks with powerful Magic power.

    Magic power capable of shaking the surroundings when the two of them shed.

    Dragon-Erend shot towards the Dark Mage. The Dark Mage also shot toward Dragon-Erend. The two of them approached to destroy each other.<sub> </sub>

    ~~~

    Aerchon and his army returned from their journey. Aerchon''s brow furrowed when he saw what was scattered in front of the Elf pce.

    The corpses of the Ogres were scattered in various battle conditions. Confusion shrouded the faces of all the elves in Aerchon''s party upon seeing the sight that greeted them.

    Aerchon immediately ordered them to hasten their steps towards the pce.

    Aerchon gritted his teeth. It turned out that when he was away, things like this had happened.

    After that Aerchon saw the damage to the towering pce walls as he approached.

    The Elf Prince widened his eyes. If something hits the castle walls, it means that the Magic shield that should be able to block any attack isn''t working properly.

    But Aerchon could still see the transparent dome surrounding the pce grounds.

    "What really happened?" Aerchon muttered as his head was filled with confusion.

    "The Ogre Army has made it into the pce," Laston who was next to Aerchon said.

    Yes, of the many Elves who hade with Aerchon to visit the Elf King, Laston was one of them.

    Aerchon looked again at the state of the pce when they had entered. So much damage that urred indicates that indeed the Ogre army managed to enter and attack the pce.

    Aerchon didn''t know how they could break through the Magic shield protecting this pce. But whatever it was, it was something very worrying.

    Aerchon immediately goes to see Aurdis in her room. But she wasn''t in her room.

    Finally, Aerchon found Aurdis who was in the room where the Magic shield core was. She was there with Saeldir.

    "(Oh, you''re back,)" Aurdis said without enthusiasm.

    "(What happened while I was away?)" Aerchon asked. He ignored Aurdis'' tone.

    "(The usual thing. The attacks from the Ogres Kingdom and the Daemon of Cmity came. The magic shield core was split in two so the magic shield protecting the pce disappeared,)" Aurdis said. ("But don''t worry. Everything is fine now.)"

    Aurdis said it without even looking at Aerchon. She was busy reading the thick book in front of her.

    Aerchon didn''t know what had happened to Aurdis'' attitude. But when he heard that all was well, Aerchon was relieved.

    "(Our father is fine,)" Aerchon said.

    "(Oh, is that so? Then why not ask him toe back?)" Aurdis replied.

    Aerchon looked at Aurdis with narrowed eyes. "(What do you mean?)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 89 A Conversation

    "(You know exactly what I''m saying,)" Aurdis said. Still without taking her eyes off the book. "(Our father has left his throne a long time ago. Now there is a lot of trouble going on. Isn''t it time for father toe back?)"

    Aerchon gritted his teeth and drew closer to Aurdis. He looked at Aurdis from a very close distance. "(You should learn to watch your mouth again, little sister,)" Aerchon said with a sharp hiss.

    "(Did I say the wrong thing?)" Aurdis returned Aerchon''s gaze.

    Aerchon looked at his sister with narrowed eyes that seemed to be burning with anger. But then he sighed.

    "(I don''t want to waste time fighting with you,)" Aerchon said.

    Aerchon stepped back and turned to Saeldir to talk to him instead.

    "(What exactly happened?)" Aerchon asked. He thought talking to Saeldir would be better than talking to Aurdis. Talking to Aurdis with her current attitude will only add to his emotional burden.

    "(You have heard from Aurdis. She already said what happened,)" Saeldir replied. "(At least the important part.)"

    "(Exin to me everything that happened while I was away,)" Aerchon saidmandingly.

    Saeldir sighed. But he ended up doing what Aerchon asked him to do anyway.

    Saeldir started to exin what happened to start from the Magic shield core which suddenly shattered so that the Magic shield that protected the pce also disappeared for a while.

    After that Saeldir said about the Ogres who managed to enter the pce and made a mess. Then how Erend turned into a Dragon and finally killed the Ogre army outside the pce.

    As soon as Erend''s name was mentioned, Aerchon''s jaw tightened. Especially after hearing that hepletely transformed into a ten-meter-tall Dragon and destroyed the Ogre army all by himself.

    Saeldir didn''t mention the part where the humans were kidnapped and how he and Erend went to Mount Cmity to save them.

    Saeldir thought it would be of no use to Aerchon. The Elf prince wouldn''t want to hear details about the incident because he didn''t think it was important to him.

    "(How did the Magic shield core split into half like that? Last time I heard, there was no weapon or magic that could split it,)" Aerchon said in a surprised tone.

    "(Except with very powerful Magic weapons like Arrondite,)" Saeldir said.

    Aerchon immediately cast a nce at him. "(You think there''s another weapon as strong as Arrondite?)"

    Saeldir didn''t answer right away. There was another thought in his head that he could hardly express. In the end, Saeldir chose not to express that thought.

    "(Yes,)" Saeldir answered. "(The possibility of another weapon as strong as Arrondite is quite high.)"

    Aerchon frowned. "(I don''t know if it''s possible. Another weapon as strong as Arrondite..)"

    Perhaps on reflex, Aerchon touched the hilt of Arrondite''s on his waist. The sword had enough power to wipe an army if Aerchon was really serious about pouring his Magic energy into it. But Aerchon has never actually done it.

    The thought of having another weapon powerful enough to match Arrondite was worrisome. Especially if the weapon is owned by their enemy.

    But now there were more important things to worry about than the whereabouts of the weapon. That is how the creature carrying the weapon enters the pce and uses it to attack the Magic shield core.

    "(Anyone who wields that weapon can get in here easily and do their job,)" Aerchon said. "(How did he do that?)"

    "(We don''t know,)" Saeldir answered honestly with a shake of his head.

    "(There is a traitor in the pce?)" Aerchon said.<sub> </sub>

    "(That is a possibility we thought of,)" Saeldir turned to Aurdis.

    But Aurdis seemedpletely unconcerned with their conversation. She was still focused on the book as if there was no important conversation going on in front of her right now.

    Saeldir sighed. His attempts to get Aurdis involved in this conversation werepletely pointless.

    "(You checked it properly?)" Aerchon said.

    "(Of course not. I can''t do that without your permission,)" Saeldir replied.

    "(We''ll do that as soon as I finish taking a break.)"

    After saying that, Aerchon walked out of the room. As soon as Aerchon came out, Aurdis looked away from the thick book in front of her.

    Aurdis looked at the back of his brother who soon disappeared behind the door.

    Aurdis sighed. "(I''m starting to get tired of all this.)"

    p "(Well, your father is grieving,)" Saeldir said.</anda>

    Saeldir knew what Aurdis was always worried about. None other than because her father chose to grieve and seemed to forget his obligations.

    Saeldir of course also felt that the Elf King had made the wrong decision by handing over power to Aerchon. At least for now. It''s no secret that Aerchon isn''t fit to be a leader at all.

    Saeldir always felt that Aurdis was the right one to hold the throne. But the Elf kingdom was not ruled that way.

    Aurdis turned her gaze to him. "(I know. But you also know that it can''t always be a reason to leave his task as a King.)"

    Saeldir chose not toment and continued reading his book.

    "(I''ll go first,") Aurdis said as she stood up and closed her book.

    "(Where are you going?)" Saeldir frowned.

    "(I''m going to my own room,") Aurdis said. Then she started walking towards the door.

    "(Don''t forget that we will do an inspectionter,)" Saeldir said.

    Aurdis didn''t answer and opened the door. Aurdis disappeared behind the door.

    Saeldir sighed but he didn''t look back at his book. He leaned back on the chair and stared at the white sphere which was the core of the Magic shield.

    Saeldir woke up from a bad dream this morning. He had slept well the night before as the matter was resolved. At least for now.

    But suddenly a nightmare struck him. A dream about disaster and destruction that appears in various ces.

    Saeldir knew that the dream was a sign given by the universe. But he felt that it was all too big for him alone.

    ~~~

 Chapter 90 Each Other Reinforcement

    Saeldir took another deep breath. Then he closed the thick book he had been reading from a long time.

    Once again Saeldir turned his head towards the white sphere. Now the white sphere still looks solid and intact on top of the stone. But no one knows when the same disaster will happen again because the traitor inside the pce is still not caught.

    So Saeldir got up and left the room. He and Aurdis were looking for something that might strengthen the defensive Magic protecting the surrounding sphere. But he thought it would be better to find the traitor in the pce first.

    But Saeldir wasn''t too sure that he would find the traitor. Whoever they are, they definitely are not stupid Elf if they can enter the pce, destroying the Magic shield core, and then go into perfect hiding.

    There was a possibility that the traitor had already left this pce. Saeldir didn''t know how. But the possibility remains.

    Maybe the traitor could use Magic that was advanced enough to get past the Elf guards and protection Magic around the pce he had installed.

    "(Make sure you guys are on guard properly. Don''t allow anyone to enter the room other than me or Aurdis,)" Saeldir said in a firm tone to the two Elf guards guarding outside the room.

    The two Elf guards nodded and replied in the same firm tone. The two of them couldn''t possibly shirk their duties knowing what would happen if they did. Unless of course, it turns out that the traitor is between the two of them.

    Saeldir also thought about that possibility. That''s why he also set up a Magic trap inside.

    A trap that will paralyze anyone who tries to get close to the Magic shield core. The trap was aplex Magic that could detect the malicious intent of the heart of any targeted creature.

    Now of course Saeldir was targeting the Elves to be detected by the trap. But if it turns out that the traitor is not from the Elves, then problems will still ur.

    It was indeed aplex Magic. But as an Archmage, Saeldir had enough ability to use that kind of Magic.

    Saeldir had arrived at his private room. He entered and immediately prepared everything needed to conduct the interrogation.

    ~~~

    On the other hand, Dragon-Erend and the Dark Mage were still fighting that tense battle. The entire forest was almost ttened because of the two of them fighting.

    Huge Magic Energy was poured into each attack. So that all the attacks they both issue always create damage that is so great.

    Dragon-Erend spat out those red and orange colored mes. But the Dark Mage again drew a magic circle slightly different from before from his book and ced it in front of the path of the mes.

    The burst of fire hit the magic circle. Unlike earlier when Dragon-Erend only fired fireballs, when the fireball hit the magic circle, the fireball turned into ck charcoal which lost its power.

    But this Magic circle created a different effect. Each rune that forms the Magic circle also has a different arrangement and consists of several different runes from the previous Magic circle.

    Because of that, the effect it gave off was different from the previous magic circle.

    The Magic circle absorbed Dragon-Erend''s torrent of mes without a trace. However, because the effect is quite great, the Magic circle also requires arge amount of Magic energy as well.

    The Dark Mage panted. If he could sweat now, he would be sweating profusely.

    But even he couldn''t sweat because he was still in serious fighting mode. The Magic energy escaping from his body hinders all processes as a normal human being.

    The Dark Mage''s body was still surrounded by interlocking ck and green colored magic auras. As if to signify that he still has boundless Magic energy.

    But what actually happened was, the Dark Mage was starting to run out of his Magic energy. He had been fighting at full strength since earlier but still couldn''t defeat the Dragon.

    The fight between the two of them didn''tst for too long. But because the big attacks kepting out, so the huge Magic energy kept pouring out.

    "I have to finish this fight immediately."

    The Dark Mage saw no other option. He will not run away from the fight. After all, he felt that the Dragon couldn''t let him escape.

    So there was only one option left for him. He had to kill the Dragon as quickly as possible. That was all he could do.

    Dragon-Erend floated high up. After seeing what the Dark Mage could do, Dragon-Erend knew that he had to issue arge, close-range attack in order to have any effect on the Dark Mage.

    But how did he do it? If that had worked, he would have defeated the Dark Mage long ago. But the Dark Mage always had a way of evading by taking something from his floating book.

    ''Wait,'' Erend had an epiphany. ''I still have Slime.''

    Dragon-Erend regretted his stupidity. He always felt that he was fighting alone. Because of that, he forgot that now he still has apanion.

    Not wanting to waste time, Erend called out for Slime toe over immediately. It didn''t take long for Slime to fulfill his call.

    [ "I''ming!" ] Slime''s cheerful voice was like a pleasant melody in Erend''s head.<sub> </sub>

    With the Slime, he was sure that this battle would be something easier.

    Slime suddenly appeared out of nowhere on his shoulder. A viscous creature that was pink in color and was jumping up and down cheerfully.

    [ "Let''s kill him!" ] Slime said.

    Hearing it say that in a cheerful tone gave off a strange feeling. But that doesn''t mean Erend hates it.

    ''Yeah, let''s go!''

    The slime jumped off Dragon-Erend''s shoulder and then transformed into almost the same Dragon form. But it looks transparent with a pink color.

    The Dark Mage widened his eyes at the appearance of a new form next to the Dragon.

    He saw suddenly another figure appeared and turned into a Dragon. Even though the Dragon looked oddly shaped, the Dark Mage could sense that it had the power.

    There was a strange pressure felt by the Dark Mage. It was as if he was watching the same Dragon reappear.

    He didn''t feel that the transparent pink Dragon was an imitation. Instead, the Dark Mage sensed that he was looking at the same Dragon.

    The Dark Mage gritted his teeth. He didn''t think that something like this would happen.

    How could there be another figure who could have the same power as that Dragon? In that case, that would mean he would be fighting two Dragons now.

    Even though facing just one Dragon already made him anxious. But now he had to face two.

    The Dark Mage began to feel that his life expectancy was looking bleak.

    Dragon-Erend and Dragon-Slime flew together towards him. The Dark Mage really didn''t want to do this. But for now, he had no other choice.

    The Dark Mage pointed his wand and dagger at Dragon-Erend and Dragon-Slime. Then thunderbolts and Magic missiles shot out towards the two of them.

    The lightning and Magic missiles hit the two Dragons as the Dark Mage fired them at incredible speed.

    The Dark Mage then opened the book in front of him. After the pages of the book roughly opened, they stopped opening on a special page.

    There was a painting of a monster with three serpentine heads and wings that were almost simr to Dragon-Erend.

    But the difference is, the wings are ck and look longer.

    The Dark Mage was hesitant. Summoning the monster required quite a sacrifice.

    ''Do I really have to summon it?'' The Dark Mage struggled with his thoughts.

    Dragon-Erend and Dragon-Slime were freed from the lightning strikes and Magic missiles he fired.

    Dragon-Erend saw that the Dark Mage was looking at the book floating in front of him.

    ''He''s about to do something troublesome!'' Erend knew that every time the Dark Mage looked at his floating book, he would bring up something that could make things difficult for him.

    So he couldn''t let that happen. Dragon-Erend opened his mouth and gathered fire. He saw the Dragon-Slime continue to fly closer toward the Dark Mage.

    The Dark Mage also saw that Dragon-Erend was gathering fire in its mouth and was about to hurl the mes at him. Either in the form of bursts or fireballs.

    Either way, the attack would still harm him.

    ''To hell with that! I will do it!'' The desperate Dark Mage saw only one way out in this situation right now.

    He pointed his staff towards the page of the book and green and ck light started to emit from the page. Monster painting and a few paragraphs flew off the page.

    Dragon-Erend shot a fireball at the Dark Mage. But the attack was a few secondste.

    Suddenly, a monster with three serpentine heads appeared in the middle of the fight and dispelled Dragon-Erend''s fireballs with its three heads at once.

    ''What the hell is that?!'' Erend was shocked to see the sudden appearance of the monster.

    ~~~

 Chapter 91 Another Party

    Erend was shocked to see the appearance of the new monster. He had three heads that looked like three serpents with sharp jagged teeth. The three heads bobbed with terrifying and disturbing movements.

    Erend didn''t know if they were in one consciousness or if each head had its consciousness. But that doesn''t matter now.

    What was important was that the three heads each had their eyes fixed on the Dragon-Erend with one desire. They only had one goal, to kill him.

    Despite that, Dragon-Slime didn''t seem bothered at all. He lunged at the three-headed monster and caught two of its three heads. Then bang the two heads together.

    Dragon-Erend formed an expression that was closest to a grinning expression upon seeing what Dragon-Slime was doing.

    When that grinning expression appeared on a Dragon''s face, it resulted in a sinister expression that was terrifying because he had rows of sharp teeth appeared.

    ''That''s the spirit, Slime!''

    Dragon-Erend certainly couldn''t stand still. He shot towards the Dark Mage.

    Dragon-Erend saw that the Dark Mage looked like he was exhausted. His shoulders were drooping down and despite being smaller, Dragon-Erend could see that the Dark Mage was breathing rapidly with a movement of his shoulders.

    ''This is my chance!'' Erend thought.

    However, as soon as Dragon-Erend only need a little longer until he reached the Dark Mage''s position, a cold torrent hit him.

    Suddenly Dragon-Erend felt his wings freeze and could no longer move. As a result, Dragon-Erend fell down and toppled over.

    ''What the hell happened?!'' Erend who didn''t know what happened was confused.

    When he looked up, Dragon-Erend saw that one of the three-headed monster heads was staring at him.

    In its mouth were cold white steam and a few frost spots. While the other two heads were focused on fighting the Dragon-Slime.

    Erend came to a conclusion. The monster just shot ice at him.

    "GRRRR...." Dragon-Erend let out a growl. Then stood up and let out hot steam all over his body.

    The hot steam instantly melted the ice that froze his wings and part of his back. But with that, Dragon-Erend''s attention was distracted for a while.

    He didn''t notice that there was already a magic circle above his head.

    Dragon-Erend looked up. Then watched as dozens of chains came out of the magic circle and circled his body.

    ''FUCK!''

    The chains bound his hands, body, and feet. Then plunged to the ground to stop the Dragon-Erend''s movement.

    Dragon-Erend tried to break free from the shackles of those chains by using his strength. But the chains were too strong and Dragon-Erend couldn''t break them easily.

    The chains gave off a green and ck glow. It made Dragon-Erend believe that the chains couldn''t be destroyed by force alone.

    "It''s useless," the Dark Mage said. "You won''t be able to break free from those chains!"

    Dragon-Erend let out a growl that seemed to shake all the nts in the forest.

    After that, the fire burning on his shoulders lit up even more. Hot air spreads around. Even the Dark Mage felt it.

    So the Dark Mage immediately took action. He aimed his dagger and staff simultaneously at Dragon-Erend. The pages of his book also kept moving and stopped at a certain page.

    The Dark Mage drew another magic circle which looked denser with more runes and symbols.

    The magic circle popped out of the book and expanded to a diameter of five meters in front of the Dragon-Erend.<sub> </sub>

    "I will take your soul!" the Dark Mage shouted.

    Dragon-Erend also felt his energy decrease. Erend opened his Status Window in the MP section to check his MP state.

    [ MP: 25/60 ]

    ''It is not looking good.''

    Erend had to quickly think of a way to escape this situation. If he spouted fire now, would it be enough to destroy the magic circle?

    In addition, the chains that wrapped around his body also continued to draw in his energy. If Erend used fire bursts and it didn''t work, then he would just be wasting his MP.

    The magic circle in front of Dragon-Eren started to show a reaction. The green and ck glow are starting to get brighter.

    Then from the magic circle appeared a creature in a ck robe. When he looked up, Erend could see the shape of a skull under the hood of the robe.

    The creature filled the magic circle with a diameter of five meters. Then stretched out a pair of arms that consisted of only bones towards Dragon-Erend.

    When Erend heard that the Dark Mage said that he would take his soul, Erend didn''t think it would literally happen.

    But seeing this terrifying form in front of him, Erend thought the Dark Mage would literally take his soul.

    The Dark Mage grimaced indicating the difficulty he was in. The hand holding the staff and dagger shook. The aura surrounding the Dark Mage''s body was also getting thinner.

    The Dark Mage had used an enormous amount of energy to take out the monster. And now he took out a magic circle that had the power to seal souls.

    The price he had to pay was quiterge for that power. But now he had almost seeded. In a little while, the Dark Mage will get Dragon-Erend''s soul.

    If he managed to seal his soul, it would mean that the Dragon''s power would also be his.

    The Dark Mage''s lips formed a weak grin amidst his troubled expression. The price he had to pay was indeed huge, but what he would get from that price was also something great.

    A soul of a Dragon. A legendary creature that had the power of a god would be in his grasp in a moment.

    ''SYUT!''

    Suddenly an arrow shot toward him.

    ''CRAAT!''

    The arrow pierced the Dark Mage''s back.

    ''SYUT!''

    ''CRAAT!''

    The second arrow stabbed into his back again.

    The Dark Mage gritted his teeth and looked back. But he found no one.

    He focused all his Dark Magic energy into the magic circle and ignored its defenses.

    The Dark Mage didn''t know that the other party was waiting for this opportunity tounch an attack.

    ~~~

 Chapter 92 Adventures

    The Dark Mage was now in a state of panic. He didn''t know who had shot the arrows at him.

    The pain began to radiate throughout his body from that back. It''s getting more and more intolerable.

    But he still had to concentrate on his current target which was the Dragon. He couldn''t allow his concentration to waver which would let what he had gambled on go to waste.

    By now the ck-robed being had almost reached Dragon-Erend. His hands that which pale bones stretched out towards Dragon-Erend in a slow motion that added to his impression of horror.

    Dragon-Erend kept moving his whole body trying to rebel. But the chains tightly bound his body.

    The chains seemed to have a consciousness of their own. And they couldn''t possibly let the Dragon-Erend escape their snare.

    Dragon-Erend still doesn''t realize that a new problem hase to the Dark Mage. Finally, the Dark Mage saw the true figure that had shot arrows at him.

    He had shot from behind him so the Dark Mage couldn''t see him. But now it seemed that the figure was trying to find a more deadly shot. So he moved to aim for the front of the Dark Mage''s body.

    Because of that, the Dark Mage was finally able to see him. The figure was wearing a dark green robe that camouged his body behind the tree leaves.

    He was hiding behind one of the thick branches of a tree. But the Dark Mage''s eyes could see him.

    It''s just that right now the Dark Mage can''t do anything. It was all because he had to concentrate on the magic circle to take the Dragon''s soul.

    When he turned his head towards the monster. The three-headed monster was fighting the Dragon made of Slime.

    The Dark Mage regretted his actions. His act of summoning the three-headed monster proved useless due to the presence of the Slime. He was just wasting his Magic energy.

    The Dark Mage gritted his teeth fiercely. In this situation, he had no other choice but to defend his life but to cancel the cast of the magic circle and take care of the archer.

    The archer had already drawn his bow and aimed at the Dark Mage''s head. The Dark Mage realized that. Knowing that his life was now in great danger, the Dark Mage canceled the cast from the magic circle.

    The ck-robed skull figure that came out of the magic circle stopped halfway to Dragon-Erend. Then it faded into ck kes followed by a magic circle from which he came out.

    The magic circle split into green and ck kes and then disappeared.

    ''What happened?'' Erend was surprised at the disappearance of the magic circle.

    ''Has the Dark Mage run out of energy?'' When the magic circle had disappeared, Dragon-Erend finally saw that the Dark Mage was stretching his arms to the side.

    Ayer of green and ck Magic surrounded the Dark Mage''s body like a protective sphere.

    Erend wondered what the Dark Mage was actually doing. Why did he suddenly create a shield?

    But Erend''s question was immediately answered after something shot towards the Dark Mage.

    Something like an arrow shrouded in mes shot out from beneath the trees and shot toward the Dark Mage. But because the Dark Mage had already created protective magic, the fire arrow just hit the shield and bounced off.

    ''Who is that?'' Erend wondered in his mind.

    When he turned his head, the Dragon-Slime was receiving blows and attacks from the three-headed monster.

    Turns out, the three-headed monster can shoot three different attacks from its three heads.

    Erend saw him spitting fire, ice, and a thick liquid that was most likely poison or acid. Either way is equally dangerous.

    But at least the Slime could withstand those attacks. Erend was sure that he couldst a little longer.<sub> </sub>

    ''Oh, Mighty Dragon.'' Suddenly a voice sounded inside Erend''s head.

    The voice of a woman he didn''t know where it came from was heard. After that, the sound of explosions followed.

    Dragon-Erend looked up and saw that the Dark Mage was being surrounded by attacks from Magic missiles and fire arrows.

    Erend immediately noticed that another party was there. And for some reason he didn''t know, they were fighting the Dark Mage and helping him.

    The Dark Mage seemed to have a hard time keeping his protective sphere amid the attacks.

    ''Who are you?'' Erend asked the female voice inside his head.

    ''My name is Ate. We are a group of human adventurers,'' the voice replied.

    ''Adventurers?'' Erend was surprised.

    What he heard was like something that seemed toe from a game or some fantasy story he had heard before. Then Erend remembered that he was in fact, living in a fantasy world right now.

    Erend forgot the existence of these adventurers because he was only always in the Elves'' pce.

    But it is undeniable that ''adventurers'' are a very thick element in a fantasy story.

    ''Yes, Mighty Dragon. We saw how you fought that Dark Mage. We know that the Dark Mage is a great threat to this world. But his strength is too great for us to fight,'' Ate said.

    ''Oh, that''s why you waited until I weakened him and you just attacked?'' Erend asked.

    There was a slight pause before Ate answered. ''Yes, Mighty Dragon. We didn''t mean to take advantage of you.''

    ''It''s fine. Don''t worry about it. Now the important thing is that you must break the chains that bind me.'' Erend said.

    ''Yes, Mighty Dragon.''

    After that, a blue and orange glow shot out from behind the Dragon-Erend''s body.

    Dragon-Erend turned his head and saw a woman with long ck hair standing with her arms stretched out towards him.

    She was standing on arge tree branch. The blue and orange light began to stretch out and surround the chains that bound Dragon-Erend''s body. A momentter...

    ''PRANGG!''

    ''PRANGG!''

    ''PRANGG!''

    ...

    One by one the chains broke and fell to the ground. Dragon-Erend''s arms, legs, and body were freed from the chains.

    ''Thank you. Ate. Now I can fight again!'' Erend said.

    But Ate was too stunned to reply.

    ~~~

 Chapter 93 Difficult Daily Quest, Complete

    When all the chains that were entangling his body disappeared, Dragon-Erend immediately pped his wings and flew into the air.

    Due to the enormous pping of the wings, the wind wave pushed Ate backward until the woman fell on her buttocks.

    But Ate''s eyes couldn''t move from looking at the Dragon. The creature floated with its gigantic size as if it could cover the sun at any moment.

    Ate''s eyes opened wide even though the great gust of wind brought dust to her face. Ate might not even know that dust got into her eyes.

    The woman''s mouth opened slightly. Ate''s whole face was a clear sign that she was admiring the Dragon figure in front of her.

    Dragon-Erend shot towards the Dark Mage. Ate watched his every move. The mes zing on his shoulders extended backward like a tail of fire.

    What made Ate feel even more amazed was something that had happened earlier.

    When she said she would try tomunicate with that Dragon, everyone in her party said thatmunicating telepathically with Dragon was a bad decision.

    The power of a Dragon is already legendary because they are the beings who once created this world. With creatures like that, of course, the humans who could only use a small portion of Magic were no match for him.

    Even so, as someone who greatly admired Dragon since childhood, Ate couldn''t possibly contain that impulse.

    The consequence that she might be mentally broken whenmunicating with Dragon certainly crossed her mind. But the consequences are only the background for Ate''s sense of excitement.

    Then, in the end, Ate tried tomunicate with the Dragon while freeing him from the chains that the Dark Mage had released. While her friends took care of the Dark Mage.

    Turns out, it went better than Ate thought. She did not feel any significant pressure when initiating telepathicmunication with the Dragon.

    Instead, Ate feels the same way whenmunicating with the Dragon as when shemunicates telepathically with an ordinary human.

    It was a reality that was beyond Ate''s expectations. And of course very strange.

    The words issued by the Dragon also sounded like ordinary humans. Ate thought of several possibilities.

    Perhaps the Dragon was too strong and intelligent so he can match his words with a human.

    Or, that Dragon has some kind of... human side.

    Ate didn''t know what was really going on. After all, this was his first timemunicating with Dragon.

    An explosion was heard in the distance. Ate woke up from her daydream and remembered that now she was in the middle of a big battle.

    Ate emitted a blue light around her body and then floated into the air. Now she just felt the pain of falling from the tree branch.

    Ate has a strange talent that is rtively useful. When she daydreams or focuses her mind on something, Ate can temporarily ignore the pain she is suffering.

    But when her mind regained consciousness, then the pain woulde again.

    Ate floated in the air and looked at the scene in front of her. A monster with three serpentine heads fell on its back.

    In front of it, a creature that was simr to the Dragon but had a pink and slightly translucent body lunged at it and stabbed the monster with its ws.

    But that''s not the main point of the fight in this ce. It was the battle against the Dark Mage.

    All of the adventurer party members had retreated when they saw the Dragon had been released from the chains that bound him and flew towards the Dark Mage.

    They weren''t stupid enough to be in the middle between the Dragon and the Dark Mage.

    Their job was only to distract the Dark Mage for a while. While Ate freed the Dragon from the chains.

    And now their work is done. Time to retreat to safety.

    Dragon-Erend was extremely grateful to that group of adventurers, whoever they were.

    They have provided him with very useful assistance. Now it''s just his job to take care of the Dark Mage.

    The Dark Mage was now in a state of panic. His Magic Energy was almost exhausted while the Dragon was getting close to him.

    Everything he had done earlier had almost seeded had it not been for a bunch of annoying humans.

    The Dark Mage gritted his teeth. He wouldn''t have anything to turn things around now.

    The Dark Mage pointed his staff at the approaching Dragon-Erend. Then emitted thick ck smoke from his staff. He had to run now or else he would die here.

    ''ZWOOOSH!!!''

    Suddenly fire burst from the mouth of Dragon - Erend and instantly dispelled the thick ck smoke.

    The mes aimed straight at the Dark Mage. The Dark Mage who didn''t think that the attack woulde so quickly immediately created a half-dome shield.

    The burst of red and orange mes hit the shield. Green and ck sparks spread out in all directions indicating that the shield was starting to disintegrate rapidly.

    Due to the depletion of Magic energy, the Dark Mage can no longer maintain a strong enough shield.

    The Dark Mage was too focused on maintaining his shield because the fire was still burning his shield. Even though Dragon - Erend didn''t spit it out anymore.

    He didn''t notice that Dragon - Erend was already under him. The Dark Mage''s eyes widened as he saw Dragon - Erend''s wsing toward him.

    But he couldn''t do anything. Once again, his Magic energy is almost gone.

    ''BUAGH!''

    Dragon - Erend mmed his ws toward the Dark Mage. His body sped up and then fell in the middle of the forest with a loud boom.

    Dragon - Erend instantly shot toward him.<sub> </sub>

    Dragon - Erend then found that the Dark Mage was lying on the ground weakly. He seemed to have no more power to do anything.

    Let alone fighting back, he didn''t even have the strength to stand up anymore.

    In the distance, a shrill and painful scream rang out. Most likely, the monster with three serpentine heads had also been defeated by the Slime.

    [ MP: 12/60 ]

    Erend looked at his worrying MP. Then he instantly deactivated [Fire Dragon Transformation].

    Red and orange light shot out and the Dragon''s gigantic form disappeared.

    Erend returns to his human form. He stood not far from the Dark Mage whoy helplessly.

    Erend took a deep breath. His whole body looked sweaty and felt weak. But this Daily Quest wasn''t finished yet.

    Erend walked towards the Dark Mage. The Dark Mage''s eyes moved to look at Erend who wasing towards him. But he couldn''t move his whole body now.

    He also can''t use Magic anymore. All the wounds and fatigue he had suffered in the battle made his body unable to do anything now.

    Because, no matter how much Magic power he had, when he no longer had it, he was just an ordinary human.

    "I can offer you more power... if you let me live," the Dark Mage said with a weak voice and heavy breath.

    Erend snorted at his words. "Didn''t I say earlier that I had to kill you?"

    The Dark Mage looked at Erend with hatred. "If it weren''t for those adventurers, I''d have taken your soul!"

    Erend now chuckled. "Yeah, I feel pretty lucky."

    Erend picked up the dagger with the snaking de of the Dark Mage that fell not far from him.

    "This is an interesting dagger," Erend said.

    The Dark Mage''s eyes shed with a hint of hope as Erend held the dagger.

    "If you want to kill me, do it now!" the Dark Mage said as if to challenge Erend.

    Erend looked in turn between the dagger in his hand and then the Dark Mage.

    "Of course," Erend said.

    Then he walked closer until he was standing right next to the Dark Mage.

    The Dark Mage''s eyes fell on the dagger in Erend''s hand. If Erend thrusts the dagger into his body, then he can absorb the Magic energy in the dagger. Then, this situation could turn around again.

    But then Erend smirked. "I wouldn''t risk using your own weapon."

    Hearing that, the Dark Mage''s eyes that were full of hope dimmed with fear.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    Erend''s hands turned into Dragon ws.

    "Finally, it''s all over."

    With a sigh of relief, Erend plunged his ws into the Dark Mage. The Dark Mage died without a sound.

    After that, a notification from Systema appears.

    [ Daily Quest Completed! ]

    [ Due to the difficult conditions that exceed expectations, additional rewards will be given. ]

    [ Reward: 400 Exp. ]

    [ You leveled up! ]

    [ You leveled up! ]

    [ You leveled up! ]

    [ You leveled up! ]

    "Yeah, that''s right," Erend mumbled.

    Compensation was given to Erend for the difficulty level which turned out to be higher than Systema had expected.

    Erend thought the doubled experience reward was well deserved after all that had happened.

    "Level Up four times. That''s good."

    After that, Erend saw four people running toward him.

    "You..." a man wearing a dark green robe that allowed him to easily disguise himself with the surroundings of the forest pointed at Erend.

    "Where is the Dragon?" the man asked.

    "You''re looking at him," Erend said.

    ~~~

 Chapter 94 Taking The Dark Mages Relics

    The words that came out of Erend''s mouth seemed too absurd to the ears of the four adventurers.

    The words made them miss all the things they wanted to say and ended up with frowns on their foreheads and stay in silence.

    Erend saw the expressions on their faces full of skepticism.

    ''Well, that''s natural.''

    Now Erend''s body felt very tired and weak. He decided to walk to a nearby tree and sat leaning against it.

    "Hhhh..." Erend took a deep breath and looked up at the sky.

    The sky looks clear now. Erend forgot to pay attention to the sky when he was having a great fight with the Dark Mage.

    Erend turned to the Dark Mage. His body was still lying there. His staff, books, and daggers still stay by his side.

    ''Hmm, looks like those are things that wille in handyter.'' Erend intends to take the Dark Mage''s relics.

    He didn''t know if those things still contained the power of Dark Magic and whether it could affect him.

    "Wait a minute," Ate said. "So you are that Dragon?"

    Erend turned to the group of human adventurers. They were all looking at Erend with questioning eyes.

    Apart from Ate and the green-robed man, within the group of adventurers were two more people.

    One of them was a young girl wearing a long blue robe that covered almost her entire body. Her hair was as bright blue as the sky this afternoon. She carried a staff with a blue gem.

    The other was arge man with a short haircut. He wore armor that looked quite hard and carried a sword and shield.

    "Yes," Erend answered in a tired tone.

    "You... Human?" The young girl in the blue robe asked.

    Erend nodded with a mumble that confirmed her words. He was tired enough to say anything more.

    "How did you turn into a Dragon?" the man with arge body asked in turn.

    The humans in the adventurer group seemed to express their confusion. The facial expressions continued to show that they were confused and the words that didn''te out, indicated that they still couldn''t believe the fact that Erend was someone who was a Dragon earlier.

    "Well, if he really is a Dragon, I actually believe him," Ate said.

    Her words made all of her friends turn to her with the same frowning expression.

    "Why?" the man in the green robe asked.

    "Well," Ate said. "When I did telepathy, I felt like I was talking to a human."

    Erend turned to her. Then think. ''Is that what happens?''

    "Oh, if that''s the case, fine," the blue-robed girl said.

    When Erend turned to look at the adventurers again, the expressions on their faces were no longer questionable. It was as if they had already gotten a satisfactory answer.

    ''Is that easy?'' Erend was confused about how they could immediately be convinced of Ate''s answer.

    But well, if they already believe that''s great. So Erend doesn''t need to bother exining everything to try to convince them again.

    Ate came closer to Erend and took a small bottle from her pocket. Inside the bottle is a clear green liquid that looks refreshing. In Erend''s tired eyes, the liquid looked like melon juice.

    "Drink this," Ate said with a smile.

    "What''s this?" Erend asked.<sub> </sub>

    "Potions. It can restore your stamina quickly," Ate replied.

    Erend epted the potion and drank it. It turned out that the effect of the potion was almost instantaneous. The fatigue and weakness in his body disappeared and Erend felt a feeling like he had just woken up from a refreshing sleep.

    "Wow, thank you," Erend said with a smile.

    Ate who was still smiling nodded. "My name is Ate."

    "So... Uhh... How should we address you?" the green-robed man said as he drew closer to Erend. "My name is Jan, by the way."

    "I''m Hund," said the big man.

    "I''m Esther," said the young girl in the blue robe who was carrying the staff.

    "You can call me Erend," Erend said. The four humans nodded their heads.

    "You have saved this world from the existence of the Dark Mage. And of course, the vigers are not far from here. For that, we thank you," Jan said.

    Erend felt that he didn''t deserve the thanks. He defeated the Dark Mage because it was his Daily Quest, not because he wanted to save anyone.

    Even after that, Erend also thought that he should save the vigers, but that''s not what he wanted to do.

    But of course, Erend wouldn''t tell them the truth.

    "Yeah, the important thing now is that the Dark Mage is dead," Erend said.

    He stood up and walked toward the Dark Mage''s corpse.

    "What do you want to do?" Ate asked.

    "Take his leftovers," Erend said honestly.

    "Why did you do that? Anything that a Dark Mage has still contains his Dark Magic," Jan said in surprise.

    Erend wasn''t really sure either. But he had seen for himself what these things could do so Erend wanted to have them.

    He didn''t know whether the Dark Mage''s items would make him evil or not. Erend could confirm it by asking Aurdis. If these relics made him evil, he would just throw them away.

    "Don''t worry about it," Erend said.

    Erend began to take one by one from the Dark Mage''s relics and put them into the Inventory.

    The items instantly disappeared into the Inventory, causing the human adventurers to gasp in admiration and shock.

    "Thanks for your help," Erend said.

    The humans realized that Erend was going to say goodbye.

    "Wait!" Ate said. "Can we talk a little longer?"

    "I''m afraid not," Erend said with a faint smile. "But we might meet again some other time."

    After that, the Portal opens and Erend enters it.

    He left Ate with a disappointed face and a slightly sad look.

    "Hey, don''t worry. He said we can meet againter, right?" Jan walked to her side and tried to cheer her up.

    He knew how much Ate was attracted to Dragon. But when she finally saw the Dragon in front of her, who turned out to be a human, her chances to talk were not much.

    ~~~

 Chapter 95 Obtaining New Skill

    Ate''s shoulders fellnguidly. A long sigh escaped her mouth. But Ate knew that in the end she really couldn''t do anything now.

    If Erend wanted to get out of here, then she couldn''t stop him.

    "Who he really is?" Jan muttered with eyes still looking at the ce where the Portal had appeared. Now the Portal had disappeared along with Erend.

    "He wears clothes that are all white. I have never seen such clothes in this area of ??the kingdom of Qomore," Hund replied.

    "That means he''s not from around here," Esther said. "Based on what I know, it''s possible that that guy named Erend lives in the Elf kingdom''s territory."

    Her three friends immediately turned to Esther.

    "Elf kingdom territory?" Ate looked surprised.

    "At least that''s what I''ve read in a book," Esther said, shrugging.

    "The Elf Kingdom is in a different part of the world from this kingdom''s territory. How would he know that a Dark Mage is threatening this region?" Jan mumbled a question.

    No one answered the question because they didn''t know the answer.

    Jan waved his hand in the air and then said. "There''s no point in wondering about the man now. Because we''ll never find out anything for now."

    Esther nodded. "Jan''s right. We even found out now that the Dragon are humans."

    "We''d better take the Dark Mage''s corpse to the adventurer''s guild." Jan smiled widely. "You must know how much we will get."

    Hearing the word about the reward,  Esther and Hund smiled too.

    It was a very exciting day for them. Because they can get extraordinary rewards and a huge achievement as an adventurer party at once.

    But there was one person among them who didn''t look as happy as the others. Ate was still gloomy like a girl who had been abandoned by her lover.

    Ate sat on the ground and leaned against the tree trunk and lost in thought.

    Jan, Esther, and Hund had left her like that because no matter how much they cheered her on, Ate would still be.

    But they weren''t worried because she''d be back happy in a few hours.

    The three of them were busy tying up the Dark Mage''s body to be carried as easily as possible.

    There were fatal wounds to his neck and chest. Most likely because of that wound the Dark Mage finally met his end.

    Hund wrapped the Dark Mage''s body with gray cloth. After that, they tied him tightly with rope.

    Then Hund, the man with thergest build among them, carried the Dark Mage''s corpse on his shoulder.

    "Let''s go to the adventurer''s guild," Jan said.

    ~~~

    Erend returned to his room. When he returned, Lt. Boartusk and Billy were no longer in the room.

    Erend went straight to the bathroom to wash his body. Cleaning up the remnants of a long battle that had been quite tiring.

    Before, the potion given by Ate made him a little more refreshed. Even so, Erend knew that the potion didn''t restore his MP.

    That meant he still had to stay rested to recover his MP.

    After taking a shower, Erend sat on his bed and opened his Status Window.

    [ Name: Erend Drake ]

    [ Level: 12 ]

    [ Race: Dragonborn(Fire Dragon) ]

    [ Exp: 0/100 ]

    [ HP: 10/10 ]

    [ MP: 60 ]

    [ Strength: 20 ]

    [ Agility: 13 ]

    [ Stamina: 11 ]

    [ Defense: 12 ]

    [ Vitality: 11 ]

    [ Intelligence: 11 ]<sub> </sub>

    [ Magic Resist: 10 ]

    [ 6 Status Points Avable. ]

    Skills:

    [ Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    [ Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    [ Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    [ Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    [ Dragon Eyes (Lv.1) ]

    [ Dragon Wings (Lv.1) ]

    >>[Fire Dragon Skill Set]<<

    [ Fire Dragon Physiology (Lv.1) ]

    5 Unused skill points.

    Erend stared at the Status Window in front of him with a thoughtful expression.

    "I have enough Skill Points to get that new Skill." Erend nodded.

    Then without thinking any further, Erend opened the Fire Dragon Skill List Window.

    >>[Fire Dragon Skill List]<<

    [ All-Fire based Power ]

    [ Skill Description: The user can use all powers with the element of fire even though he is in his human form. ]

    The description of this skill is quite simple. But that simplicity meant that there was no significant limit to the use of the Skill.

    Erend smirked because he thought this Skill he had was quite overpowering. This skill makes him practically a wizard. A human who can use the power of the fire element quite freely.

    Without thinking, Erend immediately used the 5 Skill Points he had to get this Skill.

    [ New Skill obtained: All fire-based power (Lv. 1) ]

    Erend didn''t feel any sign when he got a new skill. Whereas basically, he got a new power that entered his body.

    But that''s not a problem. What important was, he had obtained the Skill now.

    Unfortunately, his MP is just a little bit left. But because Erend wanted to try using the Skill he just got, he ended up using up his remaining MP.

    [ Skill activated: All fire-based power (Lv.1) ]

    Erend stretched his right hand forward with a palm-up position. Then a me appeared in his palm.

    "Whoa." Erend stared in awe at the zing fire. He can actually create fire by himself.

    "This power is too strong. Hahaha!" Erendughed to himself in the empty room.

    Even though he just had a pretty tiring fight, it was all worth it with what he got.

    Aerchon suddenly entered the room without knocking on the door. Surprising Erend who was admiring his new power. Erend immediately stoppedughing and put out the fire before he realize it.

    Aerchon''s brows furrowed in surprise seeing Erendughing alone.

    "You''ve been driven into madness, huh?" Aerchon said. Staring at Erend as if he was someone who hadpletely gone mad.

    Erend sighed trying to suppress his anger.

    "You don''t kno-"

    "Follow me now," Aerchon cut Erend off before he could finish.

    Erend''s jaw hardened. But once again he calmed himself not to get carried away with anger and throw his punch at Aerchon like before.

    Erend stood up and followed Aerchon out of the room.

    Erend doesn''t know where Aerchon will take him. He hadn''t even had the chance to use Status Points to strengthen his stats yet.

    Erend couldn''t help but sigh and followed Aerchon with a feeling of annoyance in his heart.

    ~~~

 Chapter 96 Heated Meeting

    Erend followed Aerchon to walk to a room at the end of the pce. To reach this room, it take them longer than he thought.

    It turned out that where this room was located, it was quite far and secluded. The building is also separate from the main pce building.

    The building is a square-shaped ce. It is white like most of the buildings in this pce.

    However, if the building in this pce generally has some kind of decoration such as paintings or mosaics that symbolize nature and the glory of the Elves, this building is just in white. Very different from the others.

    Erend looked at the in outer walls and felt a strange feeling of depression. The Elf guards stood around the room with stiff faces. They don''t evenmunicate with each other.

    Erend immediately felt that whatever was in the room was not something good. Remembering Billy and Lt. Boartusk wasn''t in his room when he came back, Erend felt a suspicion that the two of them might be in the room and going through whatever bad event Aerchon organized.

    Erend nced at Aerchon who was walking in front of him with suspicious eyes. He was sure that even if he asked the Elf now, he would not get any answers.

    The thing that Erend regretted greatly in this kind of situation was that he had very little MP left. He felt like he would need MP for whatever happened in the buildingter.

    Although it is not clear that what will happen is a bad thing. But Erend had a bad feeling.

    ''Slime,'' Erend called Slime from inside his head. Yes, if he really can''t defend himself, Erend still has Slime, his loyal and reliablepanion.

    [ "Yes?" ] The slime replied in its usual cheerful tone.

    ''Be prepared if I call you.''

    [ "Yes!" ]

    Slime answered with the same thing but with a different intonation. Erend thought that was cute.

    Everyone will think Slimes are cute until they find out what these transparent pink creatures can do.

    The two of them passed the line of Elf guards. Aerchon didn''t even knock on the door to go inside. Erend followed closely behind.

    "I brought your friends," Aerchon said. "Now the humans who are the strongest suspects have all gathered."

    Erend''s brow furrowed deeply when he heard Aerchon''s words. ''Suspect?''

    Inside the building, Elis, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk were already in their seats. There were also Aurdis, Saeldir, and several other Elves.

    Erend turned to Aurdis and saw Aurdis shaking her head. The look on her face seemed to give a picture of sadness, disappointment, and anger.

    But when she caught Erend''s gaze, the look on her face and eyes conveyed a very clear sense of guilt.

    Aerchon is about to do something horrible. Erend had already guessed that.

    "Sit," Aerchon said curtly.

    Erend didn''t say anything and sat down on the remaining chair. The chair is located to the right of Lt. Boartusk. Billy himself was to the Lieutenant''s left.

    "What happened?" Erend asked Lt. Boartusk with a soft tone.

    Lt. Boartusk took a deep breath. "You''ll find out for yourself."

    Right after Lt. Boartusk gave that answer, Aerchon spoke in a loud voice.

    "The four of you are the prime suspects as traitors in the Ogre Kingdom raid," Aerchon said.

    Erend blinked his eyes a few times quickly. Aerchon''s words sounded like something so bizarre that Erend had a hard time believing he actually said it.

    "What?" Erend asked, dumbfounded.

    "You heard what I said," Aerchon looked at Erend with his usual arrogant eyes. "Someone destroyed the magic shield core. There''s no way anyone can do that other than the party inside the pce."

    "Don''t you think your usations are very weird and insane?" Erend asked. "How can you think that we are traitors for those Ogres?"

    "You are strangers who have nothing to do with the Elves. I don''t know how, but it''s possible that you made a pact with the Ogre Kingdom and then destroyed the Magic shield core from within," Aerchon exined at length.

    Erend shook his head. He even let out a smallugh because he couldn''t believe all the nonsense that came out of Aerchon''s mouth.

    Erend couldn''t believe that this damn Elf could have such thoughts.

    "That''s really absurd, man," Erend said after stopping from his chuckle. "So you think the three of us, humans from another world, allied with those Ogres to attack you?"

    Aerchon didn''t answer and just gave Erend his annoying look. But those eyes looked unwavering. It was as if he really felt that what he said made sense and could be true.

    "Wow," Erend said. "Just, Wow. I didn''t think you could be this stupid and crazy."

    Elis, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk threw a shocking look at Erend. They were amazed and scared.

    What Erend said was what they had wanted to say since they first heard Aerchon''s words.<sub> </sub>

    But they didn''t dare say that in the midst of the group of the other Elves. They knew what the Elves could do.

    On the other hand, Aurdis was also looking at Erend with wide eyes. But there was a smile on her lips. Aurdis looked as if she was giving Erend a proud expression.

    But then Saeldir who was sitting next to her nudged her arm with a warning look.

    Aurdis immediately wiped the look on her face.

    Saeldir was also shocked to hear the words that came out of Erend''s mouth. He didn''t expect the human to dare to say such a thing.

    When he saw that someone had finally dared to say something like that to Aerchon, Saeldir also almost let out a chuckle.

    But he managed to control himself before anyone saw him.

    Suddenly, Aerchon pulled Arrondite from its sheath. The de of the Magic sword emitted white light and thin smoke.

    Erend who saw that immediately stood up from his chair. Despite seeing Aerchon who looked ready to swing the sword, Erend didn''t seem afraid.

    Instead, he stood up and gave Aerchon a stern look. As if ready to ept whatever he will strike at him and return it instantly.

    "What? You don''t like it because I said you were stupid?" Erend said.

    "You''ve escaped too many times, filthy human. But you won''t escape after hurling insults at me," Aerchon replied through gritted teeth.

    "I said that because what you said was too stupid and unreasonable, Elf Prince," Erend replied with a fearless look on his face. "Try to think about what you said without being apanied by hatred for us. That way, you can at least say a decent enough usation."

    Erend saw Aerchon''s hand start to move to raise his sword.

    ''Slime!'' So Erend immediately summoned the Slime.

    Something thick, pink, and transparent suddenly appeared and instantly wrapped around the de of Aerchon''s sword.

    Aerchon who was in shock widened his eyes at the de of his sword which was covered in something pink.

    Arrondite''s light dimmed and the thin white smoke dissipated. Not only Aerchon, but everyone there was in shock.

    Saeldir stared at the de of Arrondite with furrowed brow eyes.

    ''Is that... a Slime?'' Saeldir wondered. ''How did it appear here?''

    "Back off, Elf Prince," Erend said coldly. "Let''s think things through properly. Without being fueled by your hatred for us."

    Aerchon tightened his jaw while looking at Erend with hateful eyes. But then he saw the de of Arrondite which was still covered in something pink.

    Whatever it was, this pink thing was able to dissipate Arrondite''s Magic energy and turn it into an ordinary sword.

    It was even possible that Arrondite could no longer be used to sh while the pink thing was still covering it.

    Aerchon didn''t know how Erend could get this power. But Aerchon felt that having a direct confrontation and fighting him here would not end well.

    Aerchon felt confident in his strength. He was sure he could kill this human. But Aerchon thought that it wouldn''t end without a big price to pay as well.

    "Fine," Aerchon said. "Let''s talk."

    Erend nodded his head. He tried to stop himself from breathing a sigh of relief and made an expression as cold as possible.

    "Good. Let''s learn to be civilized," Erend said. "When I remove my Slime from your sword. You must promise not to do anything."

    Aerchon didn''t say anything and just stared at Erend.

    "Say it," Erend said.

    Aerchon tightened his jaw and then said. "Yes."

    Erend pulled the Slime from the de of Aerchon''s sword.

    The Slime shrank and jumped onto his shoulder. As soon as the Slime was no longer covering the sword, the white light and thin smoke of the sword immediately returned.

    Aerchon put Arrondite back into its sheath. Erend threw himself back into the chair he was sitting in.

    "So," Erend said. "Let''s get things started. Shall we?"

    Aerchon sat in his own chair. Even though his jaw was still tightened and his eyes were sharp, but Aerchon didn''t say anything more. Instead, he looked at Saeldir who was sitting next to Aurdis.

    ~~~

 Chapter 97 After That Meeting

    Erend seemed to shake all the Elves in this depressive building. No, actually Erend has shaken up everybody here including his three humanpanions.

    Erend had just challenged an Elf Prince. Which is basically the being that has the most power in this ce. He was also probably the strongest among all the Elves here.

    But Erend showed that he wasn''t someone who could be affected by that status.

    Erend is like saying: ''To hell with you and your whole position as a prince. If you mess with me, I will go rampage on your precious city.''

    Although basically, even Erend himself wasn''t sure that he could beat Aerchon.

    But after hearing Aerchon''s words which werepletely unreasonable and only based on his hatred for them, Erend couldn''t just sit back and ept everything like Billy, Elis, and Lt. Boartusk.

    Erend wouldn''t me them. They knew how powerful the Elves were and trying to challenge them without preparation would only be suicide. But Erend was different from them.

    He had already shown how much power he had and what he can do. He can turn into a Dragon and destroy the army of Ogres Kingdom at that time.

    Almost all the Elves watched it and of course, Erend got some respect for it. At least the respect that made the Elves hesitate to mess with him.

    They didn''t know that Erend had just faced a Dark Mage and had quite the hassle. Erend almost ran out of MP.

    But with the help of the Slime, Erend was still able to show that he could put up a fight which in the end made Aerchon back off.

    The room fell silent for a while after Erend and Aerchon sat back down.

    Everyone in the room was still trying to process what had just happened. Is what they hear and see real? Did they just see their Prince retreat?

    But then in the midst of it all, Saeldir finally broke the silence.

    "Ehem," Saeldir coughed. Then get started. "Okay. Let''s get started."

    "The four of you were summoned here because there are suspicions about a traitor in this Elf pce. The traitor who destroyed the Magic shield core from the inside so that the army of the Ogres Kingdom could attack into the pce," Saeldir exined.

    Erend, Billy, Elis, and Lt. Boartusk have figured out that much. But of course, they didn''t say that.

    "Why are we under suspicion? We won''t gain anything from helping the Ogres," Erend asked.

    "Not that we know of," Saeldir replied while looking at Erend.

    Erend sighed. Then said. "You know what happened after that. My friends were kidnapped and tortured by those damn Daemons. You think it was part of our n?"

    Saeldir looked at Erend. Then he shifted his gaze to Aerchon for a moment then turned to Erend again. As if to say: ''I can''t do anything. He has given orders.''

    Erend who understood the meaning of the signal given by Saeldir sighed. Then shook his head a few times.

    "I''ll get straight to the point," Saeldir said then stood up.

    After that, he pressed his palms together. A golden light began to emit from Saeldir''s body.

    Then the light expanded and formed a dome that epassed Erend, Elis, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk.

    They all turned their heads at this dome. Starting to get anxious because they don''t know what Saeldir did to them.

    But Erend who was tired of feeling anxious just leaned back on the chair. He let Saeldir do whatever he wanted.

    Erend got a little idea of ??what Saeldir was doing. Most likely this golden dome is a kind of Magic that can make them tell the truth.

    "When you''re in this dome, you can''t tell any lies," Saeldir said.

    Elis, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk heaved a sigh of relief. They regained theirposure knowing that they had done nothing wrong.

    They have to tell the truth. Basically, they just have to say what they did and what happened to them a few days ago.

    "I''ll start asking." Saeldir started his interrogation process.

    The interrogation didn''t take long. Erend said it all when he was helping the Elves fight when the Ogre army could have crushed them.

    Erend also said a little remark that bringing so many of thebat troops to leave the pce was a bad decision.

    Saeldir stopped him before Erend could really say his whole mind and wreak havoc again.

    After that Elis, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk said something pretty much the same.

    They were kidnapped by the Daemon of Cmity who was already preparing to intercept them. They also reveal a bit about the torture they received and how Erend and Saeldir finally saved them.

    "You went to Mount Cmity to save them?!" Aerchon asked while looking at Saeldir with disbelieving eyes.

    Saeldir sighed. "Yes."

    Aerchon was still staring at Saeldir in disbelief. But Saeldir turned his face away from Aerchon and continued the question.

    The rest of the question doesn''t really matter. The Elves had all the answers they needed.

    Saeldir finished casting his honesty dome after Aerchon decided that they were all finished being interrogated.

    "I just wanted to ask," Erend said. "Before us, there were already few that you interrogated, or were we the first?"<sub> </sub>

    "You guys are the first," Aerchon answered his question. He looked at Erend with a stern face. His gaze seemed to say that he was not sorry for that.

    Erend snorted. "I''ve guessed so. Can we go now?"

    Saeldir looked at Aerchon.

    "Yes," Aerchon answered curtly.

    Erend, Billy, Elis, and Lt. Boartusk rose from their chairs and walked out of the room.

    There''s no one stopping them froming out.

    Aurdis looked at Erend''s back who was thest to walk outside. Aurdis bit her lip. Her eyes seemed to have a strange dim glint.

    Aurdis just kept her mouth shut and sat quietly during the interrogation.

    Because she knew that Aerchon wouldn''t get any lies that supported his bad thoughts about the four humans.

    It was just, Erend did something very admirable in Aurdis'' eyes.

    "(Alright, we''ll move on to the next candidate,)" Saeldir said.

    ~~~

    The four humans walked down the corridor. The corridor is now quite deserted. They guessed that the Elf who usually roamed around the pce was now waiting somewhere to be interrogated.

    Erend still couldn''t believe that they were being interrogated first than the other Elves. Even though they are the least likely to be traitors.

    That would trigger another problem. They would only give the real traitor time to prepare something. A n that could get them out of this trouble.

    "Shall we go back to the Republic?" Billy said, breaking the silence between them.

    "Ah, I''m not going with you guys," Elis replied.

    All eyes were on her.

    "Are you sure?" Billy asked with a frown.

    Elis nodded with a small smile. "Yeah. I think I''ve found my ce here."

    Elis'' smile made them all know that Elis was indeed feeling happy. They didn''t know what Aurdis had shown while she was with Elis.

    But whatever it was, it was the thing that left an impression on Elis. Something that made Elis'' decision to leave the human world even more solid.

    Billy actually felt that Elis'' decision was not a good thing. Given how the attitude of the Elves to them humans.

    But for now, he couldn''t bear to say that to Elis. Especially after they experienced the terrible thing in the building earlier.

    "Well, as long as you''re happy," Billy chose to say that. Elis nodded curtly.

    "What about you, Erend? You want toe back?" Billy asked Erend.

    "Sure, my family is there," Erend replied. Then he thought: ''I must visit them while I can.''

    They seemed to forget the unpleasant incident that happened to them earlier. Or in fact, they choose to forget it all as quickly as possible because they don''t want to get caught up in feelings of sadness or anger.

    They reached their respective rooms. Elis went to Aurdis'' room.

    Arriving in the room, Erend immediately said that he wanted to sleep. Billy and Lt. Boartusk who saw him exhausted just let him.

    ~~~

    An Elf was sitting alone in a secluded room. The room was located quite far from the room where he was supposed to be waiting to be interrogated.

    The Elf managed to slip among the waiting Elves. But he didn''t know how much longer he would be able to hide.

    He bit his nails. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead and body. The Elf''s legs twitched frantically.

    He also felt that his heart was beating very fast. As if his heart could explode at any moment.

    "Ahh... Where is he?" The Elf muttered anxiously.

    When the Elf was busy with his anxiety, suddenly the door of the room was opened.

    The Elf immediately jumped up and took a dagger from inside his white shirt.

    But it turned out, the figure who opened the door was the one he had been waiting for.

    The Elf sighed. "I''ve been waiting-"

    Before the Elf could finish his sentence, a plume of ck smoke shot towards him and covered his head.

    ~~~

 Chapter 98 The Figure

    The Elf couldn''t even make a sound when he died. His body fell paralyzed onto the cold space floor.

    The ck smoke that covered his entire head made him lose his ability to breathe and also drowned out his voice.

    The figure who had just killed him just watched with a deadpan expression on his face.

    He stared at the suffering Elf in front of him with the only intention of waiting for his death.

    The Elf''s hand fell limply on the ground. It no longer shows any movement. The mysterious murderer waited a few more seconds before finally being convinced that the Elf in front of him was dead.

    After that, he stretched out his hand. The ck smoke that covered the Elf''s head was pulled back and into his hands. Leaving Elf''s pale face with a gaping mouth and wide-open eyes. As if uttering silent terror.

    The mysterious killer then does one more thing that willplete all of this.

    He spread his arms and ck mes appeared above his palms. After that, the mysterious murderer threw the two ck mes at the Elf''s corpse.

    ''WOOSZZ!''

    Apanied by a slight hissing sound, the mes instantly enveloped the Elf''s body until nothing else could be seen.

    The killer waited patiently. After a few minutes had passed, finally the ck mes hadpletely devoured the Elf''s corpse without leaving any residue. Not even ashes or ck spots on it.

    The Elf''s corpse just disappeared. As if it had never been there in the first ce.

    The killer figure hadpletely eliminated the Elf''s existence into nothingness.

    "It''s done now," the figure muttered quietly.

    Then he turned and walked towards the door. The figure then left the room as if nothing had happened.

    Everything went ording to n. Now no one will know who exactly destroyed the Magic shield core from within the pce. Besides that, no one will ever know that he is the real traitor.

    Luckily, Aerchon decided to interrogate the humans first. That gives him plenty of time to do the cleaning and get things done.

    Actually, the mysterious figure couldn''t help but feel ticklish in his heart. Seeing Aerchon driven with hatred made him make an unreasonable decision.

    Why interrogate humans? even though they were also one of the victims kidnapped by the Daemon of Cmity in that attack?

    The humans had nothing to do with the attack either. But the figure felt benefited from having them here.

    Because of them, he was able to escape suspicion.

    ''Everything is in order now. Just move on to the next n.'' the figure smirked.

    Even though his n basically failed because of the human who could turn into a Dragon, he wasn''t too worried.

    He still had many other ns. And of course, he would prepare something else to deal with the Dragonborn.

    ~~~

    Time passed very tiringly for Aerchon, Saeldir, and Aurdis. They spent a very long time interrogating all the Elves in the pce.

    Their bodies were tired and their Magic energy was exhausted. Especially when in the end they didn''t find out who the real culprit was for destroying the Magic shield core.

    "(Are you sure your Dome of Truth is working properly?)" Aerchon said while looking at Saeldir. His gaze was very supportive of his words. Expressing doubt.

    Saeldir sighed and tried to be patient when he saw Aerchon seem to underestimate his ability.

    This wasn''t the first time this had happened to him so Saeldir felt he could handle all of this better.

    It should be. Unfortunately, coupled with the exhaustion he was experiencing, Saeldir had a hard time keeping his temper.

    "(This spell has never failed before. Anyone who lies in the Dome of Truth will be hit by a severe psychic attack. You can try it if you want,)" Saeldir said in a tired tone.

    Aerchon groaned deeply after hearing Saeldir''s tone. But before he could say anything, Aurdis had spoken. Canceled all his intentions to hurl harsher words at Saeldir because it would only lead to useless fights.

    "(Let''s just rest today,)" Aurdis said. "(After that we can think things over again.)"

    Even Aurdis felt that she had to force the words out of her mouth because she felt that she had no more energy.

    But it was better than hearing Aerchon and Saeldir quarrel. Aurdis stood up first from her chair and then left the room.

    Aurdis felt that she had to run away as fast as possible. Even though she had spoken, there was still the possibility that Aerchon and Saeldir would fight.

    Aurdis walked slowly. Her face was pale and her tired-looking eyes lost their usual radiance. It was the effect that urred when she drained his Magic energy.

    "Hhh..." Aurdis sighed.

    As she walked down the corridor that was not covered by walls, Aurdis turned her head towards the sky.

    The sky was dark and the stars were spread out wide creating a scene like glowing dust scattering around the empty, vast, and dark background.

    "It must be almost midnight. Or even more," murmured Aurdis.<sub> </sub>

    Unfortunately, even after going through a long and tedious process, they still couldn''t find the culprit.

    "Ahhh..." Aurdis let out a frustrated sigh as he put her hands on her cheeks. "What should I do?"

    "How about you get some rest now?"

    A voice that Aurdis knew suddenly sounded in her ears.

    Aurdis turned to the source of the voice and found Erend standing with a smile on his face.

    Erend looked at Aurdis with shady eyes. When Aurdis saw it, he felt a calmness amid that frustration and anxiety. "Why haven''t you slept yet?" Aurdis asked in a tired voice. "I wasn''t sleepy and decided to go for a walk," Erend replied. "Unlike you. You look like you could pass out at any moment."

    Aurdis smiled weakly. "Is that so?"

    "Yeah."

    Aurdis took a deep breath and then her face turned gloomy again. "I''m sorry for what happened to you."

    Erend clicked his tongue and said. "You don''t have to apologize about that anymore. I think we passed that already."

    "But still ... you must feel sad after being suspected like that. Even though you are also one of the victims who suffered," Aurdis said.

    "Never mind," Erend said. "I don''t care about your brother anymore."

    Aurdis looked at Erend. "By the way, you did something awesome before."

    Erend snorted. "You think that''s awesome?"

    "No one dared to challenge Aerchon like that before."

    "I''m just too tired. So maybe that''s why I can''t help myself. I''m lucky to have a very usefulrade," Erend said.

    "Oh, right! Where did you get that Slime from?" Aurdis asked with a look that looks very curious.

    "Uhh... Well, I got it in a cave," Erend answered dubiously.

    "Cave?" Aurdis frowned. "I didn''t know you going to a ce like a cave here. And of course, you wouldn''t be able to get those Slimes in your world."

    "Uhh... yeah... that would be quiteplicated to exin," Erend said with an awkward smile.

    Aurdis tilted her head to the side. Her movements like that, coupled with a curious look on her face, made Aurdis look adorable.

    Because of Aurdis'' behavior, Erend couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t even notice. Erend''s sudden smile surprised her.

    "Why are you smiling like that?" Aurdis asked in surprise.

    "Ah?" Erend immediately controlled the look on his face again. "I-Its nothing."

    Aurdis puffed up one cheek. Then said. "Hmm... fine. I''ll go to my room. This long day has made me very tired."

    "Yes. You should sleep," Erend said.

    "Good night," Aurdis said with a tired smile.

    "Good night," Erend replied.

    After that Erend saw Aurdis walking past him. Her silver hair moved gently following his steps.

    Then from where Aurdis came earlier, Erend saw the figure of Aerchon walking this way. Erend who didn''t want to deal with him hurriedly left the ce.

    ~~~

    Erend was finally able to escape from his encounter with Aerchon. Even though Aerchon wasn''t actually chasing him.

    Erend is not afraid of the Elf prince. It''s just that he knows more than to get caught up in a conversation with him.

    If Erend talked to Aerchon, all that would arise in his heart was anger. Whenever Erend remembers his nature and whatever he does, Erend always has the urge to turn into a Dragon and finish him off.

    But of course, he couldn''t do that. There''s already enough chaos going on and Erend isn''t going to add to it. So, it''s better to avoid Aerchon as far as possible.

    Erend walked while letting his mind drift elsewhere. Until he doesn''t know where he is now.

    This Elf Pce is very spacious. Erend had never seen the entire area. And finally, now Erend was in a quite strange ce.

    He looked back about to go back, but then thought he''d take a little more walk. After all, he also had nothing to do.

    So Erend continued walking. His steps took him to another yard. But Erend immediately hid when he saw an Elf standing alone in the darkness.

    ~~~

 Chapter 99 Elf With Dark Magic?

    The field was a rather hidden ce in the Elf''s pce. The ce is located in the middle between severalrge buildings that Erend doesn''t know what their function is.

    The buildings prevented the field from being exposed by passersby. Even Erend had to walk a very narrow corridor to get here.

    If he didn''t go to avoid Aerchon and let his mind wander, Erend wouldn''t know this ce existed.

    When Erend looked back, he wasn''t sure if he could still find his way back or not.

    ''I can think about thatter. Now there are more important things.''

    Erend looked at the Elf who was standing alone.

    He wore white clothes like all the Elves here. But he also wore a white robe that covered his body and a hood that covered his head.

    Thus, Erend could not see his body features properly. But Erend was sure it was a man from his build.

    ''What is he doing in this ce alone?'' Erend wondered. His forehead already showed a deep frown.

    The Elf stood in the middle of a deserted and deste field, alone. That meant he wanted to avoid anyone from seeing him.

    If one wanted to avoid the eyes of others, there were only two major possibilities.

    He wanted to do something shameful, or he wanted to do something evil. In this case, Erend could only see one possibility.

    Whoever the Elf is he will do something evil. That thought was supported by everything that had happened to the Elf pce recently.

    Erend saw the Elf spread out his arms. Then a ck circle appeared above the ground. The circle looked almost the same as the one Erend saw on the Dark Mage he was fighting.

    ''Oh, that can''t be a good thing.''

    Erend knew what the Dark Mage could do once he took out the Magic circle. Nothing good everes out of it.

    So Erend jumped out of his hiding ce and ran towards the mysterious Elf. Erend wanted to ambush him while he was busy with his Magic circle.

    But unfortunately, Erend''s n didn''t go the way he wanted. The mysterious Elf noticed his presence and immediately turned around.

    Theck of light made it difficult for Erend to see the Elf''s face even though he was already facing him.

    The Elf''s face was obscured by the dark shadow. It was as if all the shadows around gathered to cover his face.

    The mysterious Elf didn''t waste time. When Erend was in a state of shock for a split second because he suddenly turned around, the Elf stretched out his arms towards Erend and threw something at him.

    Then suddenly Erend''s vision was blocked by something dark. It was as if his ability to see had been snatched away.

    Erend tried to touch his face and remove the dark object covering his face. But unfortunately, he didn''t touch anything so his hands just crawled over his face.

    Besides that, Erend couldn''t breathe either. Whatever the Elf did, he had already made Erend lose many things.

    Erend, who didn''t know when this effect would end, panicked. He fell on the cold ground.

    But then a familiar voice rang out.

    [ "Don''t be afraid, my friend!" ] It was Slime''s voice.

    The voice echoed in his head and made Erend feel calm.

    ''Slime, quickly get rid of this!'' Erend shouted at the Slime inside his head.

    Slime didn''t answer. He just went straight out and enveloped the ck smoke that covered Erend''s head.

    The Slime absorbed the ck smoke like he had absorbed the poison Shellob had expelled that time.

    After a while, the ck smoke finally disappeared in Slime''s absorption. After that, the Slime went straight away from Erend''s face.

    "Hhhh... Hhh... Hhh..."

    Erend gasping tried to draw as much air as possible into his lungs. He felt that he almost died earlier.

    When Erend looked up, he could no longer see the existence of the Elf.

    "Shit, he''s gone," Erend muttered in annoyance. "Who is that Elf?"

    Erend felt certain that he had just met the traitor in the Elf pce who had caused all this.

    That dark ck Magic, Erend had seen it when he was at Mount Cmity.

    The Elf cooperated with the Daemon of Cmity and most likely had also cooperated with the Ogres Kingdom.

    Erend immediately stood up and walked quickly to return. He had to tell all this to Aurdis. Because only he would listen to what Erend had to say.

    Behind the wall, the Elf stood. He gritted his teeth looking at Erend who was walking briskly to leave this ce.

    He almost got caught. If he was a little toote to act, the human could have caught him.

    The Elf was pretty sure that he could keep up with the Dragonborn. But not without paying a certain price.

    The price was that his existence was finally revealed to all the inhabitants of this Elf pce. And he can''t afford that.<sub> </sub>

    There were still many things he had to do secretly.

    "(I need to get over that

    Dragonborn quickly before he makes this whole n worse,)" The Elf muttered to himself.

    Then he hurried away from there. He didn''t mind what the human would say about their meeting earlier.

    Aerchon, as the highest authority in this pce, would not believe it. Only Aurdis would most likely listen to his words. But in the end, she wouldn''t be able to do anything significant.

    ~~~

    Erend had already found his way back into the corridors of the Elf pce. He ran towards Aurdis'' room.

    Even though Erend knew that it was past midnight and Aurdis also said that she was very tired, Erend felt that this information couldn''t wait any longer.

    Not long after, Erend arrived at the door of Aurdis'' room. He knocked quickly. But the answer from Aurdis can''t be heard for a rather long time.

    Erend tightened his jaw in panic. He intended to knock on Aurdis'' bedroom door even louder. But suddenly the door opened.

    Aurdis face looks tired and angry because his sleep was disturbed. But the Elf didn''t look bad at all. Aurdis stunned Erend with her current appearance.

    She was wearing a very thin white nightgown. Almost transparent.

    Erend could even see the peak of the huge mound on Aurdis'' chest protruding creating two seductive peaks.

    Erend guessed that Aurdis wasn''t wearing anything under the nightgown.

    Since the dress was short, Erend could also see Aurdis''s white and wless legs. Aurdis'' thighs are quite thick, visible up to half. That''s how short Aurdis'' nightgown was.

    Aurdis'' hair looks messy. And it made her look a lot sexier than she was used to.

    "Erend? What''s wrong?" Aurdis asked in a slightly hoarse voice.

    She looked at Erend with curious eyes. And also anxiety. Seeing the look on Erend''s face at times and how he had knocked on the door in a hurry, Aurdis immediately felt that something was wrong.

    But now he saw Erend just standing as if frozen in ce. But soon Aurdis realized what made Erend like that.

    Erend became like that because of his sleepwear. But Aurdis felt neither fear nor shame. Instead, she smiled mischievously at Erend.

    "What do you want to say?" Aurdis asked.

    Erend blinked his eyes a few times quickly. Then he realized.

    "A-ah?" I''m sorry," Erend said nervously. "Maybe I bothered you, I cane back tomorrow."

    Erend turned his body and prepared to leave. However, Aurdis held his arm.

    "Don''t you want to say something very important? Otherwise, why are you knocking on my door sote," Aurdis said.

    Erend didn''t dare turn his face to look at Aurdis again.

    "That looks like it can wait tomorrow," Erend said.

    "Are you sure?" Aurdis asked.

    "Yeah." Erend then proceeds to release Aurdis''s hand from his with a little force. "I''ll be going now. Sorry to disturb your sleeping."

    After that Erend went -- almost ran -- away from Aurdis.

    Aurdis was more worried about what Erend wanted to say.

    She previously had the urge to tease Erend when she saw him looking at her with those nervous and lustful eyes.

    But then Aurdis realized that the reason Erend came to her room at thiste-night must be important.

    Moreover, Erend also knew that she was feeling tired, but he still came and knocked on the door in a hurry.

    When Erend had disappeared behind the intersection, Aurdis closed the door. She chose not to think about it anymore and went back to sleep.

    Tomorrow, surely Erend will say everything.

    ~~~

    Erend finally returned to his room. His heartbeat was abnormal because it was so fast. His face felt hot.

    The sight of Aurdis'' body wearing an almost transparent white nightgown was still etched in Erend''s memory.

    How could he not remember? Aurdis'' body is so beautiful and amazing. If conditions were favorable and now they weren''t in the middle of a conflict, Erend would have done something he wanted.

    Erend shook his head. Trying to get rid of all desire and memory about Aurdis. At least for tonight.

    Tomorrow. He has to do it tomorrow. Erend couldn''t focus if he said it now. No matter how important the issue is.

    ~~~

 Chapter 100 Explanation

    The moon has slipped further tonight. When all the inhabitants of the Elf pce had fallen into a deep sleep, a single Elf was still awake with a goal in mind.

    The Elf was now in his room. After attempting summoning in the field at the back of the pce and failing, the Elf was no longer willing to take the risk.

    Even though the Elf thought that the field would be safe from the disturbance of the pce residents. But suddenly someone who is not a true resident of the pcees and catches the Elf''s efforts.

    The Dragonborn almost ruined everything. Now that the Elf was in his room, he hoped everything will go well.

    Even though this room might get dirty, that was a very small price he had to pay.

    The Elf stretched his arms forward, starting to flow his magic energy towards the magic circle he wanted to create.

    Before long a Magic circle appeared in front of him. The Elf then started muttering something in Quenya. If any of the other Elves heard it, they would also be confused by thenguage he was muttering.

    The Qunyanguage he spoke was from somewhere else. A ce is forbidden to be spoken of by the Elves.

    After a few seconds of muttering it, the runes on the magic circle started to thicken. A dark aura radiated and almost filled the entire room.

    Then a vortex appeared in the magic circle. From within the vortex came a dark-skinned hand. After that hand, his equally dark body followed toe out of the vortex.

    Now the entire figure had crossed from the vortex into the Elf''s room. She was female and wore very minimal clothing.

    It was a white piece of cloth that contrasted sharply with her dark skin. The cloth only covered the two peaks of her breasts and the small part of her crotch.

    The thing that became a fairly clear and familiar feature of the figure that came out of the vortex was its pointed ears. Just like the Elves.

    "(Am I finally going to start doing work?)" The dark-skinned figure asked in a voice that was quite deep for a woman. But at the same time, the voice also sounded sensual.

    "(Yes,)" the traitor answered her question.

    "(I want you to finish this job as soon as possible.)"

    "Hmmm..." the dark-skinned figure muttered in a seductive tone. She directed her hand to hold her own breast and squeezed it. Another hand crawled up her crotch.

    "(I need something as an upfront payment,)" she said.

    The Elf traitor nodded his head. After all, seeing the scene before his eyes at this time naturally aroused something in him as a man.

    "(Sure,") The Elf said with a smile that resembled a wolf seeing its prey before its eyes.

    Soon, the Elf shot forward and grabbed the dark-skinned female''s neck. Then their lips met in a passionate kiss.

    ~~~

    Time passed and finally, the night turned into morning. The sun''s rays began to appear and prate the bedroom window.

    The golden light pierced through the gaps created by the leaves of therge trees. Until finally fell into their room.

    Erend still opened his eyes. He looked up at the ceiling of the Elf''s room which was decorated with paintings of the glory of the Elves that happened once upon a time.

    Instead of getting up early in the morning. He hasn''t slept sincest night.

    The image of Aurdis''s seductive body prevented his brain from resting itself.

    Erend had tried to vent his desire in the bathroom in an effort to stop his brain from thinking about doing those things to Aurdis.

    Unfortunately, it didn''t work at all. Erend thinks it''s all because of the Dragon''s power in his body. It made his staminast longer than ordinary humans.

    That Dragon''s power might as well be what made him feel his blood boil with lust. Erend remembers that when he fought, his desire to kill burned very strongly. It turns out that it also affects his desire to do other things.

    "Hhhh..." Erend exhaled heavily.

    This is something very torturous. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t do it with Aurdis who was a Princess in the Elf kingdom.

    In the end, Erend chose to divert his thoughts. He remembered that he hadn''t used the Status Points he got from Level Up yesterday because he had been busy with Aerchon''s interrogation.

    So Erend got up to sit down and created his Status Window.

    [ Name: Erend Drake ]

    [ Level: 11 ]

    [ Race: Dragonborn(Fire Dragon) ]

    [ Exp: 0/100 ]

    [ HP: 10/10 ]

    [ MP: 60 ]

    [ Strength: 20 ]

    [ Agility: 13 ]

    [ Stamina: 11 ]

    [ Defense: 12 ]

    [ Vitality: 11 ]

    [ Intelligence: 11 ]

    [ Magic Resist: 10 ]

    [ 6 Status Points Avable. ]

    Erend thought for a moment as he watched the text float before his eyes. Something that only he could see for himself.

    ''I need even more MP.''

    After that Erend uses 3 Status Points in ''Intelligence''. Then he used the remaining 3 Points to ''Vitality'', ''Defense'', and ''Magic resistance''.

    [ Name: Erend Drake ]

    [ Level: 11 ]

    [ Race: Dragonborn(Fire Dragon) ]

    [ Exp: 0/100 ]

    [ HP: 10/10 ]<sub> </sub>

    [ MP: 66 ]

    [ Strength: 20 ]

    [ Agility: 13 ]

    [ Stamina: 11 ]

    [ Defense: 13 ]

    [ Vitality: 12 ]

    [ Intelligence: 14 ]

    [ Magic Resist: 11 ]

    [ 0 Status Points Avable. ]

    After seeing the change in his Status, Erend nodded his head in satisfaction.

    After that, he closed the Status Window and walked to the bathroom to take a shower.

    A few minutester Erend came out of his room and headed to Aurdis'' room. Since a new day hade, even though it was still quite early, Erend felt that he could not waste time saying what he sawst night to Aurdis.

    Hopefully, his mind can cooperate with his goals and not think about dirty things when he sees Aurdis.

    With long strides, Erend walked towards Aurdis'' room. As soon as he got there, Erend knocked on his door.

    Aurdis immediately opened the door. Now she was wearing his usual clothes. A normal-looking white dress. Aurdis has also neatly arranged her silver hair.

    "You want to talk now?" Aurdis asked.

    "Uhh... Yes."

    Even so, Aurdis'' beauty still amazed Erend.

    "Shall we do it in the park?" Aurdis smiled.

    "Uhh, no. I''d prefer somewhere quieter," Erend said.

    "Ah?" Aurdis''s cheeks reddened. "Y-You want to go to a quiet ce?"

    "Yes. And I''m afraid that we can''t waste time," Erend replied.

    Aurdis looked back. Elis was still sleeping soundly in her bed. Otherwise, this room could be the perfect ce.

    "Let me think." Aurdis put her finger on her chin as a sign that she was thinking.

    Then, a few momentster she said. "I know a ce."

    "Okay, let''s go," Erend said.

    Then Aurdis brought Erend to the eastern part of the pce.

    There was arge stable with Unicorns, the mount of the Elf warriors.

    The stable is made of very shiny brown wood. Erend was seeing this ce for the first time.

    And he was quite surprised to see that this Unicorn cage looked better than his house in the slump area.

    "Come here," Aurdis said.

    Aurdis led him into a small room behind the stable.

    "This room has never been used. And I don''t really know what it uses either," Aurdis said, locking the door. "So what do you have to say?"

    Aurdis looked at Erend with expectant eyes. Erend met Aurdis'' gaze with serious eyes.

    "Last night, after I met with you, I saw an Elf who is most likely a traitor in this pce," Erend said.

    What Erend said was far from what Aurdis expected. Aurdis'' eyes widened in shock and she let out a small gasp.

    "W-what do you mean?" Aurdis asked.

    Erend then started to exin what he sawst night. Including how the Elf almost killed him with his dark Magic.

    Aurdis'' expression stiffened. A mixture of fear, shock, and anxiety. It took her a few seconds to digest what happened.

    Erend saw straight away that an Elf was doing something with his Dark Magic. Plus, he did it inside the pce.

    Aurdis firmly believed that the Elf was the traitor who caused the recent disaster.

    "But you can''t see his face?" Aurdis asked.

    Erend shook his head. "No. The shadow covers his face all the time. I''m sure he used his Magic to make the shadow cover his face."

    "Then what else do you know?"

    "I only know that he has strong Dark Magic. And I saw him on Mount Cmity back then," Erend exined.

    "On Mount Cmity too?!" Aurdis grew more shocked.

    Erend nodded. "I don''t know if they are the same Elf. But their Dark powers are the same. Saeldir saw it for himself too."

    "Saeldir saw it?"

    "Of course. We went there together."

    "Then we might be able to tell him this."

    Aurdis looked at Erend. "You made a good decision by not telling Aerchon this."

    Erend shrugged his shoulders. "We all know how Aerchon will react."

    "Yes, have to go to Saeldir''s ce."

    The two of them left the ce and went to meet Saeldir. Even so, Erend wasn''t really sure if Saeldir could trust them.

    ~~~

 Chapter 101 Next Step

    The two of them walked to meet Saeldir. But Erend was a little surprised because Aurdis instead walked towards the room where the Magic shield core was located.

    "Saeldir has been in that cetely," Aurdis said. "He''s a very careful Elf. He doesn''t want to be missed again and have the Magic shield core damaged by anyone again."

    "Isn''t that room always guarded?" Erend asked.

    Aurdis pursed her lips and shrugged. She looked at Erend with a certain expression.

    "Saeldir doesn''t believe them," Erend concluded.

    Aurdis made a bitter smile. "Yes."

    Erend nodded in understanding. Saeldir does seem to have that kind of vibe. Then he thought about it, he always does things with careful consideration.

    Even when they had to go to Mount Cmity, Saeldir had prepared a hidden ce so they could directly teleport to the mountain.

    Saeldir said he prepared the ce by marking it first when he visited there. He has good vision because he already predicts that he will return there sometime in the future and leave his mark.

    Such people are indeed very careful and prudent. It''s only natural for him to be an Archmage among the Elves.

    But such people are usually also very close to the paranoid area. Erend always felt that Saeldir had many things on his mind that he couldn''t say or didn''t want to say.

    Erend thought Saeldir was too careful to express what was on his mind because he had a hard time trusting other people.

    Well, Erend didn''t mind that. With the current state of the Elf pce, it was only natural for him not to trust anyone.

    Soon they arrived in front of the Magic shield core room. Aurdis knocked on the door several times and waited.

    The door suddenly opened by itself and they saw Saeldir sitting beside the Magic shield core reading a book. He didn''t look up to see them as soon as they entered.

    The door also closed and locked by itself. Saeldir didn''t even appear to be doing anything.

    Aurdis and Erend walked towards him and sat in front of him.

    "What?" Saeldir asked without taking his eyes off the wide pages he was reading.

    "We want to talk about something very important," Aurdis said. "Erend saw the traitorst night."

    Aurdis'' words finally made Saeldir raise his gaze at them.

    "Exin," Saeldir said curtly. But the look in his eyes said that he was quite curious.

    Aurdis looked at Erend to leave him the business to exin everything.

    Erend nodded curtly towards Aurdis. After that, Erend started to exin everything. About how he met the Elf and didn''t forget to exin how the Elf attacked him and then disappeared.

    Saeldir''s brows furrowed when he heard Erend''s exnation. Even before Erend finished exining everything, Saeldir already seemed to understand something.

    "You remember the ck-robed figure we met in Mount Cmity?" Saeldir asked Erend.

    "Of course." Erend already knew that Saeldir would quickly understand everything.

    He just waited as the Elf stroked his beard thoughtfully.

    p "All this was nned by them. I still don''t dare to confirm the exact number of them. And that is a problem," Saeldir said after a while.</anda>

    Then Saeldir looked at Erend. "Have you told this to Aerchon?"

    "Not yet," Erend replied.

    Saeldir nodded as if relieved. "That is good. I''m not sure how that idiot will react."

    Erend blinked a few times hearing what Saeldir said. Then he turned to Aurdis with a look that seemed to say ''Did he really just say that?''

    Aurdis returned Erend''s gaze with an equally surprised look. But they didn''t say anything.

    Meanwhile, Saeldir didn''t see their reaction as he looked the other way and was busy thinking about what he should do next.

    A few momentster he said. "We still don''t know what they want. That''s bad because we don''t know what they are going to do next. You said he created a Magic circle?"

    Erend nodded. "Yes."

    "Did you see a certain symbol on the magic circle?"

    Erend narrowed his eyes and furrowed his brow. His mind drifted back to that night when the Elf figure was standing in the darkness and a magic circle started to form in front of him.

    At that time Erend was too focused on the Elf so he didn''t pay much attention to the magic circle. He only thought of the magic circle as something bad but never really paid attention to it.

    But now when Erend reyed his memory, he could recall something that appeared in the center of the circle.

    "I saw something that looked like a crescent moon and something with three sharp edges in the middle," Erend said.

    Upon hearing that, Saeldir and Aurdis'' eyes widened instantly. Even their mouths were slightly open as if adding to the obvious shock on their faces.

    They didn''t say anything for a while. Until finally Erend realized their reaction was quite suspicious.

    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Erend asked while looking at the two of them in turn.

    Saeldir and Aurdis exchanged nces.<sub> </sub>

    "Could it be..." Aurdis said.

    "Maybe," Saeldir replied.

    Then Saeldir took a piece of paper and used a quill to draw something on it. After a while, Saeldir lifted the paper and showed it to Erend.

    "Did you see this symbol?"

    In the drawing, there is a crescent moon symbol. Behind the crescent was another symbol shaped like a dagger de with a strange curve. There are three of them.

    The three des of the dagger aimed at three different sides. Right, left, and down.

    Erend nodded. "More or less."

    Saeldir put the paper back on the table with a loud sigh.

    "Most likely, we''re dealing with the Dark Elf," Saeldir said.

    Aurdis gasped in disbelief. Her hands are intertwined in front of her chest. The expression on Aurdis'' face was full of fear.

    Meanwhile, Erend who didn''t understand anything frowned.

    "Dark Elves?" Erend asked. "Is that some kind of distant rtive of yours?"

    "Technically, what you said is true. Dark Elf and us, are rtives that are far apart," Saeldir replied. "Because we were too far apart, we ended up bing enemies."

    Erend didn''t understand what was going on. Of course, the problems in this fantasy world will involve many fantasy creatures as well. But there is one thing that Erend thinks is something very worrying.

    "You guys have a lot of enemies, eh?" Erend said. "Even your rtives are against you."

    Aurdis and Saeldir both had bitter facial expressions. There''s a kind of dark history that they don''t want to tell right now.

    Erend could tell from their expressions. Erend was not surprised when he found out. Considering how arrogant and prideful attitudes the Elves had were matchless, it would be natural for many to generate hate towards them.

    But maybe this all happened a long time ago. It is possible that their ancestors created those enemies and the current generation of Aurdis must face them.

    Erend didn''t really want to get involved in their troubles. But it seemed he had no choice.

    When he saw Aurdis, she was like the eye of a storm. Everyone around her was Elves who were arrogant and would not tolerate other creatures. But Aurdis is different.

    She is a good Elf girl. Erend felt that he couldn''t leave Aurdis to endure all that trouble.

    "What are you guys going to do next?" Erend asked.

    Aurdis and Saeldir''s faces still showed the same expression. But Saeldir spoke first.

    "If indeed our enemies are Dark Elves, that exins everything. They have almost the same Magic power as us."

    "But their Magic is dark?" Erend asked.

    "Yeah." Saeldir nodded. "With that, they can do all this. Destroying the Magic shield core isn''t easy. But if it''s the Dark Elves, they can do it."

    "Um, so?" Erend asked again.

    Saeldir didn''t answer right away. It took him a few seconds before finally spoke.

    "The figure we suspect of being the Dark Elf will definitely try to do something again. He only knows that you caught him," Saeldir said while looking at Erend. "Maybe he''ll try to kill you."

    Erend just realized that he turned out to be an important eyewitness. Whoever the Elf was, he would try to silence him.

    "You n to use me as bait?" Erend asked.

    "Yes. You don''t need to worry. With your Dragon power, you won''t be easily defeated," Saeldir replied.

    "That sounds very evil," Aurdis replied.

    "What? Make use of him as bait? Can''t you see what he can do?" Saeldir looked at Aurdis.

    Aurdis pursed her lips. Erend has the power of a Dragon and he can turn into a Dragon.

    The Dark Elves were indeed strong. But could they possibly kill Erend so easily? Aurdis didn''t think so.

    But still, she had to think about Erend''s feelings. Aurdis turned to Erend.

    She found Erend smiling at her. "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine."

    "I will also help you. As soon as the Dark Elf does something to you. I wille right away," Saeldir said.

    "Wow, you want to help me when I''m in danger?" Erend looked at Saeldir.

    "Don''t get me wrong. I just wanted to catch that traitor Elf," Saeldir replied coldly.

    Erend snorted.

    ~~~

 Chapter 102 Unusual Circumstance

    He had now be bait. Then Erend will behave like how the bait in general. Like someone who doesn''t know anything at all. Completely clueless.

    Erend returns to his room after the conversation with Saeldir and Aurdis. In his room, he saw Lt. Boartusk and Billy who seemed to be engaged in an important conversation.

    "Hey, what''s up?" Erend asked.

    "What a coincidence that you''re back," Lt. Boartusk said. "We''re talking about exactly when we''ll be in the Republic of Ascaria."

    Erend felt a strange sting in his heart. ''That''s right. I still have to go back home.''

    Erend suddenly felt an emotion he never knew he had. Erend felt a little sad when he knew he was leaving this fantasy world.

    That''s so weird. Even though at first Erend didn''t think anything about this world other than as a ce for refugees from being chased in his own world.

    But why did he now feel that his real world was this world? Since when did that feelinge? That''s really weird.

    "What''s wrong, man? you don''t want to go home?" Billy asked. He noticed the strange look on Erend''s face. So he asked in a slightly concerned tone.

    "No, I''m fine. Of course, I want to go home." Erend said.

    "When are we leaving?"

    "We thought that tomorrow we could go," Lt. Boartusk said.

    "Tomorrow?" Erend still can''t go tomorrow because he still has business to do here. He had to catch the traitor.

    "Yeah, why?" Lt. Boartusk was also surprised at Erend''s behavior.

    Erend sighed. "Apparently, I can''t go with you guys if you''re nning on leaving tomorrow."

    Lt. Boartusk and Billy exchanged nces. Their gazes hinted at astonishment.

    "You still have something to do here?" Billy asked.

    Erend nodded. "That''s how it is."

    "What''s that?"

    "I can''t exin it," Erend said reluctantly.

    Billy looked at Lt. Boartusk again. Lt. Boartusk also returned his gaze with the same feeling.

    They had talked about this before. About how Erend felt different from his old self.

    Of course, the two of them also knew about the power that Erend had. They know that power doesn''t belong in their world.

    It was a power that belonged to this fantasy ce. Because of that, they also came to a pretty bitter and sad conclusion. Erend might as well belong to this world. Even though, it is still not certain.

    "Alright, Drake," Lt. Boartusk said. "You do what you want. But I think you should stille back to see your family."

    "Of course, I''ll be back, lieutenant," Erend said. "I just can''te back if it''s tomorrow. But I''ll be back as soon as possible to catch up with you guys."

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk smiled faintly. They don''t express how they feel. Because they thought it would only lead to a bad argument.

    The room was then filled with small talk. The three of them spent time talking about how their lives had gone so far.

    Even though their life was a tough one, the three humans were used to it.

    So, the conversation about war, betrayal, and death is not a problem that should be discussed with sadness.

    ~~~

    Jan peeked out from behind the bush where he was hiding. Her green robes and brown clothes allowed Jan to blend in with the bush and soil very easily.

    But apart from the clothes, Jan also has the skill to blend in with the environment. He was able to make his existencepletely disappear behind the features of nature very well because he had practiced the skill by doing it since he was a child.

    Up ahead, Jan saw five Gray Direwolfs herd eating a human. Or actually, the remains of a human being, because his body had been torn apart until it just looked like a lump of flesh on the ground along with a pool of his own blood.

    Jan swallowed. ''Five Gray Direwolves, howe they are in this ce?''

    Jan was worried. Gray Direwolf is a monster that usually lives near the mountains to the north. It is located very far from the Qomore Kingdom area.

    They needed to travel hundreds of kilometers to get to this ce from those mountains. It was so unusual for these monsters to go this far just to forage for food.

    But what was in front of his eyes right now was very clear. Five Gray Direwolves were eating the corpse of an unlucky human.

    They also fought each other for that piece of human flesh. It was as if they were desperate for food.

    Jan and his party got a mission to kill the Gray Direwolf because they were too close to the vige.

    Although the existence of monsters is quite mysterious and disturbing, the mission given to Jan and his party is clear.

    They just have to kill them. As for the cause of how those Gray Direwolves came this far from where they came from, that could be investigatedter.

    After all, they couldn''t possibly capture one of those Gray Direwolves and interrogate them.

    ''Everything ready?'' Jan asked via a telepathic line that connected him with his party members.

    ''Yes! We''re ready!''

    Almost the same answer was heard from the three of them. Indicates that they are ready to act.<sub> </sub>

    ''Let''s do it!''st sign out of Jan.

    He raised his bow and then aimed. Jan flows the Magic he has into his arrow. Then, the fire appeared at the tip of his arrow.

    *THIWSH!*

    *SYUUUT!*

    The arrow shot from an unknown ce. With such a speed that they didn''t have enough time to dodge.

    *CRAAT!*

    *BWOOOSH!*

    The arrow that Jan fired hit one of the five Gray Direwolves and instantly burned his body.

    Fire arrow is one of Jan''s skills which is quite strong and can cause great damage to enemies. Although, of course, it''s not as strong as the Magic that the Elf kind can cast.

    The Gray Direwolf that was hit by his attack let out a howl full of pain. With Jan''s signal out, now his party members will also start their move.

    "HAAAAAAA!!!"

    Hund came out of hiding while raising his sword and putting up a shield in front of his body.

    He charged toward one of the Gray Direwolves and immediately shed his sword.

    *CRAAT!*

    Hund''s sword managed to sh through the Gray Direwolf. It let out a howl full of pain.

    The Gray Direwolves were still in shock from the attack that came at him from the fire arrows. So they couldn''t act quickly with a sudden attacking their way.

    Hund''s attacks do not cause fatal damage. But that made all the Gray Direwolves pay attention to him. They growl showing their teeth which are full of the poor human''s blood.

    Hund stood in his position with a firm face and jaw clenched. He was ready to ept their attack.

    The four remaining Gray Direwolves including the one that had been hit by the sh charged toward Hund with furious eyes and terrifying snarls.

    Even so, Hund remained firm in its ce. Momentster a golden light enveloped Hund''s body.

    He felt the warmth of the light. The light also made his entire body grow stronger.

    The four Gray Direwolves surrounded Hund from all directions to prevent him from running. After that, they started attacking.

    The Gray Direwolf who was on his left jumped at Hund with his mouth open. Hund raised his shield just in time.

    *DANG!*

    The Gray Direwolf crashed into his shield. Then Hund used his shield to bash its head.

    *DUAGH!*

    The Gray Direwolf staggered. Then Hund shed his sword.

    *CRAAT!*

    The Gray Direwolf''s neck was bleeding from Hund''s sh. But the other Gray Direwolves didn''t stay still and started attacking Hund simultaneously.

    *SHUUUT!*

    From behind the bush, a few arrows shot swiftly toward the Gray Direwolfs. The arrows pierced their backs.

    Unfortunately, it''s just an ordinary arrow because Jan can''t continue to use fire arrows with his low magic energy.

    The Gray Direwolf who was hit by the attack turned towards the bushes to see who had shot them. But they saw no one.

    ''Is it done?'' Jan who was on his stomach behind the bush asked Esther.

    ''It''s done!'' Esther answered.

    ''Do it now!'' Jan said.

    Esther didn''t answer. But suddenly a blue magic circle that emitted a thin white smoke and cold air appeared under the group of Gray Direwolves that were surrounding Hund.

    Of course, Hund was also still in the middle. A rope that seemed to be made of light came out from behind the bushes and bound Hund''s body. Then, the rope pulled Hund away from the Gray Direwolf''s encirclement in an instant.

    *CSSHHHH..."

    The Gray Direwolves didn''t even have time to feel confused because the magic circle below them had reacted.

    A chill enveloped the Gray Direwolves in the blink of an eye and instantly froze them in blocks of ice.

    The Gray Direwolf was no longer able to move. Jan, Esther, and Ate came out of their hiding ce.

    "Let''s kill them," Jan said.

    ~~~

 Chapter 103 Seduction Attempt

    Killing the Gray Direwolfs wasn''t a difficult problem when they were all frozen in blocks of ice. The Magic circle that Esther had cast out had now disappeared after fulfilling its purpose.

    "You alright?" Hund asked Esthers.

    Esther took a deep breath, her face looking a little tired. "Yeah, I''m fine."

    Using that spell makes Esther have to drain her Magic energy. Even though she was a sorcerer, Esther was still a human.

    So, his Magic energy remained limited.

    After using a spell that can freeze four Gray Direwolves at once, of course, her Magic energy will be drained a lot.

    Because of that Esther needed longer preparation to create the spell. Esther took a blue bottle from the bag at her waist. Then drink it.

    Meanwhile, her friends walked toward the four Gray Direwolves. Hund is in charge of solving everything. He walked forward and then swung his sword.

    *PRAAANG!*

    Hund hit the block of ice that was confining the Gray Direwolf and they instantly shattered along with the block of ice.

    The ice immediately freezes them all over the body. Making the Gray Direwolves was no different from the block of ice that confined them.

    Hund proceeded to hack into the remaining tig Gray Direwolf. The three of them ended up the same as their fallenrades.

    Not long after, all the Gray Direwolves had turned from fierce mad beasts into icicles that were scattered on the ground.

    Hund breathed a sigh of relief after he finished destroying them all. When he looked back, his friends were enjoying the bread they had brought as lunch. While sitting on the ground.

    Hund walked towards them with a sour look on his face. "Hey, how dare you guys eat when I''m having a hard time killing them!"

    "What hard time? You just have to swing your sword," Esther replied with her mouth full of bread.

    Hund sat beside them, took one of the loaves of bread, and ate it at once.

    "Perhaps the seasons changed in the northern mountains, so their food source disappeared?" Ate made her suggestion.

    "No way. At least if this is the usual situation," Jan said.

    "I don''t think there''s any point in thinking hard here," Esther said.

    "Why?" Hund asked.

    "These Gray Direwolves left the northern mountains for some reason. So what we have to investigate is the mountains," Esther concluded.

    "Well, I think you''re right," Jan said.

    "I don''t want to go to the northern mountains," Esther said, shaking her head. "We can just let the stronger adventurer party go over there and handle this."

    "I thought so too," Jan said. "You think I''m stupid enough to make the decision to go there?"

    Esther breathed a sigh of relief. "Yes, I thought you were that stupid."

    Jan gave Esther a t look.

    "But isn''t everything that''s happenedtely very strange?" Ate suddenly said.

    "What do you mean?" Esther asked.

    "Goblinse out of caves more often, Trolls go around the edge of the forest, Dark Mages appear, then... Dragon."

    Ate''s answer left them all speechless.

    Of course, Ate wasn''t the only one who was aware of all that. But this time, when Ate revealed it all at once, the anomalies became even clearer.

    Ate was right,tely, the demand for quests to eradicate monsters has be more and more than before.

    This could mean more work for adventurers. But it also means that the security in the Qomore Kingdom is getting more and more threatened.

    The biggest threat, of course, was the Dark Mage who appeared at that time. He was able to carry enormous cmity to any ce he passed. If there weren''t been for the Dragon fighting him back then, it was certain that cmity would have happened.

    The battle between the Dark Mage against the Dragon still leaves a deep memory for anyone who sees it.

    The scars from their fight in the forest still give terror to anyone who passes by. It was all because suddenly a lot of monsters came into that forest.

    The monsters were attracted by the great Magic energy that still apanies the forest.

    The battle between a Dark Mage who was probably already in the first grade, against a mythical creature that was considered the legend of the creator of this world. Of course, there will be great Magic energy residue from the fight left in that ce.

    The adventurers who were divided into several parties were gathered at the forest border to prevent the monsters from escaping from the forest.

    "What''s more, we know that the Dragon can turn into a human," Jan said.

    "Or, a human who can turn into a Dragon," Hund added.

    Jan just gave him a t look. "It doesn''t matter."

    Hund shrugged his shoulders and continued munching on the bread.

    "That Dragon... when can I see him again?" Ate asked while daydreaming. In her eyes, a clear admiration could be seen.

    Ate looked up as if she could see the shape of the Dragon floating in the sky.

    "This may just be my hunch, but the Dragon will only appear when big trouble arises too," Jan said.

    They all turned to him with worried looks.

    "That could be true," Esther said.<sub> </sub>

    Ate wanted to say something. But she quickly shut her mouth again when she realized that what she said might sound strange.

    Ate wants to ask when the big trouble will appear again so that the Dragon cane.

    Jan stood up. "Let''s go and report this to the guild."

    After that, the adventurers left that ce while carrying ice shards containing the body parts of the Gray Direwolves.

    ~~~

    Erend had to do his Daily Quest and left in the middle of a conversation with Billy and Lt. Boartusk.

    They both just nodded without saying anything.

    This time Erend only fought Goblins and he was able to finish them off easily. There was no significant problem when he fought the Goblins like before.

    His body had grown stronger.

    [ Daily Quest Completed! ]

    [Rewards: 100 Exp. ]

    [ You leveled up! ]

    Erend gains one Level Up. Then he came back after everything was done.

    When Erend returned to his room again, Lt. Boartusk and Billy were gone again.

    Erend who doesn''t know where they are going just lies on his bed. Suddenly there was a knock on the door.

    As soon as Erend opened the door, he saw the figure of a very beautiful female Elf.

    Well, the beauty and good looks on the figures of the Elves have be something Erend could see every day. So Erend wasn''t too surprised to see such a beautiful Elf standing in front of him.

    "How can I help you?" Erend asked.

    "Can I talk to you for a minute?" The Elf asked with her lips forming a faint smile.

    Erend frowned. "Talk about what?"

    Erend has never seen an Elf approach him this friendly other than Aurdis.

    "I saw how powerful you were in the battle against the Ogres," the Elf said. Then, as if realizing something the Elf continued. "Ah, I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Mithes."

    Erend wondered if he should also say his name or not. Erend thought he had already earned some kind of reputation in this pce. So he thought all the Elves already knew his name.

    "I already know your name. You don''t have to say it," Mithes said.

    "Oh, uhmm, okay," Erend said.

    "Please,e with me."

    "Where to?" Erend asked.

    "To the right ce for the two of us to talk," Mithes said with a smile and seductive eyes.

    For a moment, Erend could see that a faint yellow sh appeared in her eyes.

    [ "Systema is blocking the ability used on you." ]

    Erend smiled after hearing the notification from Systema. Then he came out of his room.

    "Okay," Erend said with a smile.

    Mithes nodded with a satisfied face. Then Erend followed Mithes'' steps.

    From behind, Erend could clearly see how curvy the Elf''s body was. Maybe it was just his feelings, but Erend feels like the white dress Mithes was wearing looked tighter than the other Elf''s.

    The dress made her curves even more obvious. Mithes nced back, and when he saw Erend staring at her bottom, Mithes grinned with satisfaction.

    Soon they arrived in a secluded room in the corner of the pce. Erend had never entered this corner of the pce.

    Erend only obeyed when Mithes brought him into the room. Mithes locked the door tightly. Then turned to look at Erend with eyes that once again shed a faint yellow sh.

    [ "Systema is blocking the ability used on you." ]

    Their different heights made Mithes have to look up to meet Erend''s eyes.

    "I know that you have the power of a Dragon. But you''re still a man," Mithes said in a voice that suddenly be deeper.

    "Oh, yes. I am a man," Erend said.

    Mithes'' grin grew wider. Changing her originally beautiful face to look sinister.

    "You won''t be able to move now," Mithes said.

    Suddenly a dagger appeared in Mithes'' hand and she directly thrust it into Erend''s stomach.

    But Erend''s hand moved and catch Mithes'' hand that was holding the dagger.

    "Do you know that your abilities can''t affect me?"

    ~~~

 Chapter 104 Dragon Power Is Sealed?

    Hearing what Erend said, Mithes'' face stiffened. Her smile disappeared suddenly as if it had never existed on that face.

    Erend''s hand was still tightly gripping Mithes'' hand that was holding the dagger. Their eyes met each other in a cold and stressful atmosphere.

    "You must be surprised," Erend said with a smile on his face.

    Mithes sighed. Her stiff face had turned more rxed. "I expected this. But I didn''t think anyone could resist my temptation like you," Mithes said. "It''s quite disappointing."

    "You are the traitor in this pce, right?" Erend said. But from his tone, he seemed to already know that it was the truth.

    "Hmm, maybe," Mithes replied. Then she suddenly turned into ck smoke. Her body melted and Erend''s grip was instantly released.

    Mithes appeared shortly after a few steps from where she had been.

    Erend would not waste time and let the Elf do something else. He immediately lunged at Mithes.

    But instead of weing Erend on guard, Mithes smiled. It was as if all of this was still under her control.

    And it is true.

    *CLICK!*

    With a snap of a finger, Erend suddenly moved to another ce. Erend of course immediately stopped where he was and looked around.

    His brow furrowed as he looked at the ce where he was now.

    This ce seems to be located in the middle of the wilderness. There''s a forest not far from here.

    But there is something strange about the trees and nts in this ce. They appear to have darker skin than the average nt.

    In addition, their leaves also have a much fainter green color than the leaves of other nts.

    Erend then looked down at his feet. The ground he stepped on was ground with brown grass and gray rocks scattered in various directions.

    But even so, the ground part looks the same as the usual soil.

    "Fuck!" Erend cursed.

    That damn Elf Mithes had moved him to a strange ce. And this ce must be very far from the Elf pce. It must have been very difficult to find his way back because he didn''t know where exactly this ce was.

    But Erend''s hope came. Erend didn''t know if it was good, or bad luck that befell him.

    It could be both. It depends on the oue thates out at the end.

    Mithes appeared shortly thereafter at the ce. From about ten meters away, Mithes stood up while twirling her dagger in a shrewd motion. It was as if the dagger had be a part of her and could not be separated.

    Erend breathed a sigh of relief. At least now he was with someone who sent him to this ce.

    That way, if he managed to defeat Mithes, he would be able to return to the Elf pce again. That''s what Erend had in mind.

    "Ah, I didn''t think I would have to bring you to this ce," Mithes said, looking up at the sky.

    The fact that she was able to take her eyes off Erend even in this state seemed to indicate that Mithes wasn''t worried at all.

    As if the oue of this battle was clearly within her grasp.

    It made Erend a little worried. He didn''t dare underestimate his opponent even though he had the power of a Dragon. Or he will have to pay a terrible price.

    "Who are you?" Erend asked. He had to get as much information as possible.

    "You know who I am. My name is Mithes," Mithes answered. Still with a calm tone and calm face.

    "Who else is your aplice? I''m sure he''s still in the pce."

    "Hmmm, you do know a lot more than you should. Did you know that would  you in big trouble?" Mithes said.

    Erend just kept quiet and looked at Mithes.

    "You are a human, and you are from another world. Why are you helping the Elves who have invaded your world?" Mithes asked.

    There was a bitter feeling Erend could feel from her voice. But Erend immediately brushed it all away.

    There was no way an Elf who was his current enemy had any empathy for him.

    "Why did you do it?"

    "I think all Elves are jerks full of arrogance, arrogance, and have sky-high pride," Erend replied. "But I was wrong. Not everyone is like that."

    The smile on Mithes''s lips disappeared. Now her lips curled downwards making her face look angry.

    "What makes you think they''re not all like that?" Mithes asked.

    Erend''s brow furrowed slightly. Mithes spoke in a tone as if she hated Elves too. That''s so weird. Wasn''t she a part of them?

    "Well, I saw it myself," Erend said. "Now, let''s get straight to the point. How can I get back?"

    "You can''t," Mithes replied. "Not until you can beat me."

    Erend nodded. "Yeah, I figure that much."<sub> </sub>

    Then, without saying anything else and preparing for anything, Erend rushed towards Mithes with high speed.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    Mithes widened her eyes. She didn''t expect that Erend would immediately rush towards her to attack.

    Mithes threw her dagger at a speed that exceeded the blink of an eye. But Erend''s entire body was already covered by the ck and red scales.

    Erend knew that Mithes would alsounch an attack as soon as he saw him rushing toward her. So he immediately activated [Dragon Scale] so he could prepare to receive her attack.

    It turned out that Mithes threw her dagger at him. The dagger only hit on the surface of Erend''s scale in the head.

    *TANG!*

    The dagger bounced off in an unknown direction.

    Erend is still charging toward Mithes. Mithes tightened her jaw and spread her arms out to the sides.

    Then a dozen transparent swords that seemed to be created from magic energy appeared around Mithes.

    Mithes then moved her hand forward and a dozen swords shot straight at Erend who was charging.

    All the Magic swords hit Erend but none of them could prate his scale. But even so, the swords continued to move and attack him.

    The tter of the sword impact and Erend''s loud scale filled the ce. The attacks that came repeatedly and continuously made Erend stop in his tracks.

    He had to close his eyes because his eyes weren''t covered by the scales. As a result, he couldn''t see Mithes.

    "Hmph!" Mithes snorted. "I know you have the power of a Dragon. I wouldn''t be stupid enough to fight you on my own without thinking of a n!"

    Hearing Mithes'' words amidst the barrage of these swords, Erend became even more worried.

    ''Shit, what did she have in her sleeve?''

    "I will seal your Dragon''s power."

    As soon as he heard what came out of Mithes'' mouth, Erend became even more worried.

    ''Sealing my Dragon''s power?''

    If that were true, then that would be very bad. But, can she do that? His Dragon poweres from Systema. And Systema could always block any force that tried to influence him.

    A Magic circle with the same symbol as the one he saw back then -- a crescent moon and the shape of three sharp des -- appeared under Erend''s feet.

    ''I have to get out of here!''

    The first thing that came to Erend''s mind was that he had to get out of this Magic circle area as quickly as possible. Otherwise, the seal will definitely happen.

    Erend stomped his foot to jump. But before he could jump, a kick fell from above and hit his head.

    *BUAGH!*

    Erend fell back down from receiving the kick. Moreover, the swords were still hitting him without a break.

    All of that made it difficult for Erend to get out of this magic circle.

    This Magic circle has a diameter of three meters wide. So that Erend can''t get out of here just by stepping. At least he should jump.

    Erend jumps to the side but yet another attack from Mitheses and sends him back in.

    ''This fucking bitch!''

    Erend gritted his teeth. Mithes want to keep Erend inside the Magic circle until the seal works. As it turned out, the seal didn''t take long to work.

    Erend felt a magical pressure attack him from all directions. After that, Systema''s notification rang inside his head.

    [ "Systema''s power of Dragonborn is beingpromised. Dragon''s power can not be used for an hour." ]

    ''One hour?''

    Erend thought the situation would be much worse than this. He thought the Dragon''s power would disappear from his body.

    It turns out that the power only cant be used for an hour. But an hour in this battle is a very long time.

    The scale that enveloped Erend''s body began to disappear. The Magic Swords had also disappeared. As if to give Erend a chance to catch his breath.

    Erend saw Mithes standing with a grin that showed satisfaction.

    "You now don''t have the strength to fight me anymore. What would you be without the Dragon''s power?" Mithes said. Then sheughed with satisfaction.

    As soon as he was ovee with worry, another notification from Systema sounded.

    [ "The only power of Systema currently avable is "All Fire-based Power" Skill." ]

    Erend smirked. "I don''t know. Maybe, a fire sorcerer?"

    ~~~

 Chapter 105 Dying?

    Hearing the words that she felt very strange from Erend''s mouth, Mithes frowned until her eyebrows seemed toe together.

    "What are you talking about?" Mithes asked.

    But of course, she wouldn''t wait long enough toe up with an excuse.

    Mithes returned to twirling her dagger skillfully. A thin ck aura appeared around Mithes'' body.

    That ck aura looks quite sinister. It was different from the aura that the Elves used to give off.

    Elves usually give off a brightly colored aura. But now what Erend saw was a dark sinister aura.

    But it doesn''t stop there. The aura that was originally only ck also had other colors moving along with it. It was an aura of red color.

    Now Mithes'' body was enveloped by ck and red auras that intertwined around her body. The impression Erend got from it was a feeling of being corrupted.

    It was as if the Magic color of the Elf had been corrupted by the darkness which he didn''t know what it was.

    Erend finally felt that the name ''Dark Elf'' was something that made sense.

    Changes that ur in Mithes are not only that. Her smooth white skin suddenly peeled off like paper when it was burned by the fire.

    Then from behind the white skin appeared dark brown skin that actually looks exotic.

    It''s just that the skin looks in sharp contrast to the smooth white skin of the Elves. Once again exining the name ''Dark Elf'' they have.

    When Erend was busy thinking about it all, Mithes suddenly ran towards him with incredible speed.

    Erend widened his eyes in surprise. But he was able to master the situation quickly and activate his skills. The only Skill that is currently avable.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    A Skill that was able to make Erend use the power of fire was really something very useful.

    Even though Erend could no longer use his Dragon powers for the moment, Erend didn''t think he was at a great disadvantage.

    Mithes lunged then when the distance was as she expected, Mithes thrust her dagger at Erend.

    *ZWOOOSH!*

    A wall of fire suddenly appeared from below and blocked Mithes'' view.

    Mithes, who was shocked by the sudden wall of fire, immediately jumped back and put on an alert attitude.

    *ZWOOOSH!*

    *ZWOOOSH!*

    *ZWOOOSH!*

    Suddenly three fireballs shot out from behind the wall of fire.

    The three of them hurtled towards Mithes at an incredibly fast speed.

    But Mithes also has good speed and agility. She jumped and twisted her body to dodge every fireball that shot toward her.

    ''What''s that?''

    Mithes wondered in her heart. How could he still use his power after Mithes sealed it?

    Based on her previous experience, any creature that was hit by the seal would lose its ability to use Magic.

    The seal is indeed very powerful because of that, it requires quite a lot of Magic energy as well.

    Mithes only used her Magic energy to increase her speed. She didn''t dare to use arge amount of magic because it would drain her already drained magic energy.

    She thought, without the Dragon''s power at his disposal, the human was just an ordinary human and Mithes could kill him easily.

    But it seems that her estimation is quite wrong.

    When the wall of fire disappeared, Erend''s figure stood up with a smirk on his face.

    Mithes gritted her teeth. How could that human use Fire Magic at this stage? Did the Elves teach him to do that?

    Unfortunately, Mithes did not get any information about it.

    "Hey, what happened? Are you scared?" Erend said as if challenged. "Tell me, who are yourrades in the pce? I know there is another male Elf that works with you."

    Mithes'' eyes widened slightly. ''So he already knew about his whereabouts? That''s the reason he called me here. So that this human can be dealt with quickly.''

    "Answer my question, and I''ll consider letting you live," Erend added in a calm tone.

    Mithes tightened her jaw. The human spoke as if he had won and looked down on her.

    ''Me?! A Dark Elf, looked down by a mere human?!''

    Mithes who couldn''t hold back her emotions shot toward Erend. But this time she didn''t just carry a dagger as a weapon.

    Mithes waved her hand and then two dogs created from a dark aura appeared.

    The dog was as big as a grizzly bear that Erend had seen when he used to hunt in the forest around the Republic of Ascaria.

    They were created from Mithes ck aura so they looked a little transparent. But that did not reduce their ferocity. Instead, it makes them even more terrifying.

    The two dogs ran to the right and left of Mithes like loyal guards.<sub> </sub>

    They opened their mouths as they got closer to Erend.

    Erend who was still activating his skill spread his arms to the side.

    Then in his palms appeared mes of fire. Erend threw the mes at the two dogs.

    The two ck dogs could jump to avoid it. Apparently, they also have good speed and agility.

    But Erend wasn''t done yet. With just his will, he snapped his fingers, and the two fireballs that had just hit the ground turned into two fire dogs.

    Erend didn''t even know he could do that. He only did it based on the description of [All Fire-based Power].

    Where he can manipte fire ording to his will. So there were two fire dogs.

    Erend orders his two fire dogs to attack Mithes'' two shadow dogs.

    ''This human!''

    Mithes gritted her teeth as her anger was running high. Knowing that a mere human could use this kind of magic really bothered her.

    Mithes continued to run towards Erend. But Erend realized that hecked the ability to fight at close range right now.

    So when Mithes approached him with her ghastly face burned with anger, Erend also ran away while continuing to use his fire ability.

    Erend shoots fireballs and then creates a wall of fire that suddenly appears in front of Mithes.

    He did all this while keeping his distance. Erend who was used to using his hands and feet to attack head-on had not been able to adjust to the rangedbat tactics he had to do now.

    So all Erend could do was keep running while throwing small attacks. While hoping that he would inflict damage on Mithes.

    "STOP AND FACE ME, COWARD!" Mithes shouted.

    Erend gritted his teeth. ''Ah, I hope I can punch that bitch in the face!''

    Mithes was still trying to run after Erend. While Erend is also still running away while shooting fireballs which really annoys her.

    But suddenly Erend stopped where he was. Causing Mithes, who was not ready, to widen her eyes. She had to stop running so suddenly that she almost fell.

    Seeing the gap, Erend immediately spread out his arms and unleashed a huge burst of mes toward Mithes.

    *ZWOOOSH!*

    The torrent of fire immediately enveloped Mithes'' entire body.

    "ARGGHHH!!!"

    A scream that echoed in pain rang out from within the torrent of mes.

    Erend smirked realizing that his tactic was quite sessful.

    He managed to make Mithes feel enough anger and made the Dark Elf think that he was just going to run.

    That way, Mithes would pursue him with a blind rage that would cloud her judgment of the situation.

    But suddenly a dagger shot from behind the torrent of mes toward Erend.

    Erend can move his head to avoid fatal injuries. But he couldn''t dodge far enough that the dagger managed to make a scratch on his cheek.

    Erend reflexively stopped his burst of mes then jumped up and ran away.

    When he turned his head, Erend saw that part of Mithes'' body had been burned and still emitting smoke.

    The smell of charred flesh wafted through the air. Even the clothes she was wearing had already been burned, leaving the Elf charred and naked.

    Mithes looked at Erend with one eye only. Because her other eye had burned.

    Erend will not waste time. He had managed to injure Mithes quite badly so he would take advantage of the opportunity.

    Erend created another ball and was about to throw it at Mithes. But suddenly his vision blurred.

    The fire that was already smoldering in his hand vanished as if blown by the breeze.

    Erend fell to his knees. His head felt dizzy and he couldn''t focus. Then Erend remembered about the dagger de that managed to graze his cheek.

    ''Shit is this...''

    "Ha... Haha..."

    A hoarseugh from a burning throat sounded from Mithes'' direction.

    The Dark Elf had now fallen to her knees as well. But she looked at Erend with a look that seemed to say she had won.

    ''So it''s true.''

    Erend gritted his teeth in regret. That dagger must have contained some kind of poison that instantly made his body like this.

    "Even though... I will die... at least... you... will die with me."

    The voice sounded even more horrible because it came out of the mouth and the burning vocal cords.

    ''Am I really going to die?''

    ~~~

 Chapter 106 The Name

    Erend started to feel his consciousness shrinking at an rming rate. He has no one here. If he was really going to die, then he would really die alone in this forest.

    Or in fact, he would die together with Mithes. The Drak Elf wasn''t in a much different state than him.

    Mithes looked at Erend with one eye which showed that she was looking forward to Erend''s death.

    Erend gritted his teeth. But he couldn''t do anything now. What should he do to stop this poison?

    If he still had his Dragon power, Erend wouldn''t have this kind of problem because the Dragon would be immune to the effects of the poison.

    But now he could no longer hope for that. His Dragon power can only be used for an hour. It''s the same as not being able to use it at all.

    ''Tut!''

    With thest hope, Erend called out to Tut in his mind.

    [ "I''m sorry. I can''t help you." ]

    But sadly, the answer that came from Tut was very disappointing.

    After so long they had not spoken to each other, the words that came out of Tut''s mouth were only confirmation of his imminent death.

    ''You can''t do anything? I''m really going to die here, Tut!''

    [ "The power that the Dark Elf used to seal your Dragon''s power is something we couldn''t predict." ]

    ''What about this poison?''

    [ "Currently, your body''s state has returned to that of a human so the poison''s effects are indeed fatal. That power sealed the connection between you and the full ability of Systema for an hour. So, we can''t do anything." ]

    Erend sighed in resignation. After all this, he had to be faced with an almost certain death after so long.

    It was as if everything that happened was meaningless in front this moment.

    Suddenly, Erend felt a touch on his shoulder. Footsteps were heard on the rocky ground.

    "Drink this."

    Erend recognized that voice. But he didn''t have the energy to look up who the voice belonged to.

    Erend saw a bottle with green liquid in front of him. Without any doubt as to what it actually contained, Erend immediately took the bottle.

    It turned out that the bottle had already been opened, so Erend drank it straight away.

    "Y-You!"

    Mithes'' hoarse voice sounded again. This time apanied by a tone of fear.

    Mithes tried to stand up with difficulty. She gathered dark magic energy in one hand.

    "It''s useless," Saeldir said tly.

    Saeldir stretched his arms towards Mithes then white-colored shackles appeared in both of Mithes'' hands.

    Instantly obliterated the dark energy she was trying to gather. The same shackles appeared on both of Mithes'' ankles.

    "You can''t do anything now, Dark Elf." Saeldir drew closer to Mithes with slow and calm steps.

    Mithes finally fell back to the ground in resignation. She knew that she couldn''t do anything anymore now that an Elf Archmage was in front of her.

    Mithes looked at Erend who was now drinking some kind of elixir. If he drank it, Mithes could be sure that he would be able to recover from the poison''s effects.

    ''With just a little more I''ll be able to kill him!''

    Mithes grumbled in her heart. But now it was of no use.

    Erend gasped for breath after draining the green liquid in the bottle in one drink.

    After that suddenly his whole body refreshed again. The effect of the poison that had almost killed him a moment ago had already disappeared.

    Erend heaved a sigh of relief and stood up.

    "Thanks, man," Erend said to Saeldir.

    Saeldir didn''t even reply to his words and instead focused on Mithes.

    "Who''s your aplices?" Saeldir asked in a sharp and cold tone.

    Mithes smirked. "(You think I''ll answer that?)"

    Saeldir''s brows twitched hearing Quenya''snguage which sounded a little different from what he was saying.

    The Quenyanguage seemed to be in a darker and dirtier than his own.

    *BUAGH!*

    Saeldir kicked Mithes in the face until she fell on her back. Hearing the Dark Elf''s Quenyanguage made his blood boil with anger.

    "(You dare say that filthynguage in front of me?)" Saeldir created an energy sword from his magic and then cut off Mithes'' leg just like that.

    *CRAAT!*

    "ARGGHHHH!!!"

    Mithes''s scream of pain echoed throughout the forest. The birds that were previously perched on the trees flew away because they didn''t want to hear that painful sound anymore.

    Erend flinched when he saw Saeldir do it. But he wasn''t surprised.

    Elves are like that to their enemies. And now it seems that Saeldir''s enemy is the one he hates the most.

    Erend didn''t understand what the two of them were saying but it was definitely not apliment to each other.<sub> </sub>

    "(Tell me who is with you in the pce! Or I will torture you and give you pain you can''t imagine. We have plenty of time, Dark Elf!)"

    Saeldir looked at Mithes with cold and cruel eyes. Mithes swallowed her saliva heavily through a congested throat.

    "(I''d rather die before you get your answer,)" Mithes said.

    "(I am an Archmage. I am skilled enough to know how to torture people without killing them,)" Saeldir replied.

    Mithes''s eyes widened at that. The fear within her grew.

    Then, in Saeldir''s hand appeared two lights that formed hundreds of tiny needles.

    "(Looks like we''re going to be spending some time together,)" Saeldir said.

    Erend could even see the terror and despair in Mithes'' eyes.

    Erend didn''t know what Saeldir would do with the needles. But Mithes might know.

    And from Mithes, Erend knew that it wasn''t something good at all.

    The sun is moving down the sky to the west. Time has passed for quite a long time in this ce.

    Erend didn''t think that he would spend a long time in this ce.

    But what was even worse than that was that he had to keep on hearing Mithes'' screams that seemed to be without a break.

    The birds and other animals in this forest seemed to have run out because they chose to stay away from that painful scream.

    Erend who was currently leaning against a tree looked at where Mithes and Saeldir were.

    Mithes is now lying with a face that depicts suffering and pain. Her eyes opened without blinking and were only filled with despair.

    Erend started to feel sorry for the Dark Elf. But then he thought back to what she did earlier.

    Mithes intended to kill him and she almost seeded. When recalling that again, Erend just let Saeldir do what he did.

    After all, Erend also wanted to know who the real traitor left in the pce was.

    At this time, the Dragon''s power had also returned to Erend. He got that notification not too long ago.

    "(Are you ready to talk?)" Saeldir asked in the same cold tone as before. In his hands, the needles were still popping up.

    "(Please... Just... Kill me...)" Mithes said.

    "(I will give you the luxury of dying after you say who is with you,)" Saeldir replied. "(Do you want to say it now?)"

    Saeldir sighed and then started moving the small needles in his hands again.

    But suddenly something came out of Mithes mouth with a small voice.

    Something, which made Saeldir and Erend freeze in shock.

    Erend probably didn''t understand thenguage they were speaking. But he could still understand when Mithes mentioned a name.

    Saeldir''s jaw tightened. "(You lie.)"

    Mithes was no longer answering. Perhaps it was because the pain she was suffering had made her spirit disappear.

    "Why would she lie in a situation like this?" Finally, Erend said. "I thought she was telling the truth."

    Saeldir fused the needles into a stake and stabbed the stake into Mithes'' heart.

    Mithes immediately met her death, the luxury that was finally given by Saeldir.

    Saeldir who still couldn''t believe the information he heard from Mithes'' mouth, stood stiffly.

    His mouth was slightly open and the look in his eyes hinted at many things. Shock, disappointment, and fear.

    "We have to go back now," Erend said.

    Saeldir then sighed. Instead of him sitting here and thinking about everything with a restless feeling, he''d better go back to the Elf pce.

    Saeldir didn''t say anything to Erend and just opened the Portal. Saeldir and Erend entered the Portal, leaving Mithes'' body just like that.

    ~~~

    The portal turned out to be connected to the Magic shield core room.

    As usual, Saeldir was still diligently here guarding the Magic shield core.

    Once they were back, Erend asked. "Why did youe so long?"

    "Do you know where the Dark Elf took you?" Saeldir asked back in an annoyed tone.

    "Of course not."

    "That ce is in the human kingdom. I don''t think you''ll know how far it is. Let''s just say, I have to go to another part of the world."

    Erend knows that the human and elf kingdoms are very far away. No wonder Saeldir took a long time.

    "Then what are you going to do now?" Erend asked.

    Erend saw Saeldir''s jaw tighten.

    "Don''t tell anyone just yet," Saeldir said.

    "Sure. After all, I''m going back to my own world," Erend said.

    ~~~

 Chapter 107 Unnoticed Sentiments

    Hearing Erend''s words, Saeldir turned to him.

    "You''re going home?" Saeldir asked.

    Erend turned to him. "Of course. My problem there seems to be over."

    Saeldir stared at Erend for a longer time than he should have. Erend tried to find the meaning behind Saeldir''s t face. But he couldn''t find anything.

    In the end, Saeldir turned his face away.

    "Alright. I have to thank you for what happened earlier," Saeldir said.

    Erend blinked his eyes quickly. "Wow, you''re grateful. Looks like you''re the only Elf who wants to thank humans for."

    Saeldir nced at Erend, then sighed.

    "I know our nature looks cruel and immoral to you," Saeldir said. "But that''s just our nature."

    Erend snorted. "Does that mean you don''t want to change for the better?"

    Saeldir did not answer. Instead, just stare at the Magic shield core.

    "Forget about it. I don''t think you will ever be able to change. But at least one or two of you are better than the rest," Erend added.

    Then, Erend walked towards the door and exited the room. Leaving Saeldir who was finally lost in frantic thoughts.

    Saeldir threw himself on the chair and clutched his head. The name that came out of the Dark Elf created a huge shock in Saeldir''s mind.

    He did not expect that name woulde out as the name of the traitor.

    A traitor who had caused them a lot of trouble.

    And he almost made it. If Erend wasn''t there to get in the way of his ns.

    Sometimes Saeldir thought, about how Erend could be there at the right time when something happened.

    For Saeldir who was an Archmage, nothing happened by chance.

    Everything in this world works under certainws. In even higher cases, there are times when an entity is able to prate the boundaries of space and time so that it is not impossible to know what has not happened.

    But sadly, Saeldir hadn''t reached that stage yet.

    Erend seemed to be at the right time and ce when something big happened.

    Has the Dragon''s power been able to reach the stage of space and time?

    But then Saeldir shook his head. Erend can still miss when his friends are kidnapped by the Daemon of Cmity.

    If he could see the future, he definitely wouldn''t let that happen.

    "(Ah, that doesn''t matter now,)"

    Saeldir shook his head to dispel all his spections about Erend.

    Right now there were many more important things for him to think about.

    Saeldir was confused. Should he tell Aerchon? He obviously had to tell Aurdis about this but about Aerchon... Saeldir felt very doubtful.

    Maybe the worst will happen. What if Aerchon would instead behead him for calling someone very close to him a traitor?

    For now, Saeldir had to tell Aurdis first.

    Even for Saeldir who was an Elf Archmage, he couldn''t act freely because of Aerchon.

    "Hhhh...." Saeldir let out a long breath.

    There was no use thinking about Aerchon now. Saeldir already installed so much protective Magic around this Magic shield core so he can leave it for a while.

    He wanted to see Aurdis immediately. But for now, it looks like Erend is still seeing her.

    ~~~

    It was already dark when Erend returned to the Elf pce. He exited the Magic shield core room which now seemed to have be Saeldir''s room and walked towards his room.

    As he had expected, Billy and Lt. Boartusk are gone already.

    Erend took a deep breath. There was a kind of sadness in his heart when he got to know the fact that Billy and Lt. Boartusk had already left to go home.

    It is just because they have always been together. Erend just found out that there is a lonely feeling that appears when Bily and Lt. Boartusk wasn''t around.

    He only realized it when the two of them had already left.

    But Erend immediately drove away the sense of unreasonable sadness and loneliness.

    Wasn''t he going to catch up with them soon? why did he have to feel sad as if he would never be able to see them again?

    Erend also immediately packed up his own things. Which is not too much.

    Tomorrow, he will ask Aurdis to open a Portal to the human world so he can go home.

    Finally, he was able to return home from this Elf pce. But Erend wasn''t sure that he would be able to leave this entire fantasy world.

    There''s a chance he''lle back here again.

    Suddenly when Erend was almost lying on his bed, there was a knock on the door.

    Erend opened the door and saw Aurdis smiling at him.

    "Ah,e on in," Erend said.<sub> </sub>

    As soon as Aurdis entered, she immediately sat on Erend''s bed. Erend sat on a chair.

    "I''ve already taken Billy and Adrien back home," Aurdis said.

    "Oh, and Anna came back with them too."

    ''I almost forgot that there was Anna too.'' Erend thought.

    "I see. That''s good," Erend said.

    Aurdis looked at Erend with a sorry look. "I''m sorry that you had to stay to sort things out for us."

    "Don''t think about it. Let''s just say that I did it to pay off your debt for saving the three of us," Erend said with a smile.

    Aurdis smiled again. But soon Aurdis'' face turned serious.

    "Have you guys found anything yet?" Aurdis asked in a serious tone.

    "Yes, we did," Erend replied. "But you''d better ask Saeldir for more details."

    Erend felt like he couldn''t express such a shocking thing through his own mouth. It would be better if Saeldir himself revealed it.

    Aurdis bit her lip. "Apparently, what you guys found was something big."

    "Oh, yes. It is really big." Erend looked at Aurdis with eyes that were no less serious. "Therefore, you should discuss this with Saeldir. I think this is a private matter for the Elves."

    Aurdis was again biting her lip nervously. If they found a big problem, it meant they had found out who the traitor was.

    And the traitor is someone who is quite surprising.

    "Uhmm, so... When are youing home?" Aurdis asked to change the topic.

    Now, that question was more important than the traitor''s problem for her.

    "I''ll be home tomorrow," Erend replied with a happy smile. "Actually I want to ask you to open the Portal now. But my body is still a bit tired."

    "A-Ah, tomorrow, huh? I see." Aurdis looked down. "I think I will miss you."

    Erend was surprised to hear those wordsing out of Aurdis'' mouth. He looked at Aurdis in disbelief.

    "W-What?"

    Aurdis slowly raised her face towards Erend. In Aurdis'' sapphire eyes, there was a feeling of sadness that was conveyed to Erend.

    "I thought I was going to miss you," Aurdis repeated the sentence.

    Erend again still couldn''t believe it when he heard it. Was it true that he had just heard an Elf princess say that she would miss her once he returned?

    Erend blinked rapidly a few times. His mouth opened slightly. His face felt hot now too. Was this due to the influence of his Dragon power? Erend wondered.

    "Uhh... well... we can still meet againter," Erend said while avoiding Aurdis'' gaze.

    Aurdis still put on a sad face. Even now, her eyes were starting to water.

    But then Aurdis looked away from Erend. Her hand moved to wipe away the tears that were about to fall.

    "You''re right," Aurdis said with a sudden smile. As if forced.

    "Then I''ll go first. Sorry to interrupt your rest."

    Aurdis moved quickly to get up and out of Erend''s room.

    As soon as he closed the door, Aurdis immediately leaned against the door with a long sigh.

    Erend will be leaving soon. Even though he said he woulde back, but, how often can hee back?

    After that Aurdis had to face the problems that urred without him.

    Aurdis didn''t know what she felt. Why did this short amount of time create such a deep impression on her?

    But again, Aurdis had to give up and ept all of this. Like she always did. Surrender and ept everything that is not in her favor.

    A few momentster Aurdis walked unsteadily to her own room.

    ~~~

    The Elf was walking restlessly in his own room. The moon was starting to rise from outside but word from Mithes had yet toe.

    Even though she should have brought good news by now that she had finished killing the Dragon.

    He was sure that Mithes would seed because of the power to seal the human soul and power.

    That way, that human wouldn''t be able to use his Dragon power anymore.

    He was already feeling desperate to catch the human alive.

    With that much power, even when he deployed the Ogres Kingdom and the Daemon of Cmity, he was sure that it wouldn''t work.

    ''Should I think of a n to escape now?''

    He had begun to worry to the point of suspecting that Mithes had failed.

    Even if it seemed impossible to him. But caution is more important.

    ''Yes, I have to prepare a n to escape!''

    ~~~

 Chapter 108 Dream About A Calamity

    Erend sat back down on his bed. Thinking back to what he just heard from Aurdis'' mouth.

    This made Erend feel even more uncertain. Aurdis'' words made Erend even more hesitant to leave this pce.

    But, he couldn''t stay here, could he?

    Erend decided not to think about it any longer and chose to keep his eyes closed on the bed.

    The night in this Elf pce was very quiet and it was very strange.

    Supposedly, a ce inhabited by many residents will create an atmosphere of a crowded ce.

    But what he found in this ce was not like that. After living here for so long, Erend didn''t even know the reason.

    Could there be some kind ofw for the Elves not to make a fuss when nightfall?

    Well, Erend was just trying to take his mind off Aurdis by thinking about unimportant things. Then he closed his eyes.

    But Erend didn''t expect that he would have a strange dream when he finally fell asleep.

    Erend was now hovering above the thick clouds. The clouds below him looked like a collection of soft cotton.

    The sun was warm against his skin. Erend smiled at the touch.

    Then Erend''s eyes looked in all directions. Five towers stand in five different ces. They broke through the clouds but it didn''t end there.

    The peaks of the towers continue to rise to a height that may be unreasonable for humans to imagine.

    However, Erend felt that the view of the five towers was natural. There was nothing so amazing about the five towers because he used to see them every day.

    Erend felt as he folded his wings to let his body fall down. Erend felt an astonishing sensation of falling. As if this was one of the things he loved most in this world.

    When breaking through the cloud, Erend didn''t feel anything as if the cloud wasn''t there because it was so soft. Erend only felt that he fell freely without touching anything.

    Then finally the scene under the clouds was revealed. Greennd stretched out in all directions.

    Forests, mountains, and rivers side by side create natural harmony.

    Humans work with a smile on their faces. Thisnd is so fertile and prosperous.

    Erend''s eyes were spoiled just by hovering over them and gazing at all these sights.

    He smiled, feeling happy.

    However, that happiness did notst long. Suddenly the clear sky he saw earlier changed, darkness suddenly appeared as if swallowing the sun.

    Erend was worried. He knows what happened. A great cmity had descended from a world far away to this ce.

    But he had no idea that the disaster would descend so quickly.

    A dark red vortex of energy emitting darkness and misery appeared in the sky in front of him.

    Erend didn''t think long to quickly p his wings and head towards the vortex.

    Erend knew it was a Portal. From within the Portal, a moving cmity would appear.

    Strange tentacles with a dark red color began to appear while snaking.

    "RRRROOOOAAAAHHH!!!"

    Then a stifling sound came out following the tentacle.

    The voice not only caused horror to the ears but also brought a strange fear in the chest of every creature who heard it. Including Erend.

    He stopped for a moment where he was. The pressure in the voice had even frightened him. A fear that he had never felt from any creature.

    But even though he felt that unimaginable fear, Erend knew that he had to stop the tentacles.

    He had to prevent that cataclysmic main body from descendingpletely into this world.

    "GRRRHHHH!" Erend gritted his teeth and let out a growl.

    He turned his fear into anger. How dare the figure of that otherworldly detestable creature disrupt this beautiful world!

    With that, Erend shot toward the tentacle and vortex. He unleashed all his strength. Trying his best to destroy the cmity.

    ~~~

    Then Erend just woke up. Surprisingly, when he realized he was in a standing position.

    His entire body was covered in sweat to the point that it was as if he had just drowned in water.

    His breathing was alsobored and his heart was beating fast.

    "Wh-what the hell is going on?"

    Erend looked around. He was alone like before. That means no one can make him stand but himself.

    "It must be because of that strange dream," Erend muttered.

    Yes, a strange dream he remembered clearly. It was as if it wasn''t a dream but an event that he had recently experienced.

    "I am a Dragon who enjoys the scenery. Then something very terrible appeared."

    Erend let out a chuckle. But it wasn''t because he thought the dream was very strange and stupid.

    Oh, Erend is sure that the dream is a kind of vision that signifies a certain event that will, or has already happened.

    Erend justughed because he knew he had to fight the monster sooner orter.

    He could even still feel the fear of hearing the monster''s voice. A bad thing that he couldn''t avoid.

    Erend couldn''t feel anxious anymore, so he let out his emotions byughing.

    [ "What you saw just now was one of the Beasts of The End." ]

    Suddenly a voice from Tut sounded in his head.<sub> </sub>

    "Oh, so that''s the name."

    [ "What you saw just now was an image from the past. That was what wiped out all the Dragons in Eternal Earth." ]

    "Oh, I see," Erend said while nodding.

    Erend who had never heard of the true story of this Dragon in Eternal Earth just nodded.

    "So the disaster will happen again?"

    [ "Yes. Remember when I said you had to prepare for a bigger threat?" ]

    "This is the threat."

    [ "Some of them, yes. That''s the reason why so many strange things happen all over Eternal Earth. Things you don''t know about." ]

    Erend grimaced.

    "I don''t want you to think of me as an ungrateful person. This power is incredible and I consider myself quite strong now." Erend said. "But if what I feel for the monster is true, then I guess I''ll just die facing it."

    [ "Yes. You will die." ]

    Erend snorted.

    [ "But you still have time to prepare." ]

    Erend sighed heavily. "You know, Tut. I don''t know why I have to fight right now to defend another world."

    [ "Because you have that power." ]

    "Even though I have this power. I still have the right to refuse, right?"

    [ "Of course. All holders of Systema have the right to do whatever they want with that power." ]

    "So I can refuse?" Erend asked.

    [ "You can refuse. But you can''t escape the consequences after you refuse." ]

    Those words left Erend speechless. Would he be okay with allowing such a terrifying monster to destroy Eternal Earth?

    Moreover, Erend knew that other beings were living in this world. Not long ago Erend even met the humans of this world in person.

    [ "Moreover, that disaster will alsoe to your world." ]

    Erend''s eyes widened when he heard that.

    "What?!"

    [ "The tentacles you see is a devourer. They only have a passion for devouring everything. Of course, we can''t be sure when exactly it wille to your world. But sooner orter, if they are not stopped, they will be devouring your world too." ]

    Erend swallowed his saliva.

    ["Therefore, as someone who has the power of Systema, you must stop the cmity." ]

    Erend sighed. "Well, I suppose I don''t have a choice, am I?"

    Tut didn''t answer. But Erend seemed to be able to see him nodding his head.

    "Then can''t you give me something so I can Level Up faster?" Erend asked.

    ["Actually, I came to talk to you about it." ]

    Erend grew excited. "Oh, what''s that?"

    [ "We didn''t think that the arrival of the cmity would be sooner than expected. So from now on something new for you will open up." ]

    Erend waited for Tut''s words toe out next.

    [ "The Dungeon World will be avable from now." ]

    Erend frowned. "The Dungeon World?"

    Erend had heard of it. A Dungeon is a ce you can use in video games to harvest Exp.

    [ "As you thought. In Dungeon World, you will be able to gain Exp much faster. You will not only gain Exp from Daily Quests now." ]

    A smile started to grow on Erend''s face. "That seems awesome."

    [ "Of course it is." ]

    "Can I try it now?"

    [ "Sure." ]

    Erend stood up and changed into new clothes. The moon still shines at night. He hasn''t slept long enough but Erend feels that he is now fit again.

    [ "I will open the Portal now." ]

    Erend just nodded with an excited look in his eyes.

    A portal opened in front of him. Without waiting any longer, Erend went straight inside.

    He immediately arrived at a strange ce. This ce has gray soil. The sky is a view of a dark night skyplete with moon and stars.

    This ce is very wide and only filled with gray soil as far as the eye can see.

    To Erend, this ce seemed like a gloomy ce.

    Not long after, a text appeared in front of him.

    [ Select the Level of the Dungeon you want to enter! ]

    [ Avable Dungeon: Dungeon Level 1 ]

    ~~~

 Chapter 109 First Dungeon Run

    Erend suddenly felt anxietying to him. This is a Dungeon.

    Based on his experience ying video games in the past, a Dungeon is a den of monsters and traps.

    The probability that you will die the first time you enter a Dungeon is very high. But, what if he died in this ce?

    [ "If you die in this ce, then you will only restart from the entrance." ]

    Tut who knew about his concern answered. Erend was honestly relieved to hear Tut''s answer.

    "Oh, I see," Erend said. "I''m not really going to die here. That''s a good thing."

    [ "Yes. We made some adjustments because before, it seemed The Dungeon World''s difficulty was too high." ]

    Erend frowned. "You''re just making adjustments now?"

    [ "Yes." ]

    "Then, what happened to the people who entered here before the adjustment?"

    [ "Well, they are failed. Forever." ]

    Erend''s eyes widened at Tut''s answer. "They just died?!"

    [ "Yes." ]

    "That means I''m quite lucky to be in here now after the adjustment." Erend heaved a sigh of relief. "I also feel sorry for those who entered before me."

    Tut gave no further answer. Erend didn''t know if it was because he felt guilty or just couldn''t answer. Or because he couldn''t answer because he felt guilty.

    "Anyway, I''m going in. I chose Dungeon Level 1," Erend said.

    [ Dungeon Level 1 has been selected! ]

    Then a door appeared from the gray underground. The door rose and dismantled the ground as if he had been buried there for a long time and waited for his time to rise.

    The door had a gray tint like two bs of iron that had just been put together into a double door without being polished.

    [ Please open the door to enter Dungeon Level 1. ]

    Erend walked towards the gray door and pushed it open. A momentter the door opened into a dark corridor. But not without any source of light at all.

    When Erend went inside, he saw several torches lining the walls.

    The torches created a dull orange glow. Enough to illuminate this corridor but not enough to make it bright.

    "Well, at least that''s enough for now."

    Erend continued his steps into this corridor. At the end of the corridor was an equally dim hall.

    The corridor was lit only by the torches attached to the wall. Erend had a bad feeling when he saw the hall.

    Like gazing into a cave filled with snakes. Even though the snake wasn''t visible, you could hear the hissing sound and the skulls lining the cave door.

    There''s something there. Erend knows that. And going in there unprepared is stupid.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Eyes (Lv.1) ]

    Erend''s eyes turned yellow. His pupils became vertical like those of a beast.

    With that skill, he could see into the dark hall more clearly.

    Erend stepped slowly and peeked around to look around. Trying to find out what''s really in this hall. Without him realizing it, one of his feet had stepped into the hall.

    [ The monsters in this hall have noticed your presence! ]

    As soon as the notification appeared, Erend was immediately shocked.

    ''Damn! I don''t even know what I''m getting into yet!''

    Erend didn''t have time to curse any longer because suddenly three big dogs lunged at him.

    Luckily, Erend still activated [Dragon Eyes] so he could clearly see their arrival.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    Erend''s body began to be covered in red and ck scales. The three dogs attacked him simultaneously. Landing bites and scratches.

    But all of that didn''t work in front of [Dragon Scale]. Erend didn''t even feel the attacks.

    Erend smiled, feeling delighted. At this rate, he might be able to ovee them easily.

    Erend started to counterattack. He grabbed one of the dogs and mmed it against the wall.

    *GRAAKKK!*

    There was the sound of something snapping from the dog. But even so, it still rose again.

    When it got up, Erend noticed that its head was bent in a strange direction. The neck must have been broken but the dog was still standing.

    So Erend concluded the way to kill them might be to destroy their bodies.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    ws immediately appeared from Erend''s fingers. Without wasting any more time he immediately stabbed his ws at the two dogs that were biting his legs at the same time.

    *CRAAT!*

    *CRAAT!*

    Erend''s ws pierced their necks. Blood gushed out onto the dark stone floor and reflected the dull light of the torches.

    There was a sound as the dogs died. Then their bodies fell motionless.

    [ 10 Exp has been received! ]

    [ 10 Exp has been received! ]

    Erend tossed the two dogs and focused on the dog whose neck had been broken.

    Before the dog ran towards him, Erend had already run to it. The dog met the same ending as its two friends.

    *CRAAT!*

    Erend''s ws pierced through the neck and killed the dog instantly.

    [ 10 Exp has been received! ]<sub> </sub>

    Erend was quite happy now. One dog is worth 10 Exp. It meant that if he killed ten dogs he would gain 100 Exp which was enough to Level Up.

    Erend who felt a passion burning in his heart immediately ran into the hall to face the dogs that came at him again.

    ~~~

    A few minutes after Aurdis finished talking to Erend and returned to her room, a knock at the door startled Aurdis.

    Elis was still fast asleep next to her without realizing anything.

    The Elf princess immediately wiped her tears. Make sure that no traces of sadness may be left on his face.

    Once Aurdis was satisfied, she headed towards the door.

    Aurdis did not know who was knocking on her door at thiste night. When her hand almost touched the doorknob, Aurdis stopped.

    ''Isn''t this suspicious?''

    Aurdis decided to be careful and installed protection magic for herself before opening the door.

    But when the door was opened, its just Saeldir standing in front of her. Aurdis breathed a sigh of relief.

    Saelidir, on the other hand, frowned slightly when he saw Aurdis appear. He sensed the presence of protective magic around Aurdis.

    "(You installed protective magic?)" Saeldir asked.

    "(Yes,)" Aurdis answered his question in her usual tone. "(You''re knocking on my door sote. Obviously I''d be suspicious.)"

    Saeldir nodded. "(That''s good. We do have to be careful these days.)"

    "(So, what do you want to say?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(Let us go to the Magic shield core room,)"

    Saeldir said.

    Aurdis immediately gave a nod of agreement because Saeldir would say something important.

    The important thing was none other than what he had discovered with Erend earlier.

    ~~~

    The hall was suddenly filled with the carcasses of dogs in a torn state.

    Erend''s body was now covered with blood from them.

    [You Leveled Up! ]

    But it''s all worth it because Erend has Level Up again.

    Usually, he needed to wait a day for the Daily Quest to appear. But now he could Level Up in less than an hour.

    Erend had already killed ten dogs in this hall. But now the dogs are not spawning anymore.

    Then, a door at the other end of the hall opened. Erend headed towards the door feeling that it was his next destination.

    ''I have to hurry before my MP runs out,'' Erend thought.

    He still had to worry about his MP because he didn''t know when this Dungeon would end.

    [ "This dungeon resets after three days. So you don''t have to finish it now." ]

    Tut''s voice echoing inside his head gave Erend relief.

    "So I cane back here without starting over if my MP runs out?"

    [ "Yes." ]

    "But, if I''ve cleared Dungeon Level 1 and unlocked Level 2, do I have to restart from Level 1 again after three days?" Erend asked.

    [ "The Dungeon that you have unlocked will remain open. After unlocking a Level, you can choose to enter any avable Level directly without starting over." ] Tut exined.

    Erend nodded his head in understanding.

    Erend pushed the door open and then continued on his way. Once again he encountered a dark hall. Erend now no longer hesitated to enter the hall.

    [ The monsters in this hall have noticed your presence! ]

    As soon as the notification appeared, the monsters in the hall immediately rushed toward Erend.

    They were a bunch of spiders the same size as the previous dog.

    Erend grimaced in disgust at their fast-moving feet and made a disturbing rustling sound on the stone floor.

    ''I don''t want to be near them!''

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    Erend opened his mouth and spit fire at the spiders.

    The sound of screeches as their bodies burned by the mes filled the hall.

    Erend tried to ignore the screech full of pain and the smell of scorched spiders.

    He kept spitting out the fire while turning to make sure it hit all the spiders.

    After about a minute of spitting fire non-stop until his jaw ached, Erend deactivated his skill.

    [ 10 Exp has been received! ]

    [ 10 Exp has been received! ]

    [ 10 Exp has been received! ]

    ...

    Erend gains a lot of experience easily. Just by spitting fire, he had already cleared this hall.

    [ You Level Up! ]

    Erend smiled happily and headed for another door.

    ~~~

 Chapter 110 Finding The Boss Room

    The roomes to a suffocating silence for a few minutes. Saeldir let Aurdis absorb everything he said in silence.

    He knew that what he said was not something Aurdis would easily ept.

    "(A-Are you telling the truth?)" Aurdis asked with a trembling mouth after the long silence.

    Saeldir nodded his head firmly. "(I didn''t believe it at first either. But, that''s what came out from the Dark Elf''s mouth that Erend fighting.)"

    Dark Elf. Even hearing the name, Aurdis already felt trembling.

    Knowing their definite involvement made her feel a great sense of dread.

    After such a long time, a Dark Elf finally appeared again.

    "(But... How...)" Aurdis looked nervously at Saeldir.

    "About that, I still don''t know,)" Saeldir replied. "(But I think it''s an indisputable fact.)"

    Aurdis bit her lip. "(We have to do something before the damage they do gets any bigger.)"

    "(Of course. I think so too. But all the Elves in the pce will definitely oppose us. Especially Aerchon. You know he''s an idiot.)"

    Aurdis bit her even lip harder and harder without her realizing it.

    How is she going to say all this Aerchon? That is something very difficult to do.

    In fact, it was almost impossible to convince Aerchon without being apanied by a shout and perhaps some retributive action that woulde out of him.

    "(What if...)" Aurdis looked at Saeldir. "(Shall we ask the Forest Elf for help?)"

    Saeldir suddenly cast his gaze on Aurdis. "(You know that''s impossible.)"

    "(Do we have a choice? At least asking the Forest Elf for help is a better chance than telling Aerchon the truth.)"

    Saeldir didn''t immediately refute it even though he knew that what Aurdis said was something very difficult to do.

    He knew that there was truth in her words. Saying everything directly to Aerchon would only lead to bigger problems.

    Saeldir sighed. He didn''t expect that the Elves in the pce could face such a difficult problem.

    Even they could not expect help from their leader and had to think about seeking help from a very distant party.

    "(I''ll try to find a way to deal with all this first,)" Saeldir finally said.

    However,  those words received a look of skepticism from Aurdis. "(Are you sure? What if the situation gets worse?)"

    Saeldir looked at Aurdis. "(Then, if that happens, we do as you say.)"

    Aurdis felt the anxiety and fear in her heart grow bigger and bigger. Waiting any longer would only give their enemy a chance to escape, or prepare a new n.

    After all, by now the traitor must have realized that his Dark Elf''s allies had failed and were ready to do something.

    Aurdis took a deep breath. She cupped her palms over her face. Aurdis wanted to cry again now.

    ~~~

    "SHIT!"

    Erend who entered the third hall of a Level 1 Dungeon was surprised by the enemies waiting in that hall.

    They are not a problem in the real world. But in this Dungeon, they all get a buff that makes their annoying level increase by five times.

    They are the rats. But these rats are about the size of a cat -- which is ironic -- and very agile.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    *BWOOOSSHHH!*

    Erend spit fire for the fifth time. But the rats can move very fast to avoid bursts of fire.

    The mes that previously could scorch the spiders in seconds only hit one or two before the rats scatter again out at once.

    The rest managed to scatter at the right time and only suffered minor burns to their tails or skin.

    That little burn wasn''t enough to kill them and they woulde back to Erend.

    *CHICHICHIT!*

    One more thing that makes these rats very annoying is their squeaking sound that never stops.

    Erend had heard a rat squeak before. But the rats'' squeaks seem to be five times louder than they should be.

    The attacks from the rats didn''t hurt that much. But the attacks came continuously from all directions and with a speed that was difficult to ovee.

    Then, sometimes the rats running in front of his feet often made him fall.

    *BRACK!*

    "FUCK!"

    Just like this time. Seeing Erend who fell the rats didn''t miss the opportunity.

    They immediately surrounded Erend from all directions. With their loud squeaks, theynded bites and scratches on Erend.

    Fortunately, Erend''s body was still covered by [Dragon Scale]. Of course, Erend made sure to activate [Dragon Scale] whenever he saw his enemy.

    The attacks from the rats couldn''t prate the skin. But their voices and movements piled on top of Erend''s body and made him burn with anger.

    However, this was also an opportunity when they gathered like this.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    *ZWOOOSHHH!*<sub> </sub>

    mes spread from around Erend''s body. Burning the rats that surrounded him.

    Even so, there are still some rats that can escape.

    [ 10 Exp has been received! ]

    [ 10 Exp has been received! ]

    [ 10 Exp has been received! ]

    ...

    Erend could actually just lie on the floor and let the rats swarm around him. After that burn them with fire.

    But Erend couldn''t help feeling disgusted as his body was surrounded by rats as big as a cat.

    Erend didn''t know how many rats there were. He didn''t have time to count.

    But it was clear that there were far more of them than the monsters that had inhabited the previous two halls.

    Until now Erend had gained 70 Exp but these rats were still a lot.

    Erend thought that he would Level Up about two or three times after killing all rats in this hall.

    "Well, let''s get this over with as fast as possible then!"

    Erend starts attacking again. This time with more ferocity than before.

    Finally, after going through a fight that tends to be more annoying than dangerous, Erend managed to kill all the rats in that hall.

    [ You Leveled Up! ]

    [ You Leveled Up! ]

    Erend Leveled up twice. Now he was already at Level 15.

    He saw that there were two doors that appeared at this time. This of course made him confused because previously there was only one door that appeared.

    Erend''s eyes moved to look at the door on his right and left alternately. Then Erend scratched his head.

    "Which one should I choose, eh?"

    [ "Actually whichever one you choose is not important. In the end, all ways will connect to one goal. That is, the end of this Dungeon." ]

    "But I don''t know what monsters I''ll meet here, do I?" Erend asked.

    [ "Yes, for now, you won''t know. But once you finish the Dungeon you''ll know everything." ]

    Erend exhaled loudly. "That''s obvious, Tut."

    After that, the answer from Tut did note again. It was as if he realized that what he said earlier was something that wasn''t very useful, so he held himself back from saying something more.

    "Anyway, which way doesn''t matter."

    Erend walked to the door on the right and pushed it.

    What awaited him at this door this time was a little different.

    Instead of the hall made of ck bricks as before, Erend arrived at a veryrge cave.

    The ceiling rose about twenty or thirty meters above him. One thing that is still in this cave is the lighting thates from the torches attached to the cave walls.

    "This cave is big enough for me to turn into a Dragon," Erend muttered as he stepped further inside.

    [ The monster in this cave has noticed your presence! ]

    When the notification appears, usually Erend immediately gets an attack from the room-dwelling monsters.

    But now, Erend only found silence. Erend''s eyes narrowed in suspicion.

    "This is unusual."

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    Erend hastily used [Dragon Scale] because he was afraid that suddenly this cave-dwelling monster would suddenly attack.

    The notification indicated that the monster had realized he was there. Meaning he was waiting for the right time to attack from behind the shadows.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Eyes (Lv.1) ]

    Erend''s eyes turned into Dragon''s eyes that glowed yellowishly. He looked around in all directions for the whereabouts of his opponent.

    It wasn''t long before he found it.

    A monster hung upside down above the cave ceiling. The size is quiterge, maybe about three meters.

    As soon as he realized his existence, Erend''s eyes widened.

    The monster had a form that was terrifying enough as if it were fuel from the deepest nightmare.

    At first nce, Erend looks like he saw a big bat. But not only that. With [Dragon Eyes] he could see everything in better detail so that the horror of the monster could be clearly seen in his eyes.

    The giant bat has no eyes and no nose. His face was just a t ck surface. But he has a wide mouth. Behind the mouth wererge, knife-like teeth.

    The strange bat monster opened its mouth and a green light appeared from inside its mouth cavity.

    Suddenly it disappeared. A momentter, what Erend knew is he had been thrown to the other side of the cave with pain in his chest.

    ~~~

 Chapter 111 First Dungeon Death

    Erend blinked a few times.

    ''What the hell was that?''

    Erend looked around in all directions. While still using [Dragon Eyes] Erend could see a monster that looked like a bat hanging right above him.

    As soon as Erend saw its presence, the bat immediately slid down towards him and spun around.

    Its wsnded on Erend''s shoulder and the bat threw Erend to the other side of the cave a second time.

    Erend immediately jumped to his feet.

    ''That fucking bat is fast!''

    Erend didn''t think that a bat with an abnormal physique would be able to move this fast.

    Also, Erend just realized that his shoulders and chest felt a pain that he had never felt before while activating [Dragon Scale].

    ''Did that monster attack have any effect on me?''

    If that was correct, Erend thought it would be very serious. What happens when the strongest protection he''s been hoping for, doesn''t work as well as he wants it to?

    The Bat didn''t allow Erend to dwell on his problems. It flew towards Erend and spread its hind legs.

    Now when he took a good look at it, Erend could see that the ws on each of its legs were extremely long.

    There are three ws on each leg. Due to its size, the bat seemed to have three daggers sticking out of its legs.

    The greenish light emitting from its mouth was also very unsettling.

    Erend still didn''t know what the strange green light could do.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    ws appeared on both of Erend''s hands. He was no longer trying to escape. Instead, he ran over to the bat that was flying at him.

    His anger was already burning in his chest from being thrown twice. Erend jumped up while the bat raised its ws.

    Erend''s ws and the bat''s ws sh and scrape sieves. Orange sparks such as those that ur when metals rub against each other appear.

    The bat continued to fly to the other side while Erendnded.

    Erend felt the pain in his hand which collided with the bat.

    ''It looks like our strengths are on different Levels.''

    If this was a game, then Erend was facing a Boss who had a level far above him. A Boss he shouldn''t be fighting right now.

    But this wasn''t a game, so Erend felt that he still had hope of winning.

    ''Should I raise my Skill Level?''

    Erend thought of that as he turned and looked at the bat monster.

    But actually, Erend was reluctant to do it. He wanted to use his Skill Points to get another Dragon Skill.

    However, now the situation seems to be unfavorable for that n.

    ''No, I can still manage!'' Erend determined.

    He saw the bat hovering above with a silent p of wings. No sound came out of the bat at all. And that made Erend a little anxious.

    Moreover, the bat has incredible speed.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Wings (Lv.1) ]

    Dragon''s wings grew behind Erend''s back.

    Realizing that the battle wouldn''t be good if he stayed on the ground while his enemy could fly freely, Erend activated [Dragon Wings] to give them a bit of bnce in this fight.

    Erend pped the Dragon''s wings and shot straight at the bat. But the bat immediately dodged by flying to the side. Its movements were so smooth and fast that Erend couldn''t even touch it.

    As soon as Erend was in a state of shock because his attacks could be dodged easily, the bat counterattacked just as smoothly.

    The bat gripped Erend''s face with its ws. Then pushed him until he hit the cave wall.

    After that, the bat monster grabbed Erend''s neck. Erend felt the bat monster''s sharp ws grip his throat and face.

    It really worried him because he finally felt for himself how the monster''s power prated the [Dragon Scale] that was previously imprable by any attack.

    ''This is bad!''

    Erend realized his current situation was not favorable.

    Unfortunately, the bat monster didn''t even give him a chance to worry any longer.

    The bat grabbed Erend''s face and neck and carried him out of the cave wall.

    Erend tries to use his ws to attack. But now his vision was being obscured by the bat''s ws so he didn''t know where to attack.

    Erend just extended his ws and hoped he would hit any part of the bat''s body.

    But he didn''t hit anything.

    The grip on his neck grew stronger. Erend even now felt that now the ws had started to pierce his neck.

    ''I have no other choice!''

    [ Skill activated: Fire Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    A red light appeared along with a shockwave that spread out in all directions.

    The bat monster was blown away by the wave and released its grip.<sub> </sub>

    Dragon-Erend finally appeared in the Dungeon for the first time.

    Previously Erend didn''t expect that he would use [Dragon Transformation] because he thought this battle wouldn''t be this difficult.

    The monsters that appeared before were easy enough to deal with, so it made Erende to that conclusion.

    But suddenly this bastard bat monster appeared and made him think of all the conclusions he hade to.

    Dragon-Erend spit fire from his mouth apanied by all kinds of irritation he felt towards the bat monster.

    But it turns out the bat monster can dodge the mes easily. He was gliding sideways with a silent p of his wings. Letting Dragon-Erend''s torrent of mes streak past it and hit the cave wall.

    *BOOM!*

    The cave wall that was hit by the torrent of mes copsed. A rumbling sound echoed throughout the cave and became the backdrop for the tense battle.

    Dragon-Erend continued to hunt the bat monster who also kept avoiding him.

    Erend didn''t know how such a blind and odd-shaped bat monster could have enough intelligence to continue to dodge well like this.

    Not only in terms of dodging, but the bat monster was also smart enough to determine when he could counter-attack.

    The bat darted toward Dragon-Erend''s face and tried to get its ws into his eyes. But luckily, Dragon-Erend was able to close his eyes in time so the ws just hit his hard eyelid.

    <o>,m Then Dragon-Erend swept its ws at the bat like repelling mosquitoes.</o>

    But then again, the bat monster was able to dodge it.

    Dragon-Erend gritted his teeth. The fire that zed on his shoulders grew bigger, indicating that now his anger was also increasing.

    ''Slime!''

    Erend called out to Slime. His presence would definitely create an advantage for him.

    Unfortunately, the notification Erend saw shocked him.

    [ You cannot summonpanions in Dungeon Level 1. ]

    ''WHAT?!''

    The bat monster flew again and quickly disappeared from Dragon-Erend''s sight by flying behind his head.

    Erend couldn''t believe what he saw. Can''t call apanion? what kind of bullshit is this?

    But there''s no use getting angry about it now. Maybe this is some kind of restriction because this is still a Level 1 Dungeon.

    In that case, Erend must rely on himself in this battle against this strange bat monster.

    Dragon-Erend emitted hot steam from all over his body to prevent the bat from getting close. He didn''t know if it would work but Erend could only try.

    Then Erend turned his body. The bat monster floated with its mouth open. Between his sharp teeth, Erend could see a green glow that was getting brighter and brighter.

    Erend now feels like he is seeing that the bat was showing him a mocking smile.

    Erend rushes at the bat and shoots a fireball.

    *BWOOOSH!*

    *BOOM!*

    As before, the fireball simply shot past the bat monster and hit the cave wall behind it. But Erend already knew about that possibility.

    He shot straight at the bat and swept his ws from two different directions.

    Erend also opened his jaw to grab the bat. The bat monster that had been ambushed by attacks from three different directions was already unable to dodge.

    However, the bat monster hadn''t taken out the weapon he had.

    The bat monster opened its mouth and spit out a slightly glowing green liquid into the Dragon-Erend''s wide-open mouth.

    As soon as the liquid entered his mouth, Dragon-Erend immediately felt something extremely painful from inside his mouth.

    The pain was so unbearable that Dragon-Erend finally staggered. He fell on the floor of the cave with a booming sound.

    Dragon-Erend was unable to think anymore. [Fire Dragon Transformation] was canceled and he returned to his human form again and the pain continued.

    Erendy on the floor of the cave. The pain was not only in his mouth but now it has spread throughout his body.

    Erend''s eyes started to blur and bloodshot. Then he lost consciousness. It was then that a notification appeared within his dark vision.

    [ You have died. ]

    [ Reviving to Dungeon Lobby. ]

    [ 3 ]

    [ 2 ]

    [ 1 ]

    ...

    Erend opened his eyes again at the surface of the empty gray ground. In front of him, the double doors were still wide open.

    Erend sighed heavily.

    "I really have died."

    Erend stared at the door that opened into the dark room. Just now, he had a pretty traumatic experience.

    ~~~

 Chapter 112 On The Way

    "A Dungeon Lobby. So this is the real Dungeon World experience."

    Erend muttered as he looked again at the still-open door. He was revived in this ce with his Stats all reset to the beginning.

    But the Exp, stats, and skill points are still intact. If he went in again and faced the bat, he would most likely just face the same ending.

    Even when he activated [Fire Dragon Transformation] he still couldn''t beat that bat.

    "Maybe I should choose the door on the left. Hopefully, it''s not the Boss room anymore."

    Erend didn''t know how long time had passed outside The Dungeon World.

    But he hopes he doesn''t spend too much time here.

    Erend was still not satisfied exploring the Dungeon. So he will go in again and take the door on the left.

    But if the door on the left is also the Boss room and he dies again, Erend will decide to end it for now.

    He stepped into the double doors. After going through the corridors and halls and arriving in front of the two doors, Erend saw that the door on the right was still open.

    After taking a deep breath, Erend walked towards the door on the left. He pushed the door and arrived at a corridor not much different from the previous corridors.

    Erend kept walking until he arrived at the next hall.

    [ The monsters in this ce have realized your presence! ]

    Erend immediately activated [Dragon Scale].

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    Still nothing. None of the attacks hit him against the wall. There wasn''t even a sound for a few minutes.

    Erend had thought that this room was empty. But that''s impossible.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Eyes (Lv.1) ]

    After activating [Dragon Eyes] Erend could finally see them. The monsters that inhabit this hall.

    They stared at Erend from behind the shadow of the corner untouched by the light from the torch.

    Erend couldn''t tell if they were looking at him or not because their eyes were invisible.

    But Erend could feel the chill that enveloped him along with gazes that meant that they wanted to kill him.

    They are centipede monsters. Disgusting multi-legged creature. Like spiders, Erend hates to see their tiny, fast-moving legs.

    It made Erend reluctant toe forward and attack them first. He grimaced in disgust and difort.

    "Ughhh..."

    Erend seemed to want to return to the Dungeon Lobby. However, these disgusting centipede monsters would give him a lot of experience.

    So, even though he was disgusted with them, Erend had to kill them. And that''s also a way for him to move on to the next ce.

    "Hhh... Well, let''s exterminate these bugs."

    Erend rushed forward towards the group of centipedes while trying to shake off all feelings of disgust.

    ~~~

    Elsewhere, while Erend was fighting with the centipedes, the human adventurers were enjoying a bonfire in the middle of the forest.

    The sky is clear tonight and the stars are beautiful. The Quiet Spruce Forest tonight was cold and quiet with only the sounds of small animals looking for food.

    Jan, Ate, Esther, and Hund sat around a bonfire which gave them warmth. After being full of dinner with rabbit soup and deer steak cooked by Ate, they are now enjoying a rxing time.

    "So tell me again, why did you ept the quest to investigate the northern mountains?" Esther asked in a sarcastic tone as she looked at Jan.

    Yes, they just epted this quest. So now, they were on their way to go to a vige closest to the northern mountains.

    Although the vige was still around eighty kilometers from the northern mountainous region, it was the vige closest to that ce.

    The cold and dangerous northern mountainous region made the ce not very popr. Only a few adventurers and suicidal idiots often went there. Even the top-ranked adventurers were reluctant to go to that ce.

    But suddenly Jan said that they were going to the northern mountains.

    Not only Esther but all of the party members were annoyed at Jan''s decision.

    Moreover, Jan has already signed his contract. When they have signed a contract, they cannot immediately cancel it unless they want to pay a canceled fine.

    "We''re not going there alone," Jan exined. "We''ll be joining Brightrop and Ashtridge''s party."

    "Gardan Brighthrop and Frun Ashtridge?" Esther frowned.

    "Yes." Jan nodded. "They''re short on people. And we''ll just be the party that supports them. Besides, the pay we''ll receive is pretty decent."

    "I don''t know about this, Jan. I know that Gardan Brightrop and Frun Ashtridge are strong and they lead a big party," Hund said then looked at Jan. "But these are the northern mountains."

    "See? Nobody agrees with you. And you suddenly took this quest," Esther said with a judgmental look at Jan.

    "I agree with him." Suddenly, Ate stepped into the conversation. "The matter in the northern mountains seems to need to be investigated as soon as possible."

    They all turned their eyes to Ate who stretched her arms towards the bonfire.

    "I agree on that," Esther said. "But why should we? You know we''re just a small party. We should take on quests that match our abilities."

    "Like Jan said, we''ll just be an extra party. We can leave most of the quests to those two big parties, right?" Ate said.

    "Yeah, don''t worry!" Jan said with a smile.

    Esther sighed. If it''s like this, she should give up and just follow.<sub> </sub>

    ~~~

    Back to Erend who was having a hard time.

    "ARRRGHH!" YOU DISGUSTING FUCKING BUGS!"

    Erend swung his ws to catch one of the centipedes crawling on his body. Then he mmed the centipede to the ground while clenching his ws.

    The centipede the size of a python died and spat out a brownish liquid that Erend thought was their blood.

    [ 10 Exp has been received! ]

    One centipede had climbed up to his back. Another one just arrived at his feet. These centipedes move quickly with their many legs.

    "Argh!"

    The disgusted Erend immediately turned around and mmed the centipede on its back against the wall.

    The centipede''s body split apart instantly as Erend released more power than it should have. All because of disgust when the centipede swarmed his body.

    Then Erend plunged his ws into the other centipede before it reached its back.

    "CRAAAT!*

    Erend then mmed the centipede into the ground.

    [ 10 Exp has been received! ]

    So far Erend has killed seven centipedes. But this centipede seems never-ending.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    *BWOOOSSSHHH!*

    A burst of fire enveloped some of the centipedes that happened to be in front of Erend.

    [ 10 Exp has been received! ]

    [ 10 Exp has been received! ]

    But Erend only killed two. It was all because of the speed with which the centipedes could dodge even the mes.

    The centipede seemed to keep spawning from an unseen ce. Erend never seemed to see their numbers dwindle.

    Their attacks had little effect on Erend. When they stuck their fangs into Erend''s skin which was already covered with [Dragon Scale], Erend just felt like he was being bitten by a small ant.

    The levels of these centipede monsters were definitely higher than the monster rats and dogs in the previous hall. But still not high enough to make Erend feel the pain the bat monster gave him.

    ''There must be a ce where they keep appearing.''

    Erend looked around and activated [Dragon Eyes]. Amidst the relentless rush of the centipedes, Erend was finally able to see something in the lower corner stuck to the wall.

    It looks like a mound of earth. Then Erend saw from the mound that centipedes kept appearing.

    It didn''t take long for Erend to activate [Dragon Wings].

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Wings (Lv.1) ]

    After a pair of wings grew behind Erend''s back, he flew straight toward the mound.

    Getting past a fairly dense swarm of centipedes is just a waste of time.

    Erend flew towards the mound and then shot a fireball.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based power (Lv.1) ]

    *ZWOOOSSHHH!*

    *BOOM!*

    The mound caught fire and exploded into pieces after being hit by the fireball. One centipede that just wanted toe out was burned.

    [ 10 Exp has been received! ]

    Actually, Erend could have left the mound to keep the centipede spawning. That way he could kill them and gain Exp continuously.

    But not for now. Erend wanted to explore this Dungeon as much as possible first.

    After all, he cane backter to harvest experience. While flying, Erend issued fire attacks toward all the centipedes below him.

    *ZWOOOSHHH!*

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*

    Explosions and mes soared to the ceiling. But no matter how big an attack he put out, the floor and walls of this hall didn''t appear to have been scratched once.

    A few minutester Erend was finally able to kill all the centipedes in this hall.

    He disabled all his skills andnded in the center of the centipede''s corpse which was mostly charred to ck ashes.

    [ MP: 30/70 ]

    Seeing his MP state after fighting the centipedes, Erend thought that continuing would be a little difficult.

    However, he continued to advance towards the next door because he wanted to see what awaited behind it.

    ~~~

 Chapter 113 Enough Dungeon For Now

    Turns out, what awaits Erend behind the door is not something good. A huge monster with a bizarre form greeted him with a roar that was just as disturbing as its appearance.

    *KRRREEEEE!!!*

    The roar sounded like the sound of insects in pain, coupled with the screams of humans being tortured. Overall the roar is not something pleasant to hear.

    Erend covered his ears with both hands.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    Of course, he didn''t forget to activate [Dragon Scale]. He would be very stupid not to activate the Skill as soon as he saw the monster.

    The monster itself stood five meters tall. Its shape is abination of snakes, spiders, and humans. Erend still can''tprehend it well for now.

    Its main body is a ck snake with a dry, hard skin that looks like the tree bark of a long-dead tree.

    Its whole body is ck and gray. Instead of slithering, it uses the legs of the spider that move with a horrible rustling sound.

    What''s even more terrifying than that monster is, it has a pair of human hands on its upper body.

    The size of the hand matched the size of its body and was also ck and gray.

    Erend didn''t know why it needed hands with all kinds of features and sizes. Was it just some kind of decoration to add fear to its enemy?

    The snake''s body was still coiled in the center of the hall. As soon as it saw Erend''s arrival, it immediately raised its body as if making a standing motion.

    Its eyes were a bright blue and if they weren''t attached to the hideous face they could have looked beautiful.

    "Ahh, so this is the Boss room again," Erend mumbled to himself while watching the horror before his eyes.

    If he fought the bat monster alone he had to die and was sent back to the Lobby, then surely this weird snake monster will give him an experience that is not much different.

    "But I have to get something before I go to the Lobby!"

    Erend ran towards the monster.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    Without waiting for long, Erend immediately activated [Fire Dragon Transformation] and charged toward the weird snake monster.

    He knew that fighting it in his human form would be useless. So it''s better to increase his chances of surviving longer by turning into a Dragon.

    *ZWOOOSSSHHH!*

    Erend spits fire from his mouth toward the monster. The strange roar sounded again. But Erend felt that the roar was a roar of pain. It seemed just a roar of shock.

    *WUUSSH!*

    *BAGH!*

    Suddenly the monster''s tail moved swiftly from beside the Dragon-Erend. Hitting him until he hit the cave wall.

    ''So fast!''

    Erend immediately pped his wings and soared. Then from above, it lunged at the monster.

    But the monster holds the Dragon-Erend with those two human hands.

    Then the spider''s feet moved with a rapid thud across the floor and pushed the Dragon-Erend back against the wall.

    The monster was now cornering Dragon-Erend. Dragon-Erend swings his ws at the snake monster.

    But his ws just stopped on its gray skin as if hitting an imprable hard surface.

    ''What?!''

    Erend was in shock. He couldn''t hurt this snake monster in the slightest.

    The mes didn''t work. And now even his ws couldn''t prate this monster''s gray skin.

    The snake monster clenched its human hand. Dragon-Erend saw the monster raise its fist in front of its face.

    Before Dragon-Erend had time to think, the monster had already punched him in the face with the fist of its human hand.

    *BAGH!*

    *BAGH!*

    *BAGH!*

    ...

    Dragon-Erend had already lost count of the number of times it had punched him in the face.

    His head is dizzy. The blow from the gray human hand was powerful even when he was in Dragon form.

    Erend couldn''t help how he was humiliated like this. A Dragon was hit by a human hand without being able to resist.

    Erend was sure that the monster hadn''t even unleashed its true attack yet. He was just toying with him like a bully toying with a weak child who couldn''t do anything.

    Unable to endure this humiliation any longer, Dragon-Erend caught the fist that flew into his face for the umpteenth time.

    Then he opened his jaw wide and bit the hand.

    *CRUNCH!*

    "KRRAAAAAA!!!"

    As it turned out, the attack was sessful. The hand bled and crumbled in Dragon-Erend''s mouth.

    The roar that came out of the monster now was a sound of true pain. Happy that he was finally able to injure the monster and spurred on by the rage of being humiliated earlier, Dragon-Erend continued to bite its gray wrist.

    *CRUNCH!*

    The roar of pain rang out again and the monster retreated. But Dragon-Erend didn''t let him walk away.

    After biting it, Dragon-Erend swung its ws toward the hand.

    *CRAAAKKK!*

    Dark red liquid spurted out as the Dragon-Erend''s ws pierced the gray skin.<sub> </sub>

    Dragon-Erend swung his ws again and finally, he was able to cut off the hand.

    Dragon-Erend threw the hand in a random direction. Then continue to be charged toward the snake monster.

    ''Now I know its weakness!''

    The human hands on the monster''s body were not covered by the tree bark''s hard bark. So that''s the only part of the body that is most vulnerable.

    Dragon-Erend tries to grab its other hand but his movement stops. The tail of the snake was already wrapped around his stomach.

    Dragon-Erend immediately knew that this was a bad situation. Immediately, the snake monster moved its body and tugged at Dragon-Erend''s body.

    Without seeming to have any trouble pulling a Dragon''s massive body, the monster swings him toward the cave wall.

    Dragon-Erend hit the cave wall with a booming thud sound. Several rocks in the cave also fell on him.

    Then the serpent monster rushed towards Dragon-Erend and looked at him with blue eyes that were filled with rage.

    The coils of its tail on the Dragon-Erend''s body tightened. Just a secondter, the body was crushed and Erend lost consciousness.

    [ You have died. ]

    [ Reviving to Dungeon Lobby. ]

    [ 3 ]

    [ 2 ]

    [ 1 ]

    ...

    Erend returned to the Dungeon Lobby and sighed.

    "Damn it. When I thought I saw an opening to beat it, my body was crushed in seconds."

    Erend shook his head in frustration. If this was a video game, Erend might still be able to continue the Dungeon a few more times.

    But this wasn''t a game so the pain, and fear he was experiencing was very real.

    Erend will stop now. After all, he had already leveled up twice. It was quite a feat for him who previously could only Level Up once a day.

    "How do I get back?" Erend asked.

    [ "Are you done?" ]

    Tut''s voice came to greet him.

    "Yeah, this is enough for now."

    [ "How was your first Dungeon experience?" ]

    "It''s pretty good. I can Level Up a lot faster," Erend said. "When exactly will the cmity happen?"

    [ "I can''t tell you for sure because I don''t know for sure either. But we can predict that it will be in about one year. Could be more and could be less." ]

    Erend didn''t know if a year was a long time or not for the cmity he saw. So he didn''t know how to react.

    However, Tut was quite worried about the deadline. He said that it happened sooner than expected. So Erend chose to follow Tut to feel the urgency of this cmity.

    "You said this cmity will reach my world too?"

    [ "Of course. I don''t know exactly what order your world is in. But Eternal Earth will be in the first order it goes." ]

    "Why?"

    [ "This world is rich with Magic energy." ]

    "Oh, I see." Erend nodded. "Now I have to go back first."

    ["Alright. You can enter the Dungeon World whenever you want by thinking about it. Just like you used to do with Systema." ]

    "Alright, I got it."

    Tut''s voice was no longer heard. Now what appears is a notification.

    [ Do you want to leave Dungeon World? ]

    "Yes."

    After that, a Portal opens and Erend enters it.

    ~~~

    It turned out that not much time had passed outside of Dungeon World. In fact, no time has passed at all.

    When Erend looked at the moon, his position had not changed at all since when he entered the Portal.

    His body condition was also reset to the time before he entered the Dungeon World. It was like the time in Dungeon World never happened.

    Then, would he be able to hide in the Dungeon World when he was in a corner? It will surely be very convenient.

    Erendy down on the bed and fell asleep shortly after.

    ~~~

    A new day has arrived. Erend and Aurdis are now standing in Erend''s room. Aurdis put on a sad face because she was going to escort Erend away.

    "Don''t be so sad. If you need help, you just call me," Erend said with a smile.

    Aurdis looked at him. But she couldn''t tell how much she needed Erend right now. So, Aurdis just nodded.

    "Yes."

    Aurdis opened the Portal. With a smile and a wave, Erend entered the Portal.

    ~~~

 Chapter 114 Come Back Home

    A long and heavy sigh filled with sadness escaped Aurdis'' mouth. The Elf princess stared at the Portal where Erend entered and disappeared.

    The portal was still wide open. Aurdis looked at it as if the Portal was echoing the temptation for her toe in too.

    That way she could be together with Erend.

    But no.

    Aurdis shook her head regretfully. She couldn''te into that world now. Here, her kingdom was facing a very serious problem.

    Aurdis doesn''t seem to want to close the Portal because she still hopes that Erend''s face will appear again while saying, ''I''m not going back home.''

    But again, no. It won''t happen. At least for a while until an undetermined time.

    So Aurdis chose to get those feelings out of her heart. Aurdis took a deep breath and exhaled.

    Then she closed the Portal.

    ''Now is not the time to be sad!''

    Aurdis came out of the room and locked the door. Leaving the presence of everyone who previously upied this room locked in it.

    She walked over to meet Saeldir to talk about what they should have been talking about a long time ago.

    ~~~

    When his feet finally hit the ground in his original world, Erend felt a feeling of warmth and tightness at the same time.

    Like the feeling, a child feels when he leaves and finally returns to his parent''s arms.

    Erend doesn''t understand why he can feel that even though in this world there have been many things that made him suffer.

    Maybe this is not all because of the humans who inhabit this world. But because of this world itself.

    Erend sighed as he looked up at the clear blue sky.

    The image of the giant tentaclesing out from behind the dark cloud shed again. Seems like now, it won''t be able to get out of Erend''s memory.

    He couldn''t imagine what if that cmity descended into this world.

    "Hah!" Erend took a deep breath. "There''s no point in thinking about that now. I just have to enjoy the time I can!"

    As soon as Erend looked ahead he was quite surprised because it turned out, he was again in this bunker.

    Now, this bunker is no longer as busy as before. It''s just like an old, gloomy building standing between a meadow and a forest.

    In front of the bunker, someone was standing while looking at Erend.

    "What do you do there?!"

    That person is Billy. Erend didn''t know why he was still here. He walked over to Billy with a smile.

    "Why are you still here?" Erend asked.

    "Our house is in the same ce so I thought we should go together," Billy replied.

    "How did you know I''d be back now?"

    "You won''t be spending too much time there."

    They walked together towards the bunker.

    "The lieutenant has returned first?" Erend asked.

    "Yeah. His house is in the city area, right? There''s no point in him waiting for us," Billy said. "Even though he wanted to wait for you too, I told him toe back with Anna first."

    Erend nodded his head. Then he asked. "How are things going after we reveal all that?"

    Billy smiled meaningfully. "The bastards Coil and Ibis were imprisoned and all their crimes were made public. Our names that were previously posted as fugitives were changed to heroes of the country. You know, things you can expect."

    Erend smiled in relief. "That''s good. Hero of the country?"

    "Yes! You know what''s better?" Billy asked with a smiling face.

    "What?"

    "We''ll be promoted! After that, we''ll get a house within the city area. Not in a slump anymore," Billy said.

    Erend''s smile grew wider and wider. "Whoa! I didn''t know the Republic would do that."

    Billyughed. "Yeah. I thought they would just give us a thank you."

    Get a house in the city area. That means, Erend can take his family away from that horrible slump area.

    Imagining the smiles on the faces of his sister and mother made Erend happy. Finally, he could do something useful for his family.

    "But how did you know about that? You''re here, right?" Erend asked.

    "Lt. Boartusk called me and exined everything," Billy replied. Erend nodded.

    They arrived at their room. Billy exined that all the soldiers had returned to the city.

    Some of them want to get out of the military. But no one knew if they could do it because the decision was in the hands of the top military officers of the Republic of Ascaria.

    "But there''s one thing that''s still bothering me," Erend said.

    Billy frowned at him. "What''s that?"<sub> </sub>

    They were now in the room and Erend was sitting on his bed while packing some things he had to take home.

    "We know that the president was also involved in the key theft," Erend said. "The key is even kept inside the presidential pce."

    "Yeah, about that," Billy said. "Lt. Boartusk said we should see the president as soon as we get back."

    "I knew it wasn''t going to be that smooth." Erend clenched his fists. "Luckily we uploaded our faces first to the inte so everyone in the country could see them."

    Billy swallowed. He also already knew what Erend meant.

    "Yes," Billy said. "Otherwise, we will surely be executed by order of the president."

    Erend looked at Billy. "You know what we have to do when we see him, don''t you?"

    "Of course. We''ll agree on everything he wants."

    In the end, they were just citizens in the Republic of Ascaria who knew a big secret about their president.

    All the awards and gifts he gave them were just to keep them quiet about it.

    Billy and Lt. Boartusk knows all about it. Erend thought that they too must havee to the same conclusion as him.

    They won''t be able to fight the president so it''s better to just do what he wants. It was better for them and their family.

    Even so, Erend is still curious as to how the president was involved in all this.

    How was the key in his pce? And who exactly was the man who had managed to take the key from the Elves?

    There are still many unanswered questions and mysteries even though everyone says that this is all over.

    After everything was ready, Billy and Erend left the bunker in an old truck.

    Erend turned towards the bunker that had been their home for five years.

    A bunker that has been a silent witness to all the death and connection that is created between all the soldiers.

    Erend didn''t know if he would return to the bunker or not.

    Although the bunker holds many memories, not all of them are pleasant.

    So Erend thinks it''s alright if he doesn''t go back there again.

    ~~~

    The journey to the vige near the northern mountains is not something easy.

    They had to pass through the Silent Swamp which always stank because of the corpses of war victims that settled beneath it.

    After that the barren forest area where not a leaf appeared on the branches of trees that grow in this forest.

    The trees in this Lifeless Forest are like soulless skeletons. Their stems are dry and gray.

    Legend has it that this forest was cursed by a Dark Mage so that no nts could live properly in this ce.

    In the dark corners of this forest, there are still strange creatures thate from animals exposed to Dark Magic.

    The party was trying to move as fast as possible while passing through this forest because they didn''t want to be here at night.

    After the Lifeless Forest, they had finally arrived at a much better area.

    The forest suddenly returned to its normal fertility. The trees of this ce seemed to be staring with sympathetic eyes at their brethren in the Lifeless Forest.

    "We can find camp here tonight," Jan said.

    Jan knew that this forest was safe enough for camping despite being close to the Lifeless Forest.

    For some reason, all the beasts in the Lifeless Forest wouldn''t be able to get out of that forest area.

    Ate, Esther, and Hund didn''t take long to agree. They had already spent a lot of energy crossing the Silent Swamp and the Lifeless Forest.

    Not only because of the distance they have to travel but also about the fear, and anxiety they have to endure.

    "I like that idea," Esther said.

    Jan led them through the forest and looked for a better ce. He can explore the forest since childhood so the forest is nothing new for him.

    Jan was never even afraid even when he was lost in a forest as thick and wide as anything.

    Jan could find a good shelter or hide. He can also tell which nts are edible and which are poisonous.

    Then he was also good at hunting.

    Ate, Esther, and Hund never once doubted Jan''s abilities in the forest. They followed him without the slightest hesitation.

    It waste afternoon when they finally found a cave that Jan said was safe.

    The four of them could finally breathe a sigh of relief in the cave.

    "Are you sure this forest is safe?" Hund asked.

    "Of course," Jan answered without hesitation.

    But they do not know that now something is targeting them from behind the shadows.

    ~~~

 Chapter 115 Shadowchilds

    ''Ah, right. I still haven''t done the Daily Quest for today.''

    Erend who was too focused on what he was doing right now didn''t remember at all that he had to do the Daily Quest.

    The truck still going on the muddy roads. It seems like just yesterday orst night it rained heavily.

    Billy driving the truck while the radio was ying his favorite song. He looked happy. A smile continued to grow on his face as he drove the truck.

    Erend himself looked out at the trees beside the forest. But his mind was still fixated on the Daily Quest that he hadn''t done yet.

    ''I already have a way to Level Up quickly. Do I have to keep doing the Daily Quest?''

    If he could go to Dungeon World as he pleased, Erend thought that he would no longer need to go through the Daily Quests.

    However, the Daily Quest was also something that could earn him experience.

    ''Should I just do it?''

    Erend stared ahead. The distance to the city was still quite far and they weren''t in too much of a hurry either.

    "Are you in a hurry?" Erend asked Billy.

    "Not really," Billy turned to Erend. "Why?"

    "Can we stop for a moment?"

    "You want to pee?"

    "No. I have to go somewhere."

    Billy pursed his lips. He remembered that Erend did have to go inside the Portal to do something he didn''t know about.

    Like that time. Billy actually wanted to know what Erend was doing. But he decided not to ask.

    As said by Lt. Boartusk, Erend is destined for something big. Even though he didn''t know what it was, Billy chose to believe it.

    Billy stopped the truck at the edge of a meadow close to the forest.

    "You can go," Billy said.

    "Are you sure?" Erend asked.

    Billy nodded. "Of course. I''ll wait for you but don''t take too long if it is possible."

    Erend nodded then got out of the truck.

    ''Okay, what''s the Daily Quest for today? Hopefully not some Dark Mage again.''

    [ Daily Quest: Kill the Shadowchilds that threaten the adventurers. ]

    [Rewards: 100 Exp. ]

    [ Progress: Shadowchild killed: 0/10 ]

    Upon seeing the Window in front of him, Erend frowned with a face that was more anxious than curious.

    Shadowchild sounds like a disturbing monster''s name. When the words ''Shadow'' and ''Child'' arebined, a strange effect is created.

    Especially when you know that it''s the name of a monster.

    ''But it''s said that they threaten adventurers.''

    Those adventurers must be in trouble right now. If Erend didn''t help him, they might die.

    "Alright."

    Erend nodded to himself. He had already made up his mind to save them.

    A Portal opened before Erend''s eyes. Without waiting long, Erend stepped into the Portal and the Portal disappeared with Erend.

    Billy watched Erend leave from his driver''s seat. Actually, he was curious about what was behind the vortex.

    But half of him said not to ask any further. Billy chose to believe his mind telling him not to ask any further.

    ? He didn''t know what Erend was doing behind the vortex that carried him away.

    However, with the power of a Dragon he has, Billy is sure that what Erend is facing is not just angry people.

    Billy sighed and spent time in the truck with the song ying on the radio.

    Waiting for Erend who is going to an unknown ce doing unknown business.

    ~~~

    Erend set foot outside the Portal and was immediately greeted with a view of the dense rainforest.

    But that''s not all. Something made Erend frown. As if confirming his earlier anxiety, Erend saw a bloodstain and a ck body lying on the ground.

    The ck body was shaped like a human but of a small size. There was a pair of antlers on its head that was about thirty centimeters long each.

    The antlers are like deer antlers. But the shape is very random like tree branches that grow wild and strange.

    The creature''s body waspletely ck, not just the dark brown Erend saw in Mithes the Dark Elf. Butpletely dark. It was as if his body was always covered in shadows.

    "I guess I''ve found the Shadowchild," Erend muttered.

    This Shadowchild does have the appearance of its name. Like a child made of shadow.

    But the fact that one of the monsters was dead indicated that they had already started attacking and the adventurers were also fighting back.

    "I have to find them quickly."

    Erend followed a trail of blood that seemed to be the trail of one of the adventurers.

    The blood that came out was enough to create a very clear imprint.

    Erend started to worry. He quickened his pace following the trail of blood. It wasn''t long before Erend heard the sound of battle from in front of him.

    The screams of women, men, and the abnormal screams of small children filled the entire forest.

    It is a sign for every creature to stay away and not get involved. Finally, Erend could see one of the Shadowchild waiting behind the bush with a dagger in its hand.<sub> </sub>

    Erend approached with fast steps. The Shadowchild automatically noticed his presence and turned its head.

    It immediately lunged at Erend with the dagger in its hand but Erend was also ready for that.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    Erend creates a fireball in his hand and then throws it at the Shadowchild.

    *ZWOOOSSSHHH!*

    "AAKKHHHHH!!!"

    The Shadowchild made a strange scream of pain as the fireball hit it and sent it flying several meters back.

    The Shadowchildnded beside the battle between a Hund and a Shadowchild.

    They were both shocked and took their eyes off their respective opponents for a moment.

    Hund''s eyes widened at the sight of a Shadowchild who was burning and motionless. He looked in the direction it wasing and saw someone walking from behind the bushes.

    "Y-You!" Hund said.

    "Watch your opponent!'' Erend shouted.

    Hund immediately turned to his enemy and realized that the Shadowchild had already jumped at him.

    Hund immediately raised his shield.

    *DANG!*

    The Shadowchild''s dagger hit his shield. Then Hund lowered his shield and thrust his sword forward.

    *CRAAT!*

    Shadowchild who didn''t see the attack because it was covered by the shield had to receive the Hund pierced sword through its body.

    Hund grimaced as he looked as if he had just stabbed a child. But Hund soon realized that he was just stabbing a monster.

    Erend himself felt that he had seen that adventurer. He remembered that it was that adventurer and his friends who helped him fight the Dark Mage back then.

    Now Erend thinks it''s time to return the favor he owes them.

    "Where are your friends?" Erend asked.

    "We''re separated," Hund said breathlessly. "This child-like creature is separating us."

    "They''re quite smart. Let''s go find them."

    Erend looked around. But the forest was too dense to see anything beyond the trees and bushes.

    "How did you get here?" Hund asked.

    "That doesn''t matter now, does it?" Erend retorted. "Do you know how to find your friends?"

    "No. We scatter in a panicked state amidst this siege of monsters so I don''t have time to see where they go," Hund replied.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Eyes (Lv.1) ]

    Hund saw Erend''s eyes suddenly turn into those of a beast and gave off a yellowish glow.

    Hund widened his eyes subconsciously. ''Is he using the Dragon''s power?''

    With the power of [Dragon Eyes], Erend could see more clearly into the forest. Unfortunately, it''s not enough to be able to find anything.

    Erend could only see a few Shadowchilds peeking out from behind the bushes.

    They seemed to be more alert because of what had just happened. But that doesn''t mean they''re afraid. They were just waiting for the right time to start attacking.

    Erend was quite impressed because even though they were just monsters, they had enough intelligence to do that.

    For now, Erend''s goal wasn''t that monster. He had to find the separate adventurers.

    ''Show me the Skill Points I have.''

    [You have 8 unused Skill Points. ]

    ''Upgrade [Dragon Eyes] to Level 2.''

    [ Skill Upgraded! ]

    [ Dragon Eyes (Lv.1)>(Lv.2) ]

    [ 7 unused Skill Points. ]

    "What are you doing?" Hund asked with a confused look on his face.

    "I''m looking for your friends. Keep an eye out! The monster is still around here," Erend replied.

    Hund immediately nodded and proceeded to look around.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Eyes (Lv.2) ]

    Erend''s eyes turned to emit a yellow glow again. He started looking in all directions and finally found a footprint on the ground.

    Three footprints went in three different directions.

    Erend didn''t know where he should go. But he knew he couldn''t waste any more time.

    "Follow me!" Erend said.

    Hund immediately followed Erend without asking much.

    Erend knows the Shadowchilds are still lurking in the shadows but Erend ignores them for now. He would take care of themter after finding those adventurers.

    Erend just ran towards one of the footprints at random. Erend thinks that the important thing is to save them as fast as possible, whoever it is.

    ~~~

 Chapter 116 End Of The Childs

    Hund just followed Erend''s footsteps. This situation waspletely unexpected and caught them off guard.

    Now their party was scattered and that was the worst. Hund knew how great their party was when it came to killing monsters together.

    Their partyposition was quite good and even though there were only four people, they were able to defend well as adventurers.

    It''s all because of cooperation. They help each other out under Jan''smand so their battles usually end well.

    Unfortunately, they never tried to fight individually. Their individual strength could not be expected at all because they were already dependent on each other.

    Hund regretted all that. He didn''t think that the time woulde when they would have to separate like this.

    Erend continued to run forward through the thick bushes and tree roots.

    He walked as if he could clearly see what he was going through. As for Hund, he could only stumble following Erend''s pace.

    ''As long as I follow him, it will be alright.''

    Hund decided to continue following Erend without saying anything. He didn''t want to disturb the Dragon.

    "I found her!" Erend shouted.

    Hund immediately cast his gaze forward. Then he saw Ate lying on the ground.

    Two Shadowchilds were surrounding her.

    Ate creates a blue dome. The dome blocked the attacks of the two Shadowchilds from reaching it.

    But, despite being in the dome''s protection, Ate''s condition didn''t look all right. She fell to the ground with a grimace on her face.

    Ate held her leg as if that was the source of the pain.

    "Come on!" Erend rushed towards Ate.

    The two Shadowchilds looked surprised to see Erend''s arrival. They shouted in the voice of an angry demon child because Erend had interfered with their hunting.

    The two Shadowchilds changed their targets. The two of them charged toward Erend with daggers drawn in their little ck hands.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    Erend created two fireballs in his palms. Then while he was running, Erend threw the two fireballs at them.

    *BWOOOSSSHHH!*

    *BWOOOSSSHHH!*

    "KRRAAAA!!!!"

    They both let out screams of pain. The two fireballs hit them, throwing them several meters back.

    Then Erend snapped his fingers, willing the mes that hit the two Shadowchilds to expand.

    *ZWOOOSSSHHH!*

    The fire grew instantly as if doused with gasoline. Enveloping the bodies of the two Shadowchilds. Sending them in unfathomable pain before death follows.

    Ate looked at Erend. Her eyes sparkled with relief. She also felt happy because Erend would indeede when big trouble urred.

    The dome surrounding Ate''s body disappeared.

    "How are you?" Erend asked.

    "I just sprained my ankle," Ate replied.

    Erend nodded. "Good."

    Without waiting long, Erend immediately ran past Ate.

    Ate widened her eyes, dumbfounded. He just went through her without saying anything else.

    "We''re in a hurry. You''re not badly injured anyway!"

    Hund''s voice awakened Ate.

    "A-Ah, that''s right," Ate said. "Is he looking for Esther and Jan?"

    Hund helped Ate to her feet. "Yes, of course."

    "He can see their tracks?"

    "It seems so. After all, he is a Dragon."

    Ate looked at Erend''s back which then disappeared behind the thick bushes.

    "You are right."

    Hund helped Ate walk by wrapping her arms around his shoulders.

    They tried to run as fast as possible to catch up with Erend. Erend noticed that the footprints were slightly smaller than the others. If Erend wasn''t mistaken, these must be the footprints of a girl.

    Erend saw that there was a collection of fallen trees in front of him.

    The trees fell across and blocked the way. The only way to get past that is by crawling.

    Erend also noticed that there were handprints in front of the footprints. That means the girl also crawled past it.

    ''I don''t have time for that!''

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    Erend''s body was covered in red and ck scales. Then he sprinted towards the group of fallen trees.

    Erend broke through it like a bulldozer. Destroys most of the trees that get in his way.

    Behind the crowd of fallen trees, Erend found her. The girl in the blue robe was fighting two Shadowchilds.

    She threw a lightning bolt at one of the Shadowchilds. But the little ck monster was able to dodge it.

    It was all because Esther was too slow. Also, her movement when she wants to cast the lightning bolt can be seen clearly.

    Esther gritted her teeth. She knew that she couldn''t fight alone like this.

    When she was finally in that state of her own, Esther felt that she would be finished any minute.

    But suddenly someone came. The ck monster that charged towards her and prepared to stab the dagger, had to cancel its intention.

    Because its antler was suddenly held by a hand wrapped in a red and ck scale.

    Erend lifted the Shadowchild. Then he swung his wed hand.<sub> </sub>

    *CRAAAT!*

    Erend''s ws tore apart the Shadowchild''s neck with a single swing. Separating its body and head.

    Then Erend threw the body in a random direction. The remaining Shadowchild looked terrified.

    It was a natural response because it had just seen its friend mutte in front of its eyes.

    Erend didn''t wait until the Shadowchild coulde back from its trauma. He immediately lunged at it.

    Taking the chance that the Shadowchild couldn''t react, Erend immediately stabbed his ws into its stomach.

    *CRAAT!*

    "Ghhhhhhhh..."

    The Shadowchild let out a low moan that only Erend could hear. The voice seemed to indicate that the soul was leaving its body.

    Erend pulled out his ws and asked Esther. "Are you alright?"

    "Huh? Oh, Y-Yes. I''m fine," Esther replied.

    Erend nodded. "Good. Wait for your friends here. I''ll find another friend of yours."

    Without waiting for Esther to say anything, Erend immediately ran through the bushes.

    He disappeared from Esther''s sight. This time it wasn''t too hard for Eren to see the traces of the other adventurer.

    That was because apart from his footprints, Erend could also see traces of blood.

    "He must have lost a lot of blood!"

    Erend''s worries grew. He had seen the blood from the start. And he didn''t see any bleeding wounds from the three adventurers he had saved.

    That meant, the only person bleeding was the person he was looking for.

    That''s a good thing. Also a bad thing.

    It wasn''t long before Erend saw him. The man was wearing clothes that would allow him to camouge well in the middle of the forest. If he didn''t use [Dragon Eyes], Erend definitely couldn''t find him.

    He was prone on the ground. Ahead of him, three Shadowchilds were looking for something while muttering theirnguage.

    But soon they noticed Erend''s presence. The man also noticed his presence and he looked back.

    ''The Dragons?!''

    Jan was shocked and relieved to see Erend''s presence. Before he could say anything else, Erend instantly charged toward the three Shadowchilds.

    The three of them immediately decided to run. As if they felt that Erend had indeede to bring their death.

    But Erend of course wouldn''t allow that.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    Erend threw two fireballs at the two Shadowchilds. The fireball grabbed them and threw them several meters. Just like what happened to their previous friends.

    The one Shadowchild in the middle was still running. Depending all its life in its little foot.

    But that wasn''t enough to run away from Erend. Erend suddenlynded in front of him. A smirk appeared on his face.

    "You''re not going anywhere," Erend said.

    Then Erend caught the Shadowchild. Fear made the monster unable to move.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    *ZWOOOSSSHHH!*

    Erend spit fire from his mouth. The mes enveloped the Shadowchild and instantly scorched him.

    One of the Shadowchilds hit by Erend''s fireball got up again and started running.

    Jan who saw him immediately rose from his hiding ce and drew his bow.

    *SHUUUT!*

    *CRAAT!*

    Jan shoots an arrow that goes straight into Shadowchild''s back. Erend threw the Shadowchild he was holding. Then he snapped his fingers.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    *ZWOOOSSSHHH!*

    The mes that were still burning from Erend''s fireball instantly erged and enveloped their entire bodies.

    [ Progress: Shadowchilds killed (7/10) ]

    ''Okay, three more.''

    The work isn''t finished. Erend who was still activating [Dragon Eyes] spread his eyes around. Looking for the remaining Shadowchilds.

    It didn''t take him long to find the remaining three Shadowchilds. They hide behind bushes.

    Then as if knowing that Erend had seen them, the three Shadowchilds scrambled.

    "Where are you going?" Jan asked.

    Erend turned and saw his situation. On his stomach was a red spot surrounding a tear in his clothes.

    "Your friends are behind you. Go to them and ask for help!" Erend said. Then Erend chased after the three remaining Shadowchilds.

    Erend hit the bushes and trees in his path. That way he could catch up with them quickly.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Wings (Lv.1) ]

    After the wings appeared on his back, Erend immediately jumped up.

    He pped his wings and propelled himself to shoot straight at the three Shadowchilds.

    Erend sped up quickly. In the blink of an eye, he was already behind them.

    Then he immediately swung his ws and killed the three of them.

    ~~~

 Chapter 117 Unusual Transport

    [ Daily Quest Completed! ]

    [ Reward: 100 Exp. ]

    [ You Leveled Up! ]

    Erend didn''t think that his Daily Quest would turn out like this.

    What makes it unusual is not the difficulty level. This Daily Quest is not particrly difficult.

    It''s just, now there was another party involved. Erend started to feel that the Daily Quest he was doing was rted to something.

    Why was he given the Daily Quest when the adventurers were in the same ce? And the Daily Quest was given just when they really needed help.

    Actually, if Erend thought about it again, this wasn''t the first time Erend had done the Daily Quest to save humans.

    It was just that, on several previous asions, Erend had been quite far from the humans he had to protect. So, they are not directly involved.

    Daily Quests always take him to ces where monster threats arise. Usually, he appears in human vige areas that might be threatened by monsters.

    ''This Daily Quest isn''t just about killing monsters.''

    Erend returned to where the human adventurers were. Then he deactivated all his skills.

    Erend''s form now returns to the form of an ordinary human male. It''s just that his clothes are no longer the all-white clothes of the Elves.

    Rather military clothing is avable in the bunker.

    "How are you guys?" Erend asked as soon as he arrived at the adventurers'' ce.

    Jan was lying on the ground. Ate is taking care of him by covering Jan''s body with a bluish light that looks calming.

    Esther and Hund were not seriously injured. So they just rest by leaning against a tree.

    "He''ll be all right," Ate said.

    "Are you sure?" Erend looked at the wound on Jan''s stomach which was quite wide.

    If it was in his world, such a wound would have to require surgery so the victim wouldn''t die.

    "Yes. Don''t worry. I can heal it," Ate replied calmly.

    In n this world, you are just supposed to apply some healing Magic. Erend thought that it was very convenient.

    If only he could use Magic in his original world. Everything must be so much better.

    Instead, Erend and everyone else had to pay a heavy price for the treatment.

    It''s like, if you''re poor, you shouldn''t get sick. Because you will only cause trouble for your family who has to work hard to pay for medical expenses.

    ''I guess, a Dragon won''t be able to use healing magic, right?''

    That''s quite unfortunate. Erend never doubted that his power was enough to destroy something.

    But that power is not to heal or treat something. You can indeed use that power to protect others by fighting. But isn''t healing other people''s wounds and pain much better?

    Erend thought so. When he saw Ate was finally able to close Jan''s wound, Erend sighed.

    It was apletely different sight from him who had just turned the monster that looked like a ck child into small scattered pieces.

    Jan breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Erend. "Thank you."

    Erend just nodded.

    "Uhhm, w-why can sir Dragon be here?" Ate looked at Erend with sparkling eyes. She even bit her lip nervously.

    "Uhh, let''s just say I heard you asking for help," Erend said. Yes, that sounds easier to ept.

    Ate smiled brightly. Her smile seemed to make her entire face glow with joy.

    "Thank you, sir Dragon," Ate said.

    "Oh, don''t call me that." Erend raised his hand low. "Just call me Erend."

    Ate''s eyes widened. Then she blinked rapidly several times.

    "E-Erend, is that your name?"

    Erend nodded curtly. He looked at all the party members who seemed fine. But they were still in the middle of a dense forest.

    "Is there a vige nearby?" Erend asked.

    "No vige for another seventy kilometers," Jan replied.

    "Seventy kilometers?" Erend looked at Jan worriedly. "How are you guys going to take cover tonight? I''m not sure you guys can cover that long before nightfall."

    Jan sighed. "Yeah, we''re not sure either."

    "Then where will you take refuge?" Erend asked.

    "We''re going back to the cave we used to shelter in earlier," Jan replied.

    "I''m not sure that the forest is safe," Erend said in a serious tone.

    "We''ll keep watch. We''ll take turns guarding around," Jan said.

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea." Then Erend looked around. "You don''t know what else is lurking in the shadows of this forest."

    Jan is silent now. All of this happened because he had miscalcted.

    Ever since entering this forest, Jan had always thought that it was impossible for a monster to attack.

    Based on his knowledge, this forest area was very safe. The monsters in the Lifeless Forest will not go outside the forest boundary.<sub> </sub>

    Jan didn''t know what had happened either. Where did the monstere from? Jan couldn''t remember having encountered such a monster before.

    "I''ll take you guys to the vige," Erend suddenly said.

    The four adventurers immediately nced at him.

    "What do you mean?" Jan asked.

    "Well, this might not be a great solution. But it''s all I can think of right now to get you quickly to safety," Erend replied.

    Jan, Esther, Ate, and Hund looked at each other in bewilderment.

    But the confusion didn''tst long because Erend immediately exined what he was going to do.

    After hearing his exnation, the adventurers looked dumbfounded for a while. They don''t know what to feel now. Afraid? Excited?

    But among the four of them, Ate was the one who quickly mastered herself.

    "Let''s do it!" Ate said with enthusiasm and a smile on her face.

    But Jan, Esther, and Hund still looked unsure.

    "I don''t know if this is safe or not," Erend admitted. "But it''s the only thing I can think of to get you all out of here before nightfall."

    Erend will take them by turning into a Dragon. With his giant body, Erend was pretty confident he could carry the four of them in his two hands.

    It''s not something safe. However, it felt much better than being still in this forest.

    They can still survive the Shadowschilds. But they didn''t know what else would emerge from the darkness. Especially when night falls.

    In the end, they agree with Erend''s idea. They look for a ce where Erend can turn into a Dragon.

    When they found it, Erend activated his transformation skill.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    Red light and heat spread out in all directions. Lowering shrubs and small trees.

    Then the majestic figure stood towering in the middle of the forest.

    Dragon - Erend then lowered his body and stretched out his two giant hands.

    ''Come on up,'' Dragon - Erend said to Ate via telepathy.

    The four of them were still stunned by Erend''s change. For the first time in their lives, they saw firsthand how the transformation of a human into a Dragon.

    It took a while for Ate to finally convey what Erend had said to her party members.

    They climbed into the hands of Dragon - Erend.

    The four of them were barely enough in the Dragon''s two palms. So Erend warns them to be careful.

    ''Hold tight,'' Erend said.

    "He told us to hold on tight," Ate said to her three friends.

    "You don''t have to say that!" Esther held onto Dragon - Erend''s finger with all her might. Because her life now depended on how hard she held on.

    ''I will fly now.''

    "He''s going to fly now!" Ate said with an excited smile on her face.

    Ate''s smile was in stark contrast to the frightened expressions of her friends.

    Ate then exins which direction they should go. After that, Dragon - Erend pped his two wings.

    A wave of wind spread around and lifted his body upwards. Towards the clear sky.

    "Waaaahhhh!!!" Ate screamed like a child getting a new toy. She looks very happy.

    "Waaaahhhh!!!" But her three friends screamed like children who had been thrown into the abyss. They closed their eyes and tightened their grip. Hold on to dear life.

    Dragon - Erend takes them flying fast. The four human adventurers had an experience that would probably never be repeated in their lives.

    They flew through the clouds. Slowly Jan, Esther, and Hund opened their eyes. The magnificent sight from the air instantly made them forget their fears.

    "Whoa." Jan couldn''t even remember the pain he had just experienced in his stomach.

    He gazed at thendscape of the forest and mountains below. Like a beautiful miniature of a cruel nature.

    Jan was still having a hard time digesting what was happening to them now.

    ''Are we really flying with a Dragon?''

    Jan looked back. Dragon - Erend'' head looks very wonderful. Jan also just realized that there was a fire burning on his shoulder because he was too deep into shock and fear before.

    Dragon - Erend continued to fly toward the north. After a few minutes at a steady pace, Ate could finally see a vige.

    "Over there!" Ate shouted.

    Dragon - Erend stops and descends slowly. Hended in a forest not far from the vige and dropped them off.

    Erend deactivates his transformation.

    "I have to go now," Erend said.

    Ate wanted to say something, but the Portal was already open and Erend had immediately entered it.

    ~~~

 Chapter 118 Go Inside The Headquarters.

    Jan, Esther, and Hund fell to the ground when Erend was gone. Their breath catches.

    They were too stunned to do anything other than silence and breathe.

    Their hearts beat fast. Not until a few secondster they were able to catch their breath.

    The eyes of the three adventurers opened wide and stared nkly.

    "What was that?" Hund murmured.

    "We," Esther paused to swallow her saliva. "Just ride a Dragon."

    "Not exactly. We have been carried by a Dragon," Hund said. As if trying to correct her words.

    "Yeah, you''re right," Jan said. Then he sighed.

    Among the three of them, Jan was the quickest to control himself. It''s between the three of them. But it was actually Ate who was the quickest to escape the shock.

    Unlike her three friends, Ate wore a sad face.

    "What is it?" Jan asked when he saw Ate''s face.

    "He''s just gone again," Ate said sadly.

    Jan sighed. "He must have important business. He''s done more than enough, after all."

    Ate was silent for a moment. Then she said something that made Hund and Esther who were still kneeling on the ground stiffen up.

    "Do I have to get us in big trouble again so he cane?" Ate said while looking at the three of them.

    Jan, Esther, and Hund''s faces immediately changed. They looked at Ate as if she had turned into a monster with horns and fangs.

    "Are you crazy?!" Esther ran to Ate and then smack her head.

    *PLAKKK!*

    "Oww..."

    Ate moaned as she held her head. Then she put on a pitiful expression. "I was just kidding you know."

    "Whatever," Jan said. He looked north. Cold air began toe blowing towards them. A sign that they were indeed getting closer to the northern mountains.

    "We''d better get going. I''m feeling pretty tired," Jan said as he started walking. Hund followed behind him.

    "Don''t talk nonsense anymore!" Esther looked at Ate while pointing her index finger.

    Ate who had just been hit on the head just nodded in resignation.

    Then the two of them also started walking.

    The forest area started to look thinner. To the east, they could see an ancient tower so high it pierced the clouds.

    While in the west, they could see forest and hilly areas that stretched so far.

    They could see nothing but forests and hills. If they didn''t get help from Erend, they would have to pass through that area for days.

    Jan is still thinking about what really happened. His hand touched his stabbed stomach.

    The wound that had been there and caused a lot of blood to be lost was now closed. Ate''s healing magic was indeed extraordinary.

    But the focus of Jan''s mind was not that. What he was thinking now was what kind of monster actually attacked them.

    "I thought I was going to die for sure just now." Halfway up the road, Esther said. "You said the forest area was safe, Jan. But what was that?"

    "I also do not know," Jan said shaking his head. "Forgive me."

    "Why are you apologizing? It wasn''t your fault," Esther said. "I''m just confused. I never doubted your ability and knowledge about the forest. If you say the forest is safe, it means it is safe. But it seems something is wrong."

    "Yeah, does this have something to do with all the weird stuff that''s been going ontely?" Hund asked.

    "Of course. What else?" Jan said. "I don''t know where the monsters came from. Maybe they came from the Lifeless Forest. If the creatures in the Lifeless Forest dare to leave their territory, that means things are going really wrong."

    They then fell silent. Letting a cold gust of wind blow through the trees and make a rustling sound fill.

    The path has begun to appear ahead. That meant they were getting closer to the North Vige.

    ~~~

    Erend jumps out from inside the Portal. Then he saw the sight of Billy sleeping in his seat with his mouth hanging open.

    Erend chuckled and then jumped into the car. He shook Billy''s shoulder hard. Making the man jump in surprise and wipe his drool.

    "You done?" Billy asked with the look of someone who had just woken up. Confused and somewhat disoriented.

    "Yes, let''s go," Erend said.

    The car started running again. On the way, Erend opened his Status Window.

    [ Name: Erend Drake ]

    [ Level: 18 ]

    [ Race: Dragonborn(Fire Dragon) ]

    [ Exp: 0/100 ]

    [ HP: 10/10 ]

    [ MP: 70 ]

    [ Strength: 20 ]

    [ Agility: 13 ]

    [ Stamina: 11 ]

    [ Defense: 13 ]

    [ Vitality: 12 ]

    [ Intelligence: 14 ]<sub> </sub>

    [ Magic Resist: 11 ]

    [ 10 Status Points Avable. ]

    Skills:

    [ Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    [ Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    [ Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    [ Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    [ Dragon Eyes (Lv.2) ]

    [ Dragon Wings (Lv.1) ]

    >>[Fire Dragon Skill Set]<<

    [ Fire Dragon Physiology (Lv.1) ]

    [ All fire-based power (Lv.1) ]

    9 Unused skill points.

    As soon as the Status Window appeared, Erend was immediately lost in thought.

    ''Should I take the new [Dragon Skill Set], or upgrade one of the skills in the [Fire Dragon Skill Set]?''

    That''s quite confusing. So far the [Fire Dragon Skill Set] was enough to make him ovee the obstacles that appeared.

    However, Erend didn''t know what woulde next in the future.

    ''Ah, I''d better wait until the time is right. I''ll keep the Skill Points until then.''

    This is the right choice in Erend''s mind. He would save his Skill Points first and focus on Stats Points.

    When ites to Stats Points, the things to add are pretty self-exnatory.

    His fighting style with Dragon power is a direct attack with brute force.

    He had to directly hit the enemy with all his might until the enemy died. Pretty simple.

    ''Add 3 Stats Points to Strength, 1 Point to Stamina, 2 Points to Defense, 1 Point to Vitality, and 3 Points to Magic Resistance.''

    Erend thought that Magic Resistance would be important in the future. That way he could better defend against Magic attacks.

    It might also be from a dangerous magic attack like the one released by the Dark Elf at that time.

    Satisfied, Erend heaved a sigh of relief and closed his eyes. He intended to sleep for a few minutes before arriving at the Republic of Ascaria.

    ~~~

    "Hey, wake up." Billy''s voice immediately woke Erend. As soldiers ustomed to living in the midst of war, Erend didn''t take long to wake up.

    The towering and gray walls greeted Erend''s eyes when he opened them.

    They passed the checkpoint and entered the gate. As soon as they finished parking the truck in the parking lot in front of the military headquarters, Erend and Billy immediately got out.

    Billy parked the old truck in the corner of the military parking lot as he always did. Billy had heard that the truck was an eyesore.

    When the two of them got out of the truck, several military officers who passed by gave them strange looks.

    A look that contained contempt and disdain. But they didn''t say anything to Erend and Billy.

    This sight was quite strange in the eyes of the two of them. Usually, military officers or soldiers who hade from the military from the start -- not forced people like them -- always looked at them with disdain. After that,t they would say their mocking.

    "Looks like things will change from now on," Billy said with a grin. He also deliberately said it out loud so people around them would hear it.

    Erend couldn''t help but smile. "You''re right. We are heroes, right?"

    Billy wasughing loudly now. "Right, we are a fucking hero!"

    The soldiers who passed them stared with scornful eyes. But then again, it only made Erend and Billy hold their heads up even more.

    They entered the headquarters. A female soldier met them.

    The woman smiled faintly with dignity. Her face seemed to reveal a clear aura of power.

    Erend had a thought that maybe military blood was flowing in her vein.

    The woman was probably in herte twenties or early thirties. Her hair is shoulder-length short. ck, glossy, and quite smooth. Her pair of sharp, eagle-like eyes stared at Erend and Billy.

    "Good afternoon, Sgt. Drake, Sgt. Brook," the woman said. "My name is Major Tania Lennard. Please follow me."

    Major Tania Lennard had already turned around before they could say anything.

    Even though she said ''please'' it didn''t mean that she was asking. But it sounded more like she was giving orders.

    Erend and Billy followed her. From behind, Billy stared at the scene of the Major''s bottom part draped in the tight military trouser.

    "She''s the General''s daughter, bro," Erend whispered to Billy.

    "So what?" Billy whispered back. Without taking his eyes off the front. "We follow her well like obedient soldiers."

    Erend snorted. Suddenly, Major Lennard looked back. Her eyes, which looked like des of knives, pierced their eyes.

    But before long she immediately turned to the front again.

    "I think she realized that you looking," Erend said.

    Billy just shrugged his shoulders. Even though he just got a death re, Billy continued to stare at the Major''s ass.

    Erend could only shake his head. Major Lennard stopped at a door and knocked.

    ~~~

 Chapter 119 Plan To Visit

    She opened the door as soon as she had knocked on it three times.

    Inside the room was already waiting a man with a stern face. The man sat in his chair smoking a cigar.

    His thick mustache was like a dark shadow that fell on the top of his lips.

    The man''s face had a hard look like someone used to a dangerous life. His eyes were the same as Major Lennard''s eyes.

    As soon as the man saw Erend and Billy''s arrival, he smiled. But Erend and Billy felt that his smile didn''t look like a normal smile at all.

    Rather it looks like a smile given by a predator when it sees its prey.

    Erend immediately realized that the man was the one who would deliver a promise, as well as a threat to both of them.

    "I will excuse myself, sir." Major Lennard left the room.

    Looks like her job is done here. At least for now.

    "Sgt. Drake, Sgt. Brook." The general motioned for the two of them to take a seat.

    Erend and Billy immediately obeyed. The general''s voice seemed to reverberate throughout the room, echoing his power.

    When Erend recalled it once more, the general did have the same aura as his daughter.

    "You probably already know me," General Lennard said. "I also know you through everything you did."

    Then the general let out a small grin. Maybe he meant to smile. But because of the structure of his face, so the smile was more like a smirk.

    Erend and Billy didn''t know how to react. So they chose to smile and nod.

    "You took the country by storm when you released those clips and files on the inte," General Lennard said. "Why did you guys choose to do that, and not tell us first?"

    Erend sighed and spoke. "We think the risk is greater, sir. If we reveal it to the military, we could be killed by the people who betrayed us."

    Seeing the brave Erend, Billy also expressed his thoughts. "Y-Yes, general. We''ve been through that a few times. Besides, we can''t say we joined the military on our own in the first ce."

    The general''s dagger-sharp eyes stared at Erend and Billy in turn. Erend and Billy seemed to see a sh of anger and the thought that he was going to take a gun and shoot them both in the head.

    But it turned out that the general just showed his usual smile.

    "Hmm, you guys are quite smart. That way, you can save your own ass. If your face has appeared on the inte, it will attract interested people. So if you disappear suddenly, the military could be affected."

    Erend and Billy felt their heartbeats harden. Did he just say that they were nning to eliminate them once they got back here if they didn''t release the file?

    Erend and Billy exchanged nces that seemed to convey the same fear of terror. But they didn''t say anything.

    "I thought you knew the situation," General Lennard said.

    "Yes, Sir." Erend and Billy answered almost simultaneously.

    "Good." General Lennard nodded. "Since you guys have done a good job by uploading a big blemish in the military, and putting your face on it. You guys have been considered heroes."

    Erend and Billy listened with rapt attention.

    "But I think you guys are also pretty smart for not revealing anything in detail about the Elves'' artifacts and the president''s involvement." General Lennard leans closer to them. "Why don''t you do it?"

    "That''s because we want to ensure the safety of ourselves and our families, sir," Erend replied with a straight face.

    General Lennard looked at him. A momentter he smiled again.

    "I see. You really aren''t stupid," General Lennard said.

    Erend, Billy, and Lt. Boartusk had discussed this before.

    The information about the president''s involvement and the true meaning of the Elves'' artifacts had be their asset.

    The three of them knew that the military would not just let them, or their families live quietly by only revealing their faces and the information that they had been framed publicly.

    They also need something that can make them valuable in the eyes of the military, so that they are deemed necessary to be defended.

    General Lennard had understood that too. He didn''t have to ask whether they had the information stored somewhere. And ready to be released to the public if the situationpels them.

    General Lennard had been in this business for quite some time. He understands how it all works. Secret information is a formidable weapon.

    "We will promise to look after your families, provide housing for your families in the urban areas, and keep your jobs in the military. As long as you don''t divulge this secret to anyone," General Lennard exined.

    Then his gaze stabbed at the two of them in turn. "What do you think?"

    "We thought it was a good thing, sir," Erend said.

    "Yes, we are grateful for this position. You have no idea how happy we are right now. Hahaha!" Billy said with augh.

    But General Lennard didn''t seem the least bit impressed. Erend thought, maybe he noticed the sarcastic impression in Billy''s voice.

    "That''s good. As long as you two are happy," General Lennard said in a cold, even tone. Not even apanied by his usual smile.

    Seeing that reaction, the smile on Billy''s face disappeared. He seemed to have realized his mistake.<sub> </sub>

    "If the two of you make a mistake, the consequences will not only befall you. But also your family. You understand?" General Lennard asked in a sharp tone.

    "Yes, sir!" Erend and Billy answered simultaneously.

    "Don''t think that you can act arbitrarily just for keeping a secret," General Lennard added firmly.

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Okay, you can leave now."

    After the tense encounter, the two of them exited the General''s room. Once out of there they finally let out a sigh of relief.

    "Shit, that was intense," Billy said.

    "Fuuuhhh..." Erend exhaled. "Yeah, you''re right."

    Then they started walking away from the room.

    "I thought we''d be ready for it all because we expected it," Billy said. "I didn''t think the aura of a general could be like that."

    Erend was silent for a moment. His eyes were on the floor and his face was gloomy.

    "What''s wrong?" Billy asked.

    "Everything," Erend said. "We are hated by the Elves, and when we are in our own world, we are in the shadow of death."

    Billy just stared at Erend without being able to say anything. Because what Erend said was true.

    "I don''t know if I really have to protect a world like this." Erend took a deep breath.

    "What do you mean?" Billy asked with a confused expression on his face.

    Erend turned to Billy and gave a weak smile. "Never mind."

    Billy knew that there was a burden on Erend''s shoulders that he couldn''t share with anyone.

    But Billy felt that the burden was a bit too heavy for Erend to bear alone.

    ~~~

    Aurdis and Saeldir are now in the Magic shield core room as usual. They were again engaged in a heavy conversation.

    It felt like Aurdis and Saeldir had always felt that they had been involved in heavy conversationstely.

    It can''t be helped. Because only the two of them in this Elf kingdom could do it.

    "(If the two of us went to visit the Fores Elf, it would look very suspicious,)" Saeldir said.

    Aurdis nodded in agreement. "(Yes, I know. But that''s the only way we can ask them for help, right?)"

    Saeldir sighed. "(If only the King hadn''t given the order for us to cut ties with the Forest Elves.)"

    Aurdis presses her lips together. At first, her father did break the ties of the Forest Elves due to a slight difference of opinion.

    If only her father hadn''t made a rash decision, surely now this matter would be much easier to solve.

    "(There''s no point in regretting something that happened,)" Aurdis said.

    "(You''re right,)" Saeldir said. "(Then I will go.)"

    "(No. I''d better go,)" Aurdis objected.

    "(You can''t go. That would be even more suspicious. They''d be wondering. Especially Aerchon.)"

    "(But with me, maybe we can talk more easily,)" Aurdis said.

    Saeldir looked at Aurdis thoughtfully. Not only was she an Elf princess. But Saeldir also knew that Aurdis had a good rtionship with the Queen of Forest Elf.

    That might be an advantage that makes the conversation easier.

    "(But, how do we deal with Aerchon''s suspicions?)" Saeldir asked.

    "(I''m going to say that I wanted to go see the Queen of Forest Elf for fulfilling her summons.)"

    "(Are you sure it will work?)" Saeldir asked with an unsure expression.

    "(I''m sure. After all, it''s not like we''re at war with the Forest Elves. I can still freely visit them because I''m in a good rtionship with them,)" Aurdis said.

    Saeldir thought for a moment. But in the end, he also thought that what Aurdis said was a good idea.

    "(Alright,)" Saeldir said. "(I''ll stay here. But you can bring my amulet so I''lle right away if you need help.)"

    Aurdis nodded. And so, the n to visit the Forest Elves had been decided.

    ~~~

 Chapter 120 Starting The Journey

    It was not yet bright when Aurdis woke up from her sleep. The sleep that Aurdis gotst night couldn''t be said to be long. In fact, it wasn''t even half the time she was used to sleeping. But she still had to wake up.

    "You want to go?" Elis, a human who chose to be here rather thane home with her human friends.

    Elis woke up hearing Aurdis''s rustle.

    Aurdis shed a regretful smile at Elis. But it couldn''t be helped, she had to prepare up some things so the noise was inevitable.

    Elis shook her head with anguid smile. Her smile looked lethargic because she had just woken up.

    "It''s okay," Elis said. "I knew you had to do something important."

    At those words, Aurdis smiled faintly. Yes, she did have to do something important. The fate of her Elf kingdom depended on it. Because her big brother can''t be too reliable in this situation.

    Aurdis sometimes feels angry and frustrated at her own race. A race that is famous for their Magic power all over the world.

    But because of that, they became an arrogant and prideful race. To the stage that they don''t want to admit that they themselves are creatures far from perfect.

    Aurdis shook her head. Trying to get rid of all those useless negative thoughts.

    For now, what he needed wasn''t cynicism about her own race. But focus on the task at hand.

    Aurdis brought her finest jewelry. The Forest Elf Queen was very fond of jewelry. And with her carrying this, Aurdis hoped that she would be able to melt the Queen''s heart more quickly.

    But unfortunately, even though Aurdis was sure that he would get the Queen''s approval, the real leader of the Forest Elves was the King of Forest Elves. In the end, Aurdis had to convince him.

    "You have to go alone?" Elis asked.

    Aurdis nodded without saying anything. Her mind was too full of things and she was also still picking out some jewelry she could take with her.

    Elis pursed her lips. "I''m sorry. If I had the power like Erend, I woulde with you."

    After hearing her words, Aurdis looked up at Elis.

    "It''s alright," Aurdis said. "It''s not your fault. You don''t need to apologize. After all, this is all my race affair. You don''t have to worry."

    Elis in the end just kept quiet and helped Aurdis tidy up everything she had to bring.

    Aurdis came out of her room a few minutester. She was already wearing traveling clothes. No longer wearing the white dress she always wore.

    Aurdis wore a dark green robe, and her shirt and breeches were dark browns.

    Aurdis wears a belt in the form of a silver strap around her waist. In addition, the Elf princess also wore a bracelet and a ring on each ring finger of her hands.

    Everything Aurdis wearing now is pieces of equipment imbued with very powerful Magic.

    Even though it looked like an ordinary adventurer''s shabby clothes the clothes Aurdis was wearing had a better level of protection than the medium-quality Elf armor.

    A small cloth bag was slung over her back. Bringing most of the things she will use for negotiations and provisions for days.

    Of course, even that dark brown cloth bag was made with Magic. The bag could store items a hundred times its apparent size.

    A ne with a silver pentagram-shaped amulet hung around her neck. It was Saeldir''s amulet.

    Even though the amulet looks simple, its power and function are extraordinary.

    Aurdis walked to the stable to pick up onemon horse. Riding a Unicorn will only make her stand out even more on a journey she had to go on alone.

    "(Are you ready?)" Saeldir was already standing there waiting for her.

    He was facing Aurdis with his hands behind him. The look in his eyes on Aurdis conveyed concern.

    A white stallion stood proudly next to Saeldir. The muscles of the stallion looked solid and his body looked thergest of all the horses here.

    "(Yes,)" Aurdis answered while looking at the stallion. "(Such a dashing horse. This is your horse right?)"

    Of"(Right,)" Saeldir replied with a proud smile. "(This is the fastest horse in the entire Elf kingdom. But of course it won''t be as fast as a Unicorn. Unfortunately, a Unicorn will only make you easy to spot.)"

    "(Yes, this is enough.)" Aurdis smiled with satisfaction.

    Then she jumped up onto the stallion.

    "(I will always watch over you. Don''t worry,)" Saeldir said.

    Aurdis nodded. "(I know. Please keep Elis safe here for me.)"

    "(Of course.)" Saeldir nodded. "(Leave now. Be careful.)"

    Realizing that they couldn''t waste time, Aurdis and Saeldir couldn''t linger in conversation.

    After Aurdis nodded, the stallion started walking towards the back gate of the pce.

    "(His name is Star,)" Saeldir said.

    Aurdis looked back. "(The stallion?)"

    "(Yes.)"

    Aurdis nodded. Then she lowered her head to whisper something to Star. After that, the gant stallion shot straight toward the gate.

    Saeldir smiled ushering Aurdis away. Then Saeldir let out a long breath.

    Aurdis'' departure is only the beginning of something big.<sub> </sub>

    Especially now that Erend is no longer here. With his mysterious Dragon power, Erend has been of great help to them.

    But now he''s gone. If a big threat like before came again, then Saeldir wasn''t sure what would happen.

    Aurdis shot out through the back gate of the Elf pce. Her silver hair was blown back by the wind.

    Her eyes were looking straight ahead. Didn''t look in the slightest towards the Elf pce behind her.

    Star the stallion''s feet stomped the ground and blew dust.

    A few momentster the light finally began toe shining on the surface of the world.

    What Aurdis had to go through over the next few days was not difficult. She would only pass by paths and small, harmless forests.

    However, she will encounter new difficulties after that. When she reached Grayfog Mountain.

    ~~~

    Someone watched Aurdis leave from his bedroom window.

    Coincidentally, his window faced the back gate of the pce.

    He frowned at Aurdis who was getting further away.

    ''Where is she going so early?''

    But by the clothes she was wearing, she could tell that Aurdis was going to have a long way to go.

    This was a good chance to kill Aurdis. She went alone.

    But a certain worried struck him.

    Most likely she was also wearing strong protection.

    So, he had to muster a lot of resources if he wanted to kill her.

    In the end, he canceled his intention to kill Aurdis.

    Especially now that he couldn''t move carelessly to mobilize a lot of resources because he was preparing a n to escape if something bad happen.

    For now, it would be best if he sent a scout to follow Aurdis. At least that way he could know where the princess went and know what she was going to do next.

    ~~~

    Erend and Billy have been allowed to go from the military base.

    They were given an SUV car. The car was an official car that was given to several soldiers with a fairly high ranks.

    Actually, they were each given one official car. But Billy and Erend both thought that driving different cars to the same ce was not very efficient.

    So they only use one car to go home together.

    After all this time, the two of them finally exited the military base through the front gate.

    Once they finally arrived at the bustling part of town, the atmosphere was immediately struck by Erend and Billy.

    Everyone is doing their own activities. They all didn''t look the least bit worried about whatever was happening outside the walls.

    Erend and Billy are sure that they don''t know, that thousands of people have died outside the walls so they can maintain their lifestyle every day.

    Seeing this scene, Erend and Billy seemed to see a different world.

    "We have to go to the cemetery first," Erend said.

    "Yes. I did n to go there," Billy replied.

    Several soldiers were sessfully brought back to the tomb inside the national capital.

    Unfortunately, some others were not as lucky as them and had to be buried in nameless graves on the battlefield.

    Erend and Billy n to go to a cemetery that is dull and overgrown with weeds.

    The government does not bother to spend money to clean the graves of criminals and poor people who died defending their country.

    The truth made Erend and Billy furious. But again, they still couldn''t protest too loudly.

    The two of them intended to clear the weeds and vines in this grave first for a few days. They believe that Lt. Boartusk thought of the same idea.

    However, once they arrived at the cemetery, they were greeted by a rather shocking sight.

    They did not expect that there was a group of people who were cleaning the grave area.

    They are of various ages. One of them was even a small child who was busy pulling weeds.

    Suddenly, one of them noticed Erend and Billy''s presence.

    "Hey, do you guyse to clean up the cemetery?" A teenage girl asked with a smile on her face.

    ~~~

 Chapter 121 An Act Of Gratitude

    Erend and Billy looked at each other. Then they turned their eyes to the teenage girl.

    It''s already the weekend, so kids who usually go to school are enjoying their day off.

    But instead of enjoying time off for having fun, this girl prefers to do this volunteer event.

    "What are you doing here?" Erend asked.

    "Oh, this is what we do every weekend. We clean the graves where the soldiers died on the western battlefield," the girl replied.

    "That''s good," Erend replied.

    The girl smiled a faint smile. "It''s very rare for military officers toe to these graves. I think that''s strange because... aren''t they part of the military too?"

    Erend and Billy once again nced at each other. They don''t know what truth the citizens of this country know about people being forced into the military.

    But supposedly, it was impossible to cover up. Massive recruitment involving the lower social sses will certainly not go unnoticed by them.

    The citizens couldn''t be stupid enough either. They would soon find out that criminals, or people from the poorest circles, were forcibly drawn into the military.

    Only to die on the battlefield.

    "Not really," Billy said. "Some of them don''t want to enter the military. And they have to die for it."

    The girl looked at Billy. The look in her eyes conveyed sadness and regret.

    "I''m really sorry. You two have been through a lot too, right?" the girl said.

    Apparently, she had realized who Erend and Billy really were. Their faces were prominently on every TV and inte news.

    Supposedly, the whole country would know who they were. Two heroes who have exposed the rottenness of two high-ranking military officers who have caused this war.

    Some of the people behind had also begun to notice their presence. Some stared in surprise at the two of them.

    "Thank you," Erend said. "I didn''t think anyone cared about people dying on the battlefield. But it turns out there are quite a few."

    The girl''s smile returned. "Yes, this is a form of our gratitude to the heroes."

    "Wow, you even called them heroes," Billy said with a big smile.

    "Of course! Everyone here thinks you are heroes. How can you not? You fought the Elves'' invasion for five years. And since then, not a single Elf has managed to get in here!" The girl spoke with passion and clear gratitude.

    Erend and Billy suddenly felt a warm feeling in their chests. A feeling they had never felt before. Out of the mouths of the people, they have protected.

    It feels so good and heartwarming to see someone who truly appreciates their struggles over the years.

    Erend can still maintain his face so that it looks t with a thin smile only. But Billy was already in tears.

    Even Erend could hear his small sobs that escaped. It was as if Billy couldn''t control his happiness.

    "Thanks," Billy said, wiping his tears roughly. "What''s your name?"

    The girl, even though she noticed Billy''s antics, didn''t show any overreaction and just smiled faintly.

    "My name is Anya," she said.

    "Anya, you are a good girl. Do you have a boyfriend?" Billy asked.<sub> </sub>

    Hearing that question, Anya immediately widened her eyes. A blush appeared on her cheeks as well.

    But Erend nudged Bily in the ribs so hard that he moaned.

    "Are you serious? She''s a kid!" Erend said while giving Billy a death re.

    Billy was holding his ribs which Erend elbowed. His face grimaced in pain.

    "I was just kidding, man!" Billy said. Then he nced at Anya. "Unless..."

    Anya pursed her lips and lowered her head to avoid Billy''s gaze. Erend rolled his eyes with a sigh.

    "I''m sorry, Anya. Sometimes it''s embarrassing to have a friend like him."

    "I-Its okay," Anya said while still looking down.

    "Anyway, we''ve been here too long. We''ll be cleaning the grave with you guys," Erend said.

    After that, the three of them went deeper into the graves area. Some people indeed have recognized them.

    The people greeted them warmly. They all engage in intimate conversation while cleaning the cemetery.

    ~~~

    Clouds had gathered not far ahead. Aurdis bit her lip in frustration.

    She still has a long way to go. Aurdis intends to cut the distance as much as possible before shees to rest.

    Thus she spurred Star at full speed, pushing the white stallion to its limit. With the aim that she can get as far as possible.

    But Aurdis still can''t go against the will of nature. No matter how great the Magic abilities of the Elves are, in the end, they will not be able to match the ferocity of nature.

    Actually, Aurdis'' main reason was that she wanted to conserve her Magic energy as much as possible.

    Of course, blocking the effect of the rainstorm was no big deal. But it requires a lot of Magic energy.

    Aurdis knew that what she faced in front of her next would require arge amount of magic energy.

    Therefore she had to conserve her Magic as much as possible.

    Atst, Aurdis entered the forest next to a deserted path. She immediately took out the tent from inside the brown cloth bag behind her back.

    Then use Magic to hide Star the stallion so that he doesn''t attract unwanted attention.

    The tent was indeed small and could only amodate Aurdis alone. But the tents made by the Elven craftsmen were of course very strong.

    Inside the tent, Aurdis didn''t have to worry about the cold or water getting in.

    The roar of thunder grew denser in the distance. Rainwater began to fall on the tent. Aurdis took a smallmp and turned it on with the flick of a finger.

    After that, she took a book. In the siege of a rainstorm, Aurdis spent time reading the book.

    Only by focusing her attention on the book, he was finally able to take her mind off Erend''s figure. Aurdis didn''t know how she could be this longing.

    ~~~

 Chapter 122 Small Hope

    Aurdis had never felt this kind of feeling before since her mother''s death.

    That was seven years ago. But now it turns out that something else is driving her to feel a longing that is almost the same as the loss of her mother.

    Aurdis sighed. There was nothing she could do now. She could actually call Erend with her mind. But that would be very annoying.

    The man had already had too much trouble. He had even solved the big problems of her kingdom.

    Aurdis felt that she was already indebted to Erend too much. Now, she had to solve all the problems herself.

    Aurdis continued to read the book. Outside the tent, a strong wind blew and made a rustling sound as the leaves moved against each other.

    It was still noon, however, the light in this forest was minimal.

    Theing storm swallowed the warm sunlight. The thunder rumbled along with the stormy winds.

    Every time lightning appeared and cut through the darkness, Aurdis flinched. Because she knows what follows after that lightning.

    *DAAAARRRR!!!*

    Thunder sounded like it had struck something. Momentster Aurdis heard a fallen tree in the distance.

    This tent is actually very safe. It can even withstand the attacks of lightning and blizzards. Yet, Aurdis still felt fear and anxiety.

    "Nothing bad will happen."

    Aurdis shook her head. Trying to get rid of all kinds of anxiety and uncertainty.

    ~~~

    Saeldir stared at the white sphere that gave off a soft glow. The rain suddenly came very hard. It made Saeldir think of Aurdis.

    Even though he knew that Aurdis had left with proper equipment, Saeldir''s mind still couldn''t calm down.

    The thought of the girl being surrounded by a storm alone made Saeldir anxious.

    Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Saeldir immediately woke up from his daydream.

    "(Come in,)" Saeldir said.

    He immediately grabbed back the book in front of him and started reading.

    The door opened. Laston walked into Saeldir. The smile on the Elf''s face was thin and depicted calmness.

    However, realizing that it was Laston. Saeldir tightened his jaw. But Saeldir couldn''t let Laston notice the change in his face. So he immediately changed his face to a normal expression.

    "(You''ve always been here the past few weeks,)" Laston said. While sitting in the usual chair upied by Aurdis.

    "(Yes, we can''t let the same thing happen again,)" Saeldir said.

    "(Ah, that traitor really made a lot of trouble, huh,)" Laston mumbled while putting on a troubled expression.

    Saeldir nced at him. His eyes gleamed like a fast-moving de in the darkness. Before Laston knew it, Saeldir immediately looked down at his book again.

    "(Yes, very troublesome. If I could catch him, I wouldn''t kill him right away. But make him feel a great suffer first,") Saeldir said in an even tone.

    But Laston suddenly felt a strange pressure in that tone of voice.

    Laston swallowed his saliva. Then change the topic of conversation. Wanting to immediately know something that was his goal here to approached Saeldir.

    "(I saw Aurdis go out this morning,)" Laston said. "(Where did she go? Moreover, she is alone.)"

    Saeldir turned his book slowly. It made a rustling sound that seemed to be heard very loudly in this quiet room.

    "(She went to see the Forest Elf,)" Saeldir said.<sub> </sub>

    At those words, Laston''s eyes widened slightly. But he soon controlled himself and changed his expression of a shock to an expression of wonder.

    Unfortunately, Saeldir had already noticed the change in his expression which onlysted a split second by ncing at him.

    "(Forest Elf?)" Laston asked.

    "(Yes. Aurdis wants to ask for their help to solve the problems in this pce,)" Saeldir replied without taking his eyes off the book he was reading.

    The lightning outside struck so hard. The ss in the window shook violently.

    "(Why did she have to do that? Does she, the Elf princess of this kingdom, distrust her own people?)" Laston said in disbelief.

    Saeldir''s jaw tightened suddenly. It was a sign of irresistible emotion.

    "(Maybe, she really doesn''t believe it,)" Saeldir still managed to keep his voice level. "(You saw it yourself when we were doing the interrogation that time, right? All the Elves protested and didn''t ept being used of being a traitor.)"

    "(You support Aurdis'' decision?)" Laston asked.

    "(I have no choice, Uncle Laston. Aurdis has already made up her mind,)" Saeldir said. As if he was also regretting Aurdis'' behavior.

    "(Does Aerchon know about this?)" Laston asked.

    Saeldir shook his head. "(No.)"

    Laston immediately stood up. His face was stern with mixed feelings of disappointment and anger.

    "(Sorry, but I will tell this to Aerchon.)"

    Without waiting for a reply from Saeldir, Laston immediately walked towards the door and out of the room.

    When Laston came out, Saeldir was finally able to vent his emotions.

    *BRAAAKK!*

    Saeldir''s fist hit the table. Makes almost all the books on the table lift.

    Saeldir''s eyes stared in the direction of Laston''s departure with burning anger.

    The lightning that appeared from outside made one side of Saeldir''s face shrouded in a deadly light.

    Although there was no evidence to prove his guilt, Saeldir was almostpletely convinced that Laston was the traitor.

    A few days ago, when he heard Laston''s name uttered from the Dark Elf''s mouth, Saeldir couldn''t believe his ears.

    ''(It was... Laston.)''

    That was the name that came out of the Dark Elf''s mouth. As soon as Saeldir heard that, the anger in his chest couldn''t be contained and he instantly killed the Dark Elf.

    Saeldir couldn''t believe it. That''s impossible that Laston is behind all of this.

    Everything that happened to the Elf kingdom was his doing. All kinds of things Saeldir had thought of.

    The possibility that Laston was a traitor was indeed quite high. But there was something inside him that was trying to say something else.

    Saeldir had to look for clearer evidence and there was still the possibility that Laston was not the traitor.

    His feelings weren''t just filled with anger. But also sadness and small hopes.

    p Both he and Aurdis still hoped that the person who had raised them as a child is not the traitor.</anda>

    ~~~

 Chapter 123 A Prophecy

    Saeldir fell back into his chair. He stared at the white sphere that gave off a soft glow.

    Saeldir couldn''t even bring himself to do anything to stop Laston. Or use powerful Magic to make him admit all the lies he might perpetrate.

    In the end, Saeldir could only wait for things to unfold themselves. After all, he still needed more evidence.

    The familiar feeling of Magic he encountered at Mount Cmity started to make sense.

    That dark Magic power most likely came from Laston. What he didn''t know was why it turned to be so dark.

    Saeldir nced at the door and then spread out his arms. A magic circle appeared at the door and sealed it from anyone who tried to enter.

    Then Saeldir opened his right palm. A momentter above the palm appeared a strand of ck hair.

    It was the hair he took from the Dark Elf he killed back then. Before actually ending her life, Saeldir took the time to grab the Dark Elf''s hair.

    The hair floated in the air, thennded on the ground. Saeldir cast a spell and a magic circle appeared under the hair.

    The Magic circle had a dark blue color and shine filled the room.

    The Dark Elf''s strand of hair was right in the center of the circle. Then Saeldir spread his arms out towards the magic circle.

    He concentrated, then a projection image of Quenya writings appeared.

    The Quenyanguage was a little different from the Quenya that he and all the Elves in the pce used on a daily basis.

    Saeldir read the writing carefully once again. Yes, Saeldir had indeed done this several times since he had gotten the hair.

    He only read the text and saw the same picture, but no matter how many times he read it, Saeldir still didn''t understand the meaning of the words.

    The Magic that Saeldir was currently using was magic that could bring out thest memory of a dead creature. By using their body part as a medium.

    At least, at his current stage of power, Saeldir could get at least three days of memory before the Dark Elf died.

    Most of them don''t really matter. Even the faces of the traitors she met in the pce and the room she appeared in were not clearly visible.

    Saeldir had already guessed that the traitor was that careful. He didn''t even believe the Elf he had conspired with.

    Subsequent memories appear fuzzy. But Saeldir knew that the traitor had sex with the female Dark Elf.

    It was one of those unpleasant memories for Saeldir to see. So he skips through it.

    There was one thing that really caught Saeldir''s attention. About an inscription carved on a dark stone.

    The stone seems to be made from obsidian. The dark stone reflected the moonlight. That means the rock is located outside.

    <o>,m Saeldir didn''t recognize the area around that stone.</o>

    "(I can''t understand what it means no matter how many times I read it.)"

    Saeldir sighed heavily. He could only read a few parts of the writing and that made Saeldir even more frustrated.

    Even so, he continued to do so. Saeldir hoped that he would be enlightened someday if he read it often enough.

    "(The Great Cmity... The Devourer of Multiverse... The Descending of The Ender... Wille.)"

    Saeldir sensed the danger from those words. All these sentences indicate that there is a danger that is lurking from afar and about toe.

    The rest - a few he could read - described prophecies about the destruction of the Multiverse.

    "(Multiverse...)"<sub> </sub>

    Saeldir had known about the existence of the Multiverse for a long time.

    It was indeed knowledge that was discovered for the first time by the first Archmage.

    The world that Erend was in was also one of those Multiverses.

    The secret to crossing into the Multiverse has also been obtained by the first Archmage.

    But they only dared to attack Erend''s world because it was the world that had the least risk.

    The Devourer of Multiverse is something his teacher has mentioned before. In essence, it is catastrophic destruction on a veryrge scale.

    Which ultimately threatens the Multiverse. Not just one world, but many worlds will be destroyed by it.

    "(But, what does all that have to do with the betrayal in the Elf pce?)"

    It is a big mystery that is very confusing.

    Saeldir took a chair and sat in front of the projection. He stared at the projection with a furrowed brow. Trying to find an answer to one of the questions in his mind.

    ~~~

    After several hours passed in the siege of a rainstorm, it was finally over.

    Aurdis came out of tidying up her tent.

    The leaves were still wet and drooping from the rain. The ground she stepped on was still wet and muddy, causing Aurdis'' shoes to sink into the mud.

    It made Aurdis flinch because she had never experienced it in the pce.

    "(Ah, how annoying!)"

    As a girl who loves cleanliness, Aurdis feels disgusted when she sees mud covering her feet.

    But then she exhaled loudly to brace herself.

    The journey is still long. This mud waspletely iparable to what she would face up ahead.

    Finished tidying everything up, Aurdis got on the Star and raced the stallion again.

    The roads are wet and muddy. Star''s feet slipped on the slippery surface.

    This made Aurdis feel worried. So she slowed Star''s pace.

    There is a mountain whose peak is missing. As if it had been grabbed by something enormous, the mountain peak was roughly chopped off making it look like a mess of teeth.

    The Jagged Tooth. That is the name given to the mountain.

    Aurdis did not know who gave the name. But she thought the name was quite appropriate.

    Suddenly the sound of pping wings was heard from above. Aurdis immediately waved her hand back and formed a white magic shield.

    *TWANGG!*

    A spear that was about to pierce her head was blown away by the magic shield.

    Five Aarakocra floated above. Their bird eyes stared intently at Aurdis like a predator looking at its prey.

    ~~~

 Chapter 124 Birdman Ambush

    Aurdis clicked her tongue. The Aarakocras came out of nowhere and suddenly appeared above her.

    Aurdis guessed that they had been after her for a long time. And fly with silent wings.

    Maybe it was because of the heavy rain that they didn''t attack her right away.

    The Aarakocra always use their flying abilities as an advantage when attacking their enemies. At least that''s what Aurdis heard.

    Now that the rain had stopped, they could freely use their wings. But Aurdis who can''t fly and alone has to suffer a disadvantage.

    Aurdis immediately spurred Star to run fast. But no matter how fast Star is, he''s not a Unicorn.

    Especially now that they were fighting the Aarakocra gang of five.

    The flying Aarakocras were amused by Aurdis''s desperate attempt. They immediately pped their wings to chase after her.

    Two of the Aarakocra were holding bows. They immediately raised their bows and aimed at Aurdis.

    *SHUUUT!*

    *SHUUUT!*

    Two arrows shot towards Aurdis. She realized that the arrow wasing, so Aurdis bowed her head slightly.

    *SRAAT!*

    An arrow manages to scratch past Aurdis'' right cheek. Blood dripped from the scratch.

    Aurdis felt a stinging pain on her cheek. But she could only grimace as she continued to urge Star.

    The Aarakocras continued to shoot arrows and small fireballs at Aurdis.

    They seemed to just want to y with her and hurt her slowly.

    Aurdis gritted her teeth. ''(Birdman bastard!)''

    Aurdis did not think that she would meet the enemy so quickly.

    She thought it was only when she passed the Grayfog Mountains that she would run into trouble.

    She didn''t know what happened to them. Why are these Aarakocra even going this far and targeting her?

    As far as Aurdis''s understanding of the half-bird and half-human creatures, they weren''t creatures who would be bandits and rob travelers.

    So why did they wander around and suddenly attack her?

    ''Ah, that question doesn''t matter now!''

    Aurdis didn''t need to know their reasons. What she had to do now was how to get away from them.

    However, escape will be very difficult because they can fly. And using Magic to camouge will use quite a lot of Magic energy.

    Actually, attacking them would use less energy. So it didn''t take long for Aurdis toe to a decision.

    However, she still wanted to find something to make her magic stronger and more efficient.

    ''There it is!''

    Aurdis found a small river up ahead. She spurred Star even harder.

    Several arrows hit her back but none could prate the coat she was wearing.

    Aurdis stretched her arms forward. A white glow came out of the ring she was wearing.

    "(Get ready! She wants to do something!)" the leader of the Aarakocra warned his four men.

    The water in the small river in front of Aurdis started to rise. Like being pulled up by an invisible force.

    Then spears created from condensed water were formed.<sub> </sub>

    The Magic in Aurdis'' ring blew a cold wind that turned the water into ice.

    Aurdis immediately waved her hand toward the Aarakocras.

    *SYUUUT!*

    *SYUUUT!*

    *SYUUUT!*

    ...

    At least a dozen one meter long If ice spears shot toward the Aarakocras.

    Aurdis who seemed to do that without pause made the Aarakocra surprised.

    They frantically scrambled to dodge the ice spears. The Aarakocra leader shouted something. Then they dived simultaneously towards Aurdis after dodging the ice spears.

    Swords and spears were drawn in their hands. Aurdis was never an expert in closebat. But that didn''t mean she would be in trouble if she just faced this Aarakocras.

    Two bracelets on each of her hands glowed. The light that came out indicated that Aurdis was weaving her Magic into the shape she wanted.

    Everything in nature has its own energy. Elves also learn to use energy from nature so that they can use their Magic abilities more efficiently and effectively.

    The water in the river contains its own energy. What Aurdis doing now was, she was pouring some of her Magic energy into manipting the energy in the water, and shaping it into her will.

    That way, she doesn''t have to spend a lot of Magic energy.

    The water in the river rose into the air like a tidal wave. After that, the water droplets began to separate themselves.

    The water droplets then form small spears that are almost as small as a needle.

    Aurdis waved her hand and hundreds of small spears shot toward the Aarakocra.

    Realizing the attacking their way, the leader of Aarakocra ordered his men to stop.

    He stretched his arms forward. An orange magic shield appeared in front of the group of Aarakocras.

    The small spears that Aurdis sent hit the magic shield and split into water sshes that fell to the ground.

    ''Tch, to think they could use Magic like that.''

    Aurdis was a bit surprised and annoyed to see the Magic Shield that appeared.

    She had heard that Aarakocra could also use Magic. But based on what she heard, the half-bird humans couldn''t create magic that was bigger than a small fireball, or a bonfire.

    Turns out, what Aurdis has heard so far is not necessarily true.

    Aurdis could see that Aarakocra who created the Magic shield was smiling.

    When they smiled, the back end of their beak slightly turned to create a smiling expression.

    "(Encircle her from every direction!)" the leader of Aarakocra gave the order.

    Then the Aarakocras flew again and scattered around Aurdis. Forming a circle that traps her.

    Aurdis nced around. The Aarakocra spoke to each other in their birdnguage. Often also interspersed withughter that sounded strange to Aurdis'' ears.

    The Aarakocra leader who was in front of Aurdis stretched his sword to point at Aurdis.

    He said something that Aurdis didn''t understand. But at least Aurdis knew that what he was saying was something like, ''You''re going to die soon, or, ''You''re going to meet your end here''. All of that, for Aurdis, is not important.

    She wasn''t worried at all. Because basically, she was far more superior than all these Aarakocras.

    ~~~

 Chapter 125 [Bonus Chapter] Another Strange Thing

    Aurdis was not worried at all. Even though she was now surrounded by five Aarakocras and it was likely that they could use more powerful Magic than she expected.

    The Aarakocra leader spread his arms toward Aurdis. As he did so, Aurdis saw a soft glow appear on his wrist.

    Aurdis frowned upon noticing the soft glow. ''What''s that?''

    Suddenly an arrow shot toward her from the left. Then from behind her, a short spear came.

    Aurdis just shake her hand a little. Then a dome of light appeared around her body.

    *TANGGG!*

    *TANGGG!*

    The arrows and spear just bounced off as they hit the silver dome surrounding Aurdis.

    One of the Aarakocra with the head of a dark green feather snapped his beak. His expression was angry and annoyed.

    "(Shit! She doesn''t even have to get off her horse to fight us!)"

    "(Don''t worry. Kluiel can handle it,)" his friend who had dark brown feathers responded.

    The blue-feathered Aaracokra smirked. "(You''re right. With the Magic bracelet he''s got, Kluiel won''t lose to him.)"

    These Aaracokra actually don''t know that Aurdis is an Elf.

    Aurdis form is very simr to

    humans. A conspicuous feature like pointed ears escaped their judgment.

    Those Aaracokras hade this far for only one purpose. They wanted revenge on the humans who had killed their brothers.

    Unfortunately, there was no clue they could get from the human.

    In addition to the word from the souls of their brothers who were sessfully summoned by the Shamans in their tribe, a human kills them.

    With only that exnation from the dead souls, the Aaracokras decided to venture out in search of the human''s whereabouts.

    A big decision was driven only by an impulsive desire for revenge. Yes, that was enough to make the Aaracokras do all this.

    There is nothing in this world that can tempt the Aaracokras other than revenge.

    Neither riches nor glory can tempt them. Only a desire for vengeance, a need to cull a threat, or a simr event can take the Aarakocras away from their home in the skies.

    They went in groups of five. All have one goal. That is to look for the humans who killed their brothers.

    Aurdis'' form which looks like a human immediately provokes their desire to hunt her.

    However, they couldn''t be further from reality. That what they were hunting right now wasn''t a human. But an elf.

    The creature with the strongest Magic ability in this world.

    "(You guys are quite annoying. I can''t waste time with you guys,)" Aurdis mumbled while exhaling.

    The look on her face depicts a bored person.

    Kluiel, the leader of Aarakocra noticed the look on Aurdis'' face.

    Rage instantly burned within his chest. Kluiel clenched his fists.

    Suddenly, under Star the stallion''s feet, a Magic circle appeared. Aurdis frowned.

    "(A Magic circle?!)"

    Aurdis was quite surprised to see the appearance of a Magic circle below her. Have these Aarakocras received Magic lessons from someone? She recognized this symbol.

    Then the Magic circle started to generate a heat wave. A momentter fire gushed from it.<sub> </sub>

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    The mes soared up to form a pir of fire. All the Aarakocra apart from Kluielughed with their strange bird sound.

    A voice that didn''t sound normal to ears that weren''t used to hearing it.

    But theirughter stopped when they saw that Aurdis was not scratched at all.

    She was still standing on her horse with a bored face. It made Kuiel and all the Aarakocra around her stare in shock.

    Their bird eyes were wide open. Their beaks were gaping as if to let out a silent chirp.

    That magic circle is indeed quite powerful Magic. But that magic is still far below the magic power of an Elf at Aurdis level.

    Suddenly, the Aarakocra felt a drop of water fall on them.

    "(What happened? I didn''t see it raining,)" one of the Aarakocra said confusedly.

    Then he looked up. Above them was already an amount of water that had gathered.

    The amount of water was floated by an invisible force.

    Aurdis smirked. When the Aarakocra were careless because they felt they could kill her easily, Aurdis control the water in the river with her Magic.

    Aurdis'' magic energy was already mixed into the river''s water. So it is easy for her to manipte the river water.

    Even Aurdis didn''t use any movement to do it. She just simply used her will.

    Aurdis lifted very small water droplets from the flowing river.

    Thus, none of Aarakocra noticed that she was gathering water above them.

    Aurdis snapped her fingers. Then the water immediately fell on the Aarakocra.

    The water soaked their wings and feather. The Aarakocra fell to the ground with a loud thud around Aurdis.

    Aurdis looked at them from above Star''s back. A thin grin appeared on her lips.

    Then she used Magic to be able tomunicate with them.

    "(Who gave the Magic bracelet to you?)" Aurdis asked while looking at Kliuel.

    Atar walked to get closer to Kliuel. The leader of the Aarakocra group immediately acted to fight back.

    But he couldn''t move his whole body. The water that previously only wet his body now hardens and freezes the Aarakocra.

    They now heard Aurdis'' voice like she was speaking in theirnguage. This made them both amazed and shocked.

    "(Tell me!)" Aurdis started to raise her voice. "(I don''t know why you guys suddenly attacked me. But I don''t care. I just need to know who gave you the bracelet.)"

    As soon as she saw the Magic circle, Aurdis immediately knew that the Magic was definitely not their own.

    Aurdis had seen that magic circle symbol. It was the Magic belonging to the Elf.

    Aurdis formed a grip with her finger. Then the ice that wrapped around the Aarakocra''s neck tightened.

    "Ugh..."

    "(If you don''t say it now, you will die. Then I can ask your friends,)" Aurdis said threateningly.

    The Aarakocra who saw their leader tormented growled furiously.

    They wanted to help him right away but the ice on their bodies wouldn''t allow them to do anything. Apart from watching in desperation.

    ~~~

 Chapter 126 A Gift From God?

    Aurdis looked at all the Aarakocra lying around her. Among them, only one wears a bracelet like this one.

    Aurdis concluded that he was the leader of this group.

    Aurdis jumped down from Star''s back. Then approached the Kliuel.

    She released the grip on his neck and the Aarakocra immediately took a deep breath.

    "(You have to say it now. Your time is up,)" Aurdis said coldly.

    It''s true, she had already spent too much time here.

    "(I got it from the Shaman,)" Kliuel said under his breath.

    He clutched his neck and looked at Aurdis with his vengeful bird eyes.

    Aurdis looked like she is thinking. ''Has anyone spread our Magic?''

    The bracelet worn by the leader of Aarakocra was one of Elf''s belongings.

    The symbol on the Magic circle he used also came from an Elf, with a slight difference.

    But how did their Magic get into the hands of the Aarakocra?

    "(How did your Shaman get that?)" Aurdis asked while pointing at the bracelet Kliuel was wearing.

    "(I... Don''t know about that,)" Kliuel replied.

    Aurdis looked at him sharply. "(Don''t even think about lying to me.)"

    Receiving a gaze from Aurdis, Kliuel seemed to feel that the ice that had confined him had pierced through to his heart.

    "(He said, this is an artifact given by our God,)" Kliuel said.

    "(What is your God look like?)" Aurdis asked.

    Then, as if Aurdis had just touched a very sensitive part, Kliuel''s eyes widened in anger.

    Not only Kliuel, but all of the Aarakocra also widened their eyes furiously at Aurdis.

    "(You dare disrespect our God?!)" Kliuel said in a high-pitched voice. He also let out a cruel snarl.

    Aurdis just sighed. "(I''m just asking. How can you say I''m disrespecting your God?)"

    "(Asking for our God form is a form of disrespect! He is a being too great for you to even think about!)" Kliuel still said in a tone full of rage.

    "(Oh, is that so? I''m sorry,)" Aurdis said. "(But I really need to know.)"

    Kliuel was still staring at Aurdis with his angry bird eyes.

    He tried to move his body to grab Aurdis and plunge his talons into her neck. But the ice that froze his body didn''t let him do anything but stare.

    In the end, Kliuel sighed in resignation.

    "(No one knows what our God looks like,)" Kliuel said.

    ''He must have just gotten the bracelet without knowing where it came from. I don''t think I''ll get anything from them.'' Aurdis thought.

    "(Who else has the bracelet?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(The leaders of the other groups also have it,)" Kliuel said.

    "(How many groups are there?)"

    "(Including us, there are ten groups.)"

    Knowing that he couldn''t do anything, Kliuel decided not to try to fight back anymore.

    Because he knows it''s useless. He had already seen how this ''human'' did Magic.<sub> </sub>

    Kliuel knew that if he messed up, the lives of his other brothers could be in danger.

    So Kliuel chooses to be obedient.

    Aurdis felt that she could not get anything else here. Also, she had wasted precious time.

    These Aarakocra are just ves of what is really going on behind them.

    No matter how hard Aurdis interrogated them, they wouldn''t be able to say anything useful.

    Aurdis stood up and climbed back onto Star''s back.

    "(The ice on your body will melt after three hours.)"

    After saying that, Aurdis spurred Star again. Star ran through the river and then quickly disappeared from their sight.

    Kliuel and his Aarakocra group heaved a sigh of relief. They immediately thought about how the other groups were doing.

    Did they experience the same difficulties as them?

    But among them, Kliuel was instead staring at the bracelet he was wearing. Why did the ''human'' ask about this bracelet?

    Kliuel knew that this bracelet did indeed possess immense power.

    But he only knew that this bracelet was given by their God to avenge their brothers who had been horribly murdered.

    Kliuel immediately had a strange feeling. He suddenly thought that something strange is going on.

    ~~~

    Aurdis spurred Star hard. The sun''s rays had returned through several gaps in the clouds above. But the atmosphere still looked gloomy to Aurdis.

    She had wasted a lot of time on the Aarakocras. And she also gets something new which is quite troubling.

    Aurdis thought back to the symbol in the Magic circle she saw earlier.

    That symbol was indeed the Magic symbol belonging to the Elves. But there is a slight difference in it.

    If she remembered correctly, it was probably the symbol of the Forest Elves.

    But, Aurdis could not be so sure. It had been a long time since she had seen the Magic of Forest Elf.

    Aurdis shook her head in frustration. ''Ah, all that will be answered once I get to Dawnwood!''

    With that in mind, Aurdis spurred Star even harder. Aurdis didn''t even know that Star could run even faster than this.

    She just hoped that Star would run faster and it turns out that wish was conveyed to the stallion.

    The view of the mountains covered in fog came into view ahead. Aurdis gritted her teeth anxiously.

    Hopefully, nothing troublesome happens there.

    Aurdis began to regret that she rarely left the pce. The protective walls of the pce always surrounded her. Covering Aurdis'' view of the outside world.

    She only knew the path to Dawnwood from her memories when she visited Dawnwood as a child.

    However, at that time she was with his father and under strict guard. Now she has to do it herself.

    This is the time for a princess who is always surrounded by thefort and protection of the pce, must feel the harshness of the wild.

    Aurdis arrived in the Grayfog Mountains region. She got off Star''s back. Then lead the stallion up the steep and slippery road.

    The air here is very cold. The gray fog that overshadowed this ce blocked the sun''s rays to reach the ground. The fog also limits her view.

    Everything about this ce makes Audis shudder in a chill. She didn''t know what was lurking behind this gray fog. And that makes things worse.

    ~~~

 Chapter 127 From Behind The Fog

    For now, the best thing Aurdis could do was contact Saeldir. He must know more about these sinister mountains than she does.

    Aurdis clutched a pentagram-shaped amulet on her chest. Then with her will, she contacted Saeldir.

    However, strangely, even though she tried to contact him, Saeldir didn''t answer the signal.

    This made Aurdis frown as she looked at the amulet on her chest with anxiety.

    ''Didn''t you say you would always be ready if I called?!''

    Aurdis cursed Saeldir in her heart.

    But in the end, she could only sigh and continue her steps up the muddy and slippery road because of the rain.

    Surprisingly, in these mountains, there were not even the sounds of animals.

    No birds were chirping at each other or some other animal making a rustling sound around her.

    These mountains were so quiet like a long abandoned tomb.

    This atmosphere made Aurdis ufortable.

    Even when she had put on the protection of the clothes and essories she was wearing, Aurdis still felt anxious.

    Aurdis knows that the protection she uses is very strong.

    But all that protection could only protect her body, while her mentality, which had never traveled alone, still felt vulnerable.

    Aurdis just sighed. There was no other choice if she wanted to reach the Forest Elves.

    So Aurdis braced herself and guided Star further and further to the top.

    "Hhh... Hhh..." The breath that came out of Aurdis'' mouth blended into the gray fog around him.

    "(This is very tiring. Right, Star?)" Aurdis asked Star to get rid of her loneliness.

    This forest area in the mountains was very quiet. So Aurdis needed at least one creature she could talk to.

    Because Saeldir - who said that he would soone to her summons if needed - did not answer the call.

    Star snorted as if confirming Aurdis'' feeling. The Stallion must have been tired of climbing this path too.

    He even slipped a few times. If Star could talk, he would have said a few swear words on their way here.

    But Aurdis couldn''t really me Saeldir too much either.

    The man must not have answered because he was also dealing with something that caught his attention.

    *swuushh!*

    *swuushh!*

    *swuushh!*

    ...

    Aurdis heard a strange voice from behind. She immediately looked back.

    Star snorted in a wary tone as if he too could sense that something was off.

    "(Don''t worry. Everything will be fine,)" Aurdis rubbed Star''s neck tofort him. "(I will protect you.)"

    Aurdis spread her gaze around. That voice seemed to indicate that something was moving behind this gray fog.

    They are on the branches of trees hidden behind the fog. Waiting for the opportunity to attack.

    Aurdis started to prepare Magic on her bracelet and ring.

    She also channeled her Magic into the ground and surrounding nts so that she would be easier to manipte themter.

    If she brought Magic weapons like Aerchon''s Arrondite and Saeldir''s sword - which he had not yet named - then Aurdis had nothing to worry about.

    Weapons like that have their Magic power. That way the user doesn''t need to use their own Magic energy.

    Weapons like Arrondite seem to have a soul of their own. So they attack as if with their own power to protect the wielder.

    But Aurdis never wanted to be a warrior before. So she never thought of getting one of those weapons.<sub> </sub>

    Even though she had the same Magic talent as Aerchon and Saeldir, Aurdis only wanted to use it to heal and treat. Not hurt.

    However, as she grew older, Aurdis realized the fact that she had to have the heart to hurt other creatures.

    Because the world is full of creatures who also want to harm them. Even when Aurdis know the reason behind that animosity is her own race attitude.

    Daemons of Cmity and Ogres Kingdom were the only few who attack openly.

    Now that Aurdis has finally decided to travel alone, Aurdis knows that she must fight to defend herself.

    Especially now that she had arrived at Grayfog Mountain. A ce she didn''t understand. Aurdis did not know what was targeting her behind this gray fog right now.

    *SYUUUT!*

    *SYUUUT!*

    *SYUUUT!*

    *SYUUUT!*

    *SYUUUT!*

    The five daggers shot toward Aurdis very quickly.

    The daggers also came from all directions making it difficult for the target to dodge.

    However, Aurdis does not need to dodge.

    *TANGGG!*

    *TANGGG!*

    *TANGGG!*

    The daggers bounced off the invisible dome surrounding Aurdis and Star.

    Of course, she had already prepared the dome from the start when she heard a rustling sound between the branches of the trees.

    Aurdis looked up. She saw that three ck figures were jumping between the tree branches.

    They disappeared a momentter in the fog. Aurdis then closed her eyes.

    Her magic had spread in all directions, blending into this thick fog.

    With that, Aurdis tracked down the whereabouts of her attackers.

    Aurdis felt one that was right above the tree branch behind her.

    Aurdis could see in her mind that the figure was raising its hand holding a dagger.

    Before the figure could throw the dagger in its grip, Aurdis stretched one hand towards it and formed a gripping motion.

    Then she formed a movement like pulling. The attacker immediately pulled from the top of a tree branch towards her.

    Her assant stopped a few meters above the ground. It wore a shabby, thick gray robe. The robe covered its entire body.

    It also wears a gray mask that covers its entire face. Leaving a pair of eyes that look like human eyes.

    However, it had a strange feature that made Aurdis frown. It had a pair of hands so long they touched its calves.

    "(I''ve caught your friend! If you don''t want him to die, stop this quickly!)" Aurdis said threateningly.

    She didn''t know if these creatures understood what she was saying.

    The Elves''munication Magic couldn''t work unless they knew who or what they were talking to. And for now, Aurdis doesn''t know.

    Aurdis could sense that these creatures were hesitating. It seemed they understood what she was saying.

    Or at least, they understood the situation their friend was in.

    "(Come down and let''s talk,)"

    Aurdis said while making a gesture to get them closer with her hand.

    ~~~

 Chapter 128 Almost Human Inhabitants

    Aurdis knew that if she killed them straight away, she would be able to leave quickly.

    But Aurdis is not someone who has the heart to just kill anyone. Even though they did attack her first.

    Aurdis chose to talk to her enemy. It was quite detrimental for her, especially on this urgent journey.

    But still, if she could handle matters without bloodshed, Aurdis would.

    A momentter after Aurdis made a gesture with her hand, they came down from the tree.

    They all had the same clothes as the figure that was now in her grasp. Wearing shabby gray cloaks that cover their entire body.

    Aurdis looked at them one by one. There were five of them including the one she grasp.

    Their hands are also abnormally long to the calf.

    They don''t have any weapons now. But Audis guessed that under the cloak there was something they were ready to pull if they saw the opportunity.

    "(You understand what I''m saying?)" Aurdis asked. She was trying to speak in a humannguage now.

    "(We understand,)" One of them answered.

    He had a slightly bigger body than the others.

    Aurdis looked at the creature who spoke. Her forehead creased slightly because he used humannguage to speak.

    ''Does that mean they are humans?''

    Aurdis had never heard of these creatures from anyone. Their stature is almost human-like.

    If there weren''t those abnormally long hands, and whatever abnormalities were beneath their cloak, they would look the same as humans.

    "(Why did you guys attack me?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(We will attack anyone who enters this mountain range,)" the bigger one who seemed to be the leader among them continued to reply.

    The man indeed had the aura of a leader.

    "(Why?)"

    "(We despise all the strangers that enter this forest. Because they have all exiled our ancestors.)"

    Aurdis didn''t understand what he was saying at all.

    These creatures seemed to havee from somewhere outside the Grayfog Mountains. And under some circumstances, were exiled here.

    But for now, Aurdis felt she didn''t have time to listen to their stories.

    "(I''m sorry. But can you let me pass?)" Aurdis said. Her tone almost sounded like pleading.

    The eyes of the group leader stared at Aurdis. Slowly his eyes narrowed questioningly.

    Behind the hood that Aurdis was wearing, the leader could see pointed ears.

    "(You are an Elf?)" the leader asked.

    "(Yes.)"

    Then the leader looked at all his friends in turn. Then said. "(We''ll let you through.)"

    Aurdis breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that the reputation of her race had reached the residents of the Grayfog Mountains.

    Even a tribe of these strange creatures knew her enough to know that they couldn''t mess with her.

    "(Promise me you won''t mess around. Then I''ll let your friends go,)" Aurdis said.

    The leader nced at his friends. Then he nodded. "(I promise.)"

    "(Good,)" Aurdis then released her captive.

    The creature that had been hovering a few meters above the ground fell.<sub> </sub>

    "(If you guys mess around, I can kill you right away. You know that, right?)" Aurdis said it while looking at all of them. As if to emphasize her words.

    "(Yes,)" the leader said.

    Aurdis nodded curtly. After that, she walked leading Star past them.

    "(Now is the time!)" One of the creatures whispered among all the members of his group.

    "(No!)" but the leader immediately stopped his thoughts.

    They all immediately nced at their leader.

    "(We are no match for her,)" the leader said. "(Do you know who she is? She is an Elf.)"

    "(We don''t care about that. We have to kill anyone who gets into these mountains!)"

    The leader shook his head. "(Not this one.)"

    Apanied by an angry sigh, in the end, all the members of the gray-cloaked and long-armed creature obeyed their leader''s words.

    ''Good. At least one of them isn''t stupid.''

    Aurdis heard their words behind her. And she was quite satisfied with the decision made by the leader.

    A few minutes after getting deeper into Grayfog Mountains, Aurdis didn''t feel any danger around her anymore.

    But these mountains can''t be said to be safe either. Apart from the gray-cloaked creatures, Aurdis was sure that there was something more lurking behind this thick fog.

    Aurdis quickened her pace. She didn''t want to spend the night in these mountains.

    Fortunately, the road to get out of this mountain is not too far.

    These mountains stretch in a long line. But Aurdis only needed to cut the road in the middle to get to the path that led her toward Dawnwood.

    Before long the gray fog around her had begun to thin out.

    Aurdis could finally see the downhill road ahead.

    "(Are you ready to run again, Star?)" Aurdis asked while stroking Star''s neck.

    The stallion let out his trademark voice apanied by a nod. As soon as she saw it, Aurdis climbed onto Star''s back.

    "(Let''s get out of these mountains.)"

    Star stomped his feet on the - still-wet - ground. He ran down the mountains.

    Aurdis was feeling a little worried. This road looks steep and slippery.

    But she didn''t see Star experiencing the same worries she did. So Aurdis put her faith in the stallion.

    Star is going downhill fast. He weaved through therge trees that lined the road smoothly.

    It didn''t take long before they reached the bottom of the mountains and the gray fog had almost disappeared.

    Aurdis smiled and felt relief in her heart. He stroked Star''s neck again. "(Good job, Star.)"

    Star snorted happily and quickened his pace.

    Aurdis nced briefly at the Grayfog Mountains she had finally left.

    She could feel several pairs of eyes staring at her from behind the fog.

    They weren''t those gray-cloaked creatures. But a bunch of other creatures inhabits the mountains.

    When she realized it, Aurdis felt a chill run down her spine. She was relieved to be out of those mountains before she met all of their strange and mysterious inhabitants.

    Star sped off under the warm sun. It felt as if it had been a long time since Aurdis had felt the sun''s rays touch her skin.

    ~~~

 Chapter 129 Heading To The Slum

    It was noon when finally Erend, Billy, and all the volunteers finished cleaning the graves.

    They all then went towards arge building in the middle of the cemetery.

    It was a building without walls. Only pirs stand in a row supporting the roof.

    Previously there was a statue of a soldier standing in the middle.

    The soldier statue is a symbol of the courage of all the soldiers who died and were buried here. But now, the only part that still standing is only its legs.

    Its upper body had disappeared somewhere. It may be swept away by a storm or identally destroyed by ignorant children.

    The symbol is now just left there. Be a monument about the worthless struggle for the citizens they defend.

    Anya turned out to be one of the people who took part in cooking the meals prepared here.

    She gave some cookies that she said she cooked herself to Erend and Billy.

    And of course, they were both grateful for the opportunity to enjoy these delicious cookies.

    Erend and Billy have also be closer to the volunteers.

    They consist of people who live in city areas, not in Slum areas.

    The people in the Slum are too busy to work so they can have something to eat.

    Or caring for their rtives who are immobile because of illness.

    It''s rare for them to be free and go out to tend to the graves of their sons, or husbands.

    The people of this city, people who have more prosperous lives, also know about the conditions of people in the Slum.

    But they can''t possibly raise their standard of living just like that.

    So they did what they could. Clear the graves of those who have fought to protect them.

    "How did you guys survive this far?" A teenager named James asked curiously.

    "Sorry. This might sound rude. But I heard those Elves can use Magic?"

    "That''s right," Billy replied, tossing a cookie into his mouth. "They can indeed use Magic, and ride Unicorns."

    James'' eyes widened. "A Unicorn?!"

    Billy nodded proudly. Like an uncle who proudly shares his life experiences with his young nephew.

    "You must have read some fantasy novels, right? Fighting against them is almost like getting into a fantasy novel," Billy added.

    James'' eyes lit up even wider.

    Anya shook her head at James'' behavior.

    They were ssmates who both thought volunteering was a good idea.

    "James is a little weird," Anya said.

    Erend snorted and smiled a little. "Billy will still answer his questions."

    Anya turned to Erend. Her gaze was a little doubtful. But Erend immediately caught her gaze.

    "What?" Erend asked.

    "Actually... I''m also curious. How does it feel to be on the battlefield with that fantasy creature," Anya said.

    "B-But, I know that''s not a pleasant thing to discuss. After all, you lost a lot of friends there."

    "It''s alright," Erend said tly. "After a while, we''ve learned that there''s no point in being sad all the time."

    Anya stared at Erend silently.<sub> </sub>

    "If we keep thinking about bad things, we might go crazy," Erend continued. "What you think you know about our lives isn''t much. It''s actually worse than that."

    Then Erend turned to Anya. "I thought you were a nice and smart girl. So you better not know. That way you can live your teenage years peacefully."

    Then Erend smiled. But to Anya, that smile contained a pain that seemed to exin more than the words he spoke.

    Anya was taken aback. She didn''t know what to say.

    Was it true that life outside the walls was much worse than she knew?

    Is there really anything worse than being forced to fight and die against their will?

    If that were true, Anya didn''t know what to think and feel about her own country.

    Then Erend stood up and said to Billy. "Hey, we have to go."

    Billy, who was having a fun conversation with James, turned his head. Then he nodded curtly.

    "I think that''s enough for now, boy," Billy said to James.

    James looked disappointed but he didn''t stop Billy.

    "Well, it can''t be helped. I actually still want to hear the story about that hot Elf princess," James said.

    Billy''s eyes widened. He nced at Erend. Turns out, Erend was looking at him intently.

    "W-Well, I don''t know if we should talk about that topic again. Hehe..." Billyughed awkwardly.

    Erend and Billy thank all the volunteers who are still enjoying their lunch. Then they said goodbye to them.

    They drove back into their official SUV. To go to the Slump, they must pass through several districts.

    The towering buildings as if almost wing at the sky is a sight that stretches as far as the eye can see.

    Everything looks good in urban areas. Vehicles ridden by men in suits or rich youths roamed the streets.

    It felt so foreign to Erend and Billy. That was because they only used to see the sights of the dead, wars, and pces filled with Elves staring at them with scornful eyes.

    A few minutester they could finally see the entrance to the Slum area.

    A Slum area where the lower ss people live. The scenery in this area was very different from what they saw in the city.

    The Slum area and the city area are bordered by a rusty iron fence crowned with barbed wire.

    A feature that signaled that they were about to enter a gloomy corner of the country.

    Two officers were smoking at their post. The two officers were soldiers in the military who had made a mistake and were ced there as punishment.

    Billy stopped the car in front of them and opened the windshield.

    "Good afternoon, gentlemen," Billy said with a big smile.

    The two guards looked annoyed with Billy''s behavior.

    Previously, they used to insult and mock the two of them and all the soldiers who came out of Slum.

    Because maybe that''s the only entertainment they can get.

    But now, the two guards couldn''t do that anymore.

    Do they want to insult two people who are considered their nation''s heroes?

    What''s more, Erend and Billy''s rank was higher than theirs.

    ~~~

 Chapter 130 Back Home

    Billy''s wide and friendly smile looked very different in the eyes of those two guards.

    They stared at Billy as if he was reversing the mocking and insults they had previously uttered.

    "G-good afternoon, sir," one of the guards, a lean man with a dark face, returned Billy''s greeting. His name is Ss.

    Billy snorted thenughed. "How are you? Enjoying your time?"

    Billy went on to tease them. Another guard was a man in his forties. He was stocky because he rarely did anything that required him to work hard. His name is Rudy.

    Rudy tightened his jaw. He looked at Billy with a very clear hatred.

    He even grabbed the butt of the rifle in hisp. A rifle he used to use to scare people and show his power in this ce.

    The movement was most likely done by reflex. His subconscious ordered him to shoot Billy in the head.

    Billy and Erend of course saw the movement. But they weren''t as scared as before.

    "Has anything interesting happened recently?" Billy asked. Seemed to ignore the look on their faces and eyes.

    "Nothing happened," Ss said. Then after trying hard, he managed to get the word out: "Sir."

    Suddenly, Erend asked while looking at them. "Are you taking good care of our family?"

    In the past, there was an incident where Erend''s younger sister was almost sexually harassed by the two of them.

    Hearing Erend''s voice, and seeing his eyes staring at them over Billy''s shoulder, the two guards froze.

    A strange chill ran down their spine. Like an invisible terror ready to devour them at any moment.

    All of that came from Erend''s voice and the look in his eyes.

    Rudy and Ss also caught a glimpse of the yellowish glint and vertical pupils in Erend''s eyes.

    But itsted for such a split second that they assumed it was just something in their imagination.

    After swallowing his saliva, Rudy answered. "O-of course, sir. We''re taking good care of everyone here."

    Erend leans closer so that his face bes clearer in their eyes.

    "Are you sure?" Erend asked.

    "Y-yes!" They both answered at the same time.

    Billy chuckled at their behavior which looked scared.

    When now they no longer have the same power, the two guards just look like two losers waiting in a shoddy guard post.

    Billy drove the car past the fence. And finally, they entered the Slum area.

    An area that is in the shadow of a beautiful and clean city.

    Like what a shadow is supposed to be, this ce fills the picture well.

    The city area is an area that is clean, modern, and pleasing to the eye. While Slum is an area where houses almost copsed because there was no money for renovations.

    Children y in shabby clothes that have been worn for days. Scavenging for toys discarded by children in the city area.

    The ground is muddy because of the heavy rain. Large puddles of water can be seen at several points.

    The puddle looked dirty and was definitely mixed with chicken or dog droppings. Maybe human feces too.

    Erend and Billy parked in a corner near a rusty iron fence. That''s the only ce that still has solid cemented ground.

    They both got out of the car and walked deeper into the Slum.<sub> </sub>

    "Erend! Billy!"

    "It''s Erend and Billy! Our heroes!"

    "Heroes!"

    Several small children who were ying immediately greeted them with enthusiasm when they saw theming.

    "Yeah, kids! Your heroes have arrived! Hahaha!" Billyughed and prided himself on the kids.

    He looked like a cult leader who was weing his followers'' praises.

    Even now the children were circling Billyughing and shouting his name.

    Erend just watched from a distance and smiled. Those kids'' behavior was really cute.

    These kids have a long future ahead of them. But that future is already determined.

    Either they will be working hard until their bodies disintegrate, or be criminals because they have no other choice.

    Erend used to think that his life would also be like that. But who knew that things would turn out like this?

    Fate sometimes likes to y with humans and lead them in unexpected directions.

    "Erend is a hero too!" one of the small children who saw Erend pointing at him.

    But before they swarmed him and made him look like a cult leader like Billy, Erend had already waved and was about to leave.

    "A-Ah, I have to hurry home. You guys just y with Billy!"

    After saying that Erend ran towards his house. Leaving Billy with the kids.

    Erend''s house is located on the west end. A house made of wood and plywood installed in such a way.

    The house is fragile and provides only minimal protection. Just like all the houses in Slum.

    As Erend walked closer, he saw his younger sister who had juste out of the public bathroom.

    A gray towel hung around her sister''s neck. Her ck hair was tied in a ponytail and looked slightly wet.

    She was tall and looked thin. His sister was wearing a in white shirt and jeans that were previously long, but had been cut to the knees. A small bucket of toiletries was in her hand.

    Her face is almost simr to Erend''s. Thick eyebrows, sharp nose, and firm eyes.

    With that facial feature, her sister looks like she has a firm beauty.

    His sister''s name is Artemisia. But most people call her Arty.

    "O-Oh, you''re back," his sister said.

    She tried to make her face as t as possible.

    It was as if Erend, who came back from the battlefield and everything he had been through and had returned home, was no big deal.

    But Erend understands his little sister very well. When she was little, Arty was a spoiled child to Erend and their mother.

    But since Erend left and rarely came home, Arty felt that she had to be strong for their mother.

    So she didn''t let her emotions be too obvious.

    "I''m home," Erend said with a smile.

    ~~~

 Chapter 131 His Family

    Arty just nodded. But Erend could see a tremor in her hand holding the small bucket.

    Arty pressed her lips together. As if trying to suppress her feelings so they don''te out.

    Erend walked closer to his sister. The smile was still on his face.

    "You are okay?" Erend asked while cing his hand on Arty''s head. "It''s alright, now."

    Arty took a deep breath. It was as if she was relieved to see Erend here.

    "Come on in," Arty said.

    Erend nodded and the two of them entered their shoddy house.

    Inside there the smell of cooking hade and reached Erend''s nose.

    "Mom, Erend is home!" Arty shouted as she walked into her room.

    Footsteps sounded hurried. Then the figure of a woman appeared from the kitchen. Her warm smile greeted Erend.

    The woman''s eyes filled with tears when she saw the return of her eldest son.

    <o>,m Erend smiled at his mother. The woman already looked older than before. The white hair on her mother''s head was more visible, dominating her dark hair which had almost disappeared.</o>

    Erend didn''t know when his eyes started to shed tears. As soon as he realized that, Erend immediately rubbed it roughly.

    Then they hugged each other. Releasing all kinds of emotions and longing that have been held back.

    One of the things that made him able to survive this long was his family.

    The memory of the time when he had to hear that his family was in danger, and couldn''t do anything about it came back. He could only wait and wait.

    Until finally he can do something to save his family from afar.

    The loneliness, longing, and fear that he had been feeling spilled over into his mother''s arms.

    Erend allowed himself to burst into tears. Even the sound of his cries echoed in the plywood walls that make up their house.

    Arty suddenly came out of her room and ran towards them.

    She wrapped her arms around Erend and their mother. And finally, the three of them cried while hugging together.

    A few minutes went on like that. After that, Erend and Arty waited for dinner while talking.

    While their mother prepares the food. Arty wants to help her cooking as usual. But her mother said that she should talk to her big brother while there was still a chance.

    Arty did not express a refusal. She actually wanted to talk to her big brother after so long.

    So here is Arty now. Talking with Erend on the chair on the front porch of their house.

    While gazing at the sights of equally rickety houses, dirty puddles, and small children ying.

    "So how was your school?" Erend asked in a tone that was still a bit awkward.

    Arty and several other children her age attend one of the high schools provided by the government.

    The school is located in district five in Ascar city.

    There, the children from the Slum and the children from the city area attended school together.

    Even though the government provided the school for them to share. But of course discrimination by children from the city to children from Slums still urs.

    "I just beat up a kid from the city area yesterday," Arty replied in an even tone.

    Erend snorted then chuckled. "You can''t do it. It''s abuse."<sub> </sub>

    Arty turned and looked at Erend. "What? Don''t you remember I learned all that from you?"

    Erend also beat up a kid from the city area when he was in high school. It''s all because of the same problem, bullying, and humiliation.

    Erend who at that time still didn''t know how to hold back unleashed the beast inside him and left the boy battered.

    But Erend knew that was not a good deed. Even so, he wouldn''t be able to scold Arty for that.

    It was because Erend knew how things going on there.

    "Where exactly were you hiding back then?" Arty asked.

    "You probably won''t believe this. But I''m hiding in the pce of the Elves," Erend said with a proud smile.

    Arty turned around with a surprised expression. "Elf Pce?!"

    "Yeah," Erend nodded. "Who would have thought that the enemy who deres war on us would be our refuge from the nation we protect?"

    Erend let out a smallugh. Augh filled with sadness and irony.

    Arty looked at her brother with a sad look. She knew Erend had been through a lot.

    She lived hard since childhood, then was forced to join the war and died on the battlefield.

    Then as if that weren''t enough, her brother and his friends had to be framed by some military jerk.

    Arty''s mrs hardened. Erend noticed the sign of his sister being consumed by anger.

    "Never mind, I don''t want to talk about that," Erend said. "Let''s just talk about your life. What happened at school besides you beating that kid up?"

    Arty snorted. She was starting to soften.

    "Well, there is this boy," Arty said.

    Then she nced at Erend to see his reaction. As she had expected, Erend red at her.

    "What? do you have a boyfriend now?" Erend asked in a sharp tone.

    "Ahahaha!" Artyughed. "Don''t worry. I don''t have a boyfriend. I was just kidding."

    It was obvious that Erend was relieved to hear that. After that, they continued to talk about many things.

    After a long time of not talking to each other, it was clear that they would have many things to talk about.

    The conversation between the brothers and sisters went on for quite a while.

    Until finally the sun went down and the sky turned dark. They went inside and eat a warm dinner together.

    Erend could momentarily forget all about his exhaustion here.

    He looked at the smiling faces of his family. If only their father was here too, then this dinner would be even more perfect.

    But suddenly Erend''s mind remembered Aurdis. How are things going with her?

    ''Wait, why am I suddenly thinking of her? Did something happen to Audis?''

    Erend suddenly immediately felt anxious. Thest time he left Aurdis, the pce wasn''t doing well.

    ''What is Aurdis doing now?''

    ~~~

 Chapter 132 Weird Trolls

    ''How did they get here?!''

    Aurdis gritted her teeth as she continued to spur Star. The Stallion sped up on the quiet cobbled streets.

    The sky is already dark. The moon and stars were blocked by thick clouds.

    But what''s even worse is the Trolls chasing Aurdis behind.

    Their three meters tall bodies lined up to chase after her. A rumble could be heard from their feet on the ground.

    *BUMMM!*

    *BUMMM!*

    *BUMMM!*

    ...

    "GRRRHHHHH!!!"

    The Trolls, apart from chasing after her and shaking the ground with their gigantic bodies, also let out a terrifying roar from their throats.

    This is something very strange. How could there be Trolls so far from the caves and deep forest where they lived?

    One of the three Trolls threw therge stone ax at Aurdis.

    *WHUUSSHH!*

    *WHUUSSHH!*

    *WHUUSSHH!*

    The ax spun in the air and hit the wind until it made a sound.

    Aurdis turned her head and saw the ax flying toward her.

    She spread her arms and the ring on her finger gave off a soft white light that cut through the darkness.

    *DUANGG!*

    The ax hit Aurdis'' Magic shield. But the force behind the throw was big enough to throw Aurdis off Star''s back.

    Aurdis fell on the rocky ground. Thanks to her clothes, she didn''t feel any pain.

    However, Aurdis was quite shocked because of the strong force that was able to push her off Star''s back.

    Aurdis immediately stood up. Star came up to her with a snort and a worried neigh.

    Aurdis stroked his neck to let him know that she was fine.

    The Trolls still chasing her. Their bodies are tall andrge with distended bellies. Their faces were covered by a kind of hood made of nts.

    It made their faces invisible. But their noses are long and poking through their hoods.

    Aurdis is now using Magic that allows her to see in the dark of night. If she lit a torch, it would only attract attention.

    With the vision Magic, Aurdis could see the three Trolls as clear as day.

    If she didn''t use this Magic, her body would have been torn in half by the ax earlier.

    The appearance of the Trolls in this ce is really strange.

    Aurdis originally thought that Saeldir''s words at that time were not something serious.

    ''(I had a strange dream. Something is happening and nature has turned out of the ordinary.)

    That''s what Saeldir said back then. Before she departed from the pce.

    Aurdis thought Saeldir was just worried because of what had happened in the pce.

    But Aurdis didn''t think about the fact that he was an Archmage. He has a Magic ability greater than hers.

    And that power can also be a Precognition. The ability to predict or see the future.

    Now Aurdis had to bear the fruit of her mistake because she had been careless.

    If Saeldir said that he had nightmares about unusual natural conditions, it meant that the natural conditions were indeed unusual.

    The existence of the Trolls far from where they used to roam was very clear proof of that.<sub> </sub>

    She had heard that Trolls were weak to fire. Aurdis feels a little relieved to know something about her enemy. In this fight, she would be at an advantage.

    "GRHHH...!"

    One of the Trolls ran towards her. He picked up his ax and brought it to meet Aurdis.

    Aurdis moved the fingers of her left hand. After that, the ring gave off a yellowish-orange glow like metal on fire.

    Aurdis summoned the power of fire into her ring. Then stretched out her hand towards the approaching Troll.

    It seemed that the Troll was aware of the danger. So it stops at that ce. As if considering the next step it would take.

    Aurdis bit her lower lip. She held back the fire Magic energy that was gathering at the tip of her palm.

    "(Back off. Let me pass!)" Aurdis said threateningly.

    However, she wasn''t sure that the Trolls could understand what she was saying.

    Aurdis doesn''t know much about Trolls. She wasn''t even sure that Trolls were smart enough tomunicate with certainnguages.

    The Troll made a snarling sound like it was confused about something. Then the Troll raised its hand to its head and smack it repeatedly.

    Aurdis frowned because she didn''t understand what was happening.

    The two Trolls suddenly ran toward their friend. Aurdis became more and more worried.

    ''Did they decide to attack together?''

    Now Aurdis raised her right hand as well. The ring on the ring finger of his right hand gave off a yellowish-orange glow.

    If she had to face three Trolls at once, she would have to use both of her hands.

    The two Trolls were standing around their friend who was beating its own head. They let out a confused growl.

    ''What is going on?''

    Seeing the three Trolls getting weirder and weirder, Aurdis retreated slowly toward Star.

    But before she could go any further, the three Trolls suddenly stopped moving.

    They straightened their bodies and stood stiffly. Slowly, they turned towards Aurdis.

    Audis suddenly saw a red glow from their eyes hidden under the hood.

    Her brow furrowed in confusion. However, before Aurdis could even think about anything, the three Trolls suddenly charged toward her together.

    Aurdis'' eyes widened in shock. She acted quickly by snapping her fingers.

    *Click!*

    *ZWOOOSSSHHH!!!*

    Two fireballs shot from Aurdis''s hands toward the Trolls.

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*

    The three Trolls were hit by Aurdis'' fireballs. But they were not thrown back.

    They just stagger like they''ve been hit by a blunt object. As soon as the smoke from the explosion subsided, Aurdis was shocked to see the scene before her eyes.

    The three Trolls were badly burned. Their skin is charred and even peeling.

    Even some of their flesh was crushed until their ribs were exposed. Yet, they didn''t look in pain.

    The only sound that came out of their throats was an absurd growl.

    Aurdis'' two fireballs burned their hoods so their faces were now visible.

    Their faces looked like the faces of the Trolls in the description Aurdis had heard.

    Ugly with big teeth hanging out and very wide eyes.

    But their eyes gave off a strange red glow.

    ~~~

 Chapter 133 The Root-Like Things

    Aurdis swallowed her saliva. She didn''t know what was going on but the strange glow seemed to be a sign of something bad.

    Soon, Aurdis saw that the bodies of the three Trolls had also changed.

    Something that looked like roots started creeping up from within their burnt skin and flesh.

    The root seemed to give off a strange red glow as well.

    Aurdis''s brow furrowed. ''What is that?''

    What happened next was quite scary. The red root-like tissue wrapped around the flesh and skin burned by her fireball.

    "GRRRRHHHH..."

    The terrible growl sounded again. Aurdis seemed to feel a sinister aura behind the growl.

    Something that indicated that she had to prepare for anything toe.

    "GRAAAAHHH!"

    And the bad thing happened. The three Trolls ran towards Aurdis while raising their respective weapons.

    They wield axes, clubs, and spears. Everything seems to be made of stone that is cut and honed until it bes sharp.

    Even though those weapons looked bad. But Aurdis is sure that the effects they cause when they hit her body will be fatal.

    Because those ugly weapons were swung with a force of three meters high body behind it.

    Aurdis shakes her hands again. Then the yellowish-orange glow on the two rings grew brighter.

    Without waiting long, Aurdis swung her arms and sent fireballs again toward the three Trolls that charged toward her.

    But what happened next made Aurdis stunned. The three Trolls swung their stone weapons very quickly and hit the fireballs.

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*

    Aurdis'' fireballs exploded against the stone weapons before reaching the Trolls wielding them.

    It was very surprising because before, their movements were very slow.

    How could the Trolls now raise those huge stone weapons fast enough to repel the fireballs?

    ''Something strange happened to them as soon as those red things appeared.''

    Aurdis did not know what the strange object that appeared on their bodies was. But there''s a high chance that the thing that affects their body movements.

    Aurdis ordered Star to run away for now. With her here, she thought Star would only be in danger.

    Star didn''t take long to stomp his feet and run away.

    Meanwhile, Aurdis faced the three Trolls.

    Despite facing the three Trolls who were already behaving strangely and supported by equally strange powers, Aurdis wasn''t too worried.

    She knew her Magic ability was still far superior to those three ugly creatures.

    However, she also knows that she can''t be reckless.

    That strange root-like thing was something alien. Something she didn''t know it was capable of.

    So it is a disadvantage for her.

    Aurdis soared into the air. Her entire body was covered in a thin silver glow.

    Then she stretched out her arms towards the three Trolls.

    *SWISH!*

    But before Aurdis knew it, a red root had been hurtling toward her.

    The root popped out from one of the Troll''s mouths and snatch her at an incredible speed.

    *CTAK!*

    The strange red root caught Aurdis'' leg. Aurdis didn''t have time to react due to its speed, so she pulled down again and fell on the rocky ground.

    *BOOM!*<sub> </sub>

    A thud was heard as Aurdis'' body hit the ground. Thanks to her clothes she didn''t feel any pain.

    Only now there was a strange red root that entangled her leg.

    Aurdis immediately snapped her fingers and mes shot out to scorch the red root.

    But there was no effect whatsoever on the root.

    ''What?!''

    Aurdis'' face showed a clear sense of shock. The roots became tighter and tighter around her feet.

    Meanwhile, the three Trolls also continued to approach her.

    ''I guess now I should raise the level of the Magic I cast.''

    Seeing no other choice, Aurdis immediately raised her Magic power.

    This was something she hadn''t anticipated before.

    It turns out that there are times when she has to face enemies on this journey which makes her have to unleash a greater Magic power.

    Aurdis spread one hand towards the Trolls. Then an invisible force shot and hit them.

    *WOOOSHHH!*

    *BAGGHH!*

    The three Trolls were flung backward and tumbling on the ground.

    Disturbing thumps and cracks rang out as Aurdis'' force and impact momentum came together to break their bones.

    A momentter a silver disc appeared in Aurdis'' hand.

    The disk of light was spinning very fast. Aurdis threw the silver disk at the red roots that were entangling her feet.

    *CRRRRR...*

    After a while, Aurdis'' silver disk finally managed to cut the red root.

    *CRAAT!*

    Aurdis stood up. She kicked the piece of root that was still wrapped around the leg until it came off. Then walked toward the three Trolls.

    The three Trolls stood up again. Even though the damage done to their bodies was now much worse, and it shouldn''t be possible for them to stand up, they still acted as if nothing had happened.

    The Trolls walked towards Aurdis with a limp, broken leg.

    Their bones protrude from the legs, arms, and ribs. But once again the red roots came out and wrapped their wounds.

    ''Now there is no choice but to kill them.''

    Finally, Aurdis made a conclusion. It was obvious because it seemed like the Trolls had been taken over by that red root-like thing.

    She spread her arms out while walking towards them.

    She cast a spell on Quenya. Four yellowish-orange Magic circles appeared around the three Trolls.

    They didn''t even seem to notice and kept walking. But they couldn''t get past the Magic circle and just hit it.

    Make them feel like they are in a cage.

    Aurdis pressed her palms together. A momentter, a burst of fire appeared from the four Magic circles simultaneously.

    *ZWOOOSSSHHH!*

    The mes that appeared enveloped the three Trolls, leaving no room for them to do anything.

    Not even a scream was heard. The red root appeared from behind the fire and continued to wriggle. As if it was a living being who felt the pain from the fire.

    Aurdis stared at the scene in front of her.

    There was only a crackling sound that came from their bones being burned or maybe from the red roots that starting to crumble.

    ~~~

 Chapter 134 Back In The Palace

    Aurdis tightened her jaw staring at the scene before her eyes.

    The prison of fire broke the darkness of the night. But no further than a few meters around it.

    Aurdis did that because she didn''t want to make her presence stand out even more.

    So she made the four magic circles into a cage so that no fire spread out.

    Aurdis was lost in the sight of the fire. The light from the sh of fire reflected in her eyes. She barely even blinked at the fire.

    Aurdis felt a little sad. Her conscience which could not bear to kill other creatures began to be a burden.

    Aurdis knew that she had no other choice. But still, seeing the three Trolls roasted in front of her eyes still made her sad.

    Moreover, she knew that the Trolls were not acting as they wished.

    They were controlled by some strange creature shaped like a red root.

    Aurdis walked towards the piece of red root she threw earlier.

    She looked at the red root that had rolled over on the ground and saw that it was twitching.

    Aurdis stared while bowing to confirm. Behind her, the fire that burned the Trolls became the background.

    ''It is true.''

    Aurdis'' suspicions turned out to be true. The red root does move as if it is alive.

    She immediately stretched her arms forward and created something like a transparent silver cage around the root.

    Now the root was inside a silver cube-shaped seal.

    It''s still twitching. Then Aurdis put it in her Magic cloth bag.

    When she felt that the entire body of the Troll and the red root had melted into ashes, Aurdis removed her Magic circle of fire.

    Now only a pile of ck ashes remained. Aurdis let it be and started walking.

    Once she knew that the situation was safer, Star came to Aurdis.

    Aurdis immediately climbed onto the stallion''s back and they continued their journey.

    ''Something serious has indeed happened. Saeldir''s prediction about the bad things that would happen was true. I wouldn''t know if I didn''t make this journey.''

    Aurdis prated the dark night and looked for a ce to rest.

    Although she wasn''t really sure if she could rest in peace tonight.

    It could be that now something was eyeing her from behind the dark shadows.

    Aurdis continued to ride with Star despite the dark and cold night surrounding them.

    Of course, Star has also been equipped with that vision magic. So that he could go without any hindrance on this dark and lonely road.

    The dark clouds above them grew thicker. Rumblings and shes of lightning appeared all over the ce.

    ''We have to find a ce to rest now.''

    The wind that came with a strong gust hit her face. The hood that Aurdis wears opens to the back. Now her silver hair was fluttering back by the wind.

    Thating wind must have been the start of a storm.

    She felt that her fate now was really unlucky. Twice, Aurdis had been caught in the middle of a storm in the less than two days she had left the pce.

    In addition to the storm, disturbances from various creatures of the wild inhabitants also came to her.

    This was the toughest journey of her life. Especially now that she was alone.

    In the end, Aurdis decided to build a tent on the edge of the forest.<sub> </sub>

    With a heavy heart, Aurdis put up a Ward to protect her tent and Star.

    In addition, Aurdis also installed Magic to make the tent invisible.

    It started raining. Even this time, the rain immediately fell heavily without starting with small drops first.

    It was as if the rainwater couldn''t wait to fall.

    Aurdis sighed as shey in her tent. She tried to close her eyes and sleep at least for a while.

    ~~~

    Aerchon suddenly came into the room. He didn''t even bother to knock on the door.

    Saeldir just nced at him briefly and continued to read his book.

    To him, Aerchon''s arrival with an angry face was not a surprise.

    He knew it would happen. In fact, Saeldir thinks that Aerchon''s arrival was slower than he expected.

    "(Aurdis went to visit the Forest Elf?!)" Aerchon shouted sharply beside Saeldir.

    "(Yes,)" Saeldir answered calmly.

    The sound of the books being turned over could be heard clearly.

    "(How can you allow that?!)" Aerchon asked.

    "(I can''t stop her,)" Saeldir said. "(She just left because she felt she had to do everything herself.)"

    Aerchon''s jaw tightened. "(She didn''t even say anything to me. What''s the purpose of visiting the Forest Elves? Didn''t the King already say that we won''t be in touch with them anymore?)"

    "(Aurdis left exactly because of that.)"

    Hearing Saeldir''s words, Aerchon frowned. "(What do you mean?)"

    "(She left because we can''t contact the Forest Elves anymore. If we could contact them, Aurdis wouldn''t have bothered going there herself.)"

    "(You know that the King cut ties with the Forest Elves. We really can''t contact them anymore for that reason.)" Aerchon said.

    "(But why would Aurdis want to talk to them?)" Aerchon asked. He seemed to be holding his temper.

    "(We need help dealing with the traitors in the pce,") Saeldir replied while looking at Aerchon.

    Aerchon furrowed his brow. Forms expressions that describe confusion and anger.

    "(Do you still think that there is a traitor in this pce?)" Aerchon said.

    "(Yes,)" Saeldir answered without hesitation.

    "(What makes you still think like that?)" Aerchon crossed his arms in front of his chest.

    Saeldir tightened his jaw. He considered whether or not he should say that Laston was the traitor.

    "(Actually, we got a hint from-)"

    Before Saeldir could finish his sentence, Laston had barged into the room.

    "(You have disobeyed the King''s orders, Saeldir,)" Laston said, then Laston looked at Aerchon. "(He should be punished.)"

    Subconsciously, Saeldir''s fist clenched tightly as he stared at Laston.

    "(We don''t have to punish him, Uncle. Let me talk to him first,)" Aerchon said.

    Saeldir looked at Laston. At that time, Laston realized that Saeldir had realized something.

    ~~~

 Chapter 135 At The End Of Wyldwood

    Laston returned the gaze from Saeldir. His hands were clenched at his sides.

    ''I already guessed. This bastard must have realized something.''

    Laston and Saeldir stared at each other for a while. Saeldir''s gaze seemed to pierce Laston''s heart.

    He felt the meaning of Saeldir''s gaze as if it read: ''I already know everything. You''re just waiting for the time toe.''

    ''How did he know?''

    That question really bothered Laston. Could it be that Saeldir knew long ago and sending Aurdis was part of his n?

    Saeldir must have known that all the Elves in the pce would not confess. And interrogating them again would only offend them.

    In the end, the Elves would rebel and chaos would ensue.  So, Saeldir and Aurdis devised a n to enlist the help of the Forest Elves.

    Laston regretted his decision. He should havee up with a n to eliminate Aurdis and Saeldir first.

    Instead, he focused on killing Erend. A human from another world.

    Erend is indeed a very disturbing variable. Thanks to his presence, Laston''s judgment was shifted.

    He used to think that Erend was his biggest threat because he had the power of a Dragon.

    But it turned out to be wrong. Aurdis and Saeldir were the biggest threat.

    Apart from Aerchon, they were the strongest Elf figures in this pce.

    "(Uncle?)" Aerchon said.

    The dreamy Laston finally came to his senses. He looked at Aerchon in confusion.

    "(W-What? Did you say something?)" Laston asked.

    Aerchon frowned sharply at Laston.

    "(What are you thinking, Uncle?)" Aerchon asked.

    "(Nothing. Don''t worry about it,)" Laston replied. "(More importantly, what should we do with him?)"

    "(I said it when you were daydreaming. I''ll talk to him first. You can get out of here now,)" Aerchon said.

    "(Oh,)" Laston said. "(Okay. But you have to remember that he just broke the King''s rules. Your father.)"

    "(I know, Uncle.)" Aerchon gave Laston a look that seemed to say he had said enough.

    Laston tightened his jaw. But then he left without another word, leaving Aerchon and Saeldir in the room.

    As soon as the door closed, Laston wanted to try to hear what they were talking about from the inside.

    However, he sensed that there was some kind of barrier magic installed on the door.

    Laston cursed in his heart. Realizing that he couldn''t hear anything from inside, Laston walked briskly away from the room.

    ''Forest Elf, huh.''

    Laston knew right away what he had to do next.

    Even though Saeldir and Aurdis already knew that he was the traitor. But Aerchon who was the holder of the highest power in this pce still didn''t know about it.

    Right now it seemed like Saeldir was about to tell Aerchon everything.

    However, Laston was sure he wouldn''t be able to convince him that easily.

    ''If Aurdis did go to meet the Forest Elves'', that would mean she went to Dawnwood.''

    Laston knew the path to Dawnwood well.

    He had to stop Aurdis immediately before she reached Dawnwood.<sub> </sub>

    ~~~

    The night has passed but the rain has not let up.

    There was a terrible stormst night. The tent that Aurdis used for shelter was tossed about by strong winds.

    Star had neighed a few times outside. Even with the protective Magic Aurdis using to protect him from the rainstorm, the white stallion still felt the threat.

    Now it''s already morning. Even though it was still raining heavily, Aurdis had no other choice but to start her journey again.

    Star''s feet hit the muddy ground. Every now and then he sshed water in the puddle he passed.

    Aurdis casts magic that blocks rain and wind from reaching them so that he and Star don''t get sick.

    Aurdis knew he had reached the Wyldwood forest area.

    She was able to memorize maps urately so she could know where her current location was.

    The area of ????the rainforest that stretches is very wide. Towering trees and very lush nts are a hallmark of Wyldwood.

    This rainforest has a denser nt density than other forests.

    It bes a clear sign that someone has entered this forest.

    Wyldwood stretches over several thousand acres. No one knows exactly howrge this rainforest is.

    For a fairly obvious reason, namely, because this forest is too wide and too dangerous to explore.

    Even the Elves felt reluctant to explore this forest.

    On the bright side, there was a path that had been created by some creatures who had a vested interest in going through this forest.

    They cut down trees and lush vegetation. So that a path can be created in the middle of this forest.

    The path stretched from the east where Aurdis came to the west where she would finally meet a meadow. The ce that marks the end of Wyldwood.

    Unfortunately, rain and storms made the roads muddy and slippery.

    In addition, there are also many fallen trees that in the end, force Aurdis to get rid of them before she can pass.

    However, it didn''t matter much to Aurdis because she could use Magic to get rid of the fallen trees.

    But that also meant that he had to expend more magic energy.

    ''I can''t be helped.''

    In the end, Aurdis could only ept that. Because she had to quickly get to Dawnwood.

    After a few hours, Aurdis was finally able to pass through Wyldwood with rtive ease.

    No monsters jumped from the forest and ambushed her.

    That way, Aurdis could conclude that her journey through Wyldwood was quite smooth.

    Aurdis arrived at the edge of Wyldwood. She breathed a sigh of relief at having gone through one of the worrisome parts of her journey.

    But her relief must end quickly. That was because as soon as she came out of Wyldwood, Aurdis saw a group of creatures in ck.

    There are five of them. All of them wore ck robes and masks.

    Unlike the worn and dirty gray-robed creatures she had encountered in the Grayfog Mountains, they wore ck robes that looked clean and well-groomed.

    The thing that shocked Aurdis, even more, was, the pointed ears that appeared on the five creatures.

    ~~~

 Chapter 136 Battle At The Meadow

    Aurdis swallowed her saliva which suddenly felt so heavy.

    What she saw in front of her eyes right now was something she was very worried about.

    Aurdis had been worried about that since the start of this journey.

    What if it turns out that the enemy knows the purpose of her journey, then sends an assassin to kill her?

    Even though Aurdis knew from the start that there was a risk, she tried to keep her mind away from it as much as possible.

    But all the events that she went through on the way made Aurdis'' travel speed greatly reduced than she had expected.

    The result of that was, rather than be somewhere farther away than Wyldwood. She still had to be here.

    If she managed to travel further, Aurdis could find a more friendly forest she could use to hide from her pursuers.

    But in this ce, there was nothing she could use to hide.

    As far as the eye could see, Aurdis only saw a meadow with low grass.

    This meadow is so vast that even Aurdis doesn''t see the end of this sea of ??grass.

    At this rate, Aurdis had no choice but to fight head-on with them.

    Aurdis was sure that they only had a goal to stop her.

    Most likely they were given orders to kill her on the spot.

    From the visible features, they seemed to be Dark Elves. They have pointed ears. And a bit of skin showing around their unmasked eyes, revealing dark skin.

    "(Who are you guys?)" Aurdis asked. She had to buy time until she finished preparing herself.

    "(Princess Aurdis,)" one of the Dark Elves spoke. From his voice, Aurdis could tell that he was a male. "(We came with orders to kill you.)"

    Aurdis felt fear start to run through her body. But she still tried to put on a face and posture that looks firm and strong.

    "(Really? Just five of you? You think that''s enough to kill me?)" Aurdis replied.

    The five of themughed. From theughter, Aurdis could hear a feminineugh. One, or two, of them, are female.

    "(By now I guess you already know who we really are,)" the man spoke again.

    "(A group of Dark Elves? So what?)" Aurdis replied with a disdainful expression.

    The male Dark Elf who seemed to be their leader snorted.

    "(You now seem to be just pretending to be tough, princess. But you already know what are we capable of doing to you.)"

    The Dark Elf leader started walking. His subordinate immediately followed behind with definite steps.

    Each of their steps caused a tremor in Aurdis'' chest. The tremors of fear increased and made her body feel weak.

    ''No! I have to steel myself!''

    Aurdis tightened her jaw. Her grip on Star''s reins tightened until her veins bulged.

    Aurdis began to flow Magic energy into her bracelet and ring. The bracelet and ring lit up with a soft silver glow.

    Aurdis stared intently at the five Dark Elves. Those were the eyes of someone ready to fight.

    Then without saying anything else, Aurdis stretched her arms towards them.

    The five Dark Elves instantly noticed Aurdis'' attack move.

    But they couldn''t escape as quickly as they hoped.

    Dozens of spears protruded from the ground simultaneously.

    *DRAAAK!*

    *DRAAAK!*

    *DRAAAK!*

    *DRAAAK!*<sub> </sub>

    *DRAAAK!*

    ...

    The earth spears pierced the bodies of the Dark Elves. However, Aurdis knew they wouldn''t die with just that.

    A momentter their bodies turned into puffs of ck smoke and disappeared into the air.

    *SYUUUT!*

    Suddenly an arrow that emitted green smoke shot toward Aurdis.

    But the arrow was stopped by the invisible dome surrounding her.

    When viewed from afar, the arrow seemed to just stop in midair.

    Aurdis stretched out her hand towards her right, where the arrow hade.

    Then a firebolt shot out from Aurdis'' hand towards the Dark Elf who was floating in the air.

    *ZWOOOSH!*

    The Dark Elf stretched his arms forward. A dark green Magic shield appeared in front of him and bounced Aurdis'' firebolt away.

    Meanwhile, from her left, a Dark Elf came with a dagger in hand.

    A purple glow appeared on the dagger''s de. The Dark Elf moved very fast and within seconds she was beside Aurdis.

    *SWISSSH!*

    The Dark Elf swung her dagger at Aurdis who was still riding on Star.

    The dagger hit Aurdis'' invisible dome. But Aurdis immediately noticed that the dome was starting to crack.

    Aurdis prepared to move her hand towards the Dark Elf. But before she couldunch her attack, the Dark Elf had disappeared.

    ''This is really bad!''

    Aurdis clicked her tongue. Then she spurred Star to run.

    "(You can''t run, princess!)"

    The leader''s voice sounded again from somewhere.

    Aurdis didn''t have time to find the source of the voice now.

    She knew she couldn''t run. But at least she could keep her distance so as not to be surrounded by them now.

    Star''s presence here would only hinder her. So Aurdis jumped down from Star and let the stallion run away.

    "(You sacrificed yourself so your horse could run?)" one of the female Dark Elf sneered.

    "(Who said that I have to sacrifice myself?)" Aurdis replied.

    Aurdis moved her hand in a gentle motion. Silver light appeared in her hand and Aurdis started making movements as if weaving the silver light.

    She could take advantage of the rain and wind that was still pouring heavily.

    Once again, Aurdis sent some of her Magic energy into the surroundings to merge with the rain and wind.

    The five Dark Elves approached from various directions with bloodthirsty eyes fixed on one target.

    They started to use their respective Magic. Purple, green, blue, red, and orange light began to emit from their bodies.

    This a sign that soon, they will simultaneously issue a barrage of Magic attacks at Aurdis.

    Aurdis'' own body was also covered in silver light. But it looks thinner than the Dark Elves.

    Aurdis opened her palm. Then spread her arms to the sides.

    Suddenly, the falling raindrops just stopped.

    ~~~

 Chapter 137 The Assassins Hesitation

    The rain, which had been falling heavily, suddenly stopped.

    The shocked Dark Elves immediately stopped where they were. They realized that they were surrounded by rainwater.

    And they know why the rain has suddenly stopped. They looked at Aurdis who was stretching her arms to the side.

    Her face was hard and stiff with a sharp expression. The Dark Elves knew that they were dealing with the Princess of the Elf kingdom.

    Princess Aurdis'' Magic abilities are definitely at the top level among the Elves who already have a reputation for being the greatest Magic users in the entire world.

    That''s why the five of them went. They thought, only by sending five Dark Elf assassins at once, they could sessfully defeat Aurdis.

    ording to the information they got, Aurdis very rarely used her powers to fight.

    Because of that, little was known about Aurdis''bat power.

    So when Aurdis did this, they weren''t prepared to deal with it.

    Aurdis moved her hand. With one seemingly smooth motion, she controlled the raindrops into forming tiny needles.

    The needles numbered in the thousands, maybe hundreds of thousands. By the number of raindrops that fall from the clouds.

    The Dark Elves who noticed the change immediately prepared to protect themselves.

    Suddenly, Aurdis sped her hands together and the water needles shot straight at them.

    The Dark Elves did not remain silent when they knew a danger hade.

    They immediately formed a shield around their bodies. The Magic shields have color ording to their respective magic.

    *SYUU!*

    *SYUU!*

    *SYUU!*

    ...

    All the water needles can be dispelled by the Dark Elves'' magic shield.

    However, the endless barrage of water needles would still drain their energy.

    ''This is not good! how long is she going to do that?!''

    The leader of the Dark Elf assassin group groaned.

    Both of his arms stretched out to the side to defend his shield.

    The same is felt by all his friends. They seem to have a hard time defending their Magic shield.

    If they let their guard down a little, then the water needles would pierce the shield and stab them.

    Aurdis continues to control the rainwater. The rain continued to pour heavily, and the water needles that were bounced off by the Dark Elves'' Magic shields would only rearrange and strike again.

    That way, Aurdis has bountiful resources for her attacks.

    ''Now let''s see how long you all canst!''

    Aurdis thought as she gritted her teeth.

    The leader who felt that the situation would be unfavorable nced at one of his friends.

    She was one of the female Dark Elves who happened to be right beside him.

    ''(Stop this damn rain!)'' the leader said telepathically to her.

    But the female Dark Elf seemed hesitant. ''(But this rain is too heavy to stop. I can''t join the fight if I do.)''

    "(You don''t need to join the fight. Let us do it! Now quickly stop this rain!)'' the leader insisted.

    In the end, the female Dark Elf assassin could do nothing but obey her orders.<sub> </sub>

    ''(All right,)'' she said with a bit of a heavy heart.

    The leader nodded his head. ''(Do it now! I''ll cover you!)''

    Then the leader immediately ran towards the female Dark Elf.

    He erged his magic shield and covered the female Dark Elf''s body with his own red magic shield.

    ''They want to do something.'' Aurdis realized the movement they were making.

    Her eyes studied them intently. But Aurdis'' concentration on the surrounding water needle attacks didn''t cken at all.

    Even though less than a minute had passed, it felt like the state of the battlested much longer than that.

    Something surprising suddenly happened. The rain just stopped.

    It was as if a giant umbre had appeared and dispelled the water spilling from the clouds.

    The shocked Aurdis looked up and saw an enormous magic circle.

    Perhaps the magic circle had a diameter of ten meters.

    The magic circle continued to rotate in slow motion. No more rainwater can pass through the giant magic circle.

    Aurdis looked at the Dark Elf who suddenly ran to protect his friend.

    He must have protected his friend so she could create this Magic circle.

    Now that the rain had stopped, the intensity of Aurdis''s needle attacks started to slow down and then disappeared.

    The three Dark Elves released their magic shields as soon as they realized that now there were no more needles attacking them.

    Then in unison, the three of them shot toward Aurdis.

    Aurdis gritted her teeth anxiously. She moved her hand towards the three Dark Elves who were charging toward her.

    Then a dozen silver spears of light shot toward them.

    The three Dark Elves could dodge Aurdis'' spears of light with ease. Because their body movements are agile and fast.

    Their eyes fell on Aurdis. The three of them grinned under their masks. Felt as if victory was right in front of their eyes.

    "(WATCH OUT!)"

    The shouts from their leader made the three Dark Elves immediately alert.

    They finally noticed Aurdis''s calm face. It wasn''t the face of someone watching danger approaching.

    They didn''t realize what was behind them because they were too fixated on Aurdis.

    Aurdis moved her fingers like she was pulling something. Then the spears of light that originally shed past the three Dark Elves returned to them.

    Aurdis increased the speed of her spears of light with Magic.

    Three of them turned around. The spears of light were already right in front of them.

    The three Dark Elves immediately made an evasive move by utilizing the agility of their bodies.

    But still, the spears of light managed to inflict wounds on their bodies.

    The three Dark Elves were injured in the waist, legs, and arms.

    Even though the wound wasn''t deep, the presence of the wound showed that Aurdis was more than capable of injuring them.

    The three Dark Elves immediately jumped back and considered their actions.

    Aurdis still standing quietly. The spears of light floated around her and could shoot out in just the blink of an eye at Aurdis'' will.

    ~~~

 Chapter 138 Didnt See That Coming

    Nobody moved for a few seconds. The raindrops that stopped suddenly, and the wind that also stopped, seemed to iste this ce from the outside world.

    Outside, the storm continued as it was supposed to.

    The trees outside the ten meters Magic circle confinement were still swaying in the wind.

    Lightning strikes again and again. But under the shade of the magic circle, its voice subsided.

    Aurdis felt that she was in very solid confinement. Aurdis stared at her five enemies.

    They didn''t attack head-on like before.

    Instead, their sharp eyes studied Aurdis closely.

    They don''t want to miss any opportunity that will turn the situation around for them.

    ''This is starting to get more dangerous.''

    If all her enemies started to think of a more prepared n, then Aurdis'' advantage could be threatened.

    Especially when she was outnumbered by them.

    Aurdis couldn''t wait any longer until they came up with a good n. So she decided to initiate an attack first.

    Aurdis moved her hand in a gentle motion like before. With that movement, the spears of light that floated around Aurdis shot toward all the assassins.

    The Dark Elf assassins widened their eyes. Aurdis attacked so suddenly that they didn''t have time toe up with a n.

    Their leader still hasn''te up with a good n. However, since Aurdis'' attack had arrived, they had no other choice but to take action.

    Spears shot at an incredible speed at the three Dark Elves in front of her.

    But they can dodge by bending their bodies. So the spears of light just shot past them.

    However, the Dark Elves knew that Aurdis'' attack didn''t end there.

    The light spears turned around like obedient dogs hearing their master''s call.

    The Dark Elves took their respective weapons into their hands. They all wield daggers of various shapes.

    There was a dagger that curved like an eagle''s ws, a straight and ck dagger, and another one that twisted like a snake.

    With their daggers - which seemed to appear from nothingness into their hands - the Dark Elves repelled Aurdis'' spears of light.

    *DANGGG!*

    *DANGGG!*

    *DANGGG!*

    Then, as if they didn''t want to just endure the attack, they also immediately countered Aurdis'' attack.

    One of the three Dark Elves entered the ground very smoothly.

    Then the other two ran towards Aurdis.

    Aurdis gritted her teeth. The Dark Elves entering the underground could be a big problem.

    Because she didn''t know when he was going to attack and couldn''t see what he was doing down there.

    Meanwhile, the leader of the Dark Elf assassin group also did not remain silent.

    He shot toward Aurdis with a chain weapon in his hand. The chain had a sharp curved hook.

    The chain is also not too big so it is very light to carry.

    Coupled with the control of the Dark Elf leader who was already ustomed to using it, the chain could be a deadly weapon.

    The Dark Elf who was in charge of maintaining the Magic circle that sealed this ce from the surroundings was worried.

    Shouldn''t their leader be protecting her?

    Her anxiety is very natural. Because when she had to maintain the magic circle, she couldn''t move at all.<sub> </sub>

    If she moved even a little, then she couldn''t maintain the flow of Magic energy.

    It would instantly cause the magic circle to copse.

    She grimaced at the back of her leader who was getting further away. And hoped in her heart that they would seed in defeating the princess.

    Aurdis of course realized that the leader was charging toward her.

    She had expected it. There was no way that the leader would miss the opportunity to attack together with his men.

    Now Aurdis saw that three Dark Elves were attacking her from all directions.

    One Dark Elf snuck into the underground and hid his whereabouts.

    Even so, Aurdis'' face still looks calm. She moved her hands in a smooth motion.

    Silver light that looked like thread formed and grew thicker.

    Then three silver orbs appeared in front of Aurdis.

    Each of the orbs was ten centimeters in size. And around the orb, there were sparks of lightning.

    Aurdis sent the orb toward her three attackers. After that Aurdis floated into the air.

    The leader enveloped his body with a thick red aura. The aura looked like blood had evaporated from his body.

    Then he channeled his magic aura into the chain. The other two Dark Elves did the same.

    Purple and orange auras radiated from their bodies and flowed into their daggers.

    The Dark Elf leader threw his hook at Aurdis who had been floating several meters in the air.

    Meanwhile, the two Dark Elves stomped their feet and jumped high toward Aurdis.

    That''s when Aurdis threw his three lightning orbs.

    The orbs shot straight at the two Dark Elves, and a hook shot towards her.

    But they didn''t look worried. These Dark Elf assassins have seen the three orbs that Aurdis created earlier.

    If they didn''t prepare a counter for it, they wouldn''t just attack right away.

    Lightning sparks around the orbs immediately indicated that the orbs were some kind of lightning energy attack.

    So the three Dark Elves had already drained their aura with earth energy to their weapons.

    When the orbs finally arrived right in front of them, the two Dark Elves swung their daggers.

    The daggers that had been coated in earth energy collided with the lightning energy.

    So they were sure that they would easily repel those lightning orbs.

    However, something very shocking happened.

    The orbs exploded like balloons when they came into contact with their daggers.

    The two Dark Elves widened their eyes. Magic with water energy came out and covered their daggers and hands.

    A momentter the water energy turned into ice and instantly froze their hands and daggers.

    In front of them, Aurdis grinned in satisfaction.

    The orb also instantly split when it came into contact with the Dark Elf leader''s hook.

    Then the energy water covered the hook and ran down the chain.

    The chain fell instantly, just like the two Dark Elves who had previously jumped at Aurdis.

    ~~~

 Chapter 139 Simultaneously

    Elves are able to manipte and create magical energy from nature.

    Lightning, fire, water, earth, and wind. The five elements of nature are the most basic things that make up all things in the universe.

    And the Elves have the ability to not only manipte but also create the energy.

    Of course, even the Dark Elves could do it because they were descendants of the Elves.

    Forest Elves can also manipte and create natural energy. But they prefer to use bows, arrows, and other weapons.

    What Aurdis did earlier was, she created orbs with water-based energy.

    But Aurdis did a little trick there by adding lightning energy around the orbs. This made the Dark Elves immediately fooled.

    Moreover, the orbs were silver in color, so associating them with lightning energy seemed more reasonable.

    With the battle going fast, they didn''t have time to think about things in too much detail.

    Thus, the deception directly affects them.

    ''That damn princess!''

    The Dark Elf leader gritted his teeth in anger. He looked at Aurdis who was still hovering in the air with a triumphant grin on her face.

    "(You are quite skilled, princess. But don''t think that you won over us!)" the Dark Elf leader said threateningly.

    "(Oh, are you sure you haven''t lost yet? I still have a lot of tricks I can give you guys,)" Aurdis replied to his threat with a casual tone.

    But actually, in her heart, Aurdis was feeling anxious. She used quite a lot of Magic energy to do the action just now.

    Even though it was practically sessful, she still wasn''t sure that the Dark Elf would lose so quickly.

    Aurdis moved her hand again. The silver light that looked like a thread controlled by Aurdis also moved, dancing around her arm.

    The ice that froze the two Dark Elves'' hands rose. A rustling sound followed as the icicles ran down their arms and froze every cell in their hands.

    The two Dark Elves cursed inwardly. But they did notck the resolve to quickly bring out one more dagger from under their ck robes.

    Then they directly cut off their arms where the ice had not yet reached.

    *CRAAAT!*

    *CRAAAT!*

    The two frozen arms fell on the grass-covered ground.

    There was only a small amount of blooding out because most of the blood had already clotted.

    "(Wow, I apud your bravery,)" Aurdis said.

    The two Dark Elves who have now lost one hand are looking at Aurdis with hateful eyes.

    But they didn''t say anything. They held back all their grudges and anger knowing that there was no point in venting it now.

    What just happened seemed to exin that Aurdis was a very strong enemy.

    The Dark Elf assassins were used in war and battle. So that they can immediately control their mind in a situation that suddenly bes very dangerous to them.

    They - not just the two Dark Elves who had lost their hands - were finally forced to admit their guilt for underestimating Aurdis.

    The two Dark Elves whose hands had been cut off immediately took care of themselves.

    They cast Magic to seal the stump of their severed arm. That way their bleeding can stop.

    The Dark Elf leader pulled back the hook and immediately cut the chain as well.

    The freezing was unstoppable. So it''s better if he just cut the chain before everything freezes.

    Once cut, the chain instantly shattered as it fell to the ground.<sub> </sub>

    The female Dark Elf who was maintaining the Magic ring gulped while looking at Aurdis.

    Her mind was now filled with shock. How could the princess who was known to be gentle, enough to get them to this stage?

    Aurdis hid her strength well. And once she took it out, she could suppress five Dark Elf assassins at once.

    If they knew this would turn out to be, they should have sent an even more powerful Mage.

    This group only specializes in ndestine assassinations. Not with a direct fight with their target like this.

    The leader knew that he was the cause of all this happening.

    He underestimated Aurdis so much that he felt that they didn''t need to hide in the first ce to kill her.

    Suddenly while they were lost in thought and suppressed by anxiety, Aurdis moved first and sent shes of wind in the shape of a crescent moon toward the three of them.

    The three Dark Elves jumped up and to the side to avoid it.

    Then, as if understanding that it was time to continue the fight and stopped to think, they started attacking again.

    The Dark Elves shrouded their bodies with increasing Magic aura.

    In this way, their speed also increases.

    The two Dark Elves who had lost their hands simultaneously threw daggers at Aurdis.

    Then in midair, each of the daggers split into five pieces.

    Aurdis moved her hand to create a silver magic shield.

    Ten daggers hit her magic shield. But the daggers didn''t bounce.

    Instead, they cling to Aurdis'' Magic shield.

    Aurdis''s brow furrowed. The daggers continued to move forward trying to prate the shield.

    From below the Dark Elves continued to move.

    The leader of the assassin group tied another hook to his chain while running.

    He then stared at one of the Dark Elves who had lost his hand.

    He immediately nodded, as if already knew what he had to do.

    He immediately spread his one remaining hand towards Aurdis.

    A purple magic circle appeared under Aurdis.

    After that, his friend who was beside him did the same thing.

    An orange magic circle appeared above Aurdis.

    Aurdis immediately strengthened the dome of an invisible shield around her body.

    Each of the magic circles emitted lightning and fire that instantly strike Aurdis.

    But the two attacks couldn''t prate her protective dome. At least, for now.

    The intensity of the lightning and fire grew higher and higher.

    Aurdis was forced to strengthen her dome. Plus, she also still has to maintain the shield that blocks the daggers from reaching her.

    All these things continue to seize Aurdis'' attention. So she forgot about another Dark Elf who was still hiding underground.

    ~~~

 Chapter 140 He Comes

    ''I have to get out of here quickly!''

    That was the first thing that crossed Aurdis'' mind.

    Seeing herself now being caught between the bolts of lightning and the mes, and the cumtion of daggers, Aurdis couldn''t stop thinking that this was her own fault.

    She allowed herself to be surrounded by the enemy.

    With the number lost, Aurdis just stood still without trying to move to keep her distance from her enemy.

    Experience on the battlefield is very important. Especially in a battle where she had to fight multiple enemies.

    But Aurdis had no experience of that at all. And that is her biggest loss.

    "(She''s already overwhelmed. Now is the time!)" the male Dark Elf, one of the Dark Elves who had to lose his hand because of Aurdis, spoke through gritted teeth.

    His voice came out with a burning vengeance. Seeing the condition of Aurdis being suppressed from various directions, he couldn''t wait to cut the Elf princess''s body as quickly as possible.

    "(No! Do as nned!)" but the leader prevented the two of them from rushing toward Aurdis.

    The two Dark Elves who had lost their hands gritted their teeth.

    But they still listen to their leader''s orders.

    The leader dashed closer to Aurdis while fixing wary eyes on the Elf princess.

    They have already felt the consequences of their sloppiness.

    So the leader doesn''t want to suffer any more consequences for underestimating what she can do.

    The leader channeled his red magic aura into the chains and the new hooks he had attached.

    The chain was now enveloped in red magic energy. Making it look like it''s just been put in a kiln.

    He turned to his friends and nodded. After that, the two of them spread out their one arm which was still intact.

    They fired concentrated attacks to a point under Aurdis'' feet.

    The invisible magic shield under her feet seemed to be distorted by their attacks.

    When the leader saw the distortion in the magic shield, he immediately threw his hook with all his might at Aurdis'' feet.

    Aurdis, who was busy maintaining the strength of her Magic shield in the direction of all the attacks, couldn''t feel that there was a point on her Magic shield that had been damaged under her feet.

    *CRACKK!*

    It was only when the Magic shield broke that Aurdis could sense that something was wrong.

    But it was already toote because now, Aurdis''s leg was wrapped by a chain.

    *CRAAT!*

    Not only that, but the hook that was shaped like a curved w also pierced her leg.

    Aurdis was then pulled with an enormous force. She left all the Magic shields that had protected her and could only helplessly follow the chains pulling her to the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    The two Dark Elves whose hands had been severed were grinning widely.

    Seeing Aurdis lying in pain, they immediately shot toward her very quickly.

    Like two predators who saw their prey injured before their eyes.

    Aurdis winced in pain. Then she saw the two Dark Elves whose hands she had destroyed were rushing towards her with savage eyes.

    Aurdis immediately tried to get up and protect herself.

    She moved her hands together at the same time.

    But suddenly two chains appeared from underground and entangled her hands.

    After that, the chains pulled Aurdis'' hands to the ground next to her sides.

    Before Aurdis had time to digest her shock, from underground emerged a pair of arms wrapped around her neck solidly.

    "Ghhkkk..."

    Aurdis felt her airways start to thin out. She groaned and winced in pain.<sub> </sub>

    But Aurdis couldn''t do anything now. In her darkening vision, she saw the two Dark Elves getting closer.

    They already had a new dagger in their hands.

    "(Hehehe, you can''t do anything now, princess.)"

    Aurdis heard the terrifying voice of the Dark Elf choking her.

    "(Your skin is so smooth, princess. And you''re really pretty too. It would be a shame if we killed you right away.)" the Dark Elf continued.

    Aurdis was in despair. Tears of despair began to flow out of her eyes.

    Her body started to go limp and she could no longer cast Magic.

    It seemed like the chains that were entangling her feet, or the Dark Elf strangling her, had done something to suppress her Magic ability.

    Aurdis'' vision had gonepletely dark when she heard a scream.

    Then she felt a heat wave touch her skin.

    Aurdis was unable to think to guess what really happened.

    But a momentter the strangling on her neck was released.

    Aurdis immediately coughed and took a deep breath. When her vision returned, Aurdis saw the face she had missed so much.

    A face that made her so relieved that tears burst out of her eyes.

    <o>,m "Are you alright?" Erend asked with a worried tone.</o>

    Aurdis couldn''t answer because she was still trying to catch her breath and hold back her tears.

    "It''s alright now," Erend said.

    Erend stood up and stared at the four Dark Elves who were now gathered in front of him.

    "Ah, you guys again." Erend gritted his teeth. "After failing to kill me, now you guys are going to kill Aurdis by ganging up on her. You bastards really deserve a painful death."

    ~~~

    A few minutes before...

    That morning Erend woke up feeling strangely restless.

    The restless feeling came from the same thing that had made him difficult to sleepst night.

    His thoughts were on Aurdis. It feels like they''ve been apart for years.

    Especially with all the trouble that happened in the Elf pce.

    Aurdis must be having a hard time right now.

    Erend never cared about the Elves in general. But Aurdis was different from them.

    She is willing to help and protect them when they are in dire need of help.

    While his thoughts were on Aurdis, suddenly a notification about the Daily Quest appeared.

    [ Daily Quest Updated! ]

    [ Daily Quest: Kill the Dark Elves that want to kill Aurdis. ]

    [ Reward: 200 Exp. ]

    Erend frowned. It turned out that his nervousness was true.

    A portal appeared in front of him a momentter. Without thinking, Erend immediately jumped in.

    ~~~

    That''s how Erend ended up here still wearing his trouser and a shabby loose ck t-shirt.

    Getting ready to face the Dark Elves intended to kill Aurdis.

    ~~~

 Chapter 141 Its The Dragonborn

    The Dark Elves stood stiffly in their ces.

    It was as if something had nailed their feet to the ground. Something strange and pressuring them.

    Their instincts told them that now they should back off.

    Their instinct is like a collective consciousness that they feel together. Without any other thoughts saying that it was just an unreasonable fear.

    Just a little more they will be able to kill the princess. But suddenly a Portal appeared.

    From within the Portal suddenly appeared a person who immediately disrupted everything they had been doing.

    The Dark Elf assassins took a long time and sacrifice to get Aurdis to that stage.

    But this person, someone who seemed to have emerged from another world, hade and made their pre-existing sess vanish in an instant.

    "(Who are you?!)" the leader of the Dark Elf asked in a sharp tone.

    There was anger and frustration in his voice.

    "I don''t understand what you''re saying," Erend replied coldly.

    Erend walked towards them. His eyes had found all the enemies.

    There were four in front of him and one was doing something some distance away.

    She doesn''t seem to be doing anything now. But that doesn''t mean Erend has to let her go.

    "Are you guys here by Laston''s orders?" Erend asked.

    Hearing Laston''s namees out of the stranger''s mouth, the Dark Elves widened their eyes in shock.

    They were stunned and looked at each other.

    "(How did he know?") a male Dark Elf whose hand was cut off asked in shock.

    The leader gritted his teeth. "(I do not know.)"

    The Dark Elves had now lost their opportunity. Their ns had clearly fallen apart. They could no longer continue this.

    "(We have to get out of here.)" Reluctantly, the leader finally made that decision.

    That decision clearly hurt their pride as a group of Dark Elf assassins that had never failed before.

    All of his men sighed in disappointment. But they all agreed immediately without expressing any protest.

    They were about to jump and disappear from this ce. However, of course, Erend wouldn''t let them.

    Erend dashed towards them with incredible speed. After that, he activated his skill.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!!!*

    Erend threw dozens of small fireballs at them.

    The Dark Elves looked shocked. But they soon created the same movement.

    They spread their arms and create Magic shields with their respective aura colors.

    The small fireballs hit their Magic shields.

    Before the effects of the small fireballs blocking their view disappeared, Erend was already charged toward them.

    "(WATCH OUT!)" the female Dark Elf who was maintaining the Magic circle confinement shouted.

    Because of her scream, all of the Dark Elves realized that they were in danger.

    "(SCATTER!)!" The leader shouted.

    They instantly spread out in all directions. Once they were free from the small fireballs blocking their view, they could see Erend was about to reach them.

    ''Shit, a little bit more, and I will get them!''

    Erend regretted that he couldn''tunch a surprise attack and destroy them all at once.

    ''But, well... it''s not over yet.''

    Erend immediately jumped towards a Dark Elf closest to him.

    Erend was sure that the Dark Elf had lost his hand because of Aurdis.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    When Erend''s skin began to be covered by the red and ck scales, the Dark Elves widened their eyes simultaneously in shock.<sub> </sub>

    "(He is that Dragonborn!)" the male Dark Elf who hadnded on the ground said.

    Beside him, their leader just stood still and stared at Erend.

    He heard what his friend said. But he was too shocked to reply.

    ''How did he get here?!''

    The leader remembered that he had just exited the Portal.

    How was he, who - ording to information they got, had returned to his original world -  be here?

    At the right time when the Elf princess desperately needed help?

    When the leader finally saw that his friend had been captured by Erend, the question didn''t matter anymore.

    Erend grabbed the Dark Elf''s leg and then swung it until he hit the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    "Ughhh..."

    The Dark Elf spat out a bit of blood and felt something snap on his body.

    He didn''t have time to react before Erend followed up on the m.

    Erend jumped on top of him and mmed his fist on the Dark Elf''s face.

    *BUAGGH!*

    Erend''s fist seemed to sink into his face. The Dark Elf who had been trained in dangerous situations immediately thrust his dagger at Erend.

    *TANGGG!*

    But the dagger just hit Erend''s hard scale.

    Erend gave the Dark Elf another punch for his wasted effort.

    *BUAGGH!*

    Due to the unbearable pain, the Dark Elf''s hand finally lost its strength and fell to the ground.

    His dagger that twisted like a snake slipped from his hand.

    Erend wanted to continue with the third punch, but suddenly a chain tied his neck and pulled him away.

    Erend toll on the ground. Shortly after that, ck roots emerged from the ground wrapped around his body.

    A Dark Elf just appeared beside him. She immediately stabbed the dagger that she was holding with only one hand.

    *TANGGG!*

    But again, the dagger just stopped when it hit Erend''s scale.

    Erend smirked. "Don''t you ever learn from mistakes?"

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    Erend opened his mouth and shot fire at the female Dark Elf.

    *ZWOOOSSSHHH!*

    "Arghhh!"

    The female Dark Elf could still jump to dodge. But not without the slightest wound.

    Erend''s mes burned the side of her head and scorched her ck hood.

    Blond hair slid freely from the Dark Elf''s head because the hood covering her head had caught fire.

    Erend tried to free himself from the ck roots that had trapped him. But it turns out that the roots are very strong.

    Suddenly a Magic circle appeared under Erend''s body.

    ''Damn it! Don''t let this be the Magic circle that sealed Systema like before.''

    Erend saw a Dark Elf stretching his arms towards him.

    A red colored Magic aura emanated from his body. He must be the one who created this Magic circle.

    ~~~

 Chapter 142 The Beginning Of A Corruption

    Erend tries to keep wriggling and destroying these ck roots. But he still couldn''t do it.

    This ck root had obviously been imbued with very strong Magic energy. In addition, underneath him, there is also a Magic circle that is ready to issue its effect.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    Erend let out a burst of fire from all over his body.

    *ZWOOOSSSHHH!!!*

    The fire came out as it overflowed from Erend''s body.

    The fire was so big and spread out in all directions. Creates an equallyrge heat wave.

    The fire also soared into the sky. The grass in these ins also sumbed to the heat.

    They are clouded and ckened. Before finally dying and burning.

    All the Dark Elves that were nearby dodged immediately.

    They couldn''t bear to stay close to the source of the fire.

    The leader of the Dark Elf who was preparing his Magic circle was also forced to cancel his intention and save himself from the scorching heat of Erend''s fire.

    With an expression full of regret and anger, the Dark Elf stared at Erend''s body which was nowpletely covered in mes.

    The leader also knew that the roots that wrapped around his body now must have been destroyed by fire.

    No magic was strong enough to withstand such a hot fire.

    ''So this is Dragon''s fire?''

    The leader stared at the mes rising high and spreading the heat wave with a stiff face.

    ''What should I do now?''

    The leader felt very confused and lost the way to think.

    Fighting a Dragon seemed like somethingpletely impossible.

    But now they couldn''t run. Then the leader realized that Aurdis was still here.

    He turned to her. Aurdis was still sitting with a pale face. Trying to free her feet from the hook. The effects of the poison must still be there.

    The leader immediately ran towards Aurdis.

    ''At least if we die now, our job is done!''

    With a face full of determination, the leader ran towards Aurdis.

    The chain in his hand started to glow red again as it was energized by his Magic energy.

    *BOOM!*

    Behind him, an explosion was heard. Along with that explosive sound, an even bigger heat wave spread around.

    The leader of the assassin group didn''t look back even though he had fallen because of the st wave.

    After getting up, he ran again towards Aurdis.

    Aurdis who was still weak tried to get up to fight.

    But she could only feel a little of her Magic returning. It wouldn''t be enough to fight the Dark Elf.

    However, Aurdis then smiled in relief. Even the Dark Elf could see her smile.

    That smile made him realize that something bad for him was approaching from behind.

    He looked back. The movement he did is a pure reflect.

    What he saw was the terror that rapidly approaching.

    Erend smirking. With a face filled with ck and red scales, his smirk seemed even more terrifying than it should have been.

    The Dragon Erend''s wings pped violently once again, sending him even more powerfully toward the Dark Elf leader.

    Due to the horror that ran through his body, the Dark Elf leader couldn''t even react properly anymore.

    He just gave in when Erend''s hand grabbed his neck.

    Erend took him flying then dived sharply toward the ground.<sub> </sub>

    With all that strength, Erend mmed the leader into the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    A small crater was created. The Dark Elf leader''s bodyy in the middle.

    Blood sttered out of his mouth. But he''s still conscious.

    The Dark Elf leader spread his arms to the sides. A momentter a red Magic circle appeared above Erend.

    From the Magic circle came the chains that directly bound Erend''s body.

    Then the chains pulled Erend from above him.

    The Dark Elf leader immediately rose to his feet and took out a pair of daggers from within his ck robe.

    A red colored Magic aura flowed into the des of his daggers.

    Making the des of the daggers turn red like they were burning in a furnace.

    But what happened next was far from Erend''s prediction.

    Erend thought that he would use those daggers to attack him.

    However, he instead stabbed the two daggers into his own chest and stomach.

    *CRAAT!*

    *CRAAT!*

    "Gleghh..."

    Blood dripped from the Dark Elf leader''s mouth. His eyes turned bright red with a ck vertical pupil in the center.

    His dark red veins protruded until they were clearly visible on his skin.

    All his friends saw what their leader was doing. They were all ovee by an overwhelming feeling of dread.

    "(W-Why is he doing it now?)" the female Elf who had her hand cut off asked in a trembling voice.

    "(Damnit! He''s using Curse of Corruption now?!)" another Dark Elf said.

    "(He''s going to die!)" The female Dark Elf shouted.in panic.

    "(It seems he did it because he had no other choice,)" said his friend.

    "(While he uses Curse of Corruption, he will have time to face the Dragonborn. We can kill the princess now!)" He turned to her. "(Are you sure?)"

    "(Yes. I''m sure the princess is still affected by the poison. Now''s our chance!)"

    "(Alright. Let''s go.)"

    The two of them immediately ran towards Aurdis''s ce.

    Meanwhile, Aurdis was still wincing in pain as she tried to release the hook stuck in her leg.

    Seeing the changes that had urred to the Dark Elves fighting Erend, Aurdis felt that the situation would only get worse.

    Therefore she must be able to free herself as quickly as possible.

    Even though trying to let go of this hook caused excruciating pain for her.

    "Grrrh..."

    A terrifying growl sounded from the transformed Dark Elf leader.

    Now his body is three times bigger than his original.

    The ck robe he was wearing had shredded from being unable to withstand his size.

    Erend who was still trapped in the chains immediately tried to free himself.

    Since there is no Magic supply running through these chains, Erend can easily destroy them.

    Without waiting any longer, Erend immediately shot toward the Dark Elf as soon as he managed to destroy the chains.

    ~~~

 Chapter 143 Aurdiss Move

    As soon as Erend had freed himself of the chains that held him, he immediately shot with full force toward the transformed Dark Elf beneath him.

    All kinds of anxiety crossed Erend''s mind. What appeared in front of him was definitely not something good.

    Any changes that ur must increase the Dark Elf''s power.

    *BOOM!*

    Erend mmed his fist and made the Dark Elf fall to the ground again.

    The impact made the crater that was previously created even deeper.

    But the effect created is much different than before. Even the Dark Elf didn''t close his eyes at all when his fist hit him.

    His red, bloodshot eyes stared at Erend with crazy hatred.

    Then the Dark Elf swung his fist towards Erend''s face.

    *BUAGH!*

    Erend was thrown and bounced several times on the ground. He rolled around before finally stopping.

    He immediately tried to get up. ''Shit, that hit pretty hard.''

    Just as Erend turned his head to look at his enemy, a palm immediately caught his face and pushed his head to the ground.

    *BUAGH!*

    Erend''s head was mmed into the ground with a hard and fast strike.

    He didn''t even know what had just happened before the attack hit him.

    "GRAAAHHH!!!"

    The Dark Elf jumped up while lifting Erend''s head. Then he shot back down to the ground mming Erend once more.

    *BUAGH!*

    The Dark Elf seemed to be smiling when he finished doing that.

    It seems that there is still somemon sense in that corrupted head.

    But whatevermon sense remains, it is just the base of a crazy killer.

    So he just felt happy when he saw his enemy suffer from his attacks.

    However, the fun didn''tst long. Suddenly Erend''s hand grabbed the Dark Elf''s hand and lifted it from his face.

    "You having fun?" Erend asked.

    *BUAGH!*

    Erend''s fist hit the corrupted Dark Elf leader''s head.

    His fist was strong enough to throw him.

    But Erend didn''t let the Dark Elf get thrown away. Instead, he tightened his grip on his hand.

    The Dark Elf was knocked back by Erend''s fist but he immediately snapped back again.

    Erend gifted him a fist repeatedly.

    *BUAGH!*

    *BUAGH!*

    *BUAGH!*

    ...

    The barrage of fists seemed endless.

    Erend mmed all his fists full of anger at him who had hurt Aurdis.

    The two Dark Elves who were running towards Aurdis stopped when they saw what was happening before their eyes.

    "(Even when he used the Curse of Corruption...)" the female Dark Elf was stunned. She couldn''t even finish her words.

    Her friend who was next to her just gritted his teeth.<sub> </sub>

    The feeling of restlessness and fear seemed to be almost overflowing in his chest.

    Curse of Corruption is a guarantee that the user will gain five times to ten times the strength of their previous strength.

    But like all things in this world, such a great power required an equal amount of sacrifice.

    That is the soul of the user.

    Their leader who had activated that power on him had indeed not used all of his power. However, that power should be enough to destroy most other creatures.

    But seeing the Dragonborn able to fight on a par with him. That indicates that the Dragonborn''s strength is indeed extraordinary.

    The Dark Elves didn''t know what would happen if the two of them drained all their strength.

    Maybe this ce wille to destruction. And they might as well be destroyed in that battle.

    "(What now?)" the female Dark Elf who had lost her hand asked in a worried tone.

    "(I think we should get out of here as soon as possible.)" his friend replied.

    "(But what about our assignment?)" The female Dark Elf looked at Aurdis who seemed to be still struggling to get off the hook on her leg.

    Aurdis was also staring at them. Her eyes seemed to convey the same fear as them.

    Meanwhile, the sound of battle that took ce not far from there filled the stare between them.

    Now, what to do? The Dark Elves didn''t know how long it would be until an even bigger battle between the Dragonborn and their corrupted leader would erupt.

    "(We can still kill the princess. The Dragonborn is still busy fighting our leader,)" the male Dark Elf said.

    The male Dark Elf swallowed. His mind was very anxious because he didn''t know when the big fight over there would escte.

    But, it seems they still have time to kill the princess.

    "(Alright, let''s go!)" the male Dark Elf finally agreed.

    They both ran towards Aurdis.

    Aurdis herself had expected that they would use the time when Erend was busy fighting one of their friends.

    Therefore, she was also prepared.

    Aurdis had actually finished removing the hook on her leg a while ago.

    She put on a charade to make them think she was more vulnerable than she really was.

    She couldn''t give Erend more trouble than this.

    The changes that urred in one of the Dark Elves were beyond Aurdis'' expectations.

    Aurdis thought the situation wouldn''t get any worse, but she was wrong.

    She didn''t know what had happened to the Dark Elf. What hidden power did he actually expend to be able to keep up with Erend?

    But Erend''s arrival was enough to have an impact on these assassins.

    They seem more hesitant to kill her right away. So, it gives her time to prepare.

    The two Dark Elves charged toward Aurdis with daggers in their hands.

    Aurdis is still pretending to be struggling to get off the hook on her leg.

    Suddenly they both fell into a hole that seemed to just appear under their feet.

    Their bodies slid down and fell several meters underground.

    Aurdis immediately moved her hand and closed the two holes.

    An angry scream and curses rang out from under the holes. But the scream was soon covered by the ground.

    Aurdis doesn''t just cover them with dirt. She also created two Magic circles over the two holes to seal them.

    Aurdis heaved a sigh of relief.

    She turned towards one Dark Elf who was still maintaining her confinement and another who was injured.

    ~~~

 Chapter 144 Facing Their Enemy

    There are only three enemies left.

    Aurdis had already eliminated the two reckless Dark Elves who attack driven by the overly tense atmosphere.

    Indeed, Erend''s presencepletely changed this previously unfortunate situation.

    Now all Aurdis had to do was defeat the two Dark Elves.

    After that, she had to help Erend as much as she could.

    Aurdis looked back and saw that the battle had escted.

    Several ces in these ins had already been destroyed by their fight.

    But Aurdis knew that the battle had not yet reached its climax.

    Erend hasn''t even turned into his Dragon form yet. Besides that, the Dark Elf might still be hiding something.

    Aurdis turned towards the two remaining Dark Elves. Her  Magic energy had started to returnpletely.

    Creating the trap just now didn''t require a lot of Magic energy because it wasn''t a big trap.

    The two Dark Elves were caught off guard, and because of that, she was able to seed in trapping them.

    But now she had to get a little more serious. The Dark Elf who continued to maintain the confinement Magic circle was indeed unable to move.

    But she still hasn''t suffered any injuries.

    The Magic energy she used to maintain the giant Magic circle above was indeed quiterge. And that could be an advantage for Aurdis.

    In addition, another Dark Elf seemed to be injured.

    Erend just hit him pretty hard to the ground. It could also be a nice advantage for her.

    Aurdis quickened her pace towards the Dark Elf who held the Magic confinement.

    She could see that the Dark Elf''s eyes were starting to widen at her presence.

    Aurdis'' body began to emit a silver aura. She moved her hand in a gentle motion as she had previously done.

    A dozen swords of light began to form around Aurdis.

    Then Aurdis stretched her arms forward, making a pushing motion.

    The light sword shot simultaneously toward the female Dark Elf.

    The other Dark Elf suddenly jumped in front of her and swung his dagger to dispel the light swords.

    Even though he only had one arm, he was able to fend off the light swords.

    However, the light swords she had parried returned to him at Aurdis'' orders.

    The Dark Elf was struggling even more to fend off all the swords of light that were aiming at him.

    He is also getting more and more difficult because he has to protect his friend who can''t do anything behind his back.

    "(Just stop this confinement!)" he shouted as he continued to fend off all the light swords.

    "(But what about the rain?)" the female Dark Elf asked in a panicked voice.

    "(To hell with the rain! Can''t you see we''re going to die soon? Letting the rain fall won''t have any effect!)"

    Hearing her friend''s words, the female Dark Elf bit her lip.

    When seeing Aurdis who had moved her hand for the next attack, she had no other choice but to release the giant Magic circle up there.

    "(Arghh! We were wrong for epting this job!)"

    ? While shouting to convey her frustration, the female Dark Elf finally released all the Magic energy that kept the Magic circle above intact.

    *CRACKS!*

    The giant Magic circle started to crack. A momentter it shattered like broken ss.

    The shards of light scattered and disappeared in the air.

    After the Magic circle disappeared, then rain and storm back to this area.

    Flushing the ins that became a deadly battleground.<sub> </sub>

    Aurdis was relieved when the rain and storm returned. It makes her able to give them an even bigger attack.

    "(let''s attack her together!)" the one-armed male Dark Elf said.

    "(Yes!)" The female Dark Elf instantly covered her body with a thicker green aura.

    Suddenly in her hand appeared a bow.

    The bow was ckish in color and had roots running down it.

    Aurdis immediately alerted. Previously she had only seen those Dark Elves wielding daggers.

    Even though their leader used chains, Aurdis thought that the different weapons belonged only to their leader.

    But it turns out there''s another one holding a different weapon.

    The female Dark Elf started pulling her bowstring.

    A green arrow that gave off a dark light at its tip appeared.

    Aurdis immediately created an invisible Magic shield around her. Preparing for the impending attack of the two enemies in front of her.

    *SYUUUT!*

    The arrow was fired at the same time as the one-armed male Dark Elf that dashed toward Aurdis.

    Meanwhile, the battle between Erend and the corrupted Dark Elf was intense.

    They exchanged blows with incredible power and speed.

    Erend felt his anger burning. And that anger bes the fuel for each of his attacks.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    Erend opens his mouth and shoots fire toward his enemy''s face.

    They were so close that the mes had covered the corrupted Dark Elf''s face entirely.

    *ZWOOOSSSHHH!!!*

    "GRAAAAAHHHH!!!"

    The corrupted Dark Elf let out a scream of pain.

    But he didn''t give in to the pain and heatwave that enveloped his head.

    This was Erend''s third time activating [Fire Breath]. Yet he still can''t beat his enemy and it looks like the fight willst much longer.

    A chain came out from within the corrupted Dark Elf''s hand.

    The chains seemed to be made of body tissue and were dark like ckened flesh and blood.

    He swung the chains to tangle Erend''s neck.

    Once he had tangled Erend''s neck, the corrupted Dark Elf pulled it tightly.

    With the strong protection of [Dragon Scale], the chains couldn''t strangle him.

    There was only a rustling sound as the chain scratched the hard scale.

    Erend ended [Fire Breath]. Then he grabbed the corrupted Dark Elf by the neck.

    Erend saw his enemy''s face. He smirked showing his ck and unkempt teeth.

    ''What the hell...?''

    Erend immediately got a bad feeling. He nced at the chain that came out of the corrupted Dark Elf''s hand.

    Something was moving in the chain. Like convulsing muscles.

    Then Erend realized that the chain seemed to be made from his enemy''s body parts.

    A momentter Erend felt something happen to his neck.

    Erend heard a rustling sound. Erend immediately knew bad things will happen to him if he doesn''t break free from these chains soon.

    ~~~

 Chapter 145 Still Going

    The chain continued to devour Erend''s scale at a rapid speed.

    However, no matter how fast the chain tried to devour the scale around his neck, it wouldn''t be able to do it that fast.

    Because after all, it was a Dragon scale.

    Erend still felt that he was threatened. Even though he was protected by [Dragon Scale], he didn''t know the full ability of his enemy.

    Previously, even his Dragon power had been sealed by one of them.

    Erend has learned from his mistakes and realizes that Systema''s powers are notpletely invincible.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    ws appeared on both of Erend''s hands.

    Erend immediately swung his ws toward the chain that was entangling his neck.

    *CRAAAKKH!*

    But the chain didn''t budge.

    When Erend was about to swing his ws at the chain again, the corrupted Dark Elf had already punched Erend in the head.

    The blow wasn''t strong enough to throw Erend. But it was enough to take his eyes off him for a moment.

    After that, the corrupted Dark Elf''s other hand opened and a thick red goo appeared in his palm.

    Then the corrupted Dark Elf threw it at Erend''s face.

    "Oh shit!" Erend cursed angrily.

    The thick red Goo closed his eyespletely.

    The corrupted Dark Elf pulled the chain and mmed Erend into the ground.

    Then he pulled him up again and hit throw him again on the ground.

    The corrupted Dark Elf did it again and again. Pulling Erend up and then mming him into the ground again.

    *BUAGH!*

    *BUAGH!*

    *BUAGH!*

    ...

    Erend whose eyes were still tightly closed couldn''t see his surroundings.

    It made his fighting ability drastically reduced.

    Moreover, rain and storms suddenly appeared. The noise from the surroundings was covered by the rain and the storm.

    Making Erend even more at disadvantage.

    After a while, as if satisfied with mming Erend repeatedly, the corrupted Dark Elf stopped.

    Erend couldn''t see what he was doing. So Erend tried to get rid of the goo on his face.

    This move is truly unexpected. He thought his enemy had be a brain-dead monster.

    He thought his thinking ability was only to the point of wanting to attack blindly.

    But it turns out he was wrong. The enemy will have a way of attaching this hard-to-remove thick red goo.

    His goal was obviously to block his view so he could gain an advantage.

    Coupled with the chain around his neck that continues to erode his scale. The current situation is really bad.

    However, Erend didn''t feel that he would lose. After all, he still has a lot of cards on his sleeve.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    *BWOOOSSSHHH!!!*

    mes shot out in all directions.

    The fire evaporated all the rainwater that fell around it and created a thin mist.

    "ARRRGGGHH!!!"

    Erend heard the voice of the corrupted Dark Elf nearby.

    It meant that he did intend to do something near him. Activating that skill was the right thing to do.

    The chains around his neck began to melt from being unable to withstand the heat of his mes.<sub> </sub>

    A momentter the chain shattered and disappeared.

    The thick red goo that was on his face had also disappeared.

    Erend turned off his skill and looked around. What he did scorch the grass within a radius of about ten kilometers from where he was standing.

    But Erend didn''t care. After all, this ce had already been destroyed ever since their battle took ce.

    Adding a little more damage wouldn''t make any difference.

    His enemy was standing not far in front of him. The Dark Elf who had now turned into an ugly monster was now looking at him with vengeful eyes.

    Most of his body was scorched until his bones were exposed.

    Erend thought that he would regenerate with that strange power. But he didn''t.

    The Dark Elf just stood there. As if waiting for his pain to subside - not healed - before deciding to attack him again.

    Erend turned to Aurdis. She was fighting two Dark Elves.

    One Dark Elf only has one hand. And another one seems to be the Dark Elf who had been quietly standing in the distance before.

    Aurdis floated above the ground with a silver light enveloping her body.

    She attacked her two opponents with a flying weapon made of silver light.

    Aurdis looks fine. But Erend couldn''t let his guard down.

    For now, at least she will manage on her own. Until Erend can kill the Dark Elf who has turned into a monster.

    Because now he is the most dangerous enemy here.

    Erend thought he didn''t need to use the power of [Fire Dragon Transformation] to defeat this enemy Dark Elf.

    ''Maybe only with the power of fire, I can win.''

    If he couldn''t win and the situation suddenly turned in an unexpected direction, Erend still had Slimes he could rely on.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-Based Power (Lv.1) ]

    Erend stretched his arms up. A fireball was created above his palm.

    The fireball was originally only the size of a marble. But the fireball kept getting bigger every second.

    "Aren''t you going to attack me?" Erend asked his opponent. "If you don''te, this fireball will only get bigger."

    The corrupted Dark Elf gritted his teeth. His red aura was now mixed with a sinister-looking dark color.

    Then he stomped his foot and dashed towards Erend.

    His speed had increased than before and Erend noticed that.

    He immediately threw the fireball that was already one meter in diameter at him.

    But it turns out that besides being fast, he is also getting more agile.

    With his agility, the Dark Elf could dodge to the side while running at an incredible speed.

    *BOOM!*

    The fireball exploded behind him.

    "HYAAA!!!"

    *DUAGHH!*

    Erend stood still and chose not to dodge. Instead, he chose to stay and face the Dark Elf head-on.

    Erend was pushed by the Dark Elf''s overflowing power. Now his dark and sinister Magic aura also spreads out wider to cover Erend as well.

    "(You will die because you dare to mess with our prey!)"

    The Dark Elf said something but Erend only heard it as a grumble filled with anger.

    "The hell you saying, you ugly bastard?!" Erend replied.

    [ Skill activated: All-Fire Based Power (Lv.1) ]

    Fire gushed from Erend''s hand.

    Due to their inherently close distance, the mes hit the corrupted Dark Elf heavily.

    ~~~

 Chapter 146 Near The End Of Battle

    Now even when that enormous torrent of mes appeared to envelop his body, there was no sound of the corrupted Dark Elf''s screams of agony.

    It was as if he was enduring the pain because he didn''t want to appear weak in front of Erend.

    Erend continued to let out his mes for a few seconds more.

    The attack intensity was very high. Now everything that was behind that corrupted Dark Elf had been burned to the ground.

    The rainwater that fell couldn''t ovee the heat of Erend''s fire.

    White mist is created when the fusion of fire and rainwater urs.

    But that felt strange to Erend. Even though the Dark Elf had been sted by the scorching mes for quite a long time, he still felt the powerful thrust from him.

    Finally, Erend ended his Skill. When the mes dissipated, he could see that his enemy was in a dire state.

    The corrupted Dark Elf''s body had received very serious burns.

    His charred bones were exposed. His skin and flesh were scalded and charred.

    Now what appeared before Erend''s eyes was a face that was mostly a skull.

    But strangely, this corrupted Dark Elf still stared at Erend with hateful eyes.

    Erend didn''t notice any regeneration. But he also did not see his strength diminishing.

    Coupled with his body that was almost destroyed, Erend felt that his enemy looks terrible.

    Erend pushed the corrupted Dark Elf with all his might.

    He also jumped backward to distance himself.

    They faced each other about ten meters apart.

    Erend could see the look of hatred from his enemy. Even when it was justing from the skull hole where his eyes had been.

    ''What happened to him?''

    Whatever power he uses, Erend already knows that it is not a good power.

    But he didn''t think that the effect would go this far.

    That power makes the user''s body - which should have been destroyed - continue to fight with the fuel of revenge and hatred.

    That body should have been destroyed a long time ago.

    However, that strange power keeps him fighting. As if not wanting to let go of his grip on the Dark Elf.

    That would probably continue until the Dark Elf''s body waspletely destroyed.

    ''Well, at least I now know how to destroy him now.''

    Erend shot running towards the corrupted Dark Elf.

    His opponent immediately answered Erend''s charge.

    They collided with incredible force.

    After that, Erend attacked while activating two of his skills together.

    He aims to be able to quickly destroy his opponent.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    Erend swung the ws on both hands quickly.

    The ws came at the corrupted Dark Elf horizontally, vertically, and diagonally.

    The corrupted Dark Elf was still able to obey his fighting instincts to fend off those few ws.

    But he still can not fend off all of them.

    *CRAAAT!*

    *CRAAAT!*

    *CRAAAT!*

    Some of Erend''s ws managed to prate his defenses and tore the part of his flesh that had not yet been destroyed by the fire.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    After that Erend coated his ws with fire.

    *SWOOOSH!*

    Erend swung his me-coated ws.

    When it hits the corrupted Dark Elf, the damage it causes is multiplied.

    The corrupted Dark Elf didn''t want to stay silent and only allowed himself to be the target of attacks.<sub> </sub>

    From his hand came something like a sharp de.

    Like the previous chain, a sharp sword-like de also seemed to be created from his body tissue.

    The Dark Elf swung the sharp de at Erend. But Erend was still protected by [Dragon Scale].

    *DANGGG!*

    The attack did not scratch Erend. However, the force behind the attack was still able to push Erend to the ground.

    "GRAAAAAAHHHH!" The corrupted Dark Elf shouted very loudly.

    Erend found that quite impressive because the scream came from his already burning throat.

    As far as this fight went, Erend had never felt a pain that was too severe.

    All that pain was defended by the [Dragon Scale]. But now, he was worried about his MP.

    He had been using the [Dragon Scale] continuously ever since the battle urred. And he also uses other Skills.

    [ MP: 40/70 ]

    ''It looks like, I have to end this as soon as possible.''

    Erend stood up and immediately ran toward his enemy.

    The corrupted Dark Elf also jumped to approach Erend.

    The two of them shed once again and exchanged attacks.

    Sharp des came out of the corrupted Dark Elf''s two hands.

    Erend also activated [Dragon w] and [All Fire-based Power] simultaneously.

    mes and ws shed with the sharp des and chain that shot out from the corrupted Dark Elf''s body.

    Creating a spectacle that is both amazing and terrifying at the same time.

    But in the end, the corrupted Dark Elf couldn''tst much longer than Erend.

    His dark red Magical Aura gradually shrank. Until it just look like a thinyer of smoke on the surface of his skin.

    Erend''s w swung heavily toward one of the corrupted Dark Elf''s sharp des.

    *DRAAAKKK!*

    The sharp de shattered into pieces because it had already lost its power.

    Erend realized this. So the more intense the attacks came.

    The other de was shattered by Erend''s w swing.

    *DRAAKKK!*

    Erend then swung his ws at the corrupted Dark Elf''s chest.

    *CRAAAT!*

    "GROAAAHH!"

    The corrupted Dark Elf was no longer able to force his body to put up a fight.

    He started to falter and couldn''t help himself to stand up straight.

    Erend kicked him until he threw and rolled onto the scorched ground.

    That corrupted Dark Elf could no longer stand up. Only pitiful groaning sounds came out of his mouth.

    Erend drew closer to him. It was clear now that he could no longer fight back.

    Hisrge, fiery red eyes stared at Erend as he walked closer.

    Those eyes still contained immense hatred even when there was no power to hate anymore.

    "I will end your miserable life," Erend said.

    "Grhh... Grhh..." the corrupted Dark Elf replied with a weak growl sound.

    Erend standing right next to him. Then he stomped his head repeatedly.

    *DUGHH!*

    *DUGHH!*

    *DUGHH!*

    The corrupted Dark Elf''s body and limbs convulsed when Erend stepped on his head. But not long after, the convulsions just stopped.

    ~~~

 Chapter 147 Also Near The End

    A few minutes earlier.

    The fight on the other side caused anxiety for both Aurdis and the two Dark Elves she fought.

    Even so, they are trying to push it all away and focus on the opponent in front of them.

    Their concentration should not be divided for a fight that seems to be running in the background between Erend and the Dark Elf assassin leader.

    They can''t afford that. If the slightest bit of inadvertence urred, their opponent would get the chance to take advantage of that and deliver a fatal blow.

    Aurdis is worried about Erend. The Dark Elf had turned into a monstrous beast.

    His magic energy felt so dark. Aurdis felt that Magic was not from an Elven kind. But from something far away and foreign.

    Aurdis didn''t know what it was.

    Is it possible that the Dark Elves have developed some new Magic?

    Suddenly an arrow covered in green lightning shot toward her.

    Aurdis, who had been fully concentrated, was slightly distracted by her thoughts about the changes in the Dark Elf who fighting Erend.

    Aurdis raised her Magic Shield at the arrow.

    But the arrow turned sharply and passed through the shield.

    Aurdis widened her eyes seeing the arrow swerve suddenly.

    ''She can control it?''

    The arrow passed through her shield and headed straight for her.

    The greenish sparks of lightning around the arrow grew as it got closer to Aurdis.

    *SYUUUT!*

    The speed of the arrow suddenly increased. But the arrow stopped a few centimeters from Aurdis'' body.

    *CHRRRRZZZZTTTT!*

    The arrow exploded and scattered sparks of lightning in all directions.

    Luckily Aurdis always maintains an invisible Magic Shield around her body.

    The Female Dark Elf cursed loudly. Her eyes stared in frustration at the arrows that didn''t hit Aurdis.

    Her grip on her bow tightened because she was so angry.

    Even so, she didn''t let the anger get to her for too long.

    She raised her bow again while her friend was darting to approach Aurdis.

    Aurdis, of course, was aware of his existence.

    The other Dark Elf shot through the side holding a dagger that was covered in an orange Magic aura.

    Aurdis moved her hand. Weaving magic silver threads as she had been doing all along.

    Then Aurdis stretched her arms into the ground while flying backward.

    *DRAAKK!*

    *DRAAKK!*

    *DRAAKK!*

    ...

    Suddenly, spears appeared sticking out of the ground near the Dark Elf.

    The earth spears kept appearing to stab the Dark Elf who was running towards Aurdis.

    However, he still managed to dodge it just fine.

    The Dark Elf jumped up and used his dagger and Magic skillfully to defend against all the ground spears that kept appearing.

    Aurdis was quite surprised. Even with just one arm, he could defend himself well.

    While Aurdis kept a watchful eye on the male Dark Elf that was charged toward her, the arrow shots from the female Dark Elf kepting.

    It was as if the two of them didn''t want to give Aurdis time to breathe.

    The male Dark Elf was now right in front of her.

    He leaped up and sent an orange dagger sh that shot toward Aurdis like a crescent moon.<sub> </sub>

    Aurdis fired the same magic sh with silver color.

    *BOOM!*

    The two shes shed and scattered orange and silver rays that blinded anyone who see it for a moment.

    Aurdis felt panic. Not being able to see where the enemy is a bad thing.

    But that means the enemy can''t see her. Or perhaps, they had already nned this.

    If that was the case then they could see through the blinding light. While Aurdis can''t.

    Aurdis immediately strengthened the shield around her body.

    She poured out a lot of Magic energy into the shields because that was all she could do now.

    It turns out, just a split second after Aurdis strengthened the Magic shield around her body, attacks came from both directions simultaneously.

    *BOOM!*

    *DASSHHH!*

    The light finally diminished.

    Aurdis could see that the two Dark Elves who had been quite a distance away from her before were now in front of her eyes.

    ''So they did n that!''

    Aurdis stretched her arms towards them and let out a tremendous amount of force.

    They were so close that they both couldn''t escape. So they were blown away.

    The two Dark Elves fell and rolled on the ground. But it didn''t take long for them to get up and get ready to fight again.

    Aurdis was still trying to calm herself down.

    If she didn''t quickly strengthen the Magic Shield around her body just now, she wouldn''t be able to survive the two attacks that came together.

    ''That was closed.''

    On the other hand, the two enemies were staring at Aurdis.

    They thought the n was pretty good. But it turns out Aurdis is not stupid.

    "(No time to be still. Let''s continue!)" The male Dark Elf said.

    A momentter he dashed towards Aurdis.

    The female Dark Elf didn''t reply. Instead, she pulled her bowstring and spawned another arrow.

    The arrow now gave off a bright green glow. She poured a lot of her Magic energy into the arrow.

    Apart from Magic energy, she also channeled her feelings of revenge because the Elf princess had killed her friends.

    Gritting her teeth, she aimed at Aurdis.

    Aurdis also didn''t want to just defend against their attacks.

    She suddenly shot towards the male Dark Elf who was running towards her.

    Her action took them by surprise because Aurdis had only focused on staying where she was.

    While steadily approaching, Aurdis created a dozen des of light around her.

    She also controls rainwater and wind to attack them.

    Aurdis gambles her life on this attack. She knew that the conditions of her two enemies had also weakened. Just like her.

    So Aurdis channeled her Magic energy to control what was around her for a massive attack.

    The male Dark Elf, who had been running towards Aurdis so confidently, became scared when he saw Aurdis suddenly start attacking.

    Too focused on Aurdis in front of him, he didn''t notice that dozens of ice des were already created above him.

    "(WATCH OUT! ABOVE YOU!)"

    His friend''s shout was toote.

    Aurdis moved her hand and the ice des above the male Dark Elf''s head fell.

    ~~~

 Chapter 148 The End Of The Fight

    He has realized that his end is in sight. By the time the Dark Elf looked up, the ice des had already fallen to his head.

    *CRAAT!*

    *CRAAT!*

    *CRAAT!*

    ...

    The Ice des pierced through his head and body.

    Blood immediately gushed out and merged with the rainwater.

    "(NO!)" The female Dark Elf screamed in shock seeing him die before her eyes.

    Aurdis bit her lip too. The feeling of guilt lingers in her heart every time she ends another being''s life.

    But Aurdis must remain realistic. Right now, she has to kill them or she will be killed.

    Aurdis turned towards the female Dark Elf. She couldn''t see her true face because it was still covered by the mask.

    However, Aurdis could see the sadness and misery in her body movements.

    Her hands stretched forward as if to reach her friend. The hand shook and stopped in the air. She can''t stretch it any longer or let it fall.

    Aurdis bit her lower lip again. No matter how guilty she feels, her fighting instincts still functioned well.

    Now was the perfect time to attack her because she was caught off guard.

    Aurdis shot towards her while instantly forming ice des around her.

    Her Magic Energy was running low so she needed to finish this as quickly as possible.

    Aurdis didn''t know what happened to the fight between Erend and their leader.

    It doesn''t matter now. Aurdis was sure that he was fine.

    Aurdis moved her hands forward. The ice des that had formed around her immediately shot toward the female Dark Elf.

    But it turns out she is aware of her approach.

    The female Dark Elf burned with a vengeance when her eyes found Aurdis again. Daggers appeared in both of her hands.

    Green Magic aura began to flow into the daggers.

    What she did was very simr to what the Dark Elf who turned into a monster did earlier.

    ''No! That can''t happen!''

    Aurdis elerated her speed towards the Dark Elf. She also elerated the speed of the ice des she controlled.

    *WUSHH!*

    *WUSHH!*

    *WUSHH!*

    ...

    The dozens of ice des shot toward the female Dark Elf be faster. But it couldn''t keep up with the speed her daggers stabbed into the Dark Elf''s body.

    "(You will pay for all this!)" The female Dark Elf said through gritted teeth. Her voice came out as a vengeful hiss and growl.

    She raised her dagger a little higher, then she aimed it at her chest and stomach. Just like what the Dark Elf leader did earlier.

    However, suddenly Erend appeared and caught her.

    Dragon''s wings pped fiercely pushing Erend''s body to an incredible speed.

    Erend grabbed the female Dark Elf and carried her flying before she could thrust her dagger.

    After bringing her up, Erend immediately swooped down.

    *BOOM!*

    Erend mmed her into the ground. The shockwave spread. Vibrating the ground, water, and wind in the surroundings.

    After that, Erend grabbed her hand and snatched her dagger.

    The female Dark Elf was helpless and could only let her dagger be snatched away.

    Erend threw the daggers away. Then looked at her while standing.

    The Female Dark Elf looked at Erend. Her eyes showed great anger. But those eyes also express despair.

    "(Kill me now, Dragon!)" She said.<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t understand what you''re saying," Erend replied.

    Not long after, Aurdis came hovering beside Erend.

    "You okay?" Erend asked while looking at her worriedly.

    Aurdis nodded her head with a smile. "Don''t worry. I''m fine."

    After that, they both looked at the Dark Elf who was lying in front of them.

    She didn''t even bother to get up anymore. All of her friends had died before her own eyes.

    Regret began toe to her like a torrential rain that poured down right now.

    If only they didn''t ept this assignment.

    But it''s toote for regret now. There was nothing she could do but wait for death toe and take her. Like they take their friends.

    "(Laston sent you here?)" Aurdis asked her.

    "(I don''t want to answer you. Kill me now!)" the female Dark Elf said.

    Aurdis was silent. She looked doubtful.

    "What did she say?" Erend asked.

    "She said we should just kill her because she won''t say anything," Aurdis replied.

    "Isn''t it obvious that Laston sent them? Something must have happened at the pce so your uncle would know you were here," Erend replied.

    Aurdis had also thought that it had indeed happened.

    Otherwise, Laston couldn''t possibly know where she was going.

    Even so, at first, she and Saeldir had suspected that Laston would find out sooner orter.

    They never expected that this journey would remain a secret until she arrived in Dawnwood.

    Aurdis looked again at the female Dark Elf who had lost her will to live.

    "We still have to kill her, huh," Aurdis said.

    "Of course."

    Erend stretched his hand towards the Dark Elf.

    There was no pity in his eyes at all. Or whatever it is that shows sympathy.

    The Dark Elf was an assassin, so it was only natural that she be killed. It''s basically part of her job.

    Erend wasn''t stupid enough to let her get away out of pity.

    Aurdis might be able to do it. But he couldn''t. If they let her live now, then she would onlye back with an even bigger grudge.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    mes gush from Erend''s hand enveloping the Dark Elf.

    "AAARRGGHHHH!!!!"

    A very heartbreaking scream rang out as the mes enveloped her.

    But there was no resistance whatsoever from her. A thin white mist is created when raindrops touch Erend''s mes.

    "AAARRRGGGHHH!!!"

    The screamsted for a few more seconds.

    Before finally the sound subsided and disappeared entirely.

    Erend''s extremely hot mes finally ended the Dark Elf''s life in a matter of seconds.

    Erend deactivated his Skill.

    When the mes disappeared, all that was left was the Dark Elf''s scorched skeleton.

    The rain poured down until her brittle bones began to crumble.

    Aurdis exhaled heavily. This fight is finally over.

    It felt like the falling rain washed away her pain and fear.

    ~~~

 Chapter 149 Under The Big Tree

    After everything that had happened, it felt like only now could Aurdis heave a sigh of relief.

    She even closed her eyes to look up and stared up at the sky.

    Even when the pouring rain hit her face Aurdis didn''t think it was something troubling.

    Erend turned to Aurdis. Seeing Aurdis'' face which looked calm, made Erend smile.

    Her wet silvery hair fell down. Her body and clothes were drenched.

    This seems to be the first time Erend has seen her wear an outfit like this.

    Usually, she just wears a long white dress.

    Actually, there was another outfit Aurdis had worn that was still stuck in Erend''s memory. It was a sheer nightgown that showed most of her wless skin.

    Erend immediately pushed the thought away because this was not the right time.

    They had just finished a tough fight. Erend''s MP is depleted and they are tired.

    [Daily Quest Completed! ]

    Systema''s notification popped up in Erend''s view. He was slightly startled because he was watching Aurdis.

    [Rewards: 200 Exp. ]

    [You Leveled Up! ]

    [You Leveled Up! ]

    "We must take shelter," Erend said. "Let''s take go to the woods."

    Aurdis just stared at Erend for a few moments. Then she nodded with a weak smile.

    They took shelter on the edge of the Wyldwood forest. Under a veryrge tree.

    This tree was so big that its branches and leaves couldpletely stop the pouring rain.

    Star, the white stallion came next to Aurdis after suddenly appearing from hiding.

    Erend and Aurdis sat leaning against a tree trunk.

    Erend used what little MP he had left to activate [All Fire-based Power].

    He controlled the heat from the power to dry his and Aurdis''s bodies.

    Erend only let out a little hot steam from his body.

    Erend didn''t know whether she did it on purpose or not, but Aurdis brought her body close to him.

    He let it go because he felt that Aurdis really needed warmth.

    "Thank you," Aurdis said. "If you hadn''te, I would have died."

    Erend just nodded with a small murmur. The hot steam from Erend''s body created a very thin mist around them.

    "How did youe at the right time?" Aurdis asked.

    Erend was confused about what kind of answer to give.

    There was no way he could say that he was here because of the Daily Quest.

    "Uhh, let''s just say I have good instincts," Erend finally gave that answer.

    Aurdis turned to him. Their faces were so close that Erend could feel Aurdis'' breath on his face.

    Aurdis'' blue eyes stared straight into his eyes.

    Even though she had just undergone a tiring battle, those eyes were still as clear as ever.

    Erend turned his eyes away from Aurdis. His heartbeat was very fast.

    Even when he was fighting against the Dark Elf who had be a monster just now, his heartbeat was not as fast as right now.

    "Whatever it is, I thank you," Aurdis said.

    "Yes. No need to thank me anymore. You''ve said it twice," Erend replied without looking away from the front.<sub> </sub>

    Aurdis looked at Erend''s face from the side. Then she smiled sweetly.

    "Sorry I left you," Erend said after a few minutes in silence.

    "You don''t need to apologize. Besides, none of this is your problem," Aurdis said. "You''ve helped enough."

    "Why are you here?" Erend asked.

    "I''m on my way to visit our distant rtives for help."

    "Alone?"

    Aurdis took a deep breath before answering. "Yeah."

    Then Erend remembered how things were in the pce.

    Aurdis and Saeldir were by themself. They couldn''t trust anything but one another.

    Saeldir must also be in trouble at the pce. In fact, he might actually have a lot more trouble.

    Here, Aurdis can directly face his enemy openly. But what about Saeldir who must continue to guard himself against attacks that mighte from behind his back?

    "What kind of rtives would you visit?" Erend asked.

    "They are Elves like me. It''s just that they live in the forest," Aurdis replied.

    Erend''s brow furrowed. "You have rtives who are not against you?"

    Aurdis grimaced at Erend''s words.

    "Actually... I can''t say that they''re not against us." Aurdis said. "Our rtionship is not exactly good. That''s why I had to travel a long distance to reach them."

    "But are you sure they can be counted on to solve problems in the pce?" Erend asked.

    Aurdis did not immediately answer. Instead, she took a deep breath.

    "I don''t know. But they are ourst hope. It''s not like we''re enemies," Aurdis said.

    "I''m sure I''ll be wee once I get there. But I don''t know if they want to help us or not."

    "If they don''t want to help, I''ll help you."

    Hearing Erend''s words, Aurdis turned to him. Her heart was touched to hear it.

    But Aurdis knew better than to bother Erend more.

    After all, Aurdis thought Erend could do nothing but use his power to destroy Laston. And probably all parties involved with him.

    That does sound practical. But not the best solution.

    Erend must have thought so too. He just said this as ast resort if things were going for the worse. Aurdis understood that.

    "Is the ce still far away?" Erend asked.

    "Still quite far. The ins stretch very wide," Aurdis said. "After that, I have to pass through the swamps. The rest is just forest and trails until I reach Dawnwood. Where the Forest Elves live."

    "How about I take you in my Dragon form?" Erend made a suggestion. "It will be much quicker than you walk or ride a horse."

    Erend turned to the white stallion that was standing eating grass not far from them.

    Aurdis looked at him and blinked a few times rapidly.

    "Take me there in Dragon form? H-How?" Aurdis stared in disbelief.

    "I can carry you in my hand. You two can fit in the palm of my hand. I''ve tried it before," Erend said with a smile.

    "I don''t know about that." Aurdis looked unsure.

    "Don''t worry. It will be safe. I''ve brought people in Dragon form before. And they''re all safe."

    Aurdis still looks unsure. But what Erend said sounded reasonable.

    "Uhhm, I think we can give it a try then."

    ~~~

 Chapter 150 Talk Between Them

    Fly with a Dragon.

    Even for the Elves who lived in a fantasy world, it was something that was considered something fantastic.

    It sounded somehow funny, an Elf - a race that possessed a famously great Magic power - said that Dragon was something fantastic.

    The fact that Erend had done this before made it even more surprising.

    "When did you do that?" Aurdis asked.

    "What?"

    "You said you once brought people with your Dragon form. When was that exactly?"

    "Oh." Erend tried to remember. "Maybe two days ago."

    Aurdis became even more confused. She looked at Erend with a deep frown.

    "Two days ago? You did it in your own world?"

    Erend was again in a situation where he was having a hard timeing up with an answer.

    "No. I did it here," Erend said. "You know, I often do things like saving lives in this world. The Portal will appear and take me to where I am needed."

    Auris''s brows were still furrowed.

    The rain is getting thinner, the wind is blowing less and less. But Aurdis didn''t notice the change because she was too focused on what Erend was saying.

    "You showed up where you were needed?"

    Erend nodded his head. "This is how my power works. I have to do something to get something."

    After hearing Erend''s exnation, Aurdis'' curiosity about Erend''s power grew even more intense.

    There was a big torch that seemed to be suddenly lit in Aurdis'' heart.

    Back then, she was only interested in Erend because he had the power of a Dragon.

    Dragons are god-like beings who are said to have perished in her world.

    It was only natural that when Aurdis realized the existence of the Dragon''s power within Erend, she became very curious and approached Erend.

    ? Aurdis did not think that all that would lead them to this moment.

    "Your powers are mysterious. Even those of us who have mastered Magic still can''t understand all that," Aurdis said.

    "Well, there''s still a lot I don''t understand about this power to," Erend replied.

    Erend looked around and realized that the rain had almost stopped.

    He then looked at his MP.

    [ MP: 50/70 ]

    Erend still wasn''t sure that with his current MP, he could carry Aurdis in his Dragon form.

    Moreover, he had just used a Skill to dry and warm their bodies.

    "Looks like we''ll have to wait a bit longer," Erend said. "Sorry but I have to wait until my energy is replenished."

    Aurdis shook her head with a smile. "It''s okay."

    So, the two of them returned to enjoy time together under the big tree.

    Even Star the stallion hadn''t let out a grunt since earlier. He was acting so calm as if he wanted to give this time to the two of them.

    Aurdis took out food and drink from her magic cloth bag.

    "How many can you fit in there?!"

    That was the reaction Erend showed when he saw Aurdis take out a lot of things from there.

    Aurdis only gave a small smile. After that she gave a piece of bread to Erend.

    The bread is rectangr and bulging. Because the outer skin was white and transparent, Erend could see that there was some sort of yellowish cream inside.<sub> </sub>

    The cream looks like butter, or mayonnaise.

    "What is this?" Erend asked while looking at the bread.

    "Watercress Bread," Aurdis replied.

    Actually, the name of the bread sounds different in Quenya.

    But with themunication Magic that Aurdis cast, that''s what its name would be like if tranted into humannguage.

    "Try it. It''s delicious," Aurdis said.

    She immediately took a bite of her own after saying that.

    Seeing Aurdis'' happy expression after taking a bite of the bread, Erend took a bite of the bread in his hand.

    As soon as his teeth prated the thin outer skin of the bread, Erend''s tongue was immediately greeted with melted cream.

    The cream has the perfect blend of sweet, savory, and salty. The texture is also very soft.

    Erend''s eyes opened wide and gave a twinkle of happiness.

    "What do you think? Delicious, right?" Aurdis asked.

    Erend nodded his head many times quickly to acknowledge Aurdis''s words.

    Aurdis chuckled seeing Erend''s childlike expression when he ate the bread.

    Erend usually only has a firm and stern expression on his face. Especially after he had just ughtered his enemy.

    However, it seems that this time Aurdis can see a different side of Erend.

    A warm and adorable side that he might never show to anyone.

    They spent some time enjoying the bread and chatting for a few more minutes.

    Waiting for Erend''s MP to recover again.

    ~~~

    Currently, Aerchon was in the same room as Saeldir. It was the room where the Magic Shield core was.

    Saeldir refused to leave the room no matter what. Because of that Aerchon - reluctantly - had to indulge his desire to speak here only.

    The atmosphere of the room was heavy for Saeldir. But he didn''t let the pressure appeared on his face.

    Instead, Saeldir sat while crossing his arms and legs.

    And looked Aerchon right in the eye.

    Saeldir''s attitude seemed to show that he was ready to ept whatever Aerchon would say.

    "(So you two conspired together to go to the Forest Elf''s ce without me knowing?)" Aerchon asked. His tone was sharp.

    "(Yes,)" Saeldir answered matter-of-factly.

    "(Why?)"

    "(Because its no use asking you for help.)" Saeldir looked Aerchon straight in the eye.

    He didn''t budge even though he saw Aerchon''s eyes getting narrower like a dagger ready to fly to his heart.

    "(Tell me what you mean, Saeldir. You''ve been saying some bold things since yesterday. Even I think that''s being too bold.)"

    There was a cold threat behind Aerchon''s low voice. Saeldir could feel that.

    But Saeldir was tired of all the pressure he was feeling and decided that he didn''t care anymore.

    "(You''re too temperamental. I can''t stand your attitude anymore. So offten that you ignore the obvious truth because you let your emotions take over your brain. So you make decisions that make big losses for all of us,)" Saeldir said.

    "(I don''t want to talk to you because of that.)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 151 Talk With Aerchon

    Aerchon''s eyes narrowed even more. His jaw tightened and suddenly his hands clenched tightly.

    However, Saeldir didn''t look scared. Instead, he was still looking at Aerchon with the same eyes.

    A gaze that revealed firmness at everything Aerchon would say.

    Saeldir did not back down. He decided to ''fight'' Aerchon now. Something that no one in this pce seemed to ever do.

    For a moment, Saeldir''s mind went to Aurdis.

    Laston now knows where Aurdis has gone. And that meant he was going to send a group, or maybe an army to intercept her.

    ''I''m sorry, Aurdis. I won''t be able to help you now.''

    Saeldir deeply regretted what happened. He told Aurdis that he would always be there if she asked for help.

    But it turned out that he had to confront Aerchon in a very serious conversation.

    Even so, Saeldir had a good feeling about Aurdis''s journey. He felt that Aurdis would be fine.

    She already has a resolute intention, so she will carry it out to the end.

    ''Yes, I have to have faith in her.''

    Saeldir said to himself and started focusing on Aerchon.

    "(I''m temperamental?)" Aerchon repeated Saeldir''s words.

    Those words seemed to throw a sword in Saeldir''s face. Aerchon seemed to challenge Saeldir to take the sword - continuing his brave words.

    "(Yes.)" And Saeldir took the sword without hesitation. "(You''ve made too many wrong decisions, Aerchon.)"

    "(What do you mean? About that war on humans?)" Aerchon asked.

    "(That was one of the biggest wrong decisions you ever made. Do you know how many of our troops have died in other worlds, and not properly cremated?)" Saeldir said.

    "(They do it for this kingdom,)" Aerchon replied.

    "(They did it because of your irresistible orders. Did you know that most of the dead soldiers don''t actually want to go to war in another world?)"

    Saeldir''s words made Aerchon frown in surprise.

    "(I talked to them one night and they said it all. We all know that our strength will drop drastically if we enter another world. That''s why they don''t want to do it,)" Saeldir continued.

    "(Then why didn''t they say it to me?)" Aerchon asked.

    "(So that they can receive punishment from you?)"

    Aerchon''s mouth was tightly shut at those words.

    "(You always think that your decision is the right decision. Without considering other people''s opinion,)" Saeldir said.

    "(In the end, you caused hundreds of thousands of our troops to die in vain. Besides, you also caused misery to the humans in that other world.)"

    Aerchon wanted to say something. But Saeldir immediately interrupted before the words could leave his mouth.

    <o>,m "(You''re saying that the humans are lowly creatures that deserve to die? Then what about your own army? Do they deserve to die? Because based on what I see, they got the same ending as the humans.)"</o>

    Saeldir took a break for a while.

    He stopped to let the words sink into Aerchon''s head and heart.

    About a minuteter, Saeldir continued his speech.

    "(I''ll get straight to the point now. Actually, there''s still a lot I want to tell you right now. But an emergency situation is going on,)" Saeldir said.

    "(Your sister is on her way to Dawnwood. And the traitor already knows about that. So he will send assassins to kill Aurdis.)"

    "(He?)" Aerchon asked with his eyebrows knit together.

    "(Yes.)" Saeldir nodded his head. "(That traitor is Laston.)"<sub> </sub>

    Aerchon suddenly jumped to his feet from his chair. His eyes were on Saeldir.

    Those eyes that had always been sharp with suspicion and annoyance had now turned wide with shock.

    "(What you say?)" Aerchon asked in a trembling voice.

    Saeldir looked at him. "(I know it will be hard for you to believe this. Unless you see it for yourself.)"

    Aerchon felt the emotions in his chest begin to grow. Emotions that are likeva in a mountain about to overflow.

    Laston was a figure he had considered his own father.

    When his father was busy carrying out his duties as King, Laston came and took care of him and Aurdis.

    Aerchon felt he got more affection from his father''s brother than his own father.

    And now Saeldir is saying that Laston is a traitor?

    The one who had caused so much damage and loss in this pce?

    But Aerchon saw Saeldir''s gaze.

    He could feel the faith and sincerity in his eyes.

    A certainty that made him willing to oppose him.

    Because of that, his anger that was previously about to explode shrank back.

    Aerchon took a deep breath. Then exhale.

    He sat back in the chair and closed his eyes. Trying to suppress all his emotions and let Saeldir continue his words.

    "(How can you say that?)" Aerchon asked.

    "(I heard his namee out from a Dark Elf assassin.)"

    Then Saeldir told about what happened that time. About the Dark Elf who had been ordered by Laston to lure Erend and kill him.

    "(Erend lured the Dark Elf assassin and managed to trick her instead. After that he fought her. I came just in time and interrogated the Dark Elf.)"

    Aerchon''s expression still showed shock. The fact that there were Dark Elves involved was shocking enough.

    But it turned out to be more than that. Saeldir and the humans even fought with her.

    "(I heard it from the mouth of the Dark Elf assassin. She mentioned Laston''s name,)" Saeldir continued.

    Aerchon was still looking into Saeldir''s eyes.

    Trying to find traces of lies or unsureness there. But he didn''t find it.

    What he got from Saeldir''s eyes was, an assurance that he was telling the truth.

    Archon sighed.

    He had been in disbelief. But hearing Saeldir''s clear and firm exnation and the expression on his face full of conviction, Aerchon felt that Saeldir was telling the truth.

    "(Do you have any other evidence?)"

    Even so, Aerchon still needs stronger evidence to take firm action.

    Seeing Aerchon who seemed to have epted his words, Saeldir heaved a sigh of relief secretly.

    He wouldn''t let Aerchon know that during this conversation he was feeling tense.

    "(You will get the proof,)" Saeldir said. "(But you have to wait.)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 152 In The Palm Of A Dragon

    The rain had almost stoppedpletely. All that was left of the rainstorm earlier was a small drizzle.

    The wind has also started to be tamer and does not blow the rage like before.

    Erend and Aurdis were still engaged in a warm chat about what happened in the Elf pce.

    But when the topic of the Elf pce starts to seem monotonous - because there really isn''t anything special besides what Erend already knows - then Aurdis decides to ask about Erend''s life in his own world.

    Erendplied and he started to tell about his world.

    There was a lot that Aurdis didn''t understand about what Erend was talking about.

    The ''skyscraper buildings'' have a simr description to the towers in this world. But the building was built filled with ss.

    So a question arose in Aurdis'' head.

    "How can the building withstand the attacks of monsters or another race siege if it''s mostly ss?" Aurdis asked.

    "In my world, there are no monsters," Erend said with a chuckle. "Well, at least not a ''monster'' like the ones in this world."

    "Then what are the monsters there like?"

    "In my world, the monsters are humans who have power," Erend said with a sad smile.

    Aurdis'' brows almost knitted in confusion.

    "Never mind. Don''t worry about it. Did I ever say I have a sister?" Erend said to change the subject.

    After hearing that Aurdis'' eyes widened with excitement.

    "A sister?!"

    Erend nodded. "Yeah. Her name is Artemis. But me and everyone who knows her prefer to call her Arty. That''s easier to pronounce."

    "How old is she?" Aurdis asked.

    "She''s seventeen soon."

    "Ah, seventeen. She must be a pretty girl." Aurdis smiled.

    "Hmm, I don''t know about that," Erend said. "I hope she''s not too pretty. So there aren''t many guys chasing her."

    "Ahahaha. Are you afraid that your sister loves her lover more than you?" Aurdis teasing.

    Erend snorted. But he didn''t deny it. "Maybe."

    Aurdisughed again as if amused.

    Erend noticed that the rain had stopped. Then he checked his MP.

    [ MP: 65/70 ]

    ''I think that will suffice.''

    "How about we go now?" Erend asked.

    "Hahh..." Aurdis sighed. "All right. Let''s go."

    Erend and Aurdis stood up and walked towards the ins.

    Star followed obediently beside Aurdis.

    "I will change now." Erend walked a little further from Aurdis.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    *WOOOSSSHHH!*

    A red light appeared, dazzling her eyes. Waves of wind that spread in all directions drooped the grass until it stuck to the ground.

    The reddish light became even bigger. Until finally a few momentster a giant figure that towered as if almost touching the sky appeared.

    Dragon sightings in the ins near Wyldwood will catch the attention of anyone who sees it.

    On his shoulders was a zing fire. Adding the appearance of the Dragon to be even more mighty.

    Dragon-Erend''s amber eyes stared at Aurdis from above.

    Unlike when fighting the Ogres Kingdom or the Daemons of Cmity. There is no cruelty there.

    Aurdis didn''t know that was possible. The eyes of the Dragon that once destroyed the Ogres Kingdom''s army now radiated friendliness.

    Dragon-Erend looked down and held out both hands.

    Aurdis led Star closer. Even though the stallion looked reluctant and scared, when Aurdis stroked his neck and whispered something, Star finallyplied.<sub> </sub>

    ''So... uhh, do I just have to go up.''

    Aurdis knew right away that she had to talk telepathically to Erend now.

    ''Yes. Don''t worry.''

    At that time Erend wasn''t so sure when he brought the human adventurers in his palm.

    But because at that time he seeded, Erend''s confidence increased.

    Moreover, Aurdis wasn''t just a human. She is an Elf with great Magic ability.

    Aurdis must be better at taking care of herself than those humans. That''s what convinced Erend to do this.

    ''I will take off,'' Dragon-Erend said.

    ''Alright!''

    Aurdis held on to the Dragon-Erend''s fingers.

    Star chose to sit on Dragon-Erend''s palm and pressed his body as close to his palm as possible.

    The wings that spanned three meters each began to p.

    Again, waves of wind bent the grass and trees of Wyldwood.

    Then Dragon-Erend shot into the air. And right through the clouds.

    ''Where is the direction?'' Erend asked.

    ''Go west!'' Aurdis answered while pointing with her index finger.

    Dragon-Erend''s wings pped again and he shot westward.

    Aurdis raised her body to stand up and looked around.

    She was inside the palm of a Dragon. Aurdis stroked the hard and rough surface of his palm skin.

    His palm skin is pale, quite different from the red scales that dominate his body.

    Aurdis looked up and saw the Dragon-Erend''s head facing forward.

    That head looks so mighty. It is very natural that the Dragon is considered an incredibly strong creature.

    Aurdis even stood up and looked down from between the Dragon-Erend''s fingers.

    ''Hey! Careful.'' Erend gave Aurdis a warning.

    But Aurdis didn''t look scared at all. She smiled and felt the gust of wind on her face.

    ''Don''t worry. I will not fall,'' replied Aurdis.

    After that, Dragon-Erend said nothing more. He let Aurdis enjoy her time.

    Aurdis looked at the swamps below. The area looks gray and wet. Trees with strange shapes filled the territory.

    Aurdis breathed a sigh of relief. She felt very relieved that there was no need to traverse through that territory.

    From up here, Aurdis could see the murky brown water.

    She didn''t know what else might be lurking under the water.

    The Swamps'' territory was traversed by the Dragon-Erend in less than five minutes.

    If she is on foot, Aurdis might juste out of the territory when it''s already dark.

    After that, they flew through the area of ??small forests that are not dangerous.

    There are small walking paths that can be seen up here. The paths curved between grass and trees.

    After flying for about half an hour, finally, the appearance of arge forest that was as dense as Wyldwood was seen.

    ''The forest is my goal. I can get off now,'' Aurdis said.

    ''Alright.''

    Dragon-Erend descended slowly.

    After taking down Aurdis and Star, Erend deactivated [Fire Dragon Transformation] and returned to his human form.

    ~~~

 Chapter 153 Light Kiss

    Erend who had changed back to his human form looked at Aurdis.

    Aurdis''s face was radiant. Erend also seemed to notice that her blue eyes were getting brighter and brighter.

    Was this due to the effect of her climbing his palm earlier?

    "Thanks, Erend! I thought I was the only one in this world who ever climbed on the palm of a Dragon," Aurdis said.

    Seeing how Aurdis was now, it seemed impossible that she had just faced a life-and-death battle a few minutes earlier.

    Erend cracked a smile. "You''re wee. Now it looks like you can travel safely."

    "Yes! There will be no problems in this forest area," Aurdis said. "You''re going straight back home?"

    "Yes, of course. Since you''re safe, I can go home in peace."

    Aurdis smiled and looked at Erend. Erend caught Aurdis''s gaze that fell into his eyes.

    Those blue eyes were like a boundless ocean and suddenly drowned him there.

    Erend, who seemed to be immersed in the depths of Aurdis'' blue eyes was not prepared for what happened next.

    Suddenly, Aurdis moved and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

    A momentter, having finished from his shock, Erend felt his left cheek slightly wet. And it''s not because of the rain.

    Aurdis smiled while looking down. Every now and then she nced at Erend while biting her lip.

    Erend didn''t know if it was an illusion or not, but Aurdis'' face seemed to have a faint red color.

    "I go first!" Aurdis said. Then she ran deep into the forest.

    Aurdis tripped several times but she never actually fell.

    Erend smiled and rubbed his wet left cheek. It felt like now the Dragon inside him wanted to overflow with joy.

    Erend didn''t even know that apart from rage, the other emotions feel as intense as that.

    "Open the Portal, please. I''vepleted the Daily Quest."

    Erend suddenly became more polite to Systema too.

    Even though he knew that Systema would not care if he had just been kissed by Aurdis.

    A portal opened behind him with that characteristic hissing sound.

    Erend turned around and entered the Portal with a happy face.

    ~~~

    Aurdis was also still smiling as she walked into Dawnwood.

    Tree roots cross and intertwine with each other. The bushes here are also so thick that Aurdis had to sh them to get through.

    ''What did I just do?!''

    Aurdis bit her lip nervously as she continued walking through the bushes.

    ''I just kissed Erend?!''

    She didn''t know where the courage came from. Suddenly, Aurdis had the urge to give Erend a kiss.

    She actually wanted to give him a kiss on the lips. But Aurdis can still hold herself to it.

    However, She couldn''t stop herself from kissing him on his cheek.

    ''Is that too soon?''

    Aurdis was sure that until now Erend would understand her feelings.

    But, is this the right time to give a kiss on the cheek?

    ''Ah, of course, it''s right.''<sub> </sub>

    Aurdis decided to sum things up. After all, Erend didn''t seem to mind.

    At least, as far as she knew. Because she ran before hearing Erend''s reply and reaction.

    While she was absorbed in thinking about the thrilling incident she had experienced earlier, Aurdis was not aware of what was around her.

    On the branches ofrge trees, well hidden behind leaves and Magic, three figures were watching Aurdis.

    ''(She seems very rxed. Even though she knows she is entering Dawnwood,)'' a male Forest Elf with shoulder length straight brown hair said.

    ''(Rx? I don''t agree. She looks like she''s happy,)'' a female Forest Elf with blonde hair replied.

    ''(Wait, didn''t you see something much more shocking than her?)'' another male Forest Elf who looked the youngest with dark hair said.

    The three of themmunicated telepathically.

    ''(What do you mean?)'' the brown-haired male Forest Elf asked.

    ''(A Dragon,)'' the dark-haired male Forest Elf said in a thumping voice.

    ''(A Dragon???)'' the two of hisrades replied simultaneously in a disbelieving tone.

    ''(Did you smoke Cloudweed again?) the female Forest Elf sneered.

    ''(I''m serious!)'' the young male Forest Elf insisted.

    ''(Enough. We have more important things to think about,)'' the male Forest Elf interrupted them.

    So, the three Forest Elves who were tasked with patrolling around Dawnwood watched Aurdis more closely.

    They jumped from tree to tree in silent motion. There was no way anyone would notice their existence even though they were moving freely.

    They wouldn''t notice if they are ordinary creatures. But Aurdis could feel their presence already.

    Her thoughts about Erend stopped because she felt that there were figures watching her from the top of the trees.

    ''Are they Forest Elves? Looks like they didn''t notice because I didn''t let go. of my h-''

    Suddenly they jumped down from above and stopped Aurdis'' train of thought.

    A Forest Elf pressed Aurdis'' back until she fell to the ground.

    The other two Forest Elves stood to Aurdis'' right and left.

    The male Forest Elf with brown hair aimed the arrow that was ready to be fired at Aurdis.

    Meanwhile, the other male Forest Elf, who was younger, put his dagger on Aurdis'' nape.

    "(Who are you? What are you doing here?)" the brown haired male Dark Elf asked with a sharp tone.

    "(My name is Aurdis. I came here because I need your help,)" Aurdis said directly.

    The three Forest Elves were surprised to hear Aurdis'' name.

    They looked at each other and gave a question mark.

    "(Wake ber up,)" the brown-haired male Forest Elf said.

    The female Forest Elf immediately lifted Aurdis to stand up and opened her hood.

    When they could finally see Aurdis'' silvery hair and pointed ears, they immediately widened their eyes.

    "(Princess Aurdis?!)" the brown-haired male Forest Elf said in surprise.

    "(Yes,)" Aurdis nodded her head. "(I have to talk to the King and Queen.)"

    The three Forest Elves stared at each other. Don''t know what they should do.

    "(Haven''t we cut ties with each other?)" the blonde female Forest Elf said in a curt tone.

    ~~~

 Chapter 154 Into The Forest Elf Kingdom

    Aurdis presses her lips together. They might have realized her identity as a princess in the Elf kingdom.

    But it seems that identity is not seen as something important here.

    Instead, they might even assume that her identity is something that is not allowed in this ce.

    The female Forest Elf with blonde hair even gave Aurdis a sharp re.

    A look that seemed to say that she was annoyed with Aurdis being here.

    "(We can''t decide on this. We''d better bring her before the King and Queen,)" the brown-haired male Forest Elf - who seemed to be the oldest among them - spoke.

    Feeling that it was the best decision, the female Forest Elf nodded. But not without scathing remarks on Aurdis.

    "(After deciding to cut ties unterally, you suddenly came here just like that. Did you end up regretting it?)" she said.

    "(Enough! You can''t talk to the princess like that,)" the male Forest Elf looked at her with warning eyes. There''s also a subtle threat in his tone of voice.

    His words made the blonde female Forest Elf flinch a little. Then she nced at Aurdis before walking forward.

    "(Forgive her behavior, princess. She doesn''t know anything,)" the brown-haired male Forest Elf said apologetically.

    Aurdis smiled faintly. "(Don''t worry. I understand.)"

    "(Come follow us. We''ll take you to meet the King and Queen.)"

    After that, they led Aurdis to walk deeper into the forest.

    In contrast to Wyldwood, the atmosphere in this forest felt much calmer and more peaceful.

    The sound of birds singing together forms a musical melody that apanies their steps.

    This forest is also still wet from the heavy rain that flushed a few hours ago.

    "(You came here alone, princess Aurdis?)" the brown-haired male Forest Elf asked.

    "(Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. Pardon my impoliteness. My name is Dolthon. And that youngster is Thillion.)"

    Aurdis turned to Forest with long dark hair beside her.

    His face still looks innocent and pale. He smiled awkwardly when he found Aurdis staring at him.

    Aurdis smiled at both of them. "(Nice to meet you, Dolthon and Trillion.)"

    They both nod.

    "(I dide alone. There is a problem that requires me toe alone,)" Aurdis said.

    "(That matter is what I wish to discuss with the King and Queen.)"

    Dolthon and Thillion immediately exchanged nces.

    But they didn''t say anything because they knew they had no right to ask any further questions.

    Any problem that requires a princess toe alone, to travel great distances without escort, is definitely not a small matter.

    She also wanted to go directly to their King and Queen. Dolthon immediately assumed that something was going on in the pce.

    For Dolthon, it was not something that came as a surprise.

    He already knew that someday there would be trouble created there.

    Dolthon knows that the King of the Elves in the pce is isting himself because of the grief of the Queen''s death.

    He neglected all his obligations as King. Then chose to be alone as a miserable creature in that secluded ce.

    Dolthon harbored a lot of grumbling and displeasure at the King of Elf in the pce. But of course, he wouldn''t say that in front of Aurdis directly.

    "(Did you see any creature.. uhh... the one that looks like the Dragon earlier?)" Thillion the young Forest Elf asked Aurdis.<sub> </sub>

    Aurdis immediately turned his head towards him.

    "(W-What are you talking about?)" Aurdis asked. She tried to keep her face from looking too shocked.

    "(Ah, so you didn''t see it either, huh.)" Thillion looked disappointed.

    Aurdis forgot to keep their distance from Dawnwood when Erend had put her down.

    With a body of that size, it was very likely that someone would see him.

    The overjoyed Aurdis didn''t think that far. And this is the result of her carelessness.

    "(He does fantasize too much, princess. I''m sorry if that bothers you,)" Dolthon said with a faint smile.

    "(A-ah, it''s fine,)" Aurdis replied.

    Fortunately, no one else saw Erend''s appearance other than the young Forest Elf.

    The other two Forest Elves didn''t seem to notice either. Aurdis could heave a sigh of relief secretly.

    These Forest Elves wear different clothes from the Elves in the pce.

    If in the pce they wore in white clothes, the Forest Elves wore varied clothes that seemed to allow them to unite with the forest.

    Dolthon, Thillion, and the female Forest Elf''s clothes that had disappeared into the front were almost the same.

    Their trouser and shirts are brown and dark green.

    They also wear dark robes that change color like chameleons to disguise their presence among the leaves, trees, and soil in the forest.

    There was a bow on their back.

    The bow just looks like a normal wooden bow. But the absence of arrows around their bodies indicated something.

    The bow can spawn arrows when they pull the strings.

    Aurdis still remembered many things about the Forest Elf. Even though she had only met them once when she was a child.

    Dolthon stepped ahead of Aurdis and opened a very dense bush in front of them.

    "(Pleasee in, princess,)" Dolthon said.

    Aurdis nodded and stepped into the bush opened by Dolthon.

    When she went inside, Aurdis was finally able to see a small part of the Forest Elf kingdom''s territory.

    Aurdis eyes opened wide looking around. Her memories of the Forest Elf kingdom from the past were blurry.

    But now Aurdis can finally refresh that memory.

    This ce had a beauty that Aurdis had never seen before.

    Giant trees whose height Aurdis couldn''t estimate seems standing randomly side by side.

    On the trunks of the giant trees, there are tree houses attached as if the tree houses were part of the tree itself.

    The golden light that seemed warm adorned every house.

    But before Aurdis had time to admire the whole sight before her eyes, an arm was already wrapped around her neck.

    At first, Aurdis was taken aback. But she smelled a distinct smell that she have smelled before.

    "Aurdis! I miss you!" It was the Queen of the Forest Elves.

    ~~~

 Chapter 155 Entering The Forest Elf Palace

    She is a beautiful woman. Her beauty looks like a rare flower or a tree that is so ancient and holds various memories from when it grew up.

    The Queen of the Forest Elves, Faenith.

    The Queen''s hair is light brown. Her face revealed a mature beauty that reminded Aurdis of her mother.

    Those eyes were bright grey and there was an impression of maturity and wisdom hidden behind them.

    However, the Queen''s smile that showed rows of white teeth made her look like a happy teenage girl.

    Aurdis remembered her first impression when she met the Queen at that time. When she was little.

    But she couldn''t remember it in great detail. What''s left of her memory of when she was little couldn''t capture all the beauty and charm of the Queen.

    "(You remember me?)" Faenith pointed at herself with an expectant face.

    "(Y-Your Majesty.)" Aurdis prepared to bow. But then Faenith caught both of her shoulders.

    "(Oh,e on. You don''t need to be like that,)" Faenith said. "(You''ve grown into a beautiful adult girl. Naturally, yes. It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other.)"

    Aurdis didn''t know what reaction she should give now.

    She had thought things would be formal and tense. Just like when someone meets her father or mother. The King and Queen.

    She faced the highest throne owner in the Forest Elf Kingdom. So, shouldn''t she be more polite?

    But when the Queen meets her at the entrance - even hugs her - what does she have to do?

    So Aurdis just smiled she made it as sweet as possible. But what came out of Aurdis'' face instead was an awkward smile. Still sweet though.

    "(Thank you, Your Majesty,)" Aurdis said.

    When Aurdis looked around her, she didn''t see anyone looking at them with strange looks.

    What their Queen did was not surprising. Even Dolthon and Thillion were just being normal in front of their Queen.

    Faenith nced behind and around Aurdis. But she didn''t find anyone who was seen with her.

    "(Are you really alone?)" Faenith asked.

    "(Yes, Your Majesty. I came alone due to some trouble going on in the pce,)" Aurdis answered straight to the point.

    Faenith nodded in understanding. "(Okay. You bettere with me to the pce now. You must be tired.)"

    Faenith took Aurdis to walk to the pce. She did not forget to thank Dolthon and Thillion.

    After that, they went out through the thick bush where Aurdis had entered earlier. Back on patrol.

    The Forest Elf''s pce looked smaller than the pce she used to live. Although still no less beautiful.

    The pce stood towering surrounded by giant trees. The pce had a structure as if it had grown from the ground of a forest.

    There are no firm and solid walls surrounding the pce.

    The walls were brown and looked like they were made out of earth molded to form a pce.

    There are windows of various colors decorating each tower. It added a warm and lovely feeling to the pce.

    The towers and pces that soared so high that they surpassed the surrounding giant trees were invisible from outside Dawnwood.

    Dawnwood only looks like wilderness from the outside and above.

    There is an unbelievably strong Magic that protects that castle and everything around this kingdom''s territory.

    Aurdis had to cross a small bridge to get to the pce entrance.

    There is a small river that she must cross. The river was so clear that Aurdis could see the fish swimming beneath it.

    Aurdis was invited in and up the stairs. Suddenly they entered the top throne room even though it had only been five minutes up the stairs.

    It is also a kind of magic power that is very convenient.

    They arrived at the throne room and Aurdis saw that there was a tall man with bright blond hair standing on the balcony.<sub> </sub>

    He was staring at the horizon in front of him.

    "(Honey,)" said Faenith.

    Aurdis was somewhat taken aback and turned to the Queen by reflex.

    She had not expected that she would call the King by that title.

    Even though they were basically husband and wife, Aurdis thought that there should still be some sort of formality between the King and Queen.

    That''s what her father and mother showed.

    ''But it''s different here.''

    Aurdis was quite surprised by this culture shock.

    The King of The Forest Elf turned his head. His skin was pale and his eyes were blue.

    "(Ah, Aurdis?)" the King looked a little surprised. But then he smiled because he recognized Aurdis.

    "(Your Majesty,)" Aurdis said. She didn''t try to look bow like before. She just nodded slowly.

    "(I already know that you came. But I was surprised to see your change,)" said the King. "(So, what''s wrong?)"

    "(Honey, why don''t we let Aurdis rest first? She must be tired after such a long journey,)" Faenith said while stroking Aurdis'' shoulder like a mother who just saw her childing after a long journey.

    "(I''m sure Aurdis wants to quickly say the problem,)" the King said. "(But we can talk while resting or eating.)"

    The King smiled and looked at Aurdis understandingly.

    Aurdis was grateful because he understood her urgency.

    The King ordered a meal to be prepared and invited Aurdis to sit.

    Aurdis only felt how tired she was after actually arriving before the King and Queen.

    ~~~

    Laston gritted his teeth tightly. The bad news he had just received made him extremely frustrated.

    A male Dark Elf stood in front of him and was still waiting for the next response from Laston.

    "(How could they fail? You sent five people, right?)" Laston asked in a sharp tone.

    "(Yes. But it seems someone is helping her,") the male Dark Elf said.

    Laston''s brow furrowed. "(Who helped her?)"

    "(It''s the Dragonborn.)"

    *BRAAKKK!*

    Laston''s fist pounded the table in a fit of rage.

    "(He again!)"

    Again, the n was thwarted by the Dragonborn.

    It felt like he was always showing up at the worst moments to make things fall apart.

    "(How did he get there?)" Laston asked angrily.

    "(About that, we don''t know. We only saw thest memory of the dead assassins.)"

    Laston took a deep breath to calm himself.

    "(Looks like I have to start executing a n to escape.)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 156 Confrontation

    Laston was talking about the escape n and how he would clear his tracks to the Dark Elf in front of him.

    When suddenly the Dark Elf raised his hand. Laston''s words came to a sudden halt.

    "(Someone ising here,)" said the Dark Elf.

    Laston nodded then the Dark Elf instantly turned into ck smoke and disappeared into the shadows.

    Shortly after he disappeared, there was a knock on his room door.

    Laston gritted his teeth, he already guessed who woulde right now to talk to him.

    Calming himself and changing his facial expression to be as focused as possible, Laston stood up and walked towards the door.

    As soon as he opened the door, Aerchon''s face was already in front of him.

    Aerchon''s face was as sharp and intimidating as ever. At that moment, Laston immediately knew that Saeldir must have said something to him.

    That something, finally made Aerchon decide to suspect him.

    So that leads to this moment where Aerchon stood in his doorway and looked at Laston with an attitude like he wanted to hold him in a cell.

    "(Uncle, I want to talk to you,)" Aerchon said.

    Laston tried to look as neutral as possible.

    "(What do you want to say?)" Laston asked in a curious tone.

    Aerchon seemed reluctant to answer immediately.

    This was the first time that the face that always seemed so firm looked so doubtful.

    Usually, Aerchon always makes decisions quickly. Even when he decided to send troops to battle the other world at that time.

    "(This is an important matter may Ie inside?)"

    Aerchon''s words didn''t sound like a request for permission.

    Laston clenched his fists reflexively. But he controlled himself well and immediately released his fist a momentter.

    "(Come in,)" Laston said.

    Aerchon entered the room and sat down on a chair. Laston sat on the chair in front of him.

    At this time, Laston''s heartbeat was actually erratic. Yet he tried to show the best theatrics in front of Aerchon.

    Laston''s face now only looked like someone who had received an unexpected visit in thete afternoon.

    "(So, why did you visit me? Have you talked to Saeldir?" Even Laston asked first. As if to show that he didn''t feel any worries regarding himself.

    "(Yes, I''ve spoken to him,)" Aerchon said.

    After that, Aerchon was silent. He looked like he didn''t know what else to say.

    ''Is he still having doubts about the truth he heard?'' Laston thought.

    ''I don''t know what Saeldir said. But whatever it was, they already knew enough to suspect me. Maybe Mithes said something about me before she died.''

    Laston already had a bad feeling when Mithes just disappeared.

    She disappeared while on a task to kill the Dragonborn.

    Laston knows that Mithes is a member of a n of Dark Elves who have great and forbidden Magic.

    They have Magic that can seal a being''s soul. Because of that Laston asked her to kill the Dragonborn.

    However apparently, even with that kind of power, they failed to kill him.

    From there, it looks like Saeldir is in cahoots with Erend. Then one way or another, they managed to make Mithes spout out his name.<sub> </sub>

    With what they got from there, Aurdis and Saeldir started moving on their own.

    Aurdis went to meet the Forest Elves to ask for help from them. Because she knew that they couldn''t ask Aerchon or everyone in the pce for help.

    Laston was surprised when he found out that Aerchon seemed to believe Saeldir''s words. Even just by a little.

    He thought that Aerchon would immediately give punishment to Saeldir, for insulting him.

    Laston nced at the ce behind Aerchon.

    It was untouched by the sun, so it was the darkest spot in the room.

    There, the Dark Elf was already waiting. If the situation goes badly for him, Laston will only have to give the signal to the Dark Elf to attack Aerchon.

    "(Uncle, can I trust you?)" Aerchon asked while looking into Laston''s eyes.

    "(What are you talking about? Of course you can trust me,)" Laston replied with a smile.

    Under the table, Laston was already gathering dark Magic energy in his hands.

    Aerchon sighed and started to look more rxed. He leaned back in the chair and smiled faintly.

    "(I know, uncle. That''s why I don''t believe Saeldir''s words,)" Aerchon said.

    "(We only need to go through one more thing to confirm the truth. But I believe that you are innocent.)"

    Those words made Laston''s brow furrow.

    "(One more thing?)" Laston asked.

    He was starting to feel uneasy. Why is there still one more thing?

    "(Yes,)" Aerchon nodded. "(After that, you will be proven innocent. As I thought.)"

    Laston''s jaw tightened. "(What''s that?)"

    "(Sorry, uncle. I really don''t want to do this. But... I have to do it. It''s also for your own good. That way, you can be free of any usation.)"

    Aerchon looked at Laston with a guilty look. "(You will receive The Doom of Damocles.)"

    Aerchon''s words were like a bolt of lightning. Shocking Laston until his eyes widened with fear and anger.

    "(What? You''re going to use The Doom of Damocles on me?!)" Laston said angrily.

    Aerchon raised his hand low, signaling Laston to calm down. "(Calm down uncle. If you''re innocent, you don''t need to be afraid.)

    Laston gritted his teeth. "(You know what The Doom of Damocles is. Yet, you still want to give it to me.)"

    "(If you''re innocent, The Doom of Damocles won''t have any effect on you,)" Aerchon said.

    "(What if I refuse to ept that?)" Laston asked.

    Now, Aerchon''s face was back to normal. That stern and intimidating face.

    "(In that case, my suspicions of you will only grow,)" Aerchon said.

    Laston was silent and the two of them stared at each other for a few moments.

    Suddenly, Laston nodded towards Aerchon''s back.

    Aerchon instantly noticed it. But before he could stand up, a rope immediately grabbed his neck from behind and pulled him down.

    Aerchon struggled to use his Magic. But he couldn''t.

    The rope released a ck aura around Aerchon''s neck and strangle him tighter.

    ~~~

 Chapter 157 Confession

    Aerchon couldn''t even raise his voice to scream. His eyes moved wildly until they finally fixated on Laston.

    His uncle was still sitting in his chair. His eyes stared at Aerchon tly.

    There was no emotion whatsoever to be seen there.

    "(Sorry to have to do that. You left me no other choice,)" Laston said.

    Aerchon could still hear his voice. But his vision was starting to get darker.

    Aerchon who couldn''t cast his Magic could only struggle with his hands trying to grab the strangler''s head.

    But Aerchon could not reach it. In the end, his strength started to dissipate from his body.

    Aerchon''s hands fell to the floor limply. A choking sound emerged from Aerchon''s mouth as thest bits of air began to disappear from his lungs.

    *BRAAAKKK!*

    Laston''s bedroom door was suddenly thrown by a strong force.

    Laston and the Dark Elf strangling Aerchon were shocked.

    When they turned towards the door, they found Saeldir standing there.

    There was a sword that gave off a silvery light floating next to Saeldir.

    "(Looks like now we have enough evidence,)" Saeldir said.

    Laston immediately threw the Magic energy that had been umting in his hand since earlier.

    However, Saeldir came here with a prepared attitude.

    Because of that, Laston''s attack couldn''t hit him.

    Saeldir raised one hand and created a Magic Shield.

    Laston''s dark-colored Magic attack hit his shield.

    "(As I thought, the Magic in the mountains at that time did feel familiar,)" Saeldir said.

    After that, he moved the sword floating beside him to shoot toward the Dark Elf who was strangling Aerchon.

    *SYUUU!*

    The Dark Elf was forced to let go of Aerchon so he could dodge the sword.

    He then rolled so that the sword shot past him and embedded itself in the wall.

    Aerchon immediately panted for breath. He felt his heart beat so fast because of the death that was in front of his eyes.

    But Aerchon didn''t stay on that stage for too long. He immediately jumped to his feet towards Saeldir.

    His breath was still panting and his neck was so painful.

    Aerchon held his neck while looking at Laston with a look full of disappointment.

    "(What do you think?)" Saeldir asked.

    Aerchon didn''t answer. Saeldir guessed that Aerchon would not answer anything for now.

    He was already lost in his own emotions. Saeldir could see it from Aerchon''s eyes which were directed at Laston.

    ''At least now he knows. And we managed to get evidence. Now we just have to catch him,'' Saeldir thought while looking at Laston.

    Laston nced at the two of them in turn. A few momentster his face began to look calmer.

    Or actually resigned to eptance. Because now he was fully exposed.

    "(Why, uncle?)" Aerchon asked after getting his breath back. "(Why are you doing this?!)"

    "(You won''t understand my reasoning,)" Laston shot back.<sub> </sub>

    "(Please tell me, uncle.)" Aerchon''s voice sounded t.

    Even so, Saeldir could see that he was trying to keep the emotions in his chest from exploding.

    "(You don''t know anything. There is a great disastering and this kingdom won''t be able to survive without your king,)" Laston said.

    "(I''ve tried to persuade him. But what? He won''t listen and chooses to continue to be a sad Elf beside his wive grave.)"

    "(But why do you even want to destroy this kingdom?)" Aerchon asked again.

    His voice was getting thick with the emotion he was trying to hold back.

    "(There is a relic that you may not know about. It is stored in this kingdom and has the same power as the Fountain of Eternity. But no one can take it except the King.)"

    Aerchon and Saeldir listened to Laston''s exnation.

    Saeldir frowned faintly. Even he who was an Archmage knew nothing about the relic.

    Then, what big disaster did Laston say?

    Does that have anything to do with the bad dreams he''s been havingtely?

    The thoughts spun and filled Saeldir''s head. But he soon realized that he could think about those problems another time.

    Now, his mind could not be distracted by those thoughts.

    "(I thought I could get the King to return to the pce if I destroyed his kingdom. That way he could take the relic.)"

    "(Is that the meaning of the fight you had with father that time?)" Aerchon asked.

    Laston sighed. "(Yes. At that time I even decided to attack the pce. I thought, when the pce was damaged so badly, the King would want toe back. But there was interference from the Dragonborn.)"

    Laston of course didn''t reveal everything about the reason he has.

    Aerchon also heard the news. But he knew that he could only return after his father said the order. So Aerchon could only wait with a pounding heart.

    However, the bad news soon ended when he got another piece of news.

    A rumor said that there was a Dragon who destroyed the Ogres Kingdom''srge army.

    "(Just when I thought I had persuaded the King, that damn Dragon suddenly stopped the attacks. I didn''t even see the pce walls take any significant damage when I got back.)"

    "(So you destroyed the Magic shield core?)" Saeldir asked.

    "(Well, not exactly me. There''s someone I put inside,)" Laston replied.

    "(Where is he or she now?)" Saeldir asked.

    "(Dead. Of course. You didn''t think I would let him live, did you?)" Laston said sarcastically.

    "(Enough. I''ll arrest you now. After that, you can talk all you want,)" Aerchon said.

    Laston snorted. As if what Aerchon said was something ridiculous.

    "(You always think you can do whatever you want,)" Laston said. "(But you''re just an arrogant boy who pretends to be a King. You don''t earn the power you have. You just take it for granted from your irresponsible father.)"

    Aerchon flinched because of Laston''s words.

    He wanted to say something, but before any words coulde out, Aerchon''s mouth closed tightly again.

    "(What makes you think you''re going to be able to arrest me?)"

    Laston spread his arms to the sides. Suddenly thick ck smoke appeared in Laston''s hand.

    After the smoke clearedpletely, there is already a dagger in each of Laston''s hands

    Without saying anything, Laston shot toward them.

    ~~~

 Chapter 158 The Fight Broke

    Laston shot toward them with incredible speed.

    The daggers in both of his hands gave off a ck Magic aura that looked deadly.

    Apart from that, the Dark Elf who had been waiting in the corner of the room also lunged towards them.

    He wielded a short sword with a de that gave off a thin dark purplish Magic aura.

    Aerchon and Saeldir were barely able to defend themselves. Especially Aerchon who seemed to be in a state of shock.

    He was toote to react. Because of that, Saeldir had to take out the Magic Shield for him too.

    But suddenly Laston jumped over the Magic shield in front of Saeldir and then swooped towards him while holding out his dagger.

    Saeldir''s eyes saw Laston being able to jump right away before the Magic Shield appeared.

    He must have known that Saeldir is going to create the shield.

    Saeldir raised his hands forward then a silver light came out and blocked Laston''s dagger.

    Even so, Laston was grinning. At that time, Saeldir immediately knew that Laston had prepared something else.

    The dark magic aura that enveloped Laston''s dagger spread to her silver light.

    It spread rapidly. Saeldir who knew that it was not a good thing immediately cut the silver light from his hand.

    However, with that, his attention is diverted for a moment.

    Laston took the opportunity tounch a kick toward Saeldir''s face.

    *BUAGHHH!*

    Saeldir was thrown through the wall of his room and fell from a height of twenty meters.

    Laston didn''t let him just fly freely. He immediately rushed to catch up with Saeldir.

    But suddenly Arondite - Aerchon''s sword - stuck to the floor in front of his feet.

    "(I''m your opponent!)" Aerchon said as he lunged at Laston and sent a kick at him.

    *DAAKKK!*

    Laston was still able to use his arm to block Aerchon''s kick.

    But the force behind the kick also sends Laston crashing through the wall of his room.

    Aerchon didn''t care about the Dark Elf who was being bound by Aerchon''s bluish-silver chain.

    Aerchon immediately dashed to catch up with Laston. He didn''t forget to pick up Arondite who was stuck on the floor.

    When Aerchon was gone, the Dark Elf managed to destroy the chains that bound his body.

    Furious that he was considered unimportant, the Dark Elf caught up with Aerchon.

    Saeldir who was able to control Magic to fly now looked at Laston who had also fallen.

    Aerchon caught up above him with Arondite in hand.

    Saeldir flew towards them. He whispered his will towards his sword which was still stuck in Laston''s room. Ordered it toe immediately.

    It wasn''t long before Saeldir saw the Dark Elfing down and caught up with them.

    His eyes burning with murderous intent, stared at Aerchon''s back.

    Without thinking any longer, Saeldir fired silver lightning at the Dark Elf.

    *JDAARRR!!!*

    The lightning hit the Dark Elf hard. His attention that was being fully focused on Aerchon made him not realize that there were still other parties to worry about.

    In the end,d the Dark Elf was blown away. His body emitted smoke like someone who was struck by lightning.

    ''Turns out things are going to be this way in the end.''

    Saeldir grumbled in his mind.

    He had expected that Laston would fight back when he learned that he would be given The Doom of Damocles.

    But there are still other possibilities that might ur.

    Maybe Laston will use another trick to trick The Doom of Damocles.<sub> </sub>

    Even if it is something very impossible. However, Saeldir didn''t know what Laston could do.

    He could influence the Ogres Kingdom and Daemon of Cmity.

    He also cooperates with the Dark Elves. A race that had not been heard from in this pce for a long time.

    When things turned out like this, Saeldir knew that they had no other choice but to fight them.

    Laston happened to be with a Dark Elf. That''s even more troublesome.

    Saeldir was getting closer to the Dark Elf. He immediately increased his speed.

    His sword slid from the hole in Laston''s room. Saeldir immediately ordered the sword to head toward the Dark Elf who was still in free fall.

    Meanwhile, Aerchon and Laston were engaged in an aerial battle.

    They used Magic to continuously float in the air whileunching attacks at each other.

    Arondite''s des which were emitting thin smoke shed with Laston''s daggers that were giving off a dark aura.

    *TAANGGG!*

    Aerchon''s hands shook after receiving the impact from Laston''s dagger.

    He didn''t know that Laston actually had this much power.

    This uncle of his never showed that he was a closebat fighter.

    He always fights with Magic. Even if he really had to fight.

    In most confrontations, Laston usually chooses the most peaceful path by talking or negotiating.

    But what experiencing now was very different from what he knew.

    Laston fights with both of his daggers with incredible strength and fierceness. The unprepared Aerchon was pushed back.

    "(You must think I can''t use a weapon, right?!)"

    As if reading Aerchon''s mind, Laston said while swinging his daggers alternately.

    Laston made a quick circr motion. Her dagger hit Arondite''s de in a swift, smooth motion.

    Aerchon gritted his teeth holding back every sh that seemed to never stop from Laston.

    *TANGGG!*

    *TANGGG!*

    *TANGGG!*

    ...

    "(You''re so stupid, Aerchon! Who do you think is the greatest fighter after your father? If it''s not him, I''ll be your king!)"

    Laston continued his words as he continued to swing his daggers with the same strength.

    Laston''s powers of concentration are truly formidable.

    Because of the experience he had, he could even continue fighting at the same speed while talking.

    Meanwhile, Aerchon is increasingly cornered.

    Laston''s words filled his mind. So Aerchon''s defense faltered.

    *SRAAT!*

    One of Laston''s daggers grazed Aerchon''s arm.

    The scratches left a ck Magic aura on Aerchon''s skin.

    However, Aerchon immediately controlled his Magic to eliminate the Magic aura. Before it got worse.

    Laston clicked his tongue because Aerchon''s reaction was quite fast.

    The scene of the battle above the pce caught the attention of all the Elves residents in the pce.

    They were confused and worried because they did not know what was happening.

    ~~~

 Chapter 159 Evil Smoke

    The spectacle above them is very strange and terrifying.

    All the Elves in the pce left no matter what they were doing.

    They all came out to witness the origin of thismotion.

    How surprised they were when they saw their prince fighting in the air.

    The opponent he was fighting looked simr to Laston so they were even more confused.

    Why did Aerchon fight against Laston?

    Then not far from the fight between the two of them there was also another fight no less surprising.

    It''s Saeldir. The Elves clearly recognized his Magical aura and the swords that floated around his body.

    But who was Saeldir fighting against?

    The figure wore a ck robe and a ck mask covered the lower half of his face.

    His head was covered by a ck cloth. All of that made him unrecognizable.

    The Elves could only see a dark purple Magical aura emitting from his body.

    "(What should we do?)" One of the Elf guards asked the leader.

    The leader doesn''t know what decision to make.

    Now their prince is fighting against Laston. Both of them were figures who had very high positions in this pce.

    The leader of the Elf guard didn''t know who exactly he should protect, and who he should fight against.

    However, there is another fight going on up there. If he couldn''t decide to stand for either Aerchon or Laston, they didn''t have that predicament for the fight between Saeldir and the ck-robed figure.

    "(We are helping Archmage Saeldir,)" the leader of the Elf guard said.

    All the Elf guards drew their weapons. After that, they started flying towards the fight between Saeldir and the Dark Elf.

    On the other hand, Saeldir was fighting facing the opposite direction from where the Elf guards wereing to help him.

    So he didn''t realize that they were going toward them.

    However, the Dark Elf noticed them. Even when he was fighting cross-arms with Saeldir, the Dark Elf could still count how many Elf guards were charging toward them.

    ''Ten of them? That is a sufficient amount.''

    From behind the mask he was wearing, the Dark Elf grinned.

    At first, he felt quite desperate because he realized how strong Saeldir was.

    He began to realize that not running away while there was still time was a wrong decision.

    But, now an idea crossed his head.

    The idea is something very dark and devious. Something that would save him from this unfortunate situation.

    Saeldir really couldn''t see his enemy''s face.

    But he could feel a strange feeling coursing through his body.

    A chill run down his spine. As if something bad - really bad - was going to happen.

    As an Archmage, an Elf who mastered a wider range of Magic than ordinary Elves, Saeldir also had a sharper sense of foreseeing than them.

    It feels like, he can almost see a glimpse of the future.

    Even though his ability hasn''t reached that great in seeing the future, the foundation of that ability is already within Saeldir.

    At this moment, when the battle with the Dark Elf had grown more intense, he felt this premonition.

    For a split second, Saeldir could see the Dark Elf''s eyes ncing over his shoulder.

    But that hunch always came a split secondter than it should have.

    The window of time given by that premonition until Saeldir could react was only a hair''s breadth.<sub> </sub>

    That won''t be enough to stop whates next.

    *BWUSH!*

    The Dark Elf suddenly turned into a thick puff of smoke.

    Saeldir''s view was immediately blocked by the thick smoke.

    Saeldir immediately spread his Magic aura to dispel the ck smoke.

    As soon as the ck smoke cleared, the Dark Elf also disappeared.

    Saeldir spread his gaze in all directions to find him. Until finally he managed to find him.

    The Dark Elf was dashing towards the group of Elf guards who were flying towards him.

    ''Oh no!''

    Saeldir didn''t know what the Dark Elf would do. But it would definitely end badly for the Elf guards.

    Saeldir immediately took action and shot toward them.

    Unfortunately, the Dark Elf had already taken out a ck orb and hurled it at them.

    ''What''s that?''

    Saeldir wondered with a feeling of dread running through his heart.

    The orb exploded in front of the Elf guards. ck smoke that looked very thick - and somehow looked alive - was spreading toward them.

    After doing that, suddenly the Dark Elf turned his body towards Saeldir.

    Saeldir, who was flying closer to them, was surprised by the Dark Elf''s sudden action.

    A dagger shot towards Saeldir from the Dark Elf''s hand as soon as he turned around.

    But luckily Saeldir had already created an invisible Magic Shield around his body.

    *TANGGG!*

    A sound like metal hitting metal was made when the dagger collided with Saeldir''s invisible Magic Shield.

    However, the Dark Elf didn''t look disappointed. Instead, he looked delighted.

    Saeldir could see from the wrinkles around his eyes that he was smiling. Or maybe a big grin behind that mask.

    Saeldir stretched his hand toward the Dark Elf and his sword flew toward him.

    *DANGGG!*

    The Dark Elf parried his sword.

    "(It''s toote. You can''t save them,)" the Dark Elf said.

    Saeldir who heard his words flinched. He immediately turned his gaze towards the Elf guards.

    All that ck smoke entered their bodies. From the mouth, nose, and eyes.

    It had been going on for a few seconds so that Saeldir could only see when all the smoke had entered their bodypletely.

    The Elf guards fell silent and lowered their heads. A momentter they looked up and opened their eyes.

    However, the result of the ck smoke was really terrible.

    The Elf guards are no longer themselves. But apletely different monstrous figure.

    The Elf guards opened their mouths like drunkards.

    Their saliva dripped down. Blood was pouring out of their ears, nose, eyes, and other orifices on their bodies.

    It was as if all the blood vessels in their body burst in an instant.

    ~~~

 Chapter 160 The Undead Curse

    Saeldir''s eyes stared in horror. His lips were trembling under the influence of the scene before his eyes.

    There are ten of them in total. They were all in the same dire state.

    Their veins bulged against their pale skin. As if all these horrible signs weren''t enough, now their mostly blonde hair was falling from their heads.

    A momentter the Elf guards who had be something from a nightmare fell.

    The sound of their fall was loud apanied by the crack of bones breaking.

    But the Elf guards stood again. With legs and arms, or heads that have been crushed they walk spread out in all directions.

    Saeldir nced at the Dark Elf who seemed to be grinning behind his ck mask.

    "(What have you done to them?!)" Saeldir shouted. His eyes were full of rage and hatred.

    "HA HA HA!" The Dark Elfughed. "(They have now be Undead, Archmage!)"

    Undead. Creatures of the dark and rotten underworld.

    They are cursed to never die and also can no longere back to life.

    Creatures that walk on the terrifying threshold between death and life.

    Those who never die cannot be killed, they can only be destroyed.

    Saeldir looked down. He recognized the Elf guards.

    They were loyal warriors who dedicated their lives to keeping the pce safe.

    However now, they are a dangerous threat to the pce itself.

    Saeldir was sure that their bodies were covered in protective Magic. But it seemed that the ck smoke was able to prate the protective Magic easily.

    The Elf guards who had be Undead walked closer to the other Elf''s residence.

    They are like starving animals desperately looking for food.

    Undead has several levels. The most powerful among them still have a great sense of mind and strength.

    But the lowest tiers would just be hungry beasts.

    The only thing in their heads is hunger, so they will eat whatever is in front of them.

    Unfortunately, even the lowest-tier Undead would still have their original power. They can use it on instinct.

    The Undead started using their Magic to break through the walls of the other Elf dwellings.

    The Elves also prepared to counterattack with their Magic.

    But they hesitate. Did they really have to attack the Elf guards they knew so well?

    They basically already know each other and are probably friends.

    Now that their friend had turned into that, what should they do?

    "(D-Don''te any closer, Harmen!)" one of the Elves shouted while gathering Magic energy in her hand.

    The other Elves let out the same reaction.

    When their best friend turns into these vicious creatures, do they really have to kill them?

    "(How are you going to solve this mess, Archmage?)" the Dark Elf asked in a yful tone.

    "(Are you going to kill them? Or are you going to leave them alone? However, they have already turned into Undead. They can''te back anymore.)"

    The Dark Elf threw words that made Saeldir''s mind even more cloudy.

    He stared at the Dark Elf with hatred that could not even be described by words.

    But now there is a much more important problem than him.

    When he looked at Aerchon, he was having an intense fight with Laston on the other side far away.

    They didn''t realize what was going on here.<sub> </sub>

    Now, Saeldir must make a decision as quickly as possible.

    He ignored the Dark Elf and dashed down.

    The Dark Elf was ignored again. But this time he didn''t feel angry, because he had made huge chaos for the Elves in this pce.

    Instead, the Dark Elfughed as if he was enjoying all of this from above.

    Saeldir heard the sound of hisughter. Like background noise in a distant nightmare. But he ignored that for now.

    Saeldirnded behind one of the Elf guards who had be Undead.

    Then without taking too long, he swung his sword.

    *SRAAT!*

    The Undead Elf guard''s head separated from his body and fell onto the white paving.

    ck blood sshed onto Saeldir''s shirt and face. However, the Undead Elf guard''s body was still upright and his head was still twitching.

    "(Destroy them! There is no other choice!)" Saeldir shouted to them.

    The Elves stared at him in disbelief. Saeldir had just beheaded one of the Elf guards in cold blood before their eyes.

    "ARGGHH!"

    A heartbreaking scream rang out from the side.

    Saeldir and all the surrounding Elves turned to the source of the sound and saw that an Elf had been attacked by the Undead Elf guard.

    They wrestled on the white floor. The Undead Elf guard bit the Elf''s face like a mad beast.

    But he didn''t stop there. He bit his neck with an enormous appetite.

    The Elf who was being attacked was now silent. Most likely he is already dead.

    Saeldir rushed towards them with a sword ready in his hand.

    "(Destroy them! Destroy them all!)" Saeldir kept shouting. Giving them a decision about what they should do.

    "(They can no longer return to how they were! Destroy them until nothing is left! Don''t get bitten by them!)"

    The Undead Elf guard turned around hearing Saeldir''s voice.

    He suddenly created a fireball in his hand and threw it toward Saeldir.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    But Saeldir swung his sword in a swift motion. Slicing the fireball in half easily.

    Saeldir kept running towards the Elf guard and then threw his sword at him.

    The Undead Elf guard was still able to use his Magic to block Saeldir''s de.

    However, the sword was just a distraction for him.

    Saeldir could cut the distance very quickly and suddenly he was in front of the Undead Elf guard.

    Then he pressed his palm against the Undead''s face.

    "(I''m sorry,)" Saeldir whispered.

    He sent silver lightning flowing from his palm all over the Undead''s body. Destroyed him instantly.

    Saeldir''s heart was filled with sorrow because he had to destroy the Elf guard''s body with his own hands.

    But, he had no other choice.

    Saeldir nced around. Screams of pain rang out from all over the ce.

    He waste to warn them. The Undead had now spread their curse on the other Elves.

    ~~~

 Chapter 161 Approved

    Aurdis felt that this silence had gone too long.

    The purpose of hering here was to convey a big problem that happened in the pce.

    She had expected that the response from the King and Queen of The Forest Elf would not be good.

    But she was expecting something like a strong refusal.

    She did not expect the suffocating silence to fill the room like this.

    Aurdis had told them all about what crisis befell her kingdom now.

    She got straight to the point and said that a traitor was trying to destroy the pce and the kingdom.

    Aurdis also said that most likely, Laston was the traitor.

    Faenith and Farion, the Queen and King of the Forest Elf, looked shocked hearing Aurdis''s words.

    They even stopped their feeds abruptly. But they didn''t say anything after that.

    About five minutes had passed since Aurdis finished telling everything.

    However, there was still no response from either of them.

    So Aurdis steeled her heart to speak and broke the cold silence.

    "(I''m sorry, Your Majesty. But I need your answer now.)"

    Faenith turned her head and looked at Aurdis.

    From the side, she could see Aurdis'' fists clenched under the table.

    Her jaw tightened and a bead of sweat appeared on her temple.

    Faenith knew that Aurdis had steeled herself with great difficulty to squeeze the word out of her mouth. To be able to speak before her husband.

    Farion took a deep breath. Then he continued to eat his meal.

    "(I''m thinking about it. Continue with your meal,)" Farion said.

    Aurdis slightly flinched. Farion''s words didn''t sound threatening or angry at all.

    He just said it like they were having a normal conversation.

    But Aurdis couldn''t help but feel anxious. She also had to endure the shame of acting so selfless.

    It was her father who had decided to cut ties with the Forest Elves.

    Now, Aurdis was here and asked for their help. If not for the fate of her kingdom is threatened, Aurdis would not have dared to do this.

    Faenith, on the other hand, realized how troubled Aurdis felt.

    Yet, she couldn''t do anything. Because helping her is not just a matter of wanting or not wanting to help.

    When Faenith nced at Farion, her husband was continuing to eat with his eyes unfocused on what he was eating.

    She knew that Farion was also as troubled as Aurdis.

    For now, Faenith couldn''t say anything. A sigh left her mouth and she too continued his meal.

    Aurdis was indeed hungry and tired. Still, she doesn''t seem to be in the mood to eat anything.

    Her restlessness forced her entire body to ignore hunger and tiredness.

    She couldn''t rx until her answer was approved. Not only responded, but approved.

    "(Your father still hasn''t returned from Grand?)" suddenly, Fairon asked.

    Aurdis looked up to look at him. "(Yes.)"

    Fairon seemed to shake his head lightly. He then sighed knowing that discussing it was pointless.

    Fairon also knew that Aurdis felt the same unrest. Or even worse.

    After once more sighing, Fairon the Forest Elf King finally spoke.

    "(I will help you.)"<sub> </sub>

    Aurdis'' eyes widened instantly, ring at Fairon in disbelief.

    "(Y-You want to help?)"

    "(Yes. I think it''s time for our feud to end,)" Fairon said.

    Aurdis immediately smiled a happy smile. She had not expected that what came out of Fairon''s mouth next would be approval.

    She thought they would still be engaged in an argument for a while longer, and Aurdis still had to convince him even more strongly.

    "(Now you can eat in peace,)" Fairon said with a faint smile.

    "(Yes, Your Majesty.)"

    Aurdis was finally able to enjoy her meal. The hunger that had been suppressed by anxiety and fear had vanished when hearing Fairon''s approval.

    Faenith smiled looking at Aurdis who was eating heartily. However, there is still something stuck in her heart.

    She looked at Fairon. Her husband was still eating with a smile that had not yet left his face.

    Faenith presses her lips together. She had a feeling Fairon was excited about something else.

    He was showing a sly-looking smile. No one would recognize that smile but her. Because the smile was very thin and almost no different from his usual smile.

    However, Faenith had been with him long enough to know and feel it.

    Was he really happy because he had agreed to help the Elves in the kingdom and end the feud?

    Faenith wasn''t sure. But whatever her husband said was an absolute decision. At least for now he would fulfill Aurdis'' request to help them.

    So, Faenith was also happy because of that.

    Suddenly, the amulet that Aurdis was wearing gave off a silvery glow.

    Aurdis immediately stopped eating and frowned.

    "(This is a call from Saeldir,)" Aurdis said.

    Aurdis'' feelings that had been happiness suddenly turned into anxiety again.

    Saeldir who she couldn''t contact during the journey suddenly contacted her.

    But, Aurdis decided to shake off those negative feelings.

    "(We''d love to hear it too if you don''t mind,)" Fairon said.

    "(Ah, of course, Your Majesty.)"

    Aurdis arranged for Saeldir''s voice to be heard by both of them as well.

    "(Aurdis, have you arrived at Dawnwood yet?)" Saeldir''s voice sounded panicked and breathless.

    That made Aurdis'' heart sink. Fairon and Faenith stopped their meal and paid attention to Saeldir''s voice.

    "(I''ve arrived at the Forest Elf''s pce. Is something wrong?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(There''s a disaster at the pce, Aurdis. When you''re done negotiating with them, ask King Fairon to send his troops here now!)"

    Saeldir''s words made Aurdis, Fairon, and Faenith frown.

    "(What disaster?)"

    Saeldir did not immediately answer. It was only about three secondster that he replied. As if indicating that he was having a hard time there.

    "(A Dark Elf turned the Elves in our pce into Undead! Now Aerchon is also fighting Laston! Our situation is dire, Aurdis!)"

    Hearing that, Aurdis couldn''t help to let out a gasp. She was silent because she was too shocked.

    But amidst the confusion, Fairon stood up from her chair.

    "(I will prepare the troops,)" he said while walking towards the door.

    ~~~

 Chapter 162 Back To The Palace

    Fairon left the room in a hurry. Aurdis immediately jumped up from her seat and followed Fairon.

    Faenith walked slower behind them.

    "(Saeldir, hold on. We''ll be there soon,)" Aurdis said to Saeldir.

    "(Have you managed to convince him?)" Saeldir asked hopefully.

    "(Yes,)" Aurdis said. "(I''ve convinced him. Now King Fairon is preparing his troops.)"

    Aurdis seemed to be able to hear Saeldir''s sighs on the other side.

    "(That''s great, Aurdis. I''ll survive here as best I can. If possible, the sooner King Fairones, the better,)" Saeldir said.

    "(Yes. Hang in there.)"

    After that theirmunication connection was cut off. It seems that Saeldir is indeed having a hard time.

    If the situation is like this, then it''s not just Saeldir who is experiencing difficulties. But all the inhabitants of the pce.

    Looks like everything is happening so quickly.

    Aurdis and Saeldir already suspected that Laston would definitely deploy something again to destroy the pce once they found out that Aurdis was going to Dawnwood.

    Especially after realizing that he failed to kill her.

    There are several possibilities that Aurdis has predicted.

    Laston will choose to run away if Saeldir manages to convince Aerchon and realizes the situation is not good for him.

    The second possibility is, Aerchon doesn''t believe in Saeldir and chooses to defend Laston.

    The third is what is happening now. Laston was discovered and decided to fight.

    But, turning pce residents into Undead? It was really something terrible.

    Did Laston have prepared it ready?

    "(Aurdis, have the Dark Elves'' involvement gone far enough?)" Faenith who was walking beside her asked.

    Aurdis turned to her. "(They even sent an assassin group of five Dark Elves to kill me on the way here, Your Majesty.)"

    Faenith looked shocked. "(And you managed to defeat them?)"

    "(I managed to defeat them thanks to someone''s help.)"

    Faenith frowned. "(Who helped you?)"

    Aurdis smiled faintly. "(A friend, Your Majesty. Sorry, but for now it''s too long to exin. I promise to exinter.)"

    Faenith is still wondering who Aurdis''s friend is strong enough to defeat the Dark Elf assassin group.

    However, Faenith nodded because she realized that the current situation was indeed not possible to exin in detail.

    Fairon started gathering troops in arge clearing beside the castle.

    The troops weren''t all assembled yet. There were only six Forest Elves, with three Forest Elves standing at the forefront.

    Fairon stood on top of the balcony and stared at them all.

    Aurdis and Faenith arrived shortly after.

    Aurdis looked down. The Forest Elves who had gathered put on alert faces.

    They wore brown cloth armor covered with leather. They also still wear their green robes.

    The weapons they carried were wooden bows without quivers, then swords and daggers hidden in their robes.

    Among the troops that had gathered, Aurdis could see Dolthon standing at the forefront. Together with two other Forest Elves who looked as tough as him.

    It didn''t take long for all the troops to assemble.

    A few of them came out from behind the trees that surrounded the pce and went straight into the ranks.

    Some of the others entered in the usual way via the bridge.

    Now that everyone was assembled, Aurdis could see the exact number of troops Fairon had gathered.<sub> </sub>

    They numbered twenty Forest Elves ready for battle.

    With the four Forest Elves at the forefront of the line.

    "(Okay. I''ll exin everything to you briefly.)"

    Fairon started to say what happened and his orders to them.

    Upon hearing that they had to help the Elves in the pce, the Forest Elves'' faces filled with rejection.

    Fairon realized that immediately.

    "(I know how you feel. But it''s about time we end our long-standing feud with them. After all, we are rtives. There''s no point in prolonging this.)"

    Fairon''s words didn''t really have much impact on them.

    But they would always obey their King''s orders.

    So for now they would ignore their reluctance to help. At least until this task ispleted.

    Fairon noticed it too. The decision to unterally cut ties made not only Fairon but the entire Forest Elf Kingdom feel hurt inside their heart.

    The words he spoke just now could not shake off the hurt.

    Aurdis also realized it. She wanted to say something to them.

    However, now there is not enough time for long speeches.

    A Forest Elf appeared and said. "(The Portal is ready, Your Majesty.)"

    Fairon nodded.

    "(Go to the Elf castle and help them. Aurdis, you cane with them.)"

    Aurdis looked at Fairon in confusion. "(You still have the Portal leading to the pce?)"

    Fairon smiled. "(Of course.)"

    Aurdis didn''t expect that Fairon was still keeping the Portal connecting Dawnwood to the Elf''s pce.

    Even though her father had destroyed the Portal that connected the two of them.

    "(But, my father already destroyed the Portal to get here. Where will we appear then?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(Actually I''ve installed another Portal in your castle. Sorry, this might sound audacious. However, it''s the only way we can still connect if a situation like this happened.)" Fairon said with a guilty look.

    Aurdis immediately shook her head.

    "(It''s alright, Your Majesty. I''m grateful because Your Majesty did that,)" Aurdis said.

    Fairon nodded and smiled. "(Good. You can go now.)"

    After Fairon said his order, the Forest Elf troop headed straight for the Portal.

    Aurdis joined them.

    It turned out that not far from the clearing, a ring made of roots had stood.

    Rune inscriptions were surrounding the root. The rune gave off a soft golden glow.

    The Forest Elf who had told Fairon that the Portal was ready was standing next to the root ring.

    When he saw that all the troops were ready, he held the ring and a white vortex appeared.

    "(It''s ready,)" he said.

    "(After you, Princess,)" Dolthon said.

    Aurdis nodded and entered the Portal. After that, they caught up with her.

    Twenty Forest Elf troops headed for the Elf castle on the order of their King.

    As soon as Aurdis and the Fores Elf troop arrived at the pce, the sight they saw was so shocking that it made them freeze for a while.

    ~~~

 Chapter 163 Chaos Spreading

    The sight of the current Elf castle made them freeze in ce.

    The portal that had brought them here was still hissing behind them. But their attention had beenpletely fixed on the sight of the pce engulfed in huge chaos.

    White buildings were burning, there were even towers that had copsed.

    The Elves turned into hideous, ugly monsters.

    Their previously pale and smooth skin turned ck and festered.

    Most of the hair that crowned their heads had fallen out. Leaving a few strands that hang irregrly and messy.

    "(This is really terrible,)" Dolthon muttered in a shocked tone.

    "(This is Dark Magic. Who brought this powerful Dark Magic here?)" a male Forest Elf who was next to Dolthon asked.

    He was one of the four squad leaders among the Forest Elf troop, just like Dolthon and the other two Forest Elves.

    <o>,m His name is Callonor.</o>

    "(Didn''t you hear what King Fairon said earlier? There were Dark Elves who joined to attack this pce,)" Another team leader responded to Callonor''s words. His name is Gastion.

    "(We can figure that outter. Now all that matters is how to stop them.)" Harnon the other squad leader answered.

    "(The only thing we can do is destroy them,)" Dolthon said as he took his bow into his hand.

    "(Get your bows ready!)" Dolthon said to his four squad members.

    Of course, all of his team members immediately obeyed his orders and took their bows into their hands.

    "(Isn''t there another way to save them?)" Aurdis asked while facing them with teary eyes.

    She felt great sadness seeing Elf in this pce. After all, they were pce dwellers who meant a lot to her.

    Seeing them in this condition was torturous for Aurdis.

    However, the Forest Elves, they didn''t share the same sentiments.

    As soon as they saw these elves be Undead, their only thought was, they should be destroyed immediately.

    The Forest Elves think that what they saw right now were just corpses moving around based on their appetite.

    Dolthon, Harnon, Gastion, and Callonor exchanged nces. Then after a while, Dolthon said.

    "(Sorry, Princess. There really isn''t any other way to save them now. You''ll see for yourself.)"

    Aurdis turned to the Elves in front of her again. They were now aware of her and the Forest Elves'' existence.

    Several of the Undead Elves were already running toward them.

    Before Aurdis could say anything, arrows were already shooting to rain down on the Undead Elves.

    The arrows flew from the Forest Elves'' bows and embedded themselves in the bodies of the Undead Elves.

    One Undead Elf can receive more than one arrow.

    It doesn''t end there.

    After the arrows stuck in their bodies, roots began to grow from the arrows until they covered their entire bodies.

    After a while, the bodies of the Undead Elves werepletely covered by the roots.

    They fell to the ground and didn''t move anymore. Those roots then devour their bodies.

    Like nts devouring nutrients from the soil, the roots drained away the bodies of the Undead Elves.

    Until finally their bodies were destroyed.

    After finishing devouring the Undead Elves, the roots disappeared into the ground.

    Aurdis''s mouth opened and trembled. Her eyes stared in disbelief at everything she had just seen.

    "(What are you doing?)" Aurdis asked while looking at the Forest Elves in turn.<sub> </sub>

    "(We did it for all the other surviving Elves, Princess. If we don''t handle the cursed Elves, the curse will only spread,)" Dolthon said.

    "(We have no other choice. Please understand. We are doing this for your kingdom.)"

    Hearing his words, Aurdis pressed her lips together and didn''t say anything.

    The sound of a huge explosion abruptly sounded in the distance.

    Something they had not noticed until now finally entered their sights.

    There were two ongoing fights in the air.

    They were fighting so intensely that the sky was filled with ck Magic smoke and their Magical aura.

    "(You''d better help those who are fighting above, Princess. We''ll handle everything down here,)" Dolthon represented the Forest Elves to say.

    Aurdis pressed her lips together again.

    ''Dealing with everything down here'' meant that they would just ughter the Elves who had be Undead.

    Aurdis felt unwillingness in her heart. But, she knew that she didn''t have any solution for this either.

    So she didn''t say anything and just shot up.

    Gastion sighed. "(I didn''t expect it to get this bad.)"

    Even so, Gastion said it without significant emotion.

    "(Whatever, let''s get this over with quickly. We''ve wasted too much time here,)" Callonor responded. After that, he led his squad to scatter from them.

    "(Well, the sooner it''s done the better,)" Harnon said.

    He also immediately led his squad to scatter.

    Dolthon and Gastion also know what they have to do.

    Between the two of them, Gastion was the first to scatter to carry out his duties.

    Dolthon looked around, then up.

    Everything that happened was due to the fault of the Elves in this pce themselves. So, there was no point in him feeling guilty.

    Right?

    Dolthon immediately shook his head. Then he spoke to his squad members.

    "(Let''s go. Let''s destroy this Undead. Be careful. Don''t get bitten.)"

    His team members nodded. They immediately jumped over the roofs of buildings.

    They drew their bowstrings and fired arrows in smooth motions.

    As if they had been doing it a long time ago every day.

    The Forest Elves never even hesitated. They never stop shooting arrows or shing their dagger. They haven''t even used powerful Magic yet.

    Those who are used to hanging from tree branches and exploring difficult terrain in the wilderness have extraordinary agility.

    Climbing the rooftops of buildings and towers in this Elven castle was simply iparable to that.

    In less than a minute, dozens of Elf Undead had been destroyed.

    Even the Elves who had just experienced bites were immediately killed.

    Yes, Forest Elves do not hesitate to shoot their arrows at Elves who have not be Undead yet, but have been bitten or scratched.

    Because they have been infected by the Undead curse.

    ~~~

 Chapter 164 Furious Princess

    Aurdis gritted her teeth strongly. She was angry and sad.

    She decided not to look back at all. Because she knows what''s behind her.

    The Forest Elves are ughtering the Elves who have been cursed by this Undead curse.

    With all that had happened, Aurdis regretted her helplessness.

    When the suffering screams of the pce-dwelling Elves sounded in her ear, Aurdis looked away.

    Is this the only thing a Princess can do? let her people suffer like that?

    Aurdis''s eyes began to shed tears quite profusely.

    Aurdis, who was flying closer to Saeldir''s fight let her tears be blown back by the wind.

    She rubbed her tears roughly and elerated her flight.

    Saeldir was battling a ck-robed figure simr to the one she had encountered in the ins near Wyldwood.

    ''That must be a Dark Elf!''

    Aurdis didn''t hesitate one bit. She had no idea who had spread this Undead curse.

    Was it Laston, or the Dark Elf? But whoever it is doesn''t matter.

    They cooperate in doing it. So Aurdis thought whoever she fought wouldn''t be a problem.

    The Dark Elf turned around realizing that someone was approaching him from behind.

    His trained fighting instincts allow him to feel the danger that ising closer.

    However, when he turned his head, it was toote.

    Because Aurdis had already thrown a silver de of light at him.

    *JLEBBB!*

    The de of light pierced the Dark Elf''s ribs. Saeldir didn''t waste the opportunity and immediately sliced ??his sword.

    *CRAAAT!*

    "ARGHHH!

    The Dark Elf''s hand was severed by Saeldir''s sword.

    Then Aurdis approached the Dark Elf and tied him with a bright silver rope of light. Render him unable to move.

    Saeldir swung his sword again and shed his other arm.

    The Dark Elf fell because he couldn''t maintain his Magic to float in the air.

    "(I will help Aerchon,)" Saeldir said.

    He has to immediately go to Aerchon without saying anything too long to Aurdis. The urgency of this situation did not allow them to have a conversation any further.

    "(That Dark Elf spread this curse.)"

    After saying that, Saeldir immediately shot toward Aerchon who looked troubled.

    Meanwhile, Aurdis was silent with a look of shock on her face for a few moments.

    But before long, havinge to her senses with anger burning in her chest, she caught up with the fallen Dark Elf.

    The Dark Elf cursed while enduring the pain in his hands that had severed.

    Because it was cut by Saeldir''s Magic sword, his regeneration power would be useless.

    So all he can do now is run. Run fast from here.

    He ran after barely getting up from the fall.

    ''Why did things suddenly turn out like this?''

    They were in a huge advantage moments ago, but suddenly Aurdis came and messed things up. Even now both his hands were cut off.

    ''Wait, if Aurdis has returned from Dawnwood, that means...''

    The Dark Elf looked up. He saw figures in green robes leaping from rooftop to rooftop shooting arrows from their bows.<sub> </sub>

    Their clothes, he could recognize it anywhere.

    The equips that seem to blend with the forest, and agility that is second to none.

    They are the dwellers of the Dawnwood forest. The Forest Elves.

    The Dark Elf gritted his teeth. Even though they were basically distant rtives, the Dark Elves and Forest Elves hated each other.

    Even more than the hatred between Dark Elf and the Elves of the pce.

    The hatred was also apanied by credit. An acknowledgment that the Dark Elves respected the Forest Elves'' power and the fact that they couldn''t defeat them easily.

    The Dark Elf immediately hid to avoid their eyes.

    He entered an alley between tworge buildings. He was now sheltered in the shadows.

    However, he forgot one thing. Too focused on the Forest Elves, the Dark Elf forgot the one who manage to bring them here.

    *BRAAAKKK!*

    Aurdis fell through the roof of the building which covered him with a shadow.

    Then she looked at the Dark Elf with hateful eyes.

    The hatred made Aurdis''s pale face seem to be covered by a ck cloud. Her blue eyes burned with cold fire.

    The silver Magical aura surrounding Aurdis'' body grew bigger and brighter and illuminated the entire alley.

    The Dark Elf felt a feeling of horror that he had never felt before.

    Aurdis began to walk closer to him. Every step felt like doom approaching for the Dark Elf.

    "(You''re the one who made them like this?)" Aurdis asked.

    Her voice echoed around this narrow alley. The Dark Elf froze in strange fear.

    Was it true that this fear was created by the princess who was said to be gentle?

    What was in front of him right now was like an approaching disaster.

    The Dark Elf''s instinct kicked his brain. Made him aware of what he had to do now.

    He must escape from here as soon as possible.

    But it turned out to be more difficult than he thought. His legs are hard to move. And the pain from his severed hands seared him again to the point of tormenting him.

    Aurdis suddenly in front of him. She grabbed the Dark Elf''s face and then pushed him until he hit the ground.

    *BRAAKKK!*

    "Urghh..."

    Aurdis who almost never touched her opponent directly when fighting before suddenly did that.

    She was even snarling and baring her teeth like a beast.

    Aurdis'' usual beautiful and serene face had disappeared. She now looks like a mad goddess.

    Now if anyone saw Aurdis, she would look like a Goddess punishing the creature that had angered her. A very terrible sight.

    A beautiful princess with burning rage.

    Aurdis did not stop there. She kept mming the Dark Elf''s head against the white paving over and over again.

    When she realized that the injuries she had inflicted were too severe, Aurdis used healing magic to heal him. Only to hit him again.

    But then Aurdis came to her senses. She didn''t think that what she did was something cruel.

    Instead, Aurdis realized that she couldn''t bother with the Dark Elf now.

    There is still another battle that is more important up there.

    "(K-Kill... me...)" With his voice barely fading, the Dark Elf said.

    Aurdis looked at him coldly. "(No. You will get that luxury when I allow it.)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 165 Resolve

    The Dark Elf stared at Aurdis with trembling eyes. His torn and bleeding lips parted and quivered.

    Aurdis looked at him with cold eyes. The sunlight on her back made Aurdis'' face enveloped by a dark shadow.

    But her blue eyes were bright and clear. That adds to the impression of terror felt by the Dark Elf.

    Aurdis moved her hands in a gentle motion like weaving a thread.

    Then threads of silver light appeared between Aurdis'' fingers and wrist.

    "(W-What are you going to do?)" the Dark Elf asked.

    Aurdis did not answer that question. She just stretched her hand towards the Dark Elf and the silver thread immediately bound his body.

    Not only binding, but the silver thread entered his body without a trace.

    The Dark Elf felt that he hadpletely lost control of his body. He could no longer feel the Magical energy coursing through his body.

    "(You''ll just gonna stay there for a while until this is all over,)" Aurdis said. "(Then when all this mess is cleared up, I''ll take care of you.)"

    After saying that, Aurdis flew up again. Leaving the Dark Elf in this narrow alley alone.

    The wound on his hand had closed so the bleeding had stopped.

    The wound from Aurdis hitting his head earlier had also recovered.

    Overall, his body condition is quite good.

    Yet, he couldn''t move or make a sound. And could only stay silent and wait for Aurdis with a feeling of fear that he had never felt before.

    The Dark Elf could only surrender and sumb to the fear Aurdis gave him. And he could only wait until his time came to receive torment from Aurdis again.

    ~~~

    Aurdis shot up towards the fight between Aerchon and Saeldir who fought Laston.

    She saw that Laston could keep up with them even though he was fighting two opponents.

    It shows how strong Laston is right now.

    Aurdis saw that Laston was fighting with a dagger in each of his hands.

    He was also surrounded by a sinister-looking dark Magic aura.

    Meanwhile, Aerchon and Saeldir were enveloped in a Magical silver aura.

    The difference between the two Magic auras made their battle look very contrasting.

    Laston noticed Aurdis'' arrival. Unlike before when Aurdis was able to catch the Dark Elf off guard.

    Laston fired ck lightning at Aurdis from the tip of his dagger.

    The lightning struck Aurdis strongly and made a very loud roar.

    Luckily, Aurdis was able to create a shield in time. When the lightning ended, Aurdis'' Magic shield also shattered.

    ''I''ve never seen an attack that can break my Magic shield!''

    Aurdis shocked. The Elves'' magic shields are usually very strong against any attacks that hit them.

    Aurdis had never seen an attack break her Magic Shield.

    But apparently, Laston''s Magic attacks were on a different level from all the attacks she had faced so far.

    Fortunately, Aurdis had created a pretty strong Magic Sheild.

    That alone could be shattered by that ck lightning strike. If Aurdis put up an even weaker Magic shield, she would be finished for sure.

    Seeing Laston distracted by Aurdis, Aerchon and Saeldir lunged at him.<sub> </sub>

    They both swung their sword at Laston.

    But Laston expected that to happen. He wouldn''t have made the decision to attack Aurdis if he wasn''t sure he could handle the attacks that came after that.

    Laston raised his pair of daggers just in time to block both of their swords.

    Magical aura spread in all directions due to the impact of the Magic weapons.

    Aurdis immediately took the opportunity to send des of light toward Laston.

    However, Laston''s body immediately turned into a puff of ck smoke, and Aurdis'' light des just pierced through the smoke.

    Laston appeared not far in front of them in the same ck puff.

    He looked down because he realized something was off.

    Laston tightened his jaw as he stared at the Forest Elves who were moving nimbly from roof to roof, slicing the pce Elves without pause.

    "(Look, uncle!)" Aerchon screamed with clear sign emotion. "(Look at what you''ve done to our people!)"

    Laston turned to Aerchon. His jaw was still tightening. His eyes shook slightly at Aerchon''s words.

    Even though it wasn''t him who cast the Undead curse. But Laston would not be able to deny that it all happened because of him.

    The sight of the suffering Elves suddenly knocked on his heart.

    Hadn''t he beenmitted to doing this from the start?

    He already knew that the blood of the Elves in this pce would be shed because of his actions, and he was willing to ept the consequences.

    Laston thought about what he could gain from this betrayal. And he thinks it''s worth it with all the lives he has sacrificed.

    But, if that was true, why did his heart now feel this tight pressure?

    "(Enough is enough, uncle! Give up,)" Aurdis said.

    Give up? Did the princess just tell him to give up? After all that had happened? After everything he has done?

    Laston nced down again. The Forest Elves that definitely brought by Aurdis here were carrying out a massacre down there.

    What they massacred were the Elves of the pce who had turned into brainless moving corpses.

    Something that happened because of his actions. After all this, there was no turning back for Laston.

    He could only keep moving forward by stepping on all the corpses he had created.

    Laston said nothing more. He was rushed to Aerchon, Saeldir, and Aurdis with a fixed resolve.

    Aerchon shouted loudly, approaching Laston with Arondite who was burning brighter.

    *DANGGG!*

    Arondite''s de and Laston''s dagger''s ck de shed.

    They feel their power pushing each other. But both of them try to hold strong.

    Their eyes met. Laston saw that Aerchon''s tears were starting to flow.

    However, those tears were immediately blown away by the Magic wave and disappeared.

    No one could realize that Aerchon had just shed tears.

    The sight of Aerchon''s sad face made the feeling of tightness in Laston''s chest even heavier.

    However, he already had the resolve to ignore it.

    ~~~

 Chapter 166 Lastons Words

    *TANGGG!*

    *TANGGG!*

    *TANGGG!*

    ...

    The nk created when Arondite''s de struck Laston''s ck daggers echoed through the sky.

    The sound was much louder than the usual sound made when metal collided with each other.

    Both weapons were weapons made with strong Magic.

    Laston''s ck dagger is a Magic weapon that Aerchon never knew about.

    So far, Laston has only ever used Magic to fight. He had never even been seen wielding a sword before.

    But it all turned out to be just part of Laston''s scheme. He didn''t want to wield a weapon to hide his true fighting ability.

    Now that Laston had finally unleashed his powers, Aerchon was overwhelmed.

    Saeldir turned to Aurdis. The look in his eyes said everything. Aerchon wouldn''t be able to defend himself against Laston.

    Aurdis nodded curtly because she could see what Saeldir was trying to convey before he even said it.

    So they both shot toward Laston from two different sides.

    Laston''s eyes, which previously only focused on Aerchon, nced left and right.

    In a split second, Laston had noticed the arrival of the two of his enemies.

    Laston lifted his leg and kicked Aerchon. Of course, Aerchon didn''t think that Laston would give that attack because he had only been fighting with his hands.

    The kick sent Aerchon flying backward. He managed to block the kick by cing one hand in front of his chest.

    However, the force behind those powerful kicks still sent him flying.

    Laston used his ck Magic to form a thread.

    The thread is connected at the base of the handle of his daggers.

    After that, Laston threw his two daggers toward Saeldir and Aurdis who were approaching from the side.

    Saeldir swerved to the side to dodge. But Aurdis only created Magic Shield because she wasn''t fast enough to dodge.

    *TANGG!*

    Laston''s ck dagger stabbed into Aurdis'' Magic shield.

    Cracks are starting to appear in her Magic shield. At that moment Aurdis realized that the situation was bad.

    She immediately let go of the Magic Shield and dodged to the side.

    It turned out that the Magic Shield broke just moments after Aurdis dodged and prated it.

    ''If I don''t dodge in time, I''ll get to taste that ck sinister de!''

    Aurdis felt a chill down her spine. Any seconds dy and she would have died.

    The daggers are Magic weapons so the effect will be huge when it hits her body.

    The effect was definitely not just pain.

    Laston immediately pulled the ck thread that connected his dagger and the dagger returned to his hand.

    After that, Laston swung the dagger like a whip toward Saeldir who was getting closer to him.

    Saeldir raised his sword. However, instead of deflecting the dagger, Saeldir''s sword was immediately wrapped around the ck thread.

    Saeldir was not ready for what Laston did next. He tugged on the ck Magic thread making Saeldir slide towards him.

    Laston pointed his other dagger toward Saeldir''s chest which he managed to pull closer.

    Saeldir''s eyes widened as he saw the ck tip of the dagger glistening in the sunlight.

    He immediately let go of his Magic sword. But Laston''s pull was so strong that Saeldir was now already too close to the dagger to dodge it.<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly Laston moved the dagger he was about to use to stab Saeldir.

    It turns out, Laston realized that Aerchon was approaching him.

    He moved the dagger that was about to stab Saeldir, to block Aerchon''s de thating at him.

    *DANGGG!*

    Aerchon gritted his teeth. As if to show that he used the great power behind Arondite''s swing.

    "(It''s too weak, Son! Do you think you can beat me with just that strength?!)" Laston shouted.

    Laston kicked Aerchon again. But Aerchon was able to dodge sideways having seen the attack beforehand.

    "(Let''s attack together!)"

    From behind, Saeldir and Aurdis who had escaped death simultaneously attacked Laston.

    Supposedly, with the two of them, Laston could be defeated.

    Previously, Saeldir had not used all his strength. He also believed that Saeldir was still not fighting at his full power.

    Maybe there is still something inside Laston that keeps him from using all his strength.

    He must have known, if they fought at their full power, then this pce would probably be destroyed.

    However, if Saeldir doesn''t fight using his strength now, they won''t be able to beat Laston. This is also an opportunity for them.

    Before Laston can unleash all his power, Saeldir must do it first. That way, their chances of winning will be higher.

    The Magic aura around Saeldir''s body became even brighter.

    The sword in his hand also felt an increasing Magic power so the runes engraved on the de became clear.

    The runes were greenish in color and formed a script that only Saeldir would know.

    Even the cksmith who forged it didn''t know what rune Saeldir had put on his sword.

    When the rune is active, the power of the sword will increase many times.

    On the other hand, Laston was still busy fighting Aerchon with all his might.

    He mmed his daggers from both sides with incredible speed and power.

    Aerchon tried to endure it all. But still, he had to ept some scratches and kicks from Laston.

    "(This is the real you, Aerchon. You''re just a prince who thinks he has great powers!)"

    In the midst of all that, Laston still manages to give a speech that attacks Aerchon''s mentality.

    "(You do have the blood of a King. But, have you ever been directly involved in a war?!)" Laston said.

    "(NEVER!)"

    *TANGGG!*

    One powerful impact on Arondite sent a shockwave through Aerchon. Pushed her back pretty far.

    Aerchon''s hands shook violently from the attack.

    "(Do you know what happen to those Elves you sent by your stupid decision?)"

    Laston smirked hatefully at Aerchon.

    Aerchon could only stare at him with eyes shaking like the tremors in his hands. Je couldn''t say anything.

    "(You sent thousands of our warriors into battle with little chance of victory. You never listen to me, or anyone smart enough to see your idiocy!)"

    Laston continued.

    "(Who do you think is worse among you and me?)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 167 Raging Storm

    Words kepting out of Laston''s mouth.

    Those words sounded like they weren''t meant to catch Aerchon off guard. But ites from Laston''s deepest heart.

    An expression of his anger about what had happened because of Aerchon''s stupid decision.

    After hearing it over and over again, Aerchon began to feel turmoil within his originally solid feelings.

    ''Am I really like that?''

    Aerchon began to feel the words sink into him. A realization that seems toe toote.

    Coupled with the pain he had suffered when he learned of Laston''s betrayal, Aerchon felt his chest heavy with emotion.

    "(FOCUS, BROTHER!)" Aurdis screamed with all her might.

    The scream seemed to jolt Aerchon out of the depression that had overshadowed him.

    When Aerchon looked back up, he saw Aurdis and Saeldir already fighting Laston.

    "HAAAA!!!"

    Saeldir shouted while raising his sword high above his head.

    The sword gave off a silver light coupled with a greenish glow from the runes engraved on the de.

    Then Saeldir swung his sword down. An enormous aura sh shot toward Laston.

    The sh was shaped like a crescent moon, silver in color with green tints on the front side.

    Laston''s eyes widened as he saw the attacking. If he didn''t block the attack with all his might, then he would simply be finished.

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    The ck aura on Laston''s body grew huge in a very short time.

    As soon as that aura appeared, a wave of wind and Magic spread pushing Aerchon and Aurdis back.

    Laston brought his two daggers together in front of his body.

    He raised it just in time to block Saeldir''s sh.

    *DAASSHHHH!*

    The sh hit the ck de of Laston''s daggers.

    Magic waves spread in all directions and filled the sky of the Elf castle.

    It was so bright that the Forest Elves who were carrying out the ughter of the Elf Undead looked up.

    What they saw above were waves of magical power shing together.

    ck and white collide and create a spectacr contrast. The two forces pushed each other and would not budge.

    The two opposing forces shed and created a scene that seemed to split the sky.

    All the Forest Elves and the Pce Elves who were busy fighting their Undead kin looked up.

    They could feel the pressure from the two shing Magic power.

    Laston let out a loud screaming sound indicating how he was exerting his greatest strength.

    "HYAAAHHH!"

    Laston sent Saeldir''s sh flying upwards where it continued to shoot towards the distant sky and disappear.

    After that Laston lunged toward Saeldir.

    Laston''s speed increased greatly. In the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Saeldir while thrusting his dagger at him.

    However, Saeldir has also unleashed his true power. So he can keep up with Laston''s attack speed.

    Saeldir moved his sword in time to approach Laston''s daggers.

    Then they were involved in a power struggle that created the same spectacle as before.

    Magic in ck and white color fighting trying to subvert each other.

    Magic waves spread and filled the sky. The high-level Magic battle between Laston and Saeldir would be seen from several tens of kilometers away for anyone who is able to notice it.<sub> </sub>

    Aurdis stared at the fight with unblinking eyes. Her mouth was slightly open.

    What she witnessed was above the level of fights she had experienced and seen so far.

    Aurdis didn''t know if she could join the fight alongside Saeldir at this time seeing how their strength wasing out.

    Aurdis swallowed his saliva, then she realized that Aerchon was still in his ce.

    Aerchon looked down with sad and empty eyes.

    Aurdis grimaced, Laston''s words must have hit him more than any Magic attack.

    Yet, Laston only saying the truth.

    Aurdis flew to Aerchon and said. "(What are you doing? You can''t just stay still like this!)"

    Aerchon didn''t say anything. He didn''t even look at Aurdis.

    Aurdis clicked her tongue. "(Now is not the time to be depressed, Aerchon. You can me yourself after we beat uncle Laston!)"

    Aurdis'' words did sound cruel. But she was tired of Aerchon and too upset to offer any words offort.

    Now he just realized his mistake after everything he did. This is simply not the right time to reflect on it all.

    After all, ording to Aurdis, Aerchon deserved to feel that way.

    She didn''t need to give him words tofort him like, to say that it wasn''t his fault.

    "(Fight with Saeldir. Only you can match their strength,)" Aurdis said.

    Aerchon slowly looked up and stared at Saeldir and Laston''s fight.

    They were already drawing out the greater portion of their strength and unleashing it at each other.

    Aerchon didn''t say anything else and just lifted Arondite in front of his face.

    He didn''t even look at Aurdis. The bluish runes on Arondite''s de began to glow brightly.

    Aurdis also saw the same thing as what happened to Saeldir''s sword.

    Perhaps their nearly identical des responded to the user''s strength.

    Aurdis knew nothing about the runes engraved on the de.

    No one knew how to read the runes other than the sword wielder himself.

    After the recent events, Aurdis thought that she would also ask for her own Magic weapon.

    The Magic aura around Aerchon also erged. He flew towards the fight without saying a word to Aurdis.

    Audis just sighed. "(At least he''s willing to fight again.)"

    Aerchon got into the Magic storm that was raging because of Saeldir and Laston''s battle.

    Laston who realized Aerchon''s arrival felt worried. He didn''t think that Aerchon woulde this soon.

    Saeldir swung his sword diagonally from the bottom up.

    Laston used one of his daggers to block it. Then pointed his other dagger at Aerchon.

    *TCHUUUUU!*

    Laston fired ck lightning at Aerchon. But Aerchon can hold it with Arondite.

    The ck lightning temporarily stopped his charge.

    "(It''s over, Uncle. You can''t beat us both,)" Saeldir said.

    Laston turned to him. "(You really think so?)"

    Laston''s calm voice made Saeldir feel anxious.

    Did he still have something else he prepared?

    ~~~

 Chapter 168 Concerns

    Something inside Saeldir was churning. It was the same bad feeling he had before this disaster came.

    Now Saeldir felt the same hunch. Laston''s smirk which looked confident made Saeldir''s body tremble.

    When the ck lightning had disappeared, Aerchon shot back towards Laston.

    Saeldir saw that the runes on Aerchon''s sword were also shining brighter. That indicated that Aerchon had released arger portion of his strength as well.

    While Saeldir''s gaze was focused on Aerchon, Laston took the opportunity to lunge at him.

    Luckily Saeldir realized it in time. He raised his sword quickly to deflect Laston''s dagger sh.

    *TANGGG!*

    One of Laston''s daggers was sessfully parried by Saeldir. However, the other dagger swung almost instantly.

    Saeldir dared to gamble by trying to hold Laston''s hand that was swinging the dagger.

    This decision is quite reckless. Saeldir released the hilt of his sword and moved his hand to hold Saeldir''s hand.

    If he missed, then the consequences would be fatal.

    Saeldir''s hand could have been stabbed by the ck dagger, or he couldn''t stop the dagger from aiming at his head.

    But Saeldir dared to take that risk. From this close, Saeldir was sure that he could do it.

    Everything seemed to slow down for Saeldir. Suddenly he could see the pace of Laston''s dagger and the movement of Laston''s hand so clearly, it was as if he could see a glimpse of the future.

    In the end, Saeldir caught Laston''s wrist.

    Laston himself was quite surprised that Saeldir could do that.

    Saeldir held Laston''s hand very tightly. Then he sent a silver lightning bolt into Laston''s hand which he was holding.

    *TZZZZZTTTT!*

    *TCHUUUUCHUUUCHUUTT!*

    Silver lightning from Saeldir struck Laston''s body with a direct hit.

    His protective Magic wouldn''t be enough to withstand the wave of attacks that Saeldir unleashed at full power from this close range.

    "Ughhhhh..." Laston groaned and gritted his teeth hard.

    ''That''s good. My attack worked!''

    Saeldir increases the power of his lightning attack.

    He poured his Magic energy so that the lightning that came out also got bigger.

    Silver lightning from Saeldir filled the sky. Increases the size of the Magic storm above the Elf castle.

    Dolthon looked up. Currently, the number of Undead Elves was much less than before.

    It had only been a few minutes, but they had managed to quickly destroy hundreds of Undead Elves. So now Dolthon doesn''t need to worry too much.

    Because the situation is getting better, Dolthon can have free time to stand and stare up.

    His squad members were still carrying out massacres around him, so he didn''t need to worry about the Undead Elves attacking him suddenly.

    What he saw above was simply too bad. A storm from a Magic fight like that could produce an unexpected aftermath.

    When so much Magic is poured in with high intensity and the purpose of fight, nature will respond to that energy.

    The Forest Elves know a lot about how nature will respond to Magic.

    That way, he immediately had a bad feeling about what was happening after this.

    Moreover,tely, a lot of strange things have been happening.<sub> </sub>

    Monsters whose habitats were at the bottom of ravines, in underground caves, or closed forest areas started to break out of their domains and roam the wider area.

    They spread terror to the inhabitants of the world. No one knows what causes it.

    However, the Forest Elves know that the state of Magic energy in nature is not stable.

    Dolthon did not expect that things would turn out like this.

    Question after question kepting to him and all the Forest Elves that came here.

    But they have been taught to obey their King. After all, an exnation could followter when the order was carried out.

    Everything about Laston''s betrayal was shocking. And the involvement of the Dark Elves...

    Dolthon took a deep breath. When nature is echoing the sign of disaster will happen, it is suddenly revealed that Laston has nned something to betray his kind.

    Is this all rted? Dolthon can''t help but think of the possibility.

    "(What are you doing, Dolthon?)" Callonor asked as hended next to him.

    "(You know what a Magic storm can cause with such a big fight?)" Dolthon asked back.

    Callonor pressed his lips together, then said. "(About that, you don''t need to think about it now. Besides, can we stop it?)"

    Dolthon nodded his head. "(You are right.)"

    "(Yeah. Let''s just finish off these Undead and go back to Dawnwood,)" Callonor said.

    After that, Callonor jumped from the roof of the building to continue his extermination task.

    Dolthon looked up at the thunderous sound of the fight above.

    A bluish-white sh was created like lightning that appeared before arge thunderstruck.

    ''Callonor is right. We can''t do anything now.''

    Realizing that, Dolthon returned to join his squad.

    Aerchon had just deployed an attack by pouring in a lot of his Magic energy.

    Now that bluish-white sh spread throughout the region of the sky above the pce, the light was still dazzling their eyes.

    For a few seconds, no one could see anything.

    In these few seconds, Aerchon felt sure that his attack had seeded in defeating Laston.

    However, when the light disappeared and they could see again, Laston was still floating where he was.

    Laston breathed heavily. White smoke billowed from all over his body. His clothes were even now torn in several ces.

    Laston stared at Aerchon who had just issued that powerful attack.

    Fighting three enemies at once makes Laston spend Magic energy faster.

    Thus, his defense couldn''t withstand Aerchon''s massive attack just now.

    "(You did a great job, Aerchon,)" Laston said. "(But, if you don''t attack with the intent to kill me, you won''t be able to defeat me.)"

    Aerchon, Saeldir, and Aurdis who watched from a distance were shocked.

    Just realizing that Laston could survive that attack was quite surprising. But the fact that it turned out that Aerchon had no intention of killing him sounded even worse.

    Aurdis pressed her lips together. Between her and Aerchon, Laston is closest to Aerchon.

    It was only natural that Aerchon couldn''t truly fight him wholeheartedly.

    ~~~

 Chapter 169 An Expensive Spell

    Aurdis had long realized that Aerchon couldn''t fight Laston with all his heart. But right now they had no other choice.

    If Aerchon couldn''t really fight Laston to kill, how could they possibly beat him?

    Saeldir himself already looked exhausted. Even though he was an Archmage, Saeldir had been draining his strength recently.

    Apart from that Laston is a warrior trained in battle like her father.

    His experience and power were of course much higher than Saeldir''s.

    Even after the crushing blow Saeldir gave Laston earlier, it still wasn''t enough to defeat him.

    Aurdis stared at the pensive Aerchon. His face was pale and exhausted but what was more worrying was his current mental state.

    Aurdis bit her lip in frustration. Can''t she do something to make this better?

    The fight continued abruptly when Laston lunged first at Aerchon and Saeldir.

    Apanied by loud screams, Laston sent dark ck fireballs toward the two of them.

    Saeldir and Aerchon managed to counter the attack by swinging their swords.

    After that, Laston, who came with incredible speed and was already in front of Aerchon, started swinging his dagger.

    The ck de of the dagger swung as if cutting off the light from Aerchon''s aura.

    Saeldir came a momentter. Even with little hope, Saeldir still had to do something to help Aerchon.

    From behind Laston, Saeldir swung his sword. But again, Laston''s dagger moved quickly to deflect Saeldir''s sword.

    The fight is getting more intense. Laston''s speed and strength seemed to increase.

    Aurdis who was watching from a distance never thought that it was possible. Laston can still get stronger.

    Magic flowed from their attacks. ck, blue and greenish lights shed over the pce.

    Apanied by the sound of shing and shing of metals forged with incredible Magic power.

    Aurdis who now could only watch from a distance finally realized something.

    When she cast her gaze across the sky around her, everything was filled with Magic residue that caused a tremendous storm.

    The gray clouds that began to form didn''t store water but instead stored the Magical energy that came from the battle.

    In other words, this is Chaos Magic.

    ''Oh no! If this battle continues...''

    If this battle continued any longer, Aurdis didn''t know what would emerge from behind this Chaos Magic.

    Maybe a new type of monster will be created. Or maybe a Portal that opens up to another dimension will appear up here. Above the Elf castle which was in extreme disorder.

    ''There is no other choice. I have to join the fight!''

    Aurdis steeled herself. She picked up the cloth bag that was still on her back and started rummaging through its contents.

    Trying to find something she can use.

    In the end, she could only find the jewelry she should have given to Queen Faenith some time ago.

    Now that doesn''t matter anymore.

    The jewelry was indeed very beautiful. Because they were made by powerful Elf craftsmen.

    By manipting the Magical energy already contained in gems and precious metals, Elf craftsmen create jewelry with an extraordinary level of precision and beauty that can only be matched by the weapons and armor created by the Dwarf race.

    Within the jewelry, there was pure Magical power that she could use.<sub> </sub>

    Aurdis nodded her head. ''Yes, maybe this could work.''

    Aurdis took out all the jewelry that was in her cloth bag. The jewelry then floated around her.

    The ne consists of a string of dark blue pearls, a bright red pendant in a rectangr shape wrapped in a gold frame, a white ring engraved with greenish runes, and many more.

    Everything floated around Aurdis in a sparkling circle.

    The Chaos Magic storm that took ce made all of these jewels glow with their respective colors. They reacted with the Chaos Magic and shook all around.

    Aurdis once learned a Spell. It was one of her most difficult Spells for him to learn because of itsplexity.

    Even when Aurdis finished learning it, she still hadn''t really perfected the Spell because the conditions needed were quite difficult.

    The conditions she needed were gemstones and precious minerals that contained pure nature Magic.

    Even for the Elves, it was something too expensive.

    There was no way Aurdis would ask the Dwarves either.

    While preparing the Spell, suddenly Aurdis heard a loud noise from the front.

    When she looked up, Aurdis saw Aerchon blown away.

    After knocking Aerchon away, Laston proceeded to attack Saeldir.

    Saeldir also seemed to be having a hard time. Aurdis saw that there had been shes and scratches on Saeldir''s body.

    Realizing that she had to hurry, Aurdis wasted no more time.

    After taking out fifteen different pieces of jewelry, Aurdis moved her hands in smooth motions to adjust them.

    They immediately moved and formed three circles. One circle consists of five extraordinarily beautiful jewels.

    Aurdis winced realizing that soon she would lose those jewels before her eyes.

    However, that thought vanished as soon as she saw that Saeldir had dropped his sword.

    The Magic sword fell down. The light on the de dimmed and finally disappeared. The greenish engraved runes had also faded and disappeared.

    Then Aurdis''s gaze shifted from the fallen sword to Saeldir.

    Saeldir is now in grave danger. Laston''s hands choked his neck, and Saeldir''s hands iled helplessly to get rid of Laston''s hands.

    Aurdis'' eyes widened. She sped up the Spell preparation process.

    Colorful Magic circles appeared within the circle formed from the jewelry.

    The Magic circles absorb the power of the jewelry so that they are made up of various colors.

    Aurdis poured huge Magic energy rushing into each of those Magic circles.

    After that, Aurdis used her will to send the Magic circles to Laston.

    The Magic circle disappeared from Aurdis''s sight and appeared around Laston.

    Laston who was about to stab his dagger at Saeldir stopped in shock. Suddenly, the Magic Circles released colorful waves toward Laston.

    Laston felt his strength weaken instantly.

    His hold on Saeldir''s neck disappeared and Saeldir fell.

    When Laston looked back, he saw Aurdis looking at him with eyes full of concentration.

    ~~~

 Chapter 170 In The Middle Of Despair

    Those bright blue eyes shone with concentration.

    Aurdis'' hands were at her sides with palms facing Laston as if to keep something from falling apart.

    Laston gritted his teeth. His eyes widened with anger and shock.

    The wavesing from the three Magic Circles around him felt strange.

    The wave seemed to sever his magical power from its source. It felt like Laston was holding his Magic like a thread that had been severed and floating freely in the void.

    ''What the hell is she doing?''

    Laston wondered. But as he asked, the influence of the colorful waves grew. This made his Magic ability disappear even more.

    He knew that the Dark Elves had some kind of Magic to seal other creatures'' souls.

    The strange Magic that Aurdis used seemed simr. But Laston was sure that this wasn''t Magic that came from the Dark Elves.

    Before his Magic powerpletely disappeared, Laston used it for something he had prepared for the worst situation.

    ''For now, there is no other choice if I want to survive!''

    Laston looked down. Towards the Elf castle which was now in chaos.

    The pce that has been his home for a very long time. Now it has been hit by inevitable destruction.

    Elves, his own kind, suffer from the curse of the Undead. And ended up being destroyed by the Forest Elves.

    However, his mind that full of resolve returned. Laston already knew that it was toote.

    If it was like this, then he could only continue with his n.

    Laston''s arms opened to his sides. ck Magic energy shot out of Laston''s palm and shot away.

    Soon, the ck Magic energy exploded and became two ck vortexes. Two Portals connected to two horrible ces appeared suddenly.

    Aurdis who realized that gaped with trembling eyes. Especially when she saw what was starting to emerge from within those two Portals.

    From one of the ck Portals emerged a horde of pale green beings. With long arms and odd body proportions.

    Then, from the other Portal came out creatures with reddish bodies as if covered in blood.

    Their dark horns reflected the light from the Magic storm that was raging around. Adding to the horror of their form.

    Aurdis could no longer maintain her concentration on her Spell. Her mind was already clouded by a feeling of dread and fear that made her freeze.

    The Daemons of Cmity and Ogres Kingdom''s army came.

    They hade bearing clear doom for this Elven kingdom.

    Laston saw Aurdis'' expression from a distance. He didn''t smile even though he saw Aurdis freezing in fear for the new enemy thate.

    ''I have no choice.''

    Part of the Daemon of Cmity and Ogres Kingdom''s army fell from the Portal.

    The few who had sufficient Magic ability stay flew above.

    They stared at Aurdis with hideous devilish smiles.

    One of the Daemons who stays floating is Baldeem, the King of the Daemons of Cmity.

    He grinned showing his ugly jagged teeth while looking at Aurdis.

    "(Apparently, the Princess is having a hard time,)" Baldeem said.

    "(Hey! Help me!)" Laston shouted angrily.

    Baldeem immediately approached him.

    Seeing the colorful Magic circle, Baldeem frowned in confusion.

    "(What should we do with this?)" Baldeem asked.

    "(I don''t know. Just smack it with your axe or whatever. The important thing is to get me out of here.)"

    After hearing that, Baldeem raised his axe.

    His crimson ax glowed red full of foreign Magical energy.

    Aurdis stared with widened eyes. Aurdis couldn''t prevent what happened next.

    *DANGGG!*<sub> </sub>

    The ax hit one of the Magic circles. There''s a crack popping up there, but it''s not enough to break it.

    Even so, Baldeem raised his ax again and smashed it again.

    This time the crack that is created is getting bigger.

    ''What should I do?''

    Aurdis was already drowning in fear. Her kingdom will truly end now.

    Is this the end?

    When she saw Aerchon, he too was staring in disbelief.

    But a momentter he bared his teeth and screamed. Aerchon then shot back toward Laston.

    However, some Ogres who could use Magic got in the way.

    They fired Magic missiles, fireballs, and poison at Aerchon.

    There weren''t many Ogres. But if theybined their strength, it would be enough to deter Aerchon who was weakened from the fight.

    Aurdis immediately darted towards Laston and Baldeem, knowing that she could not let Laston be freed.

    It was an act of desperation as it was all she could do at the moment.

    "(STOP!)" Aurdis shouted as she threw a dozen of swords of light at Baldeem.

    Baldeem noticed Aurdis'' presence, he turned his head and then swung his big axe.

    *ZWOSHHH!*

    With one swing, Baldeem sent a dark red attack wave toward the sword of light.

    The wave of attacks blew away Aurdis'' light sword easily.

    Even so, Aurdis did not give up. She still pressed on to face Baldeem.

    Baldeem grinned. "(I''m going to have fun with the Princess first.)"

    "(Hey, don''t be stupid! Let me go first!)" Laston said, demanding.

    But Baldeem didn''t listen. He darted to approach Aurdis without looking back.

    "(You fucking idiot!)" Laston gritted his teeth.

    But he wasn''tpletely hopeless. If Aurdis was busy fighting Baldeem, then she couldn''t maintain full concentration on this barrier.

    That would cause this barrier to weaken.

    Laston tried to attack the barrier with his daggers.

    Meanwhile, a terrified Aurdis must confront Baldeem.

    Baldeem shot up and immediately mmed his ax down.

    *DANGGG!*

    "Ughhh..."

    The ax hit Aurdis'' Magic Shield.

    Aurdis felt such intense pressure that it made her groan.

    Baldeem smirked andughed. He said something in Daemonguage that Aurdis couldn''t understand.

    Aurdis flew backward and then threw a silver spear of light at Baldeem.

    But then again, Aurdis'' attacks were no match for that huge axe.

    Aurdis was no longer able to maintain her concentration on the Spell holding Laston.

    Coupled with Spells that are actually premature, then the barrier Spell will be destroyed in a moment.

    ''Erend! I need you!''

    In the midst of despair, Aurdis screamed Erend''s name in her heart.

    ~~~

 Chapter 171 Arrive At The Scene

    "Are you sure we don''t have to go to work tomorrow?" Erend asked Billy who was stopping by his house.

    Now they are sitting on chairs on the front porch of Erend''s house.

    Their houses are really close together, so since childhood, Billy has often yed at Erend''s house.

    Billy came in casual clothes that he wears every day when Erend just came back from his Daily Quest.

    "Don''t worry. I saw Major Lennardst night. She give me a message from the General that we have another day off tomorrow," Billy exined, then took a sip of his coffee.

    "Ahh, an afternoon coffee is always delicious."

    "Sorry. I haven''t had time to go to your house," Erend said as he sat down in the chair next to Billy.

    "Don''t worry about it. We still have plenty of time."

    Erend suddenly became silent because he remembered about the Cmity he saw in the dream that time.

    ''A plenty of time, huh?''

    What he heard from Tut was deeply disturbing. Because he only had one year to prepare before that Cmity happened.

    Erend sighed. Billy could hear the sound of his heavy, long breaths.

    "What are you thinking?" Billy asked.

    ? Erend took a little longer to answer. "Nothing."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah." Erend smiled. "You don''t have to worry about that."

    Erend said the same thing Billy said earlier. Billy thinks that''s a little ironic.

    Erend again looked as if he was holding a very heavy burden that he couldn''t share.

    If that was the case, Billy think he couldn''t do anything. As always.

    "It turns out that great power brings great trouble, huh," Billy said.

    Erend turned to him. "What are you saying?"

    "In fact, you have to do a lot of things. Things you can only do by yourself."

    Erend was silent and stared at Billy for a few moments.

    Billy''s words left him speechless. He had just realized that he was indeed alone in dealing with problems rted to the other world.

    The uing Monsters, Dark Elves, the Great Cmity, etc.

    "What can I do? Only I can stand against it," Erend said.

    Billy just kept quiet and took another sip of his coffee, which only had half a cup left.

    ''Erend, I need you.''

    Suddenly, Aurdis'' voice echoed inside Erend''s head.

    Erend''s eyes widened and his body stiffened.

    Shortly after that, a notification from Systema appeared.

    [ New Urgent Quest! ]

    [ Urgent Quest: Repel the Army that attacked Elf pce and handles Chaos Magic Storm. ]

    [ Progress: Army repelled (Notplete yet), Chaos Magic Storm (Notpleted yet) ]

    Billy who realized that immediately turned his head.

    "What''s wrong?" Billy asked worriedly.

    "I have to go," Erend replied.

    "Okay, let''s go!"

    After that, Erend said goodbye to his mother. Saying that he wanted to go with Billy for a while.

    Billy hurriedly finished his remaining coffee and followed Erend.

    "What happened?" Billy asked in a confused tone.

    "Aurdis called me," Erend replied.

    "The Elf Princess?"

    "Yes."

    "Yeah. I think you should help her if she needs help."

    The two of them went to an old factory that had been abandoned for decades in Slum.

    "Why don''t you do it in your house? Can''t you just hide in your room?" Billy asked.<sub> </sub>

    "If I''m in the room too long, my mother might get suspicious," Erend said.

    "Oh right." Billy nodded.

    Because it was already evening, the sun was not shining as brightly as before.

    Several parts of the factory were already covered in darkness.

    Coupled with the absence of lighting because there is no running electricity, this ce is usually associated with horror stories.

    But Erend and Billy knew that there was nothing here but old engine scraps and bugs.

    They had often yed in this ce since childhood so they were also used to this environment.

    "I don''t know how long I have to be there," Erend said.

    "Don''t worry. I got your back."

    Billy shook the shlight he was carrying. Erend nodded.

    Then he spoke inside his head.

    ''I''m ready. Open the Portal.''

    A momentter the Portal appeared before Erend. From inside the Portal Erend felt a strong pressure that made his body feel heavy.

    "Ughh... What is this?"

    It turns out that Erend wasn''t the only one who felt it. Billy also felt a strange pressure.

    "I''ll go now."

    Whatever lies behind this Portal must be something bad. Aurdis who suddenly asked for help must be caught in it.

    Then, what is Chaos Magic Storm, and, what army?

    Erend steeled himself. Then start walking inside.

    Erend entered the Portal and it immediately disappeared.

    Once the Portal disappeared, Billy no longer felt that strange pressure.

    "Shit, Erend will definitely meet something bad there," Billy muttered with a feeling of worry.

    ~~~

    As soon as Erend arrived across the Portal, what he saw immediately put him in a state of shock.

    The sight of Elf pce waspletely chaotic.

    What was even more surprising was the presence of the Ogres and Daemons of Cmity.

    "What the hell is going on here?" Erend muttered with a deep frown.

    He didn''t understand at all. Why can everything be like this?

    Erend even saw that an Elf turned into a terrible monster. Then, another Elves wearing green robes killed them with their bows and daggers.

    The corpses of the dead Elves turned into roots.

    As if all that wasn''t enough, from above came a strange sound of thunder.

    When he looked up, all he saw were dark clouds gathering.

    Lightning with reddish, blue, green, and ck colors shed behind the gray clouds.

    "What the hell is that thing?!"

    Erend waspletely confused. What''s up there is definitely not an ordinary cloud.

    Not long after, a familiar figurended in front of him with a weak body.

    Afternding roughly, he couldn''t even stand up anymore.

    "Saeldir!" Erend drew closer to Saeldir. "What is going on here?"

    Saeldir looked at Erend weakly, then pointed up. "Aurdis is in danger."

    Erend immediately looked up in the direction Saeldir was pointing at.

    Above, covered by clouds and waves of dark Magic, Aurdis was struggling against a red-skinned creature wielding an axe.

    "Are you okay?" Erend asked Saeldir.

    "You don''t need to worry about me," Saeldir replied.

    As soon as he heard it, Erend didn''t wait any longer and immediately ran.

    ~~~

 Chapter 172 Meeting Again

    Erend ran with his eyes fixed on Aurdis. All of this still left him very confused.

    What exactly happened to make the once beautiful Elf pce be like this?

    Erend thought that this was most likely Laston''s doing. But why was he able tounch such a massive attack now?

    ''Whatever, that exnation can followter.''

    In front of him were suddenly three Daemons blocking his way. They stared at Erend with bloodthirsty eyes. Erend sighed.

    "I don''t have time for you guys."

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    The three Daemons lunged toward him while raising their weapons. Erend sent a torrent of fire their way.

    The Daemons had not realized such an attack woulde at them. So they didn''t have time to dodge and were instantly toasted.

    Erend''s mes turned them from three vicious creatures into crumbling ck corpses in an instant.

    Erend was going to activate [Dragon Wings] when he got closer to Aurdis'' position. But it seems it was not the right decision.

    Realizing that he would only waste time running, Erend activated [Dragon Wings].

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Wings (Lv.1) ]

    A pair of wings appeared behind Erend''s back. Ripped off the clothes he was wearing

    As soon as the wings appeared, Erend immediately shot up.

    Some Forest Elves saw Erend who suddenly flew up with a pair of strangely shaped wings.

    Among the Forest Elves who saw Erend, they were the squad leaders. Erend''s pping wings created a distinctive sound that they couldn''t miss even during this chaos.

    They looked at Erend who was flying higher and higher. Until finally a gray cloud full of Chaos Magic covered him.

    "(What is that?)" Callonor stared with deep furrowed brows.

    Suddenly an explosion of fire was seen from behind the gray cloud where the creature had disappeared.

    The explosion of fire was so big that it was sticking out from behind the gray clouds.

    "(A powerful Magic appears again. I don''t know who it is. But he is definitely not an ordinary creature if he dares to be rushed straight into that storm,)" one of the Forest Elves in Callonor''s squad spoke.

    "(Or he''s just stupid,)" Callonor said. "(Let''s just do our job.)"

    They put in questions about the being who had just appeared and rushed in the direction of the fight.

    As mysterious as he was, there was no point in them thinking about it now

    ~~~

    Erend flew straight in the direction he hadst seen Aurdis'' position behind these dark clouds.

    Lightning of various colors almost struck Erend several times.

    ''Looks like I have to use the [Dragon Scale].''

    It didn''t take long, Erend immediately activated his Skill.

    If he didn''t do it soon, he didn''t know what effect would ur when he was struck by these lightning bolts. Of course, the effect is not just burnt.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.1) ]

    Red and ck scales start to cover Erend''s whole body. With this, he increased the speed of his wings til he finally broke through the gray clouds.

    Then he saw Aurdis ahead. She was struggling against the Daemon of Cmity that Erend saw on the mountain the other time.

    His form seemed bigger than the rest of his kind, and that huge fiery red ax that he swung.

    There was no mistake, he was indeed the Daemon that Erend met at that time. The figure of a Daemon that could scratch his [Dragon Scale].

    Before rushing and facing him, Erend used Skill Points to strengthen [Dragon Scale].<sub> </sub>

    [ Skill Upgraded! ]

    [ Dragon Scale (Lv. 1)>(Lv. 5) ]

    [ 9 unused Skill Points. ]

    Fortunately, Erend is not just using his Skill Points as he pleases.

    The purpose is for times like these. When he is in a difficult situation, Erend just uses Skill Points ording to what he needs.

    Apart from upgrading [Dragon Scale], Erend also added Stat Points to [Magic Resistance].

    The red light on it showed that the huge ax had strong Magic energy. So Erend also has to increase his resistance to Magic attacks.

    [ Magic Resistance: 14 > 18 ]

    [ 0 Unused Skill Points. ]

    After that, Erend immediately rushed to them.

    Baldeem was having fun hitting Aurdis with his axe. He grinned showing his ugly jagged teeth.

    Meanwhile, Aurdis could only maintain her weakened Magic Shield.

    She grimaced desperately. She knew that Baldeem actually didn''t attack her as hard as he could and was just ying around.

    That made Aurdis even more frustrated. But that frustration didn''tst long because, from the corner of her eye, she could see someoneing.

    *DUAGGGGHHH!*

    Erend punched Baldeem with his fist. The force he had built up by flying fast toward the Daemon King was behind that fist.

    Baldeem was thrown far away through the gray clouds that were getting thicker.

    He disappeared behind it. But Erend knew that soon, he would be back.

    Erend turned to Aurdis and looked at her with worried eyes.

    Aurdis'' tears fell as soon as she saw Erend''s presence in front of her. She wanted to hug him but Erend immediately stopped her intention

    "I know. You can rest now. I''ll handle the rest," Erend said calmly. "Saeldir looks like he''s hurt down there."

    Aurdis nodded. She couldn''t speak because she was holding back tears. But she was still able to squeeze a word for Erend.

    "Be careful."

    Erend only answered with a nod. Then Aurdis came down.

    As Erend had expected, the Daemon King would indeed return shortly after he was knocked over.

    This time he came back with a look on his face full of rage. Erend also saw that over there, Laston was trying to destroy the Magic circle that locked him up.

    Erend knew that he had to deal with himter.

    "HYAAAAAHHH!!!"

    But for now, he had things to take care of first.

    When Baldeem charged towards him apanied by screams, Erend didn''t just wait. He also charged towards Baldeem

    *DWANGGG!!!*

    They shed with immense force. Again, a wave of Magic was generated and sent the gray clouds flying away.

    "(Dragonborn! I''ve been waiting for the time to destroy you!)"

    Even though Erend didn''t know what he was saying, but Erend understood the gist of Daemon King''s words.

    "Yeah. Nice to see you again," replied Erend, sarcastically.

    ~~~

 Chapter 173 Fighting Laston

    After colliding with each other with tremendous force, Baldeem and Erend pushed each other until they finally thrown to the opposite side.

    But it doesn''t stop there. It was Erend who took the initiative first. He lunged towards Baldeem with a pping thrust of his wings.

    *WUSHHH!*

    The pping of the Dragon''s wings created a huge wind wave behind Erend''s body which sent him flying forward and grabbed Baldeem before he could do anything.

    *DANGGG!*

    Erend''s fist hit Baldeem''s ax that he had in front of his body. After that Erend sent an attack that Baldeem didn''t expect.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    Erend opened his mouth and blew fire toward Baldeem''s face.

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    Baldeem felt the heat hit his face. He closed his eyes reflexively.

    It was then that Erend took the opportunity when Baldeem couldn''t see to go around him.

    When Erend was behind Baldeem, he immediately activated his Skill again.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    *SRAATTT!*

    As soon as the w appeared, Erend immediately swung it at Baldeem''s back.

    His back was partially covered by armor. But it was only the leather armor and was unable to withstand the attacks from the ws of a Dragon.

    The leather armor was indeed imbued with Magic so it could withstand powerful attacks.

    However, the protection Magic wasn''t very effective against a Dragon''s power.

    The impact from Erend''s ws was less than it should have been because of the armor. But still, he had dealt damage to Baldeem.

    "ARGGHHH!"

    Baldeem let out a scream of pain. After that, he turned around while swinging his big axe.

    However, Erend had dodged downwards. He lunch back up and rewarded Baldeem with a fist to the chin.

    *DUAGGHHH!*

    Baldeem was thrown backward. Erend immediately caught up with him and punched his chest sending Baldeem falling down.

    *DUAGHHH!*

    Baldeem slid down at top speed.

    *BOOM!*

    He fell until he cracked the white paving he hit. Baldeem''s fall shocked some of the Forest Elves around him.

    When they found out that it was the enemy, the Forest Elves immediately sent arrows toward him.

    Meanwhile, Erend didn''t immediately chase after Baldeem. He flew towards Laston.

    Laston gritted his teeth seeing Erend''s arrival. He was already angry and frustrated enough every time Erend came and messed up all his previous ns.

    Now Erend is back and Laston is sure, with his presence something will go badly for him.

    So he mmed his daggers even harder. The crack created in the Magic circle is getting bigger.

    Suddenly, the sound of something breaking was heard. He looked up and saw that there were one of the broken pieces of jewelry on it.

    He just realized that there was some kind of jewelry in there.

    ''So this is that sealing Spell.''

    Laston had also heard of a sealing spell that required gemstones and minerals containing pure magic.<sub> </sub>

    It was an extremely powerful sealing spell that could even seal whatever was inside it into a gemstone-shaped seal.

    If this sealing spell was perfected, then no one would be able to get out after being trapped inside it. Yet it seems this Spell is not perfect. The proof is that Laston can still damage it with his dagger when his Magic energy is cut from its source.

    Erend seemed to be getting closer. Laston swung his dagger with all his might at the Magic circle and a hole was created.

    "You did all this?!" Erend shouted.

    "Do I have to answer it?" Laston shouted back.

    One more swingnded on the Magic circle and broke it. Laston was relieved that he was finally able to get out of there.

    But as soon as Laston came out, Erend immediately grabbed him and held his neck.

    "You have the heart to do this to your own home?!" Erend shouted angrily.

    Laston gritted his teeth. Magic energy had started to flow back into his body. "You don''t know anything!"

    Laston said through gritted teeth. Laston then released a ck shockwave that pushed Erend backward. As soon as he left the Magic circle, Laston''s Magic flowed back like water breaking through a dam.

    Laston felt a surge of his previously lost Magic power. Now his body was again enveloped in a thick aura of darkness.

    As if reacting to Laston''s Magic energy, the lightning around the cloud sounded and shed.

    Erend spread his gaze around. He realized that the shape of these clouds and lightning was unusual.

    If indeed he had to handle something called Chaos Magic Storm, then Erend could guess that it was these clouds that were meant by Systema.

    "Dragonborn!" Laston shouted. "How did you get here?!"

    Erend nced at him. "I just happen to know that you''ve prepared something bad. So I intended toe and mess it up."

    Erend''s reply made Laston even more furious. He stopped to say anything else and immediately shot towards Erend.

    Laston infused his dark Magic energy into his daggers. Making the daggers release dark energy that erges so that they look like swords.

    Erend was not afraid. He too approached Laston intending to strike.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!!!*

    Erend fired a torrent of fire at Laston. But Laston managed to split the torrent of fire with his dark energy swords.

    Laston charged again at him with even more ferocity.

    Seeing Laston who could easily split his mes, Erend immediately formed a fiery sword in his own hand.

    The skill that allowed him to freely manipte fire was extremely useful.

    *DWANGGG!*

    With his me sword, Erend blocked Laston''s dark Magic de.

    They then engage in a thrilling sword fight. Waves and sparks scattered in all directions as if to burn the gray clouds.

    Yet, what actually happened was, the fire was absorbed into the Chaos Magic cloud.

    From below, the spectacle was also clearly visible. The Forest Elves who had almost finished killing the Undead Elves looked up.

    "(Who''s that?)" Harnon asked the Forest Elf who was next to him.

    "(I don''t know. But I saw him flying towards the fight with wings simr to those of a Dragon.)"

    Harnon turned to him. "(So he''s not one of us?)"

    "(No.)"

    "(Things are getting weirder,)" Harnon muttered.

    ~~~

 Chapter 174 Changing

    Harnon looked around for the leader of the Forest Elf squad.

    But once he found them, Harnon only found that they were fighting the army of Ogres and Daemons.

    "(Just now we thought the problem was solved. Turns out there''s another problem,)" Harnon muttered in an annoyed tone.

    "(Alright,)" Harnon spoke to his squad members. "(As you guys have seen, we won''t be going back and resting anytime soon. So let''s get on with the work.)"

    The members of his squad nodded while shouting in agreement.

    Then they started aiming their arrows at the Ogres and Daemon.

    The number of Undead Elves in the pce had decreased it was almost gone. So they had to change their target.

    ~~~

    After a while of searching, Aurdis finally found Saeldir.

    He was leaning against one of the white walls of the building which was almost destroyed.

    Saeldir protected himself with his Magic Shield from the Ogres around him.

    Aurdis immediately threw spears of silver light at the Ogres.

    *CRAAAT!*

    *CRAAAT!*

    *CRAAAT!*

    ...

    The spears pierced the backs of the Ogres who were unaware of being too preupied with Saeldir.

    Once the spears of light had pierced them, Aurdis controlled them to fly and carry the Ogres. Then Aurdis threw them far away.

    After that, she approached Saeldir.

    Aurdis let out a gasp when she saw Saeldir''s state. His face was so pale and his eyes were only slightly open. His mouth was slightly open and took a short breath.

    As soon as he realized Aurdis'' presence, Saeldir released his Magic Shield.

    Aurdis sat down next to Saeldir and put on a worried face.

    Even though she saw that Saeldir''s condition seemed quite bad, she didn''t see any significant injuries.

    There were only scratches all over his body. But the scratch wound was not deep.

    It shouldn''t have made Saeldir like this. However, Saeldir seemed to have lost a lot of blood.

    What actually happened in his fight against Laston?

    "(What do you feel?") Aurdis asked.

    ? "(I used too much Magic energy. And... it seems like Laston absorbed my energy when his hand was on my neck just now.)" Saeldir replied in a breathless and weak voice.

    "(Can you move now?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(I don''t think I can,)" Laston replied.

    Aurdis immediately spread her hands towards Saeldir and silver light started toe out of her hands.

    "(Aren''t you also... low on Magic energy?)" Saeldir asked.

    "(Don''t worry about me. I''m much better than you,)" Aurdis replied without looking at him.

    She only focused on what she was doing for Saeldir which was to restore some of his Magic energy.

    "(How did Erende here?)" Saeldir asked.

    Aurdis winced, seeming to struggle with what she was doing. Even so, she still maintained it.

    "(I don''t know. Maybe I identally called him)" Aurdis said.

    Saeldir just stared at Aurdis in silence.

    He stared at her for a few moments, but Aurdis said nothing more.

    So Saeldir chose to remain silent because he did feel weak.

    Even so, Saeldir thought, ''Unintentionally? Yeah, right.''

    ~~~

    The lightning from within the clouds of Chaos Magic shed along with the mes that kept gushing out.

    On the other hand, Laston''s ck Magic also shed because of his fast movement.

    The two of them were still fighting intensely in the air.

    It caused the ongoing Chaos Magic Storm to get even bigger.<sub> </sub>

    Yet neither Erend nor Laston realise it, their minds were too busy in the fight.

    Laston fused his two energy swords together. Then swing it towards Erend.

    Meanwhile, Erend also strengthened his fire sword and responded to Laston''s attack.

    *JWOOOSSSHHH!!!*

    The des of the two different Magic shed and once again sent out a wave of Magic that shattered the clouds.

    All the creatures below feel it too. Forest Elves, Daemons of Cmity, Ogres, and pce Elves.

    Baldeem who was receiving healing from one of the Daemon healers immediately looked up when the wave reached him.

    He gritted his teeth and then immediately stood up.

    "(The healing is not finished, Your Majesty,)" the Daemon healer said.

    "(I don''t care,)" Baldeem said.

    He picked up his ax that was lying down and stamped his foot. Baldeem shot up to reenter the fight.

    As soon as he finally broke through the gray clouds and saw Erend who was fighting with Laston, Baldeem elerated his flight.

    Baldeem shot at an incredible speed until suddenly he was beside Erend.

    Baldeem swung his red glowing ax at Erend.

    Unfortunately, Erend, who was locked with Laston, couldn''t escape fast enough.

    *WUSH!*

    *DAKKK!*

    The ax hit Erend and a red spark was created. But the ax couldn''t prate the scale.

    Baldeem''s eyes widened in surprise. ''What happened? I used to be able to hurt him!''

    Erend grinned. "You surprised?"

    Not only Baldeem but Laston was also surprised to see Erend''s scale power.

    Erend took advantage of that moment tounch a kick at Laston.

    *DUAGHHH!*

    Laston who was caught off guard was pushed back. After that Erend continued to m his fist toward Baldeem.

    *BUAGHHH!*

    Baldeem was also thrown backward.

    ''I made the right decision!''

    Erend smiled. If he hadn''t strengthened Magic Resistance, he might have been injured by that ax already.

    Lightning shed more and more violently around him.

    Erend only realized this when he was a little out of the fight.

    ''Looks like if I leave this on too long, this lightning will get worse.''

    With that, Erend thought that he had to end the fight with Laston and the Daemon as soon as possible.

    Laston and Baldeem nced at each other.

    With their current situation, they didn''t need much deliberation to determine their next move.

    Baldeem nodded briefly. Then they moved together toward Erend.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!!!*

    A wave of heat and a dazzling red light appeared so suddenly.

    Baldeem and Laston immediately realized what was happening.

    A few momentster, Erend - who had turned into a Dragon - immediately lunged at them as soon as the red light disappeared.

    Dragon-Erend grabs both Laston and Baldeem in his hands.

    Then he made a sharp downward bend and directly smashed them into the pce grounds.

    *BOOM!*

    ~~~

 Chapter 175 Struggle In Vain

    Everyone present at this unexpected event froze at what they saw before their eyes.

    The figure of an enormous Dragon with ming shoulders was violently beating two creatures.

    Dragon-Erend mmed his ws at Laston and Baldeem who could only lie on the white paving that had been destroyed.

    *DUMMM!!!*

    *DUMMM!!!*

    *DUMMM!!!*

    ...

    The sound when the Dragon''s punchnded on Laston and Baldeem was terrifying.

    Coupled with the ongoing earthquake-like vibrations, it became a sight that made them all unable to take their eyes off it.

    Realizing that it was their King that was under the Dragon''s fist, the Daemons of Cmity rushed to attack. So did the Ogres who hade here with them.

    The Ogres and Daemons hadn''t teamed up before. They couldn''t even be considered friendly to each other.

    They were just two enemies of Elf kind who were foreign to each other.

    But when Laston got them together and exined everything, the Ogres and Daemons are willing to unite for theirmon goal. That is destroying the Elves.

    In the past, breaking through the Magic Shield and protecting the pce was extremely difficult, if not impossible for them.

    However, now they can get right into it.

    It would be put to good use by the Daemons of Cmity and Ogres. They weren''t going to waste a rare opportunity here.

    Seeing the army of Daemons and Ogres approaching, Dragon-Erend turned his head and immediately breathed out his fiery breath.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!!!*

    The mes from his mouth swept over them.

    Several of the creatures were scorched by mes and groaning in agony until they finally fell silent. Letting the fire devouring their bodies to ashes.

    But some of the others kept going with the same passion and ferocity. Some of them can use a little Magic protection, or have Magic amulets that protect them.

    While he was being distracted, Dragon-Erend didn''t realize that Laston had slipped from under his grip and sent a ball of ck fire in his face.

    The ck fireball burned Erend''s face. Although he felt no pain, his vision was blocked.

    "HRRAAAAHHH!"

    Baldeem shouted while pushing off the Dragon-Erend''s hand that was holding him.

    Then he spread his arms to the sides. The ax that had been thrown away flew back into his hand.

    After that, Baldeem jumped into Dragon-Erend''s hand and climbed up.

    He ignored all the pain from the wounds all over his body.

    Baldeem''s body was covered in stabs and shes wounds.

    Several of his bones and internal organs had also been broken and damaged.

    But Baldeem ignored all that even though blood was pouring from his mouth.

    The only thing on his mind right now was how to kill this Dragon.

    Overwhelmed by rage and revenge, Baldeem even ignored all logic that said that with that difference in size and power, Baldeem couldn''t beat him.

    Meanwhile, Laston flew back toward Dragon-Erend''s head.

    His body was filled with a ckish aura that was getting thicker and thicker.

    He channeled more Magic energy into his two daggers so they formed swords again.

    Dragon-Erend spouted fire from his mouth so the ck mes disappeared. The heat of the ck mes was defeated by the Dragon-Erend''s mes.

    When his sight had returned, Dragon-Erend''s eyes were greeted by a red ax aimed at his eyes.

    On reflex, Dragon-Erend immediately closed his eyes.

    The ax hit his eye and temple and caused a small wound.

    Yet, the ax Baldeem swung with all his might only caused a very small crack on the scale.<sub> </sub>

    Dragon-Erend felt like his eyelids and temples were being bitten by ants. The pain was not enough to affect him.

    Afternding that strike, Baldeem''s ax was sent flying with a loud nk.

    Dragon-Erend opened his jaw to reveal hisrge teeth and bite Baldeem.

    "Ughhh..."

    However, Baldeem was still able to struggle in Dragon-Erend''s mouth to hold his teeth to not split his body in two.

    He used his big ax to block the rows of teeth.

    While Baldeem struggled inside the Dragon-Erend''s mouth, Laston climbed higher and higher until he finally arrived near his neck.

    Laston didn''t care even if he saw Baldeem''s state, he just swung his ck energy sword toward Dragon-Erend''s neck.

    *DANGGG!*

    Laston winced angrily while grinding his teeth seeing that his energy sword was unable to prate the hard scale.

    After that, Laston saw the Dragon''s eyes moving to look at him.

    A momentter Dragon-Erend''s hand came from behind Laston and then his ws opened.

    *CRAAAT!*

    Dragon-Erend''s ws pierced Laston''s body.

    Laston spat out arge amount of blood from his mouth and dropped his energy sword.

    After that, Dragon-Erend threw him through several buildings before finally stopping and falling helplessly.

    Laston fell on his back, staring at the gray clouds that issued shes of thunder with various colors.

    ''Shit, am I going to die here?''

    Laston remembered everything he had done. If he died here, all of it would just be for nothing.

    All the sacrifices he had made would be meaningless.

    ''No! I''m not going to die now!''

    Laston steeled his heart. He used his remaining Magic energy to heal his wound.

    At least until he was released in a dying state.

    The ck Magic aura around his body started to thin.

    Everything was absorbed into his body and he used it to heal the wounds caused by Dragon-Erend''s ws.

    Laston was thrown to the corner of the pce and very close to the protective wall.

    So now at least he was in a quiet ce. No one should being here for a while.

    He hoped so.

    Laston began to concentrate on healing himself.

    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Baldeem was still trying to survive in Dragon-Erend''s mouth.

    ''This idiot...''

    Dragon-Erend thought that what the Daemon was doing was very stupid.

    He might have been able to injure him with that red ax before, but things were different now.

    Once the [Dragon Scale] had reached Level 5, the ax was no longer a match for it.

    Even so, he still wanted to attack him.

    Dragon-Erend thought that he might have been ovee by such blind rage that he couldn''t think straight even after seeing his attacks being useless moments before.

    While Baldeem was grinding his teeth trying to push them away, he suddenly felt a hot feeling touch his skin.

    Baldeem turned his head to where the heat wasing from - which is the Dragon-Erend''s throat.

    *ZWOOOSSSHHH!*

    ~~~

 Chapter 176 Running Away

    A reddish-yellow me burst out from the Dragon-Erend''s mouth.

    The mes were so huge that they gave a reddish glow to the pce area below.

    It was as if the sun that had been obscured by the Chaos Magic clouds was rising again.

    Forest Elves, Ogres, and Daemons stared with a mixture of awe and horror.

    The mesing from the mouth of a Dragon showed how mighty he was. And those who just stand below seem helpless in the face of the Dragon.

    The Ogres, pce Elves, and Forest Elves trembled. While the Daemons feel frozen because they know who is trapped in the mes.

    "(W-We have to save our King...") One of the Daemons spoke.

    Yet his eyes filled with horror and he couldn''t move his body at the sight of the Dragon who was still blowing fire.

    Even though his friends were around him and heard what he said, they couldn''t reply.

    How could they save their King from something like that?

    They would only increase the number of fallen warriors in their army.

    So, the Daemons could only stay silent and stare while shrouded in dread.

    Dragon-Erend stopped his mes. Then he shook his head as if to spit and Baldeem''s body fell down.

    *BOOM!*

    Baldeem fell to the ground. Almost all the Daemons who saw that immediately rushed to him.

    As soon as they arrived at the ce where Baldeem fell, the Daemons froze.

    Baldeem''s body was ck and badly burned. Baldeem''s legs were torn by fire, and one of his hands was cut off.

    His one remaining hand was severely damaged and only three fingers remained.

    Seeing their leader''s state, the Daemons were enveloped in an unimaginable sense of despair.

    At first, they came feeling excited because of the hope of ughtering the Elves. But what they get here is very far from their expectations.

    Instead, their King is dying like this.

    "(Q-Quickly heal him! We must bring him back)"

    The Daemon healer who had been treating Baldeem earlier said.

    Several Daemons immediately lifted Baldeem up carefully.

    "(Open the Portal!)"

    The healer told one of the Daemons who can use Magic to open the Portal.

    Without any further debate, the Daemons hade to an absolute agreement. They have to get out of here!

    The Ogres who saw the Daemons fleeing one by one into the Portal stared at them with disdain.

    However, their thoughts were immediately dashed when arge shadow blocked the light from above them.

    Dragon-Erend was flying above them. He sweeps his ws to scoop up the Ogres.

    Some of the Ogres that had been hit by the ws were lucky enough to be able to scream.

    Some of them were simply torn to death or impaled by ws.

    Dragon-Erend mercilessly ughtered them relentlessly.

    Their pale blood sshed across the air, the roof, and the ground. Creates a very gruesome scene.

    The few Ogres who saw that didn''t say or do anything else other than immediately intend to run away.

    The absence of a leader made their situation even worse.

    Their leaders predicted that this would be an easy attack. So those leaders didn''t bothering and just gave orders that they just had to wreak havoc in the Elf castle.

    It turns out that the one who wreaks havoc is something else. A Dragon was ughtering them and now they were in a state of panic.<sub> </sub>

    The portals began to open one by one.

    The Ogres that were close to the Portal rushed in immediately.

    Soon they were just huddled and crammed into the Portal because they didn''t want to miss a second to get out of there.

    However, Dragon-Erend hovered above them.

    The pping of his wings is the sound of approaching death.

    Frightened screams were heard. But that onlysted for a moment, before a burst of yellowish-red mes came from above.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!!!*

    "ARRRGHHHH!!!"

    The Ogres screamed in pain. Dragon-Erend''s mes were so hot that it didn''t take long for them to lose the ability to scream. Because they already burnt to ashes.

    Some of the Ogres were lucky enough to enter the Portal before the mes consumed them. They immediately closed the Portal.

    Having finished with the Ogres, Dragon-Erend floated up again and darted his eyes around.

    He only saw a few Daemons and Ogres also rushing into their Portals.

    ''I think this is enough.''

    Erend nodded inside his head. The Urgent Quest only required him to repel the army, not annihte them.

    Even though Erend was now sure that he could do that, there was one more important thing to do.

    Dragon-Erend looked up. The colorful lightning shed with greater intensity than before.

    He flew up but didn''t know what to do.

    ''How am I supposed to deal with this? Do I just have to scorch it with my fire?''

    Erend was confused. This Chaos Magic Storm is a collection of clouds created by unstable Magic.

    Erend also understood a little about the anomaly. Most likely this was created because of the battle that took ce.

    Dragon-Erend was now in the middle of a gray cloud that was emitting shes of lightning.

    He even got hit by lightning several times but he didn''t feel anything.

    ''Tut, I need your help on this one.''

    Erend finally decided to call Tut.

    [ "Dragon has the ability to absorb Chaos Magic." ]

    As usual, Tut came up with a to-the-point answer.

    ''How?'' Erend asked.

    ["As usual. You just need to will it." ]

    Erend groaned in his head. ''But if I absorb all of this, what will happen to me?''

    ["Don''t worry. You won''t get any bad effects from absorbing Chaos Magic. Instead, this Chaos Magic will restore your MP." ]

    Dragon-Erend''s eyes widened. ''Whoa, I can use this to restore my MP?''

    [ "Yes. It''s one of the special abilities of the Dragons." ]

    ''Well, okay. Thanks.''

    Erend immediately sensed that his connection to Tut had been lost.

    But Erend had already found the answer he wanted so he didn''tin.

    Dragon-Erend immediately rushed deeper into this Chaos Magic cloud til he was covered in a siege of gray clouds.

    ~~~

 Chapter 177 Glimpse From Another Side

    Dragon-Erend stopped after he felt that he was already in the center of this Chaos Magic Storm.

    He spread his gaze around for a few moments. What he saw was the Chaos Magic getting worse and worse.

    The lightning that struck looked bigger and fiercer.

    Suddenly something appeared from in the middle of these thick clouds.

    The lightning that shed in various colors suddenly struck the same point in the air.

    Not long after that, a space-time distortion was created.

    Like a crack that appears on a mirror or a tear on a piece of clear water.

    ''What the hell is that?''

    Erend was confused. He was curious as to what was going on but his desire to get closer was stopped by a piercing instinct.

    Then, the voice from Tut that had been cut off suddenly came back.

    [ "You have to hurry." ]

    ''What? why? what''s that?'' Erend asked.

    [ "It''s a Chaos Warp. A space-time distortion that opens a hole to another dimension." ]

    Dragon-Erend stared at the distortion.

    From here he can take a little glimpse view of the other world.

    It was an arid world with red earth and a puddle of water so red and thick.

    However, after he took a closer look, Dragon-Erend don''t think that the puddle was red-colored water.

    Because water is not that thick. It was pools of blood.

    The distortion was widening at a significant speed.

    ''Is that bad?''

    ["You can see for yourself. What do you think?" ]

    ''Yeah. I think that''s bad enough.''

    After the connection from Tut was cut off, Dragon-Erend immediately started the process of dealing with this Chaos Magic.

    Dragon-Erend concentrated his mind and will to absorb the Chaos Magic energy around him.

    Gradually, the unstable Magic energy which was colorful and dense with darkness entered Dragon-Erend''s body.

    *SYUUUUSSHHH...*

    The gray clouds started to dissipate as the Magic energy within them disappeared.

    The thunder that shed and came out of the clouds was immediately absorbed into Dragon-Erend''s body.

    Aerchon who had been fighting some Ogres in the air had noticed something strange around him.

    The Ogres he had to defeat were now only two. And with the remnants of his Magic energy, Aerchon fought against them.

    But when he saw that the gray clouds around him were starting to pull away towards the same point, Aerchon and the two Ogres he was fighting stopped and turned their heads.

    The clouds around them dissipated so that the sun that had been hidden began to reappear.

    The sun is already low indicating that the time has entered afternoon.

    The Forest Elves and pce Elves below watched the scene with amazed faces.

    Even for a race ss that has great Magic abilities, Chaos Magic is a scourge for them.

    Yet, up there, there was a figure strong enough to remove the Chaos Magic.

    "(That must be Erend,)" Aurdis said with her eyes looking up.

    Saeldir didn''t know whether she said it consciously or not.

    Saeldir himself also felt amazed. He had never heard of a being who could handle Chaos Magic alone.

    Records of Chaos Magic have existed for a long time.

    As an Archmage, Saeldir clearly knew about that knowledge.

    Elves, Dwarves, and Humans who possessed Magic worked together to deal with Chaos Magic that had urred in the past and that event had imed many victims.<sub> </sub>

    Now, a creature was handling it on his own.

    Saeldir thought it was possible because Erend had Dragon powers.

    The gray clouds that contained the Chaos Magic had now almost disappeared.

    Several minutester passed until finally, there were only a few remaining clouds.

    The blue sky has returned. What remained above was a wisp of gray clouds that were also getting smaller.

    When Dragon-Erend saw that the Chaos Magic had almost been absorbed, he felt relieved.

    However, the space-time distortion in front of him was still there.

    Since just now, the distortion had revealed a different scene from what existed in the dimension beyond it.

    Dragon-Erend saw several other sights besides the red wastnd just now.

    There was a scene where he sees a swamp filled with corpses with murky brown water emitting smoke.

    The ground surface is covered with white snow and frozen trees.

    Then a cave room that was extremely dark and almost nothing could be seen apart from the dark stone that was near the distortion.

    Dragon-Erend looked at it in dismay. He felt that one day, he would have business with the dimensions behind this Chaos Warp.

    But for now, Dragon-Erend chose to ignore it and not bother.

    He kept concentrating until finally all the Chaos Magic had beenpletely absorbed into his body.

    The sky above the Elf pce was cleared by Chaos Magic.

    Alone, a Dragon absorbed all of that enormous energy into himself.

    After doing that, a notification from Systema appeared.

    [ Urgent Quest Completed! ]

    [ Progress: Army repelling pleted), Chaos Magic Storm handled pleted) ]

    [ Reward: 200 Exp ]

    [You Leveled Up! ]

    Dragon-Erend then descends below.

    He flew for a while until he finally found Aurdis thennded and deactivated [Fire Dragon Transformation].

    The red light apanied Erend who had turned into a human again.

    When Erend stepped onto the white paving, all the creatures that were there looked at him with all kinds of expressions.

    The Elves in the castle already knew who Erend was before so they weren''t too surprised.

    However, the Forest Elves were so shocked that they couldn''t move or say anything and could only stare at Erend who had turned into a human.

    Seeing the figure of a Dragon alone is quite surprising. But now, they even saw that the Dragon had turned into a human.

    "(So, Thillion was right back then,)" Dolthon muttered.

    If that Dragon came when this pce was threatened, then he must have some rtions with Princess Aurdis.

    Erend drew closer to Aurdis and Saeldir.

    He looked at Saeldir and then asked. "How are you?"

    "I will live for another day," Saeldir said.

    Erend nodded his head. "Good.

    Then Erend turned to Aurdis. "What about you?"

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry."

    Erend smiled and heaved a sigh of relief.

    "And Laston?"

    "I''ve told the Forest Elf. They are currently going to where Laston fell," Aurdis answered.

    ~~~

 Chapter 178 What Remains

    Erend forgot where he threw Laston. His perception when he was in human form and when he was still in Dragon form was very different.

    This sometimes made Erend confused.

    "You think Laston can still run?" Aurdis asked.

    Erend thought for a few moments before answering. "I don''t think so."

    Erend still remembered how he caught Laston with his ws. Based on his memory, the wound he inflicted on Laston was quite severe.

    ''But he is a powerful Elf.''

    When he remembered that fact, Erend immediately put on an alert face.

    "Where do they go?" Erend asked Aurdis.

    "Why? You said Laston couldn''t run anymore," Aurdis said confusedly.

    "I forgot that he was an Elf. If the one who suffered the wound earlier was a human, he would be dead already. But Laston is different."

    Erend looked at Saeldir. "You saw it yourself, right?"

    "He''s right," Saeldir said. "We have to make sure he''s really dead or incapable to move."

    After hearing what the two of them said, Aurdis told Erend where Laston had been thrown.

    Erend was about to go there. But he remembered something.

    "I saw Aerchon was still up there," Erend said.

    After saying that, he ran in the direction Aurdis had told him.

    Erend said that wasn''t because he was worried about Aerchon.

    Inside Erend''s head, Aerchon was still an idiotic jerk who abuse his power.

    But he is still Aurdis''s older brother. As a sister, Aurdis must be worried about him. No matter how bad he is.

    As an older brother, Erend knew that even though they fought a lot in the past. Arty would still be worried for him if she felt something bad had happened to him.

    Because of that, Erend could understand Aurdis'' feelings a little.

    Sure enough, when Erend was away Aurdis looked up to find Aerchon.

    However, she didn''t have to search too long because she already saw Aerchon descending from the sky.

    Hended roughly and immediately fell not far from Aurdis and Saeldir''s position.

    Aurdis immediately jumped to her feet to approach him.

    Meanwhile, Saeldir turned to Aerchon who immediately copsed with a body full of wounds.

    Saeldir heard what Laston said to him earlier.

    There were several things that might indeed have created a scar on Aerchon''s heart.

    ''Well, on that one Aurdis and I would agree with Laston.''

    Only Saeldir and Aurdis heard Laston''s vicious words in the fight earlier. In the historic fight that took ce above the Elf castle.

    Those were the words Saeldir and Aurdis had wanted to say to Aerchon for a long time.

    Yet they knew if those words came out of their mouths, it would not have enough impact on Aerchon. He would just shake it as usual.

    But when those words came out of Laston''s mouth, someone he already considered his own father, then it would only have the effect it should have.

    Aronditey next to Aerchon''s body. Aerchon breathed long but weakly.

    His face was paler than usual. Aerchon''s blond hair was messy with blood and fluids of unknown origin.

    Aurdis came beside him and flipped him onto his back.

    It turns out that Aerchon suffered stab wounds in his chest and stomach.

    The blood from the wound spread to the front of Aerchon''s clothes and almost filled them with red.<sub> </sub>

    Aurdis didn''t say anything. She just stretched her hand towards the wound and started the healing process like she had done with Saeldir before.

    During that process, they don''t talk to each other and just let the voices in the background fill in.

    ~~~

    On the other hand, Erend had arrived at the ce where Laston - supposed to be - fell.

    But he did not find Laston. He only met the Forest Elf who was as confused as he was.

    "(Who are you?)" Gastion, who led the squad toe here asked Erend.

    "I don''t understand what you''re saying," Erend said.

    Then he walked closer to the cracked white paving. Laston must have fallen there. Yet somehow, he disappeared already.

    Erend exhaled loudly.

    "You human?" Gastion asked.

    "Yes," Erend answered then looked at him. "Didn''t you see where he was?"

    Gaston shook his head. "No. When we got here there was no one. I also ordered my squad members to search the area but couldn''t find him."

    Erend paused and thought.

    Laston must have left using the Portal to a ce far away from here. But, is his Magic energy still enough to do that?

    Or maybe someone has helped him?

    While Erend was thinking, Gastion looked at him from the side and wondered who he was.

    Gastion wants to answer the question because he knows that Erend is not an ordinary human.

    Seeing humans in the Elven pce was very unusual.

    And he looked calm so Gastion concluded that Erend must be involved in this fight at some point. Even though Gastion doesn''t know what his real role is.

    Then, if this human was here, it must be Aurdis who had shown him the way.

    So Gastion thought that this human must also know Princess Aurdis.

    After all, it''s impossible for humans to wander around randomly here.

    "Alright. Thanks," Erend said.

    Then he immediately walked back the way he hade.

    Gastion looked at Erend''s back from behind. He shrugged, not wanting to bother with his existence.

    Now the problem is about Laston who suddenly disappeared.

    Gastion decided to order one of the Forest Elves in his squad to go meet Aurdis and convey this information.

    Meanwhile, he will go to meet another squad leader.

    Erend told Aurdis about what he got.

    Aurdis'' expression immediately changed to one of shock and worry.

    "What should we do?" Aurdis muttered.

    Next to him were Saeldir and Erend as well. While Aerchon had closed his eyes unconscious.

    "We''ll think about itter. We have other things to think about now," Saeldir said.

    Aurdis looked around. The Elf Pce was now in chaos and looked terrible.

    Besides the buildings that were almost destroyed, the bodies of the Elves who died miserably also filled this ce.

    ~~~

 Chapter 179 To The Temple

    Aurdis'' eyes were full of sadness. She kept spreading her eyes but all he saw was despair.

    Several Elves wept and sat down on their knees. The sound of their cries filled the bloody air.

    Suddenly Aurdis stood up and walked somewhere without saying anything to them.

    "Where do you go?" Erend asked.

    Aurdis still didn''t answer and just kept walking.

    "Come with her," Saeldir said.

    After hearing that, without thinking, Erend immediately followed Aurdis and walked a little bit behind her.

    When Erend turned his head, he saw that there were already tearsing out of Aurdis'' eyes. Yet she didn''t sob like the Elves around her.

    Instead, Aurdis'' blue eyes were as sharp as ice des ready to stab their target.

    Erend didn''t say anything and just followed Aurdis beside her.

    Not long after, Aurdis arrived at the ce where she had left the Dark Elf before.

    Erend could finally see why Aurdis hade here with those vengeful eyes.

    The Dark Elf who noticed Aurdis'' arrival widened his eyes. He didn''t know what to feel.

    Should he be relieved that soon he will be free from the snares that bind him? But he also knew what Aurdis wanted to do when she came back to him.

    She just wanted to continue her torment. So the Dark Elf could only give up again in despair.

    Aurdis'' steps got quicker the closer she got.

    Finally, she was right in front of the Dark Elf and then kicked him in the face once.

    *DUAGGGH!*

    The Dark Elf''s head was knocked back by the kick. But Aurdis didn''t stop there. She immediately strangled the Dark Elf''s neck.

    "(Laston run away,)" she said. "(Where he went?)"

    The Dark Elf did not answer for a few moments. That made Aurdis even angrier so she tightened her grip.

    "Urghh..." groaned the Dark Elf.

    "(Say it!)" Aurdis snapped at him.

    "(I...I don''t know...)"

    Aurdis of course did not believe those words.

    "(You don''t know?)" Aurdis released her stranglehold and then stood up.

    After that, she created a me in her hand and threw it at the Dark Elf''s feet.

    *WOSSHHH!*

    "AAAAAARGH!"

    The Dark Elf screams as his feet were burned. It echoed in the walls of the buildings around them.

    Erend even slightly scrunched up his legs because of the scream.

    Aurdis looks terrible now. Erend never knew that Aurdis could act like this.

    However, Erend didn''t me Aurdis.

    This Dark Elf must have conspired with Laston to make the pce like this.

    Erend doesn''t know who turned the Elves into those terrible creatures. But whoever it was between the two of them, it didn''t matter.

    That action could indeed trigger Aurdis'' anger rising at this moment.

    So, Erend didn''t stop Aurdis and just let her be.

    ''He was unlucky enough to be caught alive by Aurdis.'' Erend thought.

    Aurdis extinguished the fire and asked again.

    "(Tell me a ce Laston might go!)" Aurdis said.<sub> </sub>

    The Dark Elf was still gasping for air from the pain. But Aurdis quickly healed his leg again before he bled out or passed out from the pain.

    Erend once again felt a little shocked seeing that.

    "(I''ll burn you longer this time if you don''t talk,)" Aurdis said while creating mes in her hands again.

    "(Ozynk Temple!)"

    Before Aurdis sent the mes to his feet, the Dark Elf shouted a ce name.

    Aurdis stopped and extinguished the fire. After that, she lifted the Dark Elf with her Magic so that he was floating in the air.

    As soon as she turned around, Aurdis was surprised to see Erend''s presence.

    "You''re following me?" Aurdis asked.

    "Yes." Erend nodded. "I have to take keep an eye on you."

    Aurdis blinked a few times. "You mean you saw what happened just now?"

    Erend nodded again. Aurdis bit her lips and then looked the other way. She appears agitated or rather embarrassed.

    Erend snorted with a faint smile. "You don''t need to be embarrassed. What you did just now ispletely reasonable."

    Aurdis seemed to rx more after hearing that from Erend.

    "Well, it was this Dark Elf who cast the curse of the Undead on the Pce Elves," Aurdis said.

    "Oh, then maybe you didn''t torture him enough," Erend said.

    Aurdis looked at Erend. "You are right."

    After that Aurdis walked with the Dark Elf hovering behind her with Erend beside her.

    They returned to where Saeldir and Aerchon were.

    Saeldir already knew who Aurdis had brought. He was even a bit surprised when he found out that the Dark Elf was still alive.

    "(Laston is in Ozynk Temple,)" Aurdis said. "(I don''t know if that''s true or not. That''s what came out of this Dark Elf''s mouth.)"

    "(We have to check it as soon as possible,)" Saeldir replied.

    "(I will go with the Forest Elves,)" Aurdis said.

    "(You''re too tired. Let the Forest Elves look for it.)"

    "(I won''t be able to sleep well if I haven''t seen Laston die with my own eyes,)" Aurdis said with clear firmness.

    Saeldir stared at Aurdis for a few moments before finally speaking.

    "(Okay. I can''t stop you.)"

    After that Audis put the Dark Elf in front of Saeldir.

    "(I will recover in a few minutes. Then I will try to handle everything,)" Saeldir said.

    Aurdis nodded. Then turned to Erend.

    "I''ll be leaving in a bit. You can return to your home now," Aurdis said.

    "To find Laston?" Erend asked.

    Aurdis answered with a nod.

    "I''lle with you," Erend said. "It''s fine. I also can''t be calm if he''s not dead yet."

    Before Aurdis could say anything Erend had already said his intention.

    Aurdis couldn''t protest any further. Besides, Erend looks fine and didn''t suffer any injuries.

    The two of them than met the Forest Elf squad leaders. A few minutester Dolthon, Harnon, Gastion, and Callonor gathered together with Aurdis and Erend.

    Aurdis said that they should go to Ozynk Temple immediately because there is a high possibility that Laston go there.

    Because the distance was far enough on foot, Aurdis said that they could ride the Unicorn to go there.

    ~~~

 Chapter 180 Circle On The Temple

    Riding a Unicorn.

    The Forest Elves didn''t know they would do this again. It had been a very long time since they had ridden the Unicorn.

    This amazing creature has a horn on its forehead.

    The Unicorn''s speed could not be matched by an ordinary horse at all.

    They ran as fast as the wind and the dust they left behind turned golden or silvery for a few moments.

    Their bodies and horns also gave off a faint glow as they ran.

    Because of that they are very stand out. The Elves in the pce really liked them because these Unicorns made them look majestic and luxurious.

    But not the Forest Elves. They love their speed and strength.  Not with the gaudy light they give off.

    With the day already entering dusk, they became a very stand-out group when going through the forest and road.

    Yet the Forest Elves only conveyed their grievances to each other in whispers. They wouldn''t mutter it out loud.

    They had no choice if they wanted to get to Ozynk Temple quickly except to use the Unicorn.

    There is no Portal mark installed on the old Temple which has be ruins. Because no one thought that they would ever go there.

    Aurdis thought that was the reason Laston chose to flee there.

    The distance wasn''t too far to cover with his little remaining Magic energy.

    However, it was too far for those chasing him to catch up. It was obvious that Laston had prepared this in advance.

    He even prepared strategic locations to escape even in the most cornered situations.

    The sun finally set. Dark night came and a thin curved crescent moon appeared.

    The newly rising moon did not give enough light to shine their way.

    But with the lighting from the horns of the Unicorns, the path in front of the group was brightly lit.

    They really stood out on this dark night. A group of fully armed Elves in a battle-ready manner mounted on a Unicorn zing in the darkness.

    Some creatures or monsters that were wandering next to the forest stepped aside to hide from their sight.

    The creatures sensed a dangerous aura through their instincts.

    So they felt that hiding was the right thing to do. The Elfpany rode like they were going to ughter anyone in their path.

    After spending an hour on the way, they finally arrived at Ozynk Temple.

    The ruins were located at the edge of the forest and were covered in moss and vines.

    Huge pirs of stoney in the front yard. Being the former of something that was originally a magnificent building.

    Parts of the stone floor were buried in dirt and grass. Only a few parts of the floor are still intact.

    The Elves got off their Unicorns.

    Aurdis even immediately ran towards Temple after she jumped from her Unicorn.

    Erend, of course, was immediately alert and followed her from behind.

    The squad leader ordered their squad members to immediately inspect the area around the ruins of the old temple.

    The Forest Elves immediately scattered. Meanwhile, only the four squad leaders followed Aurdis inside.

    Aurdis created arge ball of light that floated above her so that the darkness of the night could be illuminated.

    Aurdis and Erend entered through the Temple''s front door.

    Aurdis instantly flew her ball of light to the center of the room and increased its size.

    The Forest Elf squad leader entered shortly after.

    "(We''ll look around,)" Dolthon said.<sub> </sub>

    The four of them immediately moved to check every room behind these doors.

    Aurdis stepped forward in a hurry but Erend immediately grabbed her shoulder.

    "Wait."

    Aurdis turned around. "What?"

    "Let me check it first," Erend said.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Eyes (Lv.2) ]

    Erend''s eyes turned amber. The previously bright interior of the Temple ruins became clearer from Erend''s eyes.

    He saw something up ahead that caught his attention. But Erend also saw a trap on the ceiling of the Temple.

    The trap gave off a yellow glow that stood out from the rest of the area around it.

    This was the first time Erend saw his eyes detecting the presence of a trap. This Skill turned out to be very useful.

    Erend took a few steps forward and then activated his Skill.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    Erend threw a fireball at the trap. Then an explosion was created.

    The trap immediately caught fire. But the attack had already been triggered.

    A ck Magic circle appears on the ceiling and drops ck liquid.

    As the ck liquid fell onto the floor of the Temple, a ck mist came out with a sizzling sound like something was being scorched.

    The ck liquid scorched the stone floor beneath until it burned a hole.

    Aurdis widened her eyes. If only Erend had not prevented her, she would have been hit by that ck liquid.

    "That bastard Laston will do anything to catch us off guard," Erend said angrily.

    Erend looked around to see if there was another trap. But he found nothing.

    It seems that Laston''s Magic energy is only enough to create one trap.

    "Come on. It''s safe now." Erend nodded at Aurdis.

    They walked over to what Erend saw up ahead. Once they got there, it was a trail of blood and a Magic circle.

    Aurdis summoned her orb of light toe closer so they could see more clearly.

    "This must be Laston''s blood," Aurdis said. "But what does this Magic circle supposed to be?"

    "Could it be a Portal? Laston used it to go to another location?" Erend made a suggestion.

    Aurdis paused to think for a moment. "That''s possible. But... normally we don''t use Magic Circles to simply open Portals."

    Erend and Aurdis paused to think. The Magic circle was ck and made of some kind of liquid.

    Aurdis tried to put her finger on the circle and then sniffed it.

    "This used to be blood," Aurdis said.

    "What?"

    "This ck liquid used to be blood."

    Suddenly, they heard a Forest Elf shout from somewhere.

    "I found something!"

    ~~~

 Chapter 181 Three Mysterious Corpses

    Erend and Aurdis immediately rushed to the source of the shout.

    The squad leaders who were around them also moved behind them.

    Erend and Aurdis followed the shout through an old stone corridor overgrown with vines and moss.

    Further back, the corridor bes more humid and congested.

    There are no venttion holes for sunlight or air to enter, so everything bes even more suffocating.

    Aurdis'' orb of light floated in front of them to illuminate the path. But Erend decided that they still had to walk slowly and not rush.

    Although the urgency of this situation was indeed quite high.

    Erend was still activating [Dragon Eyes] to detect any traps or other residual Magic that might be lingering around this corridor.

    After walking for a while, suddenly the tight air vanished, reced by a cool night breeze.

    The wall not far in front of them had copsed leaving a hole that opened onto arge courtyard.

    The courtyard is at the back of the Temple which is not visible from the front.

    There is a Forest Elf who seemed to be waiting for them. Most likely it was he who had shouted for them.

    Callonor who recognized the Forest Elf as a member of his squad immediately approached him.

    "(What did you find?)" Callonor asked.

    "(I found corpses,)" the Forest Elf said.

    "(Corpses?)" Callonor frowned then looked at Aurdis, Erend, and the other three squad leaders.

    "(Show me,) Callonor said.

    Erend and Aurdis also looked at each other with obvious question marks on their faces.

    "Could it be... That blood..." Aurdis muttered.

    "It''s possible," Erend said. "But we can''t jump to conclusions just yet. Let''s examine the corpses."

    The two of them caught up to follow the Forest Elves. Until they arrived at the ce where the corpses were.

    Their question mark just got bigger.

    There are three bodies there. And all three are the corpses of three different creatures.

    Dark Elf, Daemons of Cmity, and Ogres.

    The three corpses were in a supine position looking up.

    Their hands joined on their stomachs and they closed their eyes with a face that seemed to feel at peace.

    Everyone present stared at the three corpses with confused and disturbing expressions.

    "What the fuck is going on here?"

    Erend''s question represented their feelings.

    They froze again for a few moments. As if to allow the sight in front of them to be absorbed better and they could think of a clearer answer.

    But still, nothing has changed. The sight before them was just too bizarre and confusing to even think about now.

    Dolthon suddenly moved to get closer and sniffed the Dark Elf''s corpse.

    "No poison scent," Dolthon said.

    He immediately usedmunication Magic because Erend was here.

    "What about the Magic that might be used to kill them?" Aurdis asked.

    "The tracks were nowhere to be found either," Harnon said.

    Then what happened?<sub> </sub>

    This question has been ringing in their heads ever since.

    The dark and silent night made the atmosphere even more strange.

    They felt as if eyes were watching them from the shadows of the forest. From a ce that the light from Aurdis'' orb of light couldn''t reach.

    "How about we just take them back to the pce? That way, we can have a better look at themter," Gastion suggested.

    Aurdis didn''t answer right away. She thinks about it for a few seconds. But in the end, she came to the same conclusion.

    "I agree. But we have to take precautions first," Aurdis said.

    "What is it, Princess?" Dolthon asked.

    "We have to put a seal on these three corpses. I''m afraid that this is all part of Laston''s n. He knew that we would bring these three corpses to the pce so he prepared something," Aurdis said.

    "Hmm, that''s right." Dolthon nodded in agreement.

    After that, the four squad leaders and Aurdis cast a sealing Magic on these three corpses.

    After finishing casting the sealing Magic, they carried the corpses of the Dark Elf, Ogre, and Daemon back to the pce with Magic.

    The three corpses floated between Aurdis and the Forest Elf''s group wrapped in brown cloth.

    As soon as they returned to the pce, all the Elves were doing their cleaning.

    With desperate and sad faces that were exacerbated by the dark night, the Elves in the pce collected the remains of their rtives scattered on the white paving of the pce.

    Some of them wept uncontrobly, and some of them couldn''t even move and just sat back watching the cleaning.

    This situation made Aurdis unable to hold back her tears. If only she hade sooner. If only she could stop Laston sooner. If only...

    Aurdis'' thoughts continued to wander in uncertain directions. Thinking of the situations where she could have changed things if she had done something different in the past.

    Unfortunately, no matter how great the Magic power of the Elves, manipting time was still impossible for them at the moment.

    Erend saw Aurdis who rubbed her tears roughly. But he didn''t say anything.

    "Come on, quickly!" Aurdis said to the Forest Elves.

    They elerated the pace of the Unicorn until they finally arrived in a quiet room behind the pce.

    They put the three bodies in that room. After that Aurdis talked to the Forest Elves.

    "Thank you all for your help. I''m grateful that you all are going to the trouble of helping me with this matter."

    Aurdis even bowed toward them.

    Erend himself only watched her from the side. He''s trying to blend in with the background because it''s none of his business.

    In Erend''s mind, Aurdis remained as usual. An Elf girl who is kind and knows how to behave.

    She even bowed even though she was a princess in a kingdom.

    Erend knows where she got the education to be like that.

    Her father and brother didn''t look like the Elves who would do the same as Aurdis.

    Then only one possibility remains, her mother.

    "We''re only carrying out King Fairon''s orders, Princess,"

    Dolthon said with a smile.

    Dolthon gave an amulet from King Fairon to Aurdis. He said with the amulet, they couldmunicate again.

    After that, the Forest Elves returned to Dawnwood.

    ~~~

 Chapter 182 Letting It Be

    Once the Forest Elves had returned to their home, Aurdis slumped to the floor and leaned back on the wall in the room.

    The three corpses of the three different races were still lying stiffly on their respective beds.

    Aurdis stared nkly ahead. Her eyes didn''t blink and she wasn''t looking at anything in particr.

    Aurdis only allowed silence to fill this room and her heart.

    A long sigh escaped Aurdis''s mouth. Then, her tears followed slowly. Flowing down her pale cheeks.

    Erend came to her. Without saying anything, Erend immediately took Aurdis in his arms.

    Aurdis'' face felt warmth on Erend''s chest. Subconsciously, and just following her emotions, Aurdis wrapped her arms around Erend''s body.

    It was then that her profuse cry came out.

    Aurdis'' voice was a scream full of agony. Her tears flowed profusely until they dripped onto the cold floor of the room.

    Her body shook. Aurdis burst into tears, shedding all her sorrows in Erend''s arms.

    Erend took her in his arms and stroked Aurdis''s back and her silver hair, which was now dirty and shabby from everything she''d been through until now.

    Aurdis didn''t realize how long she was crying before she finally stopped.

    She lifted her head from Erend''s chest and looked at him.

    "Sorry..." Aurdis said in a hoarse voice.

    "It''s okay. You can cry a little longer if you want," Erend replied.

    "I think I''ve been crying too long."

    Aurdis rubbed her tears roughly. Then looked at Erend. "I feel a little bit better."

    "That''s good." Erend smiled.

    "Now... what should I do?"

    Aurdis nced at the three lying corpses. But then she looked away as if the sight disgusted her.

    "You have to stay strong," Erend said. "I know this sounds weird. I don''t even feel what you''re feeling. But... I don''t know what else you can do other than stay strong."

    Aurdis'' eyes looked tired. Her eyelids seemed to be slightly closed.

    "I''m so tired," Aurdis said. "Why did this all have to happen?"

    Erend didn''t know what to say anymore tofort Aurdis.

    In the first ce, was there really anything that could be said tofort a Princess who saw her people die to such a cruel fate before her own eyes?

    Even Erend felt angry with himself seeing Aurdis suffering.

    Yet in the end, he still couldn''t do anything.

    Erend is aware and can ept that there are things in this world that he cannot control.

    No matter how much he wants to control it.

    Death. This is one of the definite examples of something that can''t be controlled.

    Something that can take one''s life just like that. No power was able to prevent it.

    A mysterious and unbelievably powerful force of nature.

    Erend started to ept it when he got drafted into the military to war against the Elves.

    He could see how the soldiers who were unwilling to be on the battlefield died in front of him. It''s just as easy as snapping a finger.

    It''s because they really can''t control their destiny. At first, Erend hated it.

    However, hatred for something he couldn''t control and touch would only make his heart suffer even more.<sub> </sub>

    So, Erend decided to let it go and epted. In the end, he tried to instill that mindset in himself and was ready to die at any moment.

    "Sorry, I can''t help you," Erend said sadly. "Everything that happened has happened. You can only look ahead now."

    Even though his brain said that she couldn''t control it and should just let it be, seeing Aurdis suffering made him suffer too.

    Just a mindset couldn''t change the feeling he felt when he saw Aurdis looking depressed like this.

    "I''ll be fine. Laston is gone from here. That''s a good start for something better," Aurdis said with a faint smile.

    Seeing Aurdis who was able to smile even though it was thin, Erend smiled too.

    "You are a strong girl," Erend said while stroking Aurdis'' hair that fell on her face. Then tucked it to her ear.

    Then, suddenly Erend remembered that it was already nighttime. He''s been here too long.

    "Sorry, Aurdis. But, I have to go now" Erend said.

    "It''s okay. You''ve helped us too much already," Aurdis replied with a weak smile.

    Aurdis seemed to really want to give a smile to send Erend off to return to his world. But there''s not enough strength left in her, so she can''t smile as brightly as usual.

    "Take good care of yourself. If you need help at any time, just call me," Erend said.

    Aurdis replied with a nod.

    ''Tut, Open the Portal.''

    The hissing sound of the Portal was heard as it reappeared in front of him.

    Erend nced at Aurdis one more time before he took a step forward and disappeared into the Portal.

    After Erend left, Aurdis slumped back against the wall.

    A few minutester, she straightened herself up again.

    She stood up with a face that was still tired but already much calmer than before.

    "Erend is right. There''s no use crying over things that have already happened. I can only keep looking forward!"

    Aurdis was muttering to steel herself. She left the room.

    When she got outside, Aurdis took in the cold night air and then exhaled it.

    Aurdis found Saeldir shortly after. The Archmage was preparing a hole in the pce''s backyard.

    The hole wouldter be used to ce the corpses - or the remains - of the Elves.

    With his Magic, Saeldir dug the ground to form arge rectangr hole.

    He was alone here because the other Elves were cleaning up another mess.

    The sound of Aurdis'' footsteps came from behind him and made Saeldir turn his head.

    "(What did you find?)" Saeldir got straight to the point.

    Aurdis told what they found at Ozynk Temple some time ago. Just like what they all felt back then, Saeldir frowned in confusion.

    "(You said there were corpses of Dark Elf, Ogre, and Daemon?)" Saeldir asked.

    "(Yes.)" Aurdis nodded. "(You know something?)"

    Saeldir paused to think. Then said.

    "(I have a hunch. However, that''s highly unlikely.)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 183 Confusion

    Aurdis''s brow furrowed at Saeldir''s words.

    "(You know something?)" Aurdis asked.

    Saeldir sighed. "(Yeah. I know something rted to what you found.)"

    "(What is it? Tell me!)"

    "(Rx. I''ll tell you,)" Saeldir said. Saeldir was a bit surprised to hear Aurdis'' tone which was a bit harsh.

    "(First, do you know what kind of temple Ozynk Temple is?)" Saeldir started.

    "(I only know that it was an old temple that has turned into ruins. I also heard that we are, the ones who destroyed the temple,)" Aurdis answered.

    "(I''ll just be brief because it''ste and I''m very tired,)" Saeldir said.

    Saeldir started digging the ground again with his Magic. Removing part of thend to deepen the existing hole into this mass grave.

    "(So the temple was used by a devotee of the Chaos God named Ozynk, Lord of The Web,)" Saeldir said.

    "(Legend says that He is the ruler of the paths that connect Portals to dark and hidden ces. ces we can''t find no matter how hard we search.)"

    Aurdis'' heartbeat increased after hearing Saeldir''s exnation.

    "(So... Laston was using the help from that God?)" Aurdis asked in a worried tone.

    "(As I said. It''s highly unlikely,)" Saeldir said.

    "(That God''s existence hasn''t even been proven. I can''t find any records of his existence anywhere.)"

    "(But...)"

    "(Yes. I know,)" Saeldir said. "(One way to summon that God is the blood of the three different races.)"

    "(That means, there''s a high chance that Laston managed to summon that God and then escaped with his help!)" Aurdis''s voice started to sound restless.

    "(We can''t jump to that conclusion right away. You know that Laston is smart. He might use those signs to distract us,)" Saeldir said in a calm tone.

    Hearing Saeldir''s words, Aurdis also calmed down a bit.

    Laston is smart. So there was a possibility that he had nned everything.

    He decided not to flee to Ozynk Temple just because it was nearby. But also so he could link his escape with that God Ozynk.

    That way, their attention can be diverted by looking for traces of the truth of God Ozynk''s whereabouts. And that will give him more time to hide.

    But, what if it turns out that God Ozynk''s existence is true? And Laston had asked for his help in escaping?

    After all, the God has followers who make temples for him.

    ? However, maybe this is what Laston wants. He knew that what he was doing would indeed create confusion.

    That way, they would have a hard time figuring out which way to take next to catch him.

    "(Then what should we do now?)" Aurdis asked as she was already too deep into confusion.

    Her mind was too foggy to think about anything right now.

    "(Now we have to clean up the pce first,)" Saeldir said in a calm tone.

    "(You don''t think we should go after Laston?)"

    "(Think about it,)" Saeldir said. "(If you look at the state we are in right now, you can tell we are in no condition to engage in any kind of pursuit.)"

    Aurdis fell silent. She came into consciousness after a few moments.

    "(You''re right,)" Aurdis said.

    "(You can rest.)"

    "(No. I will help you.)"<sub> </sub>

    After that Aurdis and Saeldir worked together to clean up the pce.

    Aurdis and Saeldir temporarily ignored their tiredness and pain and took up their individual duties to make the pce look a little better.

    After that, Aurdis and Saeldir intended to restore order to the pce. So that everything can go back to how it was before.

    ~~~

    Billy jumped to his feet when he heard the hiss of the Portal. He rubbed the drool that had fallen down roughly and turned his head.

    He saw Erending out of the Portal.

    "WHERE THE FUCK HAVE YOU BEEN GOING!"

    Billy immediately swore loudly as soon as he saw Erend''s arrival.

    Erend winced. "Sorry. I''ve been caught up in something unexpected."

    Billy sighed and chose to forgive him.

    "Did you meet a ghost?" Erend asked jokingly.

    "I met something worse while waiting for you for hours," said Billy.

    "What''s that?"

    "Hungry. You made me wait here like an idiot until I starve." Billy red at Erend. As if starving him was a grave sin.

    Erend snorted. "Let''s go to my house."

    Billy nodded knowing that meant he would be eating at Erend''s house to enjoy Erend''s mother''s delicious cooking.

    The two of them came out of the old, dark, and rickety factory.

    The light from Billy''s shlight lit up a quiet corner of Slum Street.

    At night, this one corner of the Slum bes a very dark ce. No lights were turned on even though there were severalmps around the ce.

    It''s all because the residents in the Slum don''t want to waste electricity to light up this neglected corner of Slums.

    Indeed, there are no houses inhabited by anyone on this side, so no one is harmed.

    Only the inside of the houses is illuminated by the light. The streets outside the houses were lit only by moonlight - if there is one.

    Erend invited Billy to have dinner at his house and Billy enjoyed it with all his heart.

    Since he was little, Billy has often been eating at his house. He always praised his mother''s cooking so Erend let him eat here.

    His mother was a woman who loved when her cooking was praised and throughout the meal, Billy would praise his mother''s cooking every time it entered his mouth.

    ~~~

    As soon as the next day arrives, Erend and Billy agree to visit the cemetery where the victims of the war are buried.

    After taking Arty to school by the official car, they went straight to the cemetery.

    Since it wasn''t the weekend, they assumed that no one woulde to clean the graves.

    However, they saw someone sitting pensively in the gazebo while smoking a cigarette.

    The man sat with his big and straight body. So that makes him look like the guardian of this cemetery.

    "Good morning, Lieutenant."

    Erend and Billy greeted simultaneously.

    ~~~

 Chapter 184 Telling Them

    Adrien Boartusk still looks the same as before. He was a man with a stern face and a long gash running diagonally across his face.

    "It''s Captain now," Adrien Boartusk said apanied by a wide smile that showed his teeth.

    "Ah!" Billy looked shocked and turned to Erend.

    Erend also made the same worried face.

    "Are we going to get in trouble?" Erend asked.

    "Captain?"

    "HAHAHA," Adrien Boartuskughed. "We''ve had enough problems already. I''m not going to sweat the whole thing about getting the rankings wrong."

    Erend and Billy looked relieved.

    After that greeting, they sat down with their superiors in the gazebo.

    It felt like a long time since they met and talked to each other. Even though it wasn''t that long.

    "What have you been doing these past few days?" he asked.

    "Well, we are enjoying days without war and not worrying about any of these dangers," Billy said.

    Adrien smiled. "Yeah. This feeling of peace is great, huh."

    They paused for a few moments to enjoy the warm morning sun and the cool breeze.

    The area where there are many dead people is the most peaceful ce in this city. There are no skyscrapers to cast a shadow against the sun and wind.

    "Do you think we should let this go?" Erend suddenly asked, breaking the silence.

    Adrien and Billy knew what Erend meant. He spoke of a  conspiracy that is still hidden from the public eye. The conspiracy included the President and many more parties.

    The president is nning something whose purpose is unknown to them.

    He was just pulling threads from behind the throne of power without directly involving himself in any executions.

    If the situation goes bad, he just has to let go of his hands and sacrifice his men.

    "What do you think we can do?" Adrien replied to Erend''s question with a question too.

    Even though Erend still feel the uneasiness in his heart, he couldn''t express it.

    He knew that Adrien and Billy felt the same anxiety. But their situation did make them unable to do anything.

    Erend can''t pretend to be a hero who will reveal the President''s cunning based on justice.

    He knows justice in this country can only be obtained with enough power or money. And now they don''t have those two crucial things.

    This conversation can no longer be continued.

    "At least not now," Adrien suddenly said something unexpected.

    Erend and Billy immediately turned to him.

    "What do you mean, sir?" Billy asked.

    "We have to get something big enough. And we can''t get that something now," Adrien said.

    "Let''s be patient a little longer. I''m sure the path to justice will reveal itself."

    Adrien Boartusk is a man with a strong sense of justice. They should have remembered that about him. Of course, he wasn''t going to let this just go away.

    He is also a great leader. Only with his simple words and expressions, Erend and Billy who all thought that they were in a near-impossible situation could be optimistic again.<sub> </sub>

    Erend and Billy smiled as if they saw a bright light in the dark path they were about to take.

    Even though it was only a very small point in the darkness, they have gained new hope.

    "We have important things to think about first." Adrien turned to Erend. "What does the military know about your strength?"

    Erend just remembered about it. Things he should have remembered sooner.

    "I didn''t hear anything about it when we met with General Lennard," Erend said.

    "I don''t know if that''s a good thing or not. Because it makes us don''t know, if they know about your powers or not," Adrien said.

    "However, the only ones who have seen Erend''s power are us, and the special forces who wanted to catch us at that time," Billy said.

    "You''re right," Adrien nodded in agreement. "Maybe they don''t know yet. And the special forces survivors won''t tell because it will only make them sound ridiculous."

    "You''re right, sir. Now we have to keep it a secret. If the higher-ups in the military find out about it, they''ll just use Erend again," Billy said.

    "What about the soldiers who were with us in the bunker?" Erend asked.

    "I don''t know about them. But I don''t think they saw your strength firsthand," Adrien replied. "They only see you fight brutally. And that time, the night is dark."

    "They didn''t see you turn covered in those red and ck scales, and they didn''t see you spewing fire from your mouth either," Billy added. Trying to sound certain.

    Erend kind of forgot about all the details he did back then. Had they really not seen him do anything shy?

    If only one or two people told what Erend did, it might sound like a silly story.

    But when multiple people were telling the same thing, it would be something suspicious.

    ''Maybe I should start meeting them one by one to ask questionster.''

    Erend nodded to himself.

    "Today we have the day off. But tomorrow, you will enter the military and start doing your jobs," Adrien said.

    Billy looks confused. "To be honest, I don''t know what our job is, Captain. We only know how to fight in the bunkers."

    "Don''t worry. It''s not a difficult job," Adrien said, turning to Billy.

    Billy nodded. "Alright. I just need to carry on as usual, right?"

    "Yeah. You''re used to living fighting Elves. What''s so hard about having a job at the military base."

    Suddenly, Erend interrupted their conversation. He feltpelled to say something that he had kept to himself.

    "Actually there''s something I should talk to you about."

    Adrien and Billy turned to him simultaneously.

    "What is that?" Adrien asked.

    "Maybe this sounds absurd. However, I know that this is a real thing and it will happen soon," Erend said.

    Hearing Erend''s serious tone, Adrien and Billy felt a little anxious.

    "What are you talking about, Drake?" Billy asked.

    "In one year there will be a cmity that we have never imagined before."

    Adrien and Billy immediately froze with shock and confusion.

    ~~~

 Chapter 185 The Man In Power

    Hearing the word Cmity which Erend said, they had never imagined, Adrien and Billy looked at each other.

    Their eyes reflected an obvious worried. But they were used to danger and hearing bad news. So it didn''t take long for them topose themselves.

    "Exin that, Drake," Adrien said.

    Erend swallowed before starting to speak. As if wetting his throat and tongue so the words coulde out more easily.

    "I know from a source that I can''t tell you," Erend began. "In one year, there will be a cmity that wille and threaten us all. The scale of that cmity is sorge that it includes another world."

    Adrien and Billy watched Erend speaking those words with pounding hearts.

    "We already know that parallel worlds exist. And that cmity ising to devour those parallel worlds. Including ours, eventually."

    Unknowingly, Billy sped his hands tightly.

    "Fortunately, our world is in uhh... a slightly lower list, let''s just say it like that for now," Erend continued.

    "It''s all because, in our world, magic power doesn''t exist."

    "Wait," Adrien said, interrupting. "You say that as if the cmity is a living thing that ys the role of a predator."

    Erend looked at his superior with serious eyes. "Yes. Because it is."

    Billy swallowed hard.

    "So... Uhh... It''s alive?" Billy asked.

    Erend nodded. "Pretty much. I caught a glimpse of its form. And it''s moving, it is alive."

    Erend remembered again about the vision he saw when he had that dream. At that time he was still in the Elf pce and could not sleep.

    The dream felt and looked so real.

    Even after some time had passed, Erend could still remember it very clearly. Like he saw the view of the cemetery on this sunny morning.

    "Shit. After I thought we could live a peaceful life for a while, you came with that news," Billy said in a frustrated voice.

    Erend shrugged. "I''m just telling the truth. Whether you ept it or not is up to you."

    Erend knew that Billy didn''t really me him for all the bad news.

    Billy just expressed his frustration naturally as usual.

    Erend also knew that Billy would eventually ept this as inevitable. So he will look forward again. Same as always.

    Lt. Boartusk - their superior, now Cpt. Boartusk - also not a person who will copse after hearing a bad news situation.

    His mind was as strong as steel. That''s why Erend told them about what he knew.

    "Then what should we do now?" Adrien asked in a calm tone.

    Billy also turned to Erend, as if waiting for his answer.

    "I have thought of something. But... I don''t know if this is the right thing or not," Erend said with a bit of hesitation.

    "What is it?" he asked again.

    Erend nced at the both of them in turn.

    "I was thinking of asking the Elves to teach you Magic powers."

    ~~~

    A middle-aged man lit his cigar. Then suck it in one long puff.

    The man then blew the cigar smoke upwards and watched the smoke until it cleared on its own.

    *Knock knock knock.*<sub> </sub>

    A knock on the door was heard.

    "Come in," the man said.

    General Lennard came in carrying a ck folder. He sat down on the chair in front of the man.

    "What''s wrong, Lennard?" the man asked.

    "Sorry to bother you, Mr. President," General Lennard said.

    The man in front of him right now was the President of the Republic of Ascaria.

    He is a former military officer who has retired. In other words, is a senior to General Lennard.

    Julius Shelton is his name. He was known as a wise leader in the country and always put his people above the interests of ministers and officials.

    Because of that, he was a figure loved by the public, both when he was still a minister and even as president as he is now. With the exception of the people in Slums.

    However, of course, Julius wanted something that everyone with the power wanted. That is, the greater power.

    General Lennard handed the ck folder to Julius. He received it and immediately opened it.

    "This is them?" Julius asked with his mouth mped on a cigar.

    "Yes, sir. They are the three people who had gone to that other world. To be precise, they went to where the Elves live," General Lennard said.

    In contrast to his usual demeanor, General Lennard was being more polite when talking to Julius.

    That attitude was not only out of respect, but also a bit of fear.

    Julius is indeed someone who looks friendly and kind in the eyes of the public. But, it''s all just a facade to hide his true self.

    After all, politics is all about the image you put up in the public eye. And Julius Shelton does that very well.

    "You''ve told them everything they need to hear?" Julius asked.

    "I did, sir. They agreed to cooperate and promised not to say anything more."

    "Yeah. I knew they would take it. They weren''t that stupid."

    Julius flipped through the profile sheets of Adrien, Billy, and Erend.

    When he got to the file on Erend''s profile, Julius studied him for a bit longer than before.

    "Is this the kid who was said to have defeated the special forces?" Julius asked while holding up Erend''s file so General Lennard could see it.

    "Yes, sir." General Lennard nodded.

    "How''s that going?" Julius asked again.

    "The leader of the special forces corrected his testimony because he thought it was something impossible. He thought at that time he was on adrenaline and imagined something beyond reason."

    "Did he ever meet these three people?" Julius asked.

    "No, sir." General Lennard shook his head. "The three of them don''t know the identity of the special forces."

    "I hope so," Julius said.

    He heard that this soldier named Erend had a very strange power.

    He can withstand the bullets and fight the special forces alone.

    The power is so great that it is almost impossible. Even though the special forces had withdrawn their testimony, Julius'' hunch said something else.

    ~~~

 Chapter 186 Project Apple

    Based on his hunch, Julius felt that this man named Erend was harboring something else.

    He didn''t know what it was, but Julius was almost always sure of his gut feelings.

    It almost felt like he had some kind of supernatural power to predict things.

    Julius naturally didn''t really believe in that idea. It''s just that, he arrived at this position because of a hunch that tends to say the right thing.

    But for this one, Julius felt that it was better if he didn''t say anything to anyone.

    ? He will keep it to himself until the right timees. Even though he didn''t know when it woulde.

    "Very well. Good Job, Jacob," Julius handed the files back to General Lennard.

    "We will continue to talk about Project Apple," Julius said. "How''s it going?"

    General Lennard nodded firmly.

    He felt that his pulse had slightly increased once Julius finally started on this topic.

    "Project Apple is progressing well, Sir. Conrad showing quite promising results," General Lennard said.

    Then he took out a USB drive from his pocket and handed it to Julius.

    "What''s this?" Julius asked while epting the USB drive.

    "That''s the video fromst night''s tenth attempt," General Lennard replied.

    Julius nodded and then inserted the USB drive into hisputer. Julius then started ying the video that was in it.

    General Lennard paused to let Julius watch the video all the way through.

    The sound starts indicating that the experiment video has started ying.

    - "Check, check, ahhh..."

    The voice of a scientist working on the project was heard.

    The General knew his voice well. It was the voice of a genius young scientist.

    Even at only twenty-five, he has already be the leader of this project.

    "This is the person you called the genius?" Julius asked while pointing at hisputer screen.

    "Yes, sir." General Lennard nodded.

    "What''s his name? I forgot about it."

    "His name is Thomas, sir."

    "Ahh... Thomas. Right." Julius nodded. Then he continued watching the video.

    Next, Thomas'' face appears close to the camera lens so that his face fills Julius'' monitor screen.

    Julius seemed to wince when the strange sight appeared in front of him.

    "He''s always been like this?" Julius asked.

    General Lennard who saw the appearance of Thomas''s face that filled the screen grimaced while letting out a long breath.

    "Yes sir. I''m sorry. He won''t do it again," General Lennard said, apologetically.

    "Yeah. I prefer not to see his face fill my screen," Julius said.

    Thomas''s face is indeed not something that is pleasant to look at especially for a man.

    Although he was not exactly ugly, Thomas''s face was very pale and he had thick, ck bags under his eyes. Indicates a very severeck of sleep.

    The man''s hair was also long and messy. Julius was sure that he didn''t even bother to take a shower before recording this video.

    General Lennard regretted being in his seat because he didn''t order the crew of scientists to get ready.

    He didn''t even say he was going to send the video of the experiment to the president.

    This is the first video Julius has received regarding the experiment they did.<sub> </sub>

    Although General Lennard always got video reports and files of notes about previous experiments, the previous experiments did not produce good results.

    General Lennard had personally heard the order from Julius that he only wanted to ept a clear result.

    He didn''t want to waste time watching something fail over and over again.

    So General Lennardplied and only sent the video on their tenth try. The try where experiments have yielded pretty good results.

    Although it can not be said to have already seeded.

    - "Good morning, General. I will start the tenth trial now."

    Thomas'' voice which sounded like a sleepy person started to sound again.

    He opened a tubr device three meters high and about five meters wide.

    The tube is transparent because it is made of thick ss.

    In the middle is a wooden chair. There''s nothing else.

    - "Now we will start entering subject no.1," Thomas said.

    A momentter a shirtless man walked towards the door of the tube.

    He was only wearing in ck pants and leaving his upper body bare. Revealing his thin and pale body.

    - "Subject no.1, how are you today?" Thomas chattered.

    His words were not responded to by the man who was called subject no.1.

    But Thomas nodded as if he had obtained a satisfactory answer.

    The man got into the tube and sat on the wooden chair.

    He''s facing the camera. His face was hard and filled with anger.

    However, Julius seemed to see the sadness in those brown eyes. He decided to ignore it for now.

    That man was the one who had sessfully entered the Elven pce and searched for an artifact that belonged to the Elf race.

    Something that would eventually bring the war to their country.

    His name is Conrad.

    Julius felt rage fill him when he found out that the precious artifact had returned to where it came from by the three soldiers who also reveal what Coil and Ibis had done.

    After he sacrificed so many lives, it was all for naught in the end.

    Even though those were the lives of the people in Slum, they were still valuable resources ording to Julius.

    However, Julius wasn''t someone who would dwell on the past for a long time. So he continued to focus on what he will do next.

    The man didn''t juste back with the artifact.

    He also carries with him the ability to awaken the power of Magic within himself.

    He also carries a bit of knowledge about how to awaken Magic powers in ordinary humans.

    Unfortunately, that knowledge was something possessed by a civilization far superior to theirs regarding Magic power.

    The beings in that other world already have Magic talent from birth, it''s different from them.

    ording to the man''s exnation, awakening Magic power in ordinary humans without the help of the Elves was extremely difficult. Almost impossible.

    However, Julius is optimistic that they can do it.

    Based on the bit of knowledge the man had brought along, Julius started gathering scientists in rted fields. And finally started Project Apple.

    The original name of the project is Project Apple of Eden. Because their goal is to obtain the fruit of knowledge reserved in heaven.

    ~~~

 Chapter 187 Small Orbs

    Julius was watching intently through hisputer monitor screen.

    Thomas the scientist is coordinating all the matters of his crew members.

    There were about ten people he saw passing by on the monitor. Doing all sorts of things Julius doesn''t understand.

    - "The tenth try will start in five minutes."

    Thomas'' tired voice sounded again. In his hand was a white tabletputer.

    Thomas pressed the tablet screen several times. Three scientists came and stuck wires into the bottom of the transparent tube.

    After that, they disappeared from the screen. Thomas looked at someone standing behind the camera.

    - "Is it done?"

    A momentter Thomas nodded his head. As if satisfied after seeing the answer of the person somewhere behind the camera.

    - "We start now."

    The sound of a working engine starts to be heard. After that, the thick cables connected to the tube vibrated.

    - "Project Apple, tenth try. December 30th, year 179. Started."

    The tube was filled with white waves from below and rising upwards.

    Conrad, the man in the middle of the tube didn''t move. His facial expression now looks bored. Like assuming that this routine is too monotonous for him.

    - "Get a little excited, Conrad. This time, I''m sure we''ll get results," Thomas said.

    The words should be spoken in a passionate tone. However, Thomas''s voice remained unchanged from his previous tone. Still soundedzy and bored.

    Conrad didn''t answer. He seemed to be tired of the nonsense that came out of Thomas''s mouth.

    Julius knows quite a bit about the essence of what they are doing.

    In essence, they had to extract some kind of energy that was in Conrad''s body.

    Conrad''s body had changed after living with the Elves for some time.

    Within his body was a kind of energy core given to him by an Elf who spent time with him.

    That energy core made his body change. That change made Conrad, who is an ordinary human, able to awaken Magic.

    Conrad carried the knowledge of how to use that Magic. However, without altering the core of an ordinary human''s body with special energy like that within his body, awakening Magic in an ordinary human would be impossible.

    So, in a way that scientists have thought of bybining various signals with certain frequencies and several other ways, they hope to extract that energy from within Conrad''s body. Without killing him.

    However, Julius didn''t know much about it.

    Besides, he didn''t want to think about it too much. He just wanted to know the result.

    Conrad''s body began to be enveloped in a dazzling golden light.

    Since it was Julius'' first time seeing that happen, he was slightly surprised.

    "What''s this?" Julius asked General Lennard who had been waiting for him.

    "It''s part of the process, sir. The energy core within Conrad''s body is starting to respond at the proper frequency," General Lennard replied.

    "This has happened since the first try. But on the tenth try the light got stronger," General Lennard added.

    ? - "As you can see, General. This time the lighting out of his body got even brighter. I''m sure the energy core will being out soon enough."

    Thomas'' voice cracked again.

    This time, Julius could hear a hint of excitement in his voice.<sub> </sub>

    Julius didn''t know that it was actually possible.

    Conrad''s expression was that of someone in trouble. He clenched his jaw. But that expression wasn''t like he was in severe pain.

    Instead, Julius thought he only feeling ufortable, not in pain.

    "He''s not in pain?" Julius asked with his eyes not leaving the monitor.

    "No, sir. Conrad will just be feeling tired after that. Based on his description, when he finished the experiment he only felt like he had just had a long run."

    "You mean he''s just exhausted?"

    "Yes sir." General Lennard nodded his head.

    "Oh, I thought the effect would be much worse than that," Julius said.

    He then proceeded to take a closer look at the experimental process.

    The light that came out of Conrad''s body grew brighter. The golden light filled the tube and because therge tube was transparent, the light came out and lit up the room.

    - "This process is running faster than in previous trials. Because of that, I''m sure there will be interesting developments this time," Thomas said.

    - "I''m going to put a filter on this camera so you can see through this light, General."

    Thomas then raised the camera and brought it back to his face.

    Now it can be seen that Thomas is wearing a pair of goggles. Apparently to protect his eyes from the golden light that was getting brighter.

    - "There you go."

    After Thomas pressed a button, the camera was immediately able to record like before again.

    The golden light that once filled the recording was now gone.

    Julius frowned and brought his eyes closer to the monitor as he realized something.

    He saw some kind of small golden orbsing out of Conrad''s body.

    The orbs were as small as butterflies and floated around his body after they came out.

    "What is that?" Julius asked.

    "That is the Magic energy core we mean, sir," General Lennard replied.

    Julius nodded his head in understanding then continued to stare at his monitor screen.

    Small orbs came out of Conrad''s body more and more. But soon the orbs stoppeding out.

    Julius estimated that about ten or so small orbs wereing out of his body.

    - "This is the most number of orbs thrown out since our first attempt. Normally, they would reenter the subject''s body after a few seconds. But we seem to have found a way to stop it."

    Thomas pressed something on his tablet and three smaller tubes appeared around Conrad.

    The tiny orbs were pulled into the smaller tubes. After that, Thomas pressed his tabletputer again and the tubes closed. Iste those little orbs inside.

    - "Yes! We got it, General!"

    Suddenly, Thomas'' voice sounded even louder than before.

    - "We have finally managed to separate the energy from the subject''s body. Now we will start using it," Thomas added.

    ~~~

 Chapter 188 Another Test Subjects

    "What do you mean he will start using it?" Julius asked confusedly. He nced at General Lennard.

    "As you have heard, sir. They will start using the energy that has just been extracted on other subjects," General Lennard said.

    The corners of his lips pulled up slightly. There was a hint of pride on his face.

    Julius decided to continue seeing what happened next on the monitor screen.

    Thomas seemed to press a button again on his tabletputer. After that, the three small tubes went down together with the small orbs.

    The three tubes protruded from under the transparent tube that contained Conrad.

    Three crews came and took the three tubes. After that, they took it away.

    Thomas grab the camera and took it walking somewhere.

    In the other corner of the room, it turned out that there were already three other tubes the size of an adult human.

    Inside there were already two men and one woman who were tightly strapped.

    One of the two men is Steve. The only member of Cemetery Wind''s squad that survived that time.

    - "Now we''re going to start putting that energy into the three new subjects. From left to right are subjects number 1, 2, and 3."

    Thomas''s voice sounded again. Next, the three crew members put the three small tubes in the ce beside them.

    As soon as the scientists press the button, the tiny orbs leave the three small tubes that previously housed them and enter the three human-filled tubes.

    The golden orbs surround the three new subjects.

    Steve gritted his teeth in disquiet. But he kept his mouth shut.

    - "Alright, let us start the next step."

    The sound of several switches being pressed can be heard through the camera. Then the sound of a machine echoing a regr rhythmic ticking sound followed shortly after that.

    The same white wave as before appeared around Conrad appeared around the three subjects.

    The small orbs surrounding them started to react by shining even brighter.

    Several voices saying that their respective preparations were ready can be heard.

    - "Good. Subjects, are you ready?" Thomas asked while observing the three subjects.

    - "Surely you are ready. Yes, of course. You are going to be a part of this great history for this country."

    Thomas concluded without waiting for an answer from the three of them.

    He pressed a few more buttons on the tabletputer in his hand.

    The orbs flew closer to the bodies of the three subjects. Then, one by one, the orbs started to enter their bodies.

    "ARRRGHHHH!!!"

    One of the men identified by subject number 3 shouted. He even tried to break free from his strap. His screams showed a very clear pain.

    - "Whoa. I didn''t expect him to be in so much pain," Thomas said.

    - "Before, this kind of thing didn''t happen to Conrad. But apparently, a different reaction emerged from the new subject. This is interesting."

    Thomas'' voice didn''t sound concerned. Instead, he sounded amused, or excited.

    Julius stared at the screen with a frown. His attention was now fully upied with the events that urred in the recording.

    "AAAARRRRGHHHH!"

    The screams continued. Julius expects that the other two test subjects will also experience the same thing.

    But that didn''t happen. Even after almost all of the golden orbs entered their bodies, the other two test subjects showed no reactions like subject number 3.

    Test subject number 2, which is a woman, looks pale and her body emits white steam.

    The ss from the tube that enclosed it was dewy and finally froze. As if it had been exposed to extremely cold temperatures.

    Meanwhile, test subject number 1, who was none other than Steve, emitted a thin reddish vapor.

    The ss of the tube that enclosed Steve was seen to be filled with a wave of heat. The straps that held him began to blister.

    "What is going on?" Julius asked.

    "Apparently, the two of them have begun to unite with that Magic core, sir. You can see that they give off power like ice and fire," General Lennard said.

    This time he didn''t bother to hide his smile. But Julius didn''t realize that because he was busy staring at the monitor screen.

    What General Lennard said was true. Julius could see that the two test subjects were emitting heat and cold from within their respective bodies.

    - "Look, General! We did it! We did it!"

    Thomas said with a clear voice of excitement now. Then he looked at the camera and shed a big smile.

    - "We managed to get Magic power!"

    Suddenly, Julius didn''t see that Thomas'' face was unpleasant to look at. Julius even smiled.

    "I guess so, huh, Jacob," Julius said.

    General Lennard smiled with satisfaction. However, it was not over yet.

    *PRAANGGG!*

    Suddenly, the ss of the tube that held test subject number 2 broke. White smoke came out of it and shocked everyone.

    "What''s this?" Julius asked in concern.

    "Test subject number 2 lost control, sir. With her ice powers, she shattered the straps and ss of the tube," General Lennard said.

    Julius could then see that test subject number 2 was starting to step out of the tube.

    Some parts of her body were covered by ice. He nced around at the few scientists with eyes that looked vacant.

    Then she raised one of her palms. Above the palm appeared a wisp of freezing wind.

    Test subject number 2 then threw it at one of the crew closest to her.

    The poor crew froze in ce instantly. His face was full of terror.

    After that, test subject number 2 shot a kind of ice needle toward him.

    *PRAAAKKK!*

    The poor crew fell to pieces on the floor.

    Subject number 2 then nced at the other people around him, then a smirk appeared on his lips.

    "Hey, doesn''t that look dangerous!" Julius said with a tone full of anxiety.

    "This does look worrying, sir. But you needn''t worry. It won''t be anything serious," General Lennard said, trying to calm him down.

    Julius didn''t question anymore because he was sure that it was true.

    After all, this is a recording. General Lennard would have known what happened next.

    ~~~

 Chapter 189 Stunning Results

    Julius continued to stare with a frowning brow in worried. He still felt a tinge of anxiety about what would actually happen in the recording yed on his monitor screen.

    Even though technically this had already happened, Julius still felt the tension.

    "Next what will happen is-"

    "Shut up." Julius raised his hand to interrupt General Lennard. "No spoilers."

    General Lennard closed his mouth tightly again. Right now Julius looked like he was watching a movie and didn''t want to be disturbed.

    General Lennard wants to say that everything ended well, even with a few disturbing distractions.

    But it turned out that he wanted to enjoy the tension instead.

    General Lennard felt tense and scared when he just saw the recording. He even jumped out of the chair and prepared to call Thomas to ask everything.

    However, it turned out that his worry was something unnecessary.

    Because a few momentster the situation went well.

    It''s just that, there was indeed a little damage that urred in the experiment room.

    The scene on the screen caught Julius'' attention. He who previously forgot his cigar lit it again. Julius sucked it in deeply and then exhaled.

    While subject number 2 was carrying out her killing spree, subject number 3 was no longer screaming and just stood helplessly in his tube.

    Subject number 2, the woman whose body is now partially covered by ice, looks around after killing one of the unlucky crew members.

    Her vacant eyes now emitted a bluish light. Even though her real irises are not actually blue.

    - "Uh-oh, looks like the situation is getting out of control," Thomas said.

    Thomas then held his camera and raised it. So that the camera is now at eye level.

    In that way, Julius who saw it felt as if he was staring at the scene himself.

    Thomas walked backward while saying something.

    - "Hey, call the guards right now. Hurry up!"

    After saying that, Thomas spoke again.

    - "Test subject number 2 has experienced unexpected symptoms. The orbs seem to have reacted and fused with her body so she can do what she did just now."

    Despite being in a dangerous situation, Thomas still reported as if he was still in the middle of an experiment.

    He still acts as a scientist who is supervising the experimental subjects and tries to give a good report.

    Subject 2 started gathering ice power in her hands again. She looked around like a predator deciding which prey she wanted to kill next.

    Not long after, her choice fell on a female scientist who looked shocked and scared.

    From her eyes, Thomas could see who she had set her target on.

    With crity, Thomas immediately pointed the camera at the female scientist who was the target subject number 2.

    *SYUUUSSSHH!*

    Subject number 2 threw freezing wind gathered at her palm.

    As soon as it hit the poor female scientist, the cold wind immediately froze her like the male crew earlier.

    - "Subject number 2 has found her target again. It seems we have seeded in getting ordinary humans to use Magic, but we still don''t know how to control them."

    Thomas'' voice continued to sound like he was narrating a grisly scene from a movie.

    Julius also continued to stare intently at his monitor screen.

    He puffed on a cigar and then exhaled the smoke.

    Subject number 2 sends another ice needle to destroy the female scientist she has frozen.

    Just like before, the female scientist turned into bits of ice on the floor of the experiment room.

    - "General, if we are all dead and you find this recording, promise me that you will get my name recorded in the history books of all the schools in Ascaria."

    Thomas said something that sounded like thest message.

    He already knew that his life was being threatened. His calm voice wasn''t because he wasn''t afraid, but because his tone was always that way in any situation.

    After finishing with the female scientist, subject number 2 started looking for new prey.

    Now suddenly a smirk appeared on her lips as if she was enjoying all of this.

    - "Look at that, General. Subject number 2 seems to havepletely lost her identity and only indulges her subconscious desire to kill. Apparently, the power of Magic strengthens one''s subconscious emotions."

    Thomas continued to report. Subject number 2 finally found a new target.

    She turned abruptly to Thomas who was holding the camera.

    This made Julius feel shocked because he felt that he was the one who was getting that look.

    - "Oh, shit. Looks like I''m really going to die, General."

    Subject number 2 walked towards Thomas.

    No one moved to help him because no one was stupid enough to jump in front of the killer with Magic power.

    When there were only a few steps left for subject number 2 to reach him, the ss tube containing subject number 1 - Steve - exploded.

    *PRAAANGGG!*

    Shards of ss scattered in all directions.

    After that, hot air came out of the tube and immediately made subject number 2 turn around.

    Steve stepped out with a body emitting red vapor. His body was covered with sweat like he had been in the sauna for a long time.

    "Whoa, what''s going on here?" Steve said while spreading his gaze around.

    He saw bits of ice that were clearly the remains of once a human. Then Steve stared at subject number 2.

    "You did all this?" Steve asked.

    Everyone there didn''t know what to do. Confusion enveloped them seeing what happened.

    Steve walked out of the tube like someone with his senses intact. While subject number 2es out with a personality that has turned into a monster.

    - "Wow, there''s been an unexpected development, General. You can see for yourself that subject number 1 can still think well. The Magic core doesn''t seem to affect him. But, does he also get the same power?"

    Thomas is still trying to report.

    Julius was in awe of the young scientist. In a situation where he was so close to death, he was still able to say his thought.

    Subject number 2 suddenly lunged at Steve leaving a frozen trail behind her.

    ~~~

 Chapter 190 Subjects Unexpected Development

    Let''s go back to a few hours ago when the recording was taken.

    Steve widened his eyes to see subject number 2 suddenly lunge at him.

    From the look in her eyes, Steve could see that the woman had a goal to kill him.

    Steve, who had been trained in the special forces with one of his important tasks being to kill people, could see that intention.

    Steve immediately jumped to the side. Just a moment before the woman''s hand hit his head.

    Steve saw that the woman''s hand was covered in ayer of ice. With that, Steve immediately understood that this was no ordinaryyer of ice.

    As soon as he finished rolling and stood up, Steve immediately gathered the mysterious hot energy that he had suddenly felt since a few moments earlier.

    He didn''t know where exactly the heat energy wasing from, but Steve felt that he could now create heat from within himself.

    Only one exnation made sense now in Steve''s mind.

    ''Perhaps the experiment has worked on me.''

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    Subject number 2 sent a cold cloud of frost over Steve''s head. But Steve was able to avoid it easily by bending his head back.

    The freezing cold wind hit the wall and froze it instantly.

    Steve thought that he was able to avoid that because of the Magic that was starting to awaken within him.

    It makes all of his senses be sharper than before.

    Steve was still trying to dodge while assessing his opponent''s abilities.

    Steve thinks that a woman who has lost her mind is not too difficult an opponent.

    She was just a vessel with Magic power with the ice attribute without any sense or mind to fight.

    While Steve still has his thoughts and experience as a member of the special forces.

    He also now had Magic powers, so for Steve, it was clear who had the advantage here.

    Subject number 2 continued to shoot cold winds and went rampage. She destroys some equipment andputers.

    The scientists and crew had scattered to escape. They tried their best not to get too close to her.

    While Steve continues to dodge with reflexes that are beyond human reason.

    Steve actually can estimate what exactly the power he has. He felt heat in his body. That means his Magic power is most likely to have the attribute of fire which is a suitable opponent for subject number 2.

    When he saw that everyone had cleared the area, Steve felt that this was the right time to counterattack.

    He didn''t want to make his image look worse in the eyes of these people. Moreover, Steve saw a scientist recording from a distance.

    Steve knew that the recording of this event would be turned over to General Lennard.

    After that, it is possible that the recording will arrive in the hands of the President.

    That way the reason Steve had to look good here bes clearer.

    "Be careful, sir!" Steve warned Thomas who was recording.

    "Oh," Thomas looked dumbfounded because Steve suddenly spoke to him. "Y-Yeah. Of course. Just keep fighting. If possible, don''t kill her. She is a worthy subject just like you."

    Steve ground his teeth. ''You can still tell me not to kill her?!''

    But in the end, Steve just nodded. As if he intends to actually carry out the task well.

    "HYAAAHHH!!!"

    It seemed that even though her personality had sunk, she could still feel a sense of frustration.

    It was evident from her angry scream when she lunged at Steve.

    Steve, who saw that most of the scientists and crew had left, felt that this was the right time to unleash his strength.

    But he still doesn''t know how to actually use his powers.

    Steve had only ever seen the Elves use their Magic and give off colorful lights. After that what happened was they massacred all of his squad members.

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    Subject number 2 sent another cold wind toward Steve.

    Steve was once again able to dodge by rolling sideways. The icy wind hit the equipment behind Steve and turned it into ice cubes instantly.

    There was a scream from behind him. The screams came from the scientists who saw their precious equipment freeze before their eyes.

    ''Don''t you guys see I''m about to freeze in here too, you bastards!''

    Steve cursed inside his head.

    How did that woman manage to use her powers so easily? Is there some kind of technique like you have to be driven insane to be able to use it?

    "You just need to will it!"

    Suddenly, there was a scream from behind. Steve turned and saw the man who was subject number 0 screaming while looking at him.

    ''Will it?''

    Steve''s brow furrowed at the thought.

    "WATCH OUT!" Thomas who was holding the camera shouted.

    Without looking at the woman, Steve immediately rolled over and jumped to the side.

    He didn''t need to look to know his opponent was charging toward him. The cold wind he felt made Steve realize that she was darting toward him.

    *DRAAAKKK!*

    Subject number 2 destroys another piece of equipment that looks like a huge machine. She did that with her hands covered in ice.

    Then she turned to Steve. She spread her two arms to the sides and then created two ice des from the growing ice in her hands.

    Steve widened his eyes at what she was doing.

    Steve started doing what subject number 0 said.

    ''Will it, huh?''

    Steve started concentrating on exerting the hot power within him. He gathered that hot power in his palm.

    *SWUUSSH!*

    Steve didn''t think it would be that easy. He had created me in his hand.

    Subject number 2 lunged at him without letting Steve marvel at his new power any longer.

    Steve immediately threw the fire toward subject number 2. But she was able to block the fire that Steve threw by raising her two ice swords in front of her face.

    Steve of course takes advantage of the moment when his enemy''s view is being closed for charging forward.

    ~~~

 Chapter 191 Clashing

    Steve lunged with full power and speed toward subject number 2.

    As soon as he knew how to use his power, Steve immediately created fire to envelop his hands. Steve then threw a fist at subject number 2.

    *DRAAAKKK!*

    Steve''s fist hits her ice de. Subject number 2 gritted her teeth and then mobilized her legs to kick Steve.

    Yet Steve could already see through her intentions. He caught subject number 2''s leg with his fiery hand. Then use his will to make the fire even bigger.

    *SWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    Steve''s fire grew and burned subject number 2''s leg. However, she didn''t look in pain.

    When Steve turned his head, he saw that she had covered her leg with ayer of ice.

    Steve didn''t expect that to happen and it knocked him off guard.

    Subject number 2 uses another swing of his sword at Steve.

    *SYUUUT!*

    Fortunately, Steve was still able to back his head in time so that the sword only grazed his chin. Even so, Steve immediately felt that there was a frost running from his chin.

    Steve stretched his arms forward and sent a torrent of fire toward subject number 2.

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    With that Steve jumped backward while screams of agony could be hearding from the woman.

    Steve felt that his lower face froze instantly. He turned and saw his reflection in a silver tube of equipment and saw that it was true.

    Frost spread from the part of his chin that was grazed by subject number 2''s ice sword. And the frost spread very quickly.

    Steve will it to direct his power of fire to the frozen part.

    *CESSS...*

    A sizzling sound was heard apanied by white steam. He managed to stop the freezing with his fire power.

    Steve stared at subject number 2 who had managed to put out his fire.

    He created fire again in his hands. Steve intends to use bigger power.

    Based on what he experienced before, Steve concluded that if he wanted to increase his power he just had to use more will.

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    The mes in his hands grew bigger. Now Steve''s hand looks like two bonfires that suddenly appear.

    Subject number 2 bared her teeth while staring at Steve with angry eyes.

    Her blue eyes lit up even brighter. Her entire body gave off cold steam and the cold steam instantly froze the walls and equipment it touched.

    Thomas and several scientists are still watching from a distance.

    There was thick ss that separated the experiment room from where they were looking.

    The scientists took cover from behind ss which seemed to provide them with security.

    Even though they knew that the ss wouldn''t be able to withstand the full force of the two of them, the scientists still couldn''t leave the experiment room to see the progress of their project.

    "As you can see, General. The subjects started fighting with their awakened Magic power," Thomas was still able to speak. His voice was now trembling with excitement and fear.

    It seems that it has be his habit to keep talking even though everything has been caught by the recording camera.

    "Subject number 0 is still in his containment. He is observing the fight without the slightest fear."

    Then Thomas'' camera panned to subject number 0 - Conrad - who was still sitting on his wooden chair staring at the fight.

    "You should know, General. We unlocked the containment of subject number 0 and told him to get out. But he hasn''t moved an inch from his position."

    Thomas didn''t stare at Conrad for too long because the real fight had already started.

    Steve and subject number 2 sh with each other. Fire and ice spread in all directions. The two power push and try to destroy each other.

    Now Steve''s body is being enveloped by fire. It was as if he was being burned alive. But in fact, the fire did not burn his skin.

    Subject number 2 is in almost the same state. It''s just that what enveloped her body was ayer of ice.

    She looked like she was wearing armor made of pure ice. Her body also emits cold steam.

    The two forces faced each other creating a sharp contrast to the experiment room.

    One was hot red mes, while the other was frozen bluish ice.

    The scientists and crew who were still staying seemed to see scenesing out of animation films or fantasy books they had seen and read.

    Steve sent his fiery fist toward subject number 2''s face.

    *DUAAGHHH!*

    Subject number 2''s head swung sideways from the force of Steve''s fist. Theyer of ice that protected her face melted instantly.

    But a momentter the ice immediately regenerated itself and the new ice immediately covered up the part that had melted.

    "HYAARGHHH!"

    Subject number 2 shouted as she swung her ice de at Steve''s head.

    Steve duck with perfect timing. He was once again able to see the intentions of subject number 2 easily because she only fought ording to her brutal instincts.

    Steve threw a fiery fist at subject number 2''s stomach.

    *DOUGGGGGHHH!*

    Once again, the punch hit subject number 2 with a huge impact. Sending her flying backward and hitting the wall.

    As soon as she fell, the cold immediately spread.

    This did not escape Steve''s observation.

    ''She brought out her power without thinking. Well, I guess you will tend to do that when you lose your sanity.''

    In contrast to her, Steve focused his strength on one important side one at a time.

    Just like he did before, where he only focused his fire power into his fist. So that Steve can create a big impact on his attacks.

    But Steve''s body was still enveloped in mes. This he did to protect his body from the woman''s frozen attack.

    Not long after that, the woman had risen again.

    The hole in the ice that covered her stomach was starting to close.

    Steve now knew how to beat the woman. Even if he wasn''t sure if that was the right way, at least he had something.

    ~~~

 Chapter 192 A Successful Experiment

    Steve elerate towards subject number 2 before she could regain her footing.

    *DUAGHHH!*

    He mmed his ming fist into subject number 2''s face.

    The punch sent her head swinging to the side so hard it made a cracking sound.

    Steve couldn''t tell if it was from the twisting of her spine or the cracking of the ice covering her face.

    Either way, Steve kept throwing punches after that.

    *DUAGHH!*

    *DUAGHH!*

    *DUAGHH!*

    Subject number 2 kept releasing frozen steam from her body. And she also continues to use her powers to regenerate her ice armor. It must have consumed quite a bit of her Magic energy.

    Right now there isn''t enough data for Steve to figure out a way to beat her, other than attacking her over and over again until she runs out of power.

    Subject number 2 suddenly swung her ice de from below toward Steve''s stomach.

    *CRAAAT!*

    Ultimately, Steve, who was still focused onunching an attack, was hit by the sword''s swing.

    ''Shit!''

    As soon as he felt a stinging feeling in his stomach, Steve immediately jumped back. But he didn''t forget to st fire toward subject number 2.

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    Stevended a few meters from his original spot. He gritted his teeth as he lowered his head to look at his stomach.

    There was a sh in his stomach that extended to his chest. The wound also continued to spread frost.

    Fortunately, Steve has the ability to let out heat from his body. So he could stop the spreading frost.

    Steve felt his instincts scream a warning. He immediately looked up and saw that subject number 2 was hurtling towards him at incredible speed.

    Steve immediately crossed his arms in front of his body and received the woman''s attack.

    *SWIISSSHH!*

    The ice de fell onto Steve''s crossed arms. But it didn''t take long for the woman to follow her attack.

    She spun and moved her legs to kick.

    *DOUGHHH!*

    However, Steve was again able to hold her leg with his hand.

    ''Now you take this!''

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    Steve issued fire from all over his body towards subject number 2.

    She let out a loud scream like she was in pain. She tried to jump away but Steve wouldn''t let her.

    He grabs her feet, which were aimed at his head to kick. Then surge the fire through her feet.

    Steve saw the ice covering her feet melt instantly. He could see the look of pain on subject number 2''s face.

    Maybe now she''s got her sense back from the pain.

    Steve grinned, he did it subconsciously. He did not feel the slightest pity for the woman. Instead, he seems to be enjoying it.

    Steve increased the fire. The ice armor protecting subject number 2''s body is now unable to keep up with the damage inflicted by Steve''s mes.

    So now Steve''s fire is starting to burn her feet.

    "Don''t kill her!"

    Suddenly, he heard Thomas''s screams from behind. Steve didn''t know that he could still hear voices amidst the mes surrounding his body.

    ''Urghh, this is really annoying!''

    In his heart, there is a burning feeling. The feeling was a burning thirst for blood as if it were as big as this ze.

    Subject number 2''s ice sword melted and fell on the floor.

    Steve restrained himself from throwing a punch to her face. He just shoved subject number 2 until she fell on the floor.

    Steve reduced the volume of his fire. Only then did he notice that all around him, several pieces of equipment had caught fire.

    Steve also realized that the floor he was stepping on had also been scorched ck.

    But Steve felt no remorse at all. Instead, he felt a feeling of pleasure that he had never felt before.

    Steve sped his hands together. Feeling a surge of strange yet powerful power passing through every inch of his body.

    ''This power is amazing.''

    A wide grin appeared on his face. He stared at subject number 2 who was sprawled on the floor.

    She was no longer awake and all the ice that had previously surrounded her body had melted.

    There were several burns on her other body, apart from her leg.

    That means the ice armor that protects her body has weakened earlier.

    Steve walked over to subject number 2. As it turned out by now, the woman didn''t even open her eyes anymore.

    ''Oh, shit. Did I kill her?''

    Steve was starting to get a little worried. But if it did happen he really didn''t care.

    It''s just, he would look a little bad in the eyes of scientists.

    But once he thought about it once more, he knew that he was also a valuable subject to them and that this was an ident.

    So, he wouldn''t be judged as the guilty person here.

    Steve crouched down in front of her and pressed a finger to her neck.

    ''There''s still a pulse.''

    Steve breathed a sigh of relief. He looked up at the scientists and said. "She''s alive."

    Thomas and the other scientists breathed a sigh of relief.

    Some of them evenughed and pped their hands in the air. As if expressing the happiness they have been waiting for.

    "General, our experiment was sessful. We have been able to get humans who can use Magic. After this, we will proceed to the next stage!"

    Thomas'' words also describe that he is feeling happy. His words were well recorded on tape which finally reached the President.

    ~~~

    Present day.

    Julius smiled in satisfaction.

    "You guys did a great job," Julius said.

    After seeing themotion, Julius thought that it was going to be bad.

    He had expected that the experiment subject would escape and cause trouble. But apparently, they showed satisfactory results.

    Not only had the subject managed to withstand the lethal side-effect of the Magic core infused into his body, but he was also able to use that power very well.

    Hismon sense is still intact and he can subdue the woman''s subject without killing her.

    That meant there were now two normal humans who could use Magic.

    Julius was of course satisfied with this result.

    "What does this next stage mean?" Julius asked.

    "We will try to add more experiment subjects, sir."

    ~~~

 Chapter 193 Erends Proposal

    General Lennard said it with a  face full of pride. He was even now smiling at Julius.

    Throughout his life, Julius very rarely saw a smile on Jacob Lennard''s face.

    His junior was a man with a stern face who wasn''t fit to be in public.

    He is only suitable to be on the battlefield to kill enemies or be a scary instructor figure at the new army training camp.

    Seeing his smile, Julius was sure that Jacob Lennard was really happy.

    "Okay. You can continue," Julius said.

    "Yes sir!" General Lennard nodded obediently.

    "But for this new project we need funds and new subjects, sir," General Lennard added.

    "Sure. Don''t worry about that. You will get all the funds you want," Julius replied.

    "Don''t forget to take care of all the surviving subjects. Well, I guess I don''t need to remind you of that, do I?"

    "Of course, sir. They are very important subjects for our purposes." General Lennard nodded firmly. His eyes were full of determination.

    "Good. You can go now," Julis said.

    General Lennard then stood up and took his leave. After he left the room, Julius yed back the recording.

    He knew that the Elves attacked them with magical powers from their world. But their only weapons were swords, bows, and spears.

    All of that is primitive technologypared to modern human weaponry.

    If Julius had an army of people with Magical powers, then, his military might would be invincible.

    A grin slowly started to form on Julius''s lips. In his head now a scenario was formed where he actuallyunched an attack with an armed army that could use Magic.

    However, it seems that the n is still far away from actually being executed.

    He still had to wait for even better results. As to how the two subjects acquired the powers of fire and ice is something that is still unknown.

    They got the same Magic core. But shows different results.

    The factors that influence it still need to be investigated further.

    Julius took a deep breath to calm his heart which was beating fast because of the excitement.

    "Rx. It''s still a bit of a long way to go through."

    Julius watches the recording again while lighting a new cigar.

    ~~~

    Billy and Adrien were stunned to hear the suggestion made by Erend.

    The wind at the cemetery blows gently, knocking down the grass and reeds.

    The sun was already a little higher than before. But they still haven''t moved from where they sat.

    "Y-You sure it will work?" Billy asked in a choked voice.

    Erend had expected that. The shock of his unexpected idea must have made him stutter.

    "I still don''t know. But, it''s possible, right?" Erend said.

    Adrien then replied. "I don''t know, Drake. There might be side effects if ordinary humans like us learn Magic."

    Yes, the idea given by Erend is that they should learn to use Magic.

    That way, Erend thought that their chances to live would be bigger.

    "Actually, seeing the Elves do Magic, it''s a very amazing thing," Billy said. "I can''t believe we''re ever going to be able to do that."

    Billy''s face now showed clear excitement.

    "Wait a minute, Brook. Didn''t you hear what I just said?" Adrien said while looking at Billy with a look that seemed to give a warning.

    Billy meets his gaze. "W-well, I think that''s a good idea. As Erend said, we could have a higher chance of fighting if we could use Magic."

    Adrien sighed and thought for a few moments.

    "Let''s say I agree. If I agree, and this is only ''if''. We don''t know if the Elves will teach us to use Magic," Adrien said.

    "Ah, that''s right." Billy looked shocked as if he had just realized something important.

    "How about it, Drake? I don''t think that''s possible. You know how those Elves treat us, right?" Adrien said while looking at Erend.

    That is indeed a problem. But, Erend actually has another solution for that. It''s just that he couldn''t say it right now.

    "I''ll think about it," Erend said. "After all, this is just a proposal. I have high hopes for this proposal but actually, I''m not sure either."

    "After all, if it''s just the three of us who can use Magic, would that make a big difference?" Billy said. "You said that it was a great cmity, right?"

    "Like I said before. At least you guys will have a higher chance to survive," Erend replied.

    "Never mind. Since it''s just an idea, we don''t need to discuss it any further now." Adrien said. Then he stood up and looked at them both.

    "I have to go home now because I promised to take my son to y."

    After that Adrien Boartusk said goodbye. Leaving Erend and Billy at the cemetery.

    Billy looked around. "We haven''t even cleaned anything since earlier."

    "Then let''s do it now," Erend said as he stood up.

    Billy followed him to his feet and they started cleaning up the cemetery.

    The sun was already overhead when they finished. There are not many things that make this cemetery look messy. Because of that, their work was faster than usual.

    "Hey, I have to go to another world again to do something as usual," Erend said.

    "Sure sure," Billy answeredzily as he opened his water bottle. "I''ll wait while sleeping in this car."

    Erend snorted with a thin smile. Then he spoke to Tut inside his head to open the Portal.

    A portal appeared in front of him a momentter.

    When Erend turned around, he saw that Billy was already leaning back in the car seat which had been lowered slightly.

    Erend stepped into the Portal to do out the Daily Quest.

    When he reached the other side of the Portal, Erend saw a sight that was quite shocking.

    However, this sight was indeed something Erend was used to seeing when he set foot on the other side of the Portal, so he just sighed.

    "Damnit, already?"

    ~~~

 Chapter 194 Daily Quest, Wolves

    [ Daily Quest: Kill all the wolves that threaten the safety of this area. ]

    [ Progress: Wolf killed: 0/13. ]

    [Rewards: 400 Exp. ]

    What greeted Erend on the other side of the Portal was a  pack of big wolves. The pack had thirteen members, ording to what was written in Erend''s Daily Quest window.

    They have thick fur with various colors. There are wolves with brown, silver, and even blue and red fur color. It was an unnatural color for a wolf.

    In addition, they have the size so big, they nearly reach five meters tall. That again, is unnatural for wolves.

    In front of the pack of giant wolves was a wolf that had jet-ck fur. Even so ck, the fur seemed to swallow the light from the sun above.

    "GRRRRHHH..."

    The ck wolf at the very front, a wolf that seemed to have a great leadership aura, was growling.

    From five meters away - and keep closing in - Erend could hear the growl.

    However, Erend was undaunted. He stepped forward and immediately activated the [Dragon Scale] as usual.

    Activating [Dragon Scale] was something Erend had made a habit of.

    He almost didn''t need to think anymore to choose which skill he would activate at the start of each battle.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.5) ]

    Coupled with the [Dragon Scale] which had reached Level 5, Erend was even more confident about his defensive power.

    Erend ran towards the pack of giant wolves.

    "GRRRRAAAHHH!"

    The ck wolf who was at the forefront jumped while pointing its two ws forward. It also opens its jaws wide, showing its rows of sharp teeth.

    Erend jumped to approach it. They shed in the air apanied by a crashing sound.

    The ck wolf immediately attacked Erend blindly. Fangs and ws united trying to tear Erend''s body.

    Unfortunately for the wolf, its ws and teeth couldn''t prate the [Dragon Scale]''s defense. All of those attacks can be stopped by the red and ck scales.

    Erend held the ck wolf''s upper jaw. Then kicked its stomach until the wolf flew backward.

    From behind him, two more wolves immediately came and use their w and fangs to attack Erend''s shoulders and back.

    Theirrge bodies made Erend pushed forward and fell down.

    When he was at the bottom, the two wolves immediately mauled him mercilessly.

    Even though Erend didn''t feel any injuries, being mauled like this was very annoying.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    Fire came out from all over Erend''s body around and covered the wolves that were mauling him.

    They both jumped with screams of pain. Their fur caught fire and the two wolves rolled over trying to put out the fire.

    The ck wolf let out another growl. After that, a shrill howl sounded from its mouth. As if giving a call for the other pack members to start attacking.

    So that''s what happened next. Thirteen giant wolves charged toward Erend with ferocity in their eyes.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    Erend shot out fire at the wolves. He immediately used a lot of MP to make his mes bigger.

    The mes soared through the air and burned some of the nearby trees.

    Erend put out the fire a momentter when he felt that the wolves had scattered.

    At first, Erend was sure that the giant wolves had been burned to the ground. Despite their size, they shouldn''t be able to withstand such arge amount of fire.

    That''s what Eren thought. But the reality turned out to be different from his expectations.

    The thirteen members of the pack of the giant wolf were still standing straight while baring their teeth. Their eyes radiated far greater rage than before.

    Erend saw that on their fur, there were now bits of ice that were starting to melt. The melting ice kes finally made their bodies wet.

    Maybe that''s how they survive Erend''s fire.

    Erend''s forehead creased. ''What happened? Now those wolves can use Magic?''

    What Erend saw was something close to Magic.

    These wolves were definitely not ordinary wolves because of their size. But Erend didn''t expect that they could use Magic too.

    "What are you?"

    Erend''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. The wolf with ck fur just spoke to him.

    Its mouth moves like how humans talk and it makes sounds like humans too. That''s so weird.

    "D-Did you just... talk?" Erend asked.

    "Yes," the ck wolf replied to Erend''s question.

    "Wow, I didn''t think you guys could talk," Erend said. "How?"

    "That''s not important for you to know. We''ll be killing you in a moment, so any knowledge you gain will be useless," the ck wolf spoke as if it were the truth.

    Erendughed inwardly. They were indeedrge in size and could probably use Magic. But, can they really beat his Dragon''s power?

    ''But at the very least, before I kill them I have to get information first. Whatever it is,'' Erend thought.

    A pack of wolves that were gigantic in size and could use Magic might be storing certain information.

    Especially now that a lot of strange things are happening. It was as if everyone was weing theing great cmity.

    "Then you can say it without fear of anything, right? Because I will die. At least just say everything," Erend said.

    Even ording to himself it is a stupid sentence, they can''t possibly fall for it, right?

    "Very well, I will say it as yourst request."

    However, the ck wolf agreed. Erend is taken aback. But he is happy to listen.

    "We are the Lycans, our tribe is the Snj??r from the northern mountains," the ck wolf said.

    ''Lycans?'' Erend frowned. He had a feeling he had heard that name before.

    "Come to think of it, you only need to know about that before you die," the ck wolf suddenly added.

    ''Wow, you can think too.''

    Suddenly, the ck wolf barked and at the same time begin their attack.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    Erend shot his mes down. Arge wave of mes shot out and aimed at the wolves at once.

    ~~~

 Chapter 195 Burned Wolves

    The fire that Erend released was like waves in the ocean that swept thend.

    The Lycans simultaneously released cold auras from their bodies.

    Their fur instantly froze and let out snowkes. Their cold auras coalesced and formed a protective barrier.

    Erend''s mes hit the cold barrier issued by the Lycans and immediately stopped.

    Because the Lycans were running while continuously creating their cold barrier, Erend''s mes were pushed back toward him.

    Erend didn''t expect that to happen. Seeing the cold aura that came out of the bodies of the creatures who called themselves Lycans confirmed that they really could use Magic.

    Every time, Erend felt that he could always find something new in this world. Although the things he already found are still quite amazing, new things that are more extraordinary appear again.

    ''I don''t think I need to waste any more time.''

    Erend hade to a conclusion. He didn''t want to waste any more time as the Lycans obviously didn''t want to say anything more.

    Either the reason they attacked or their origins.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    The red light that dazzles the eyes and the waves of heat that spread always initiate Erend''s transformation into a Dragon.

    The Lycans stopped where they were. Their charge which was previously full of ferocity and fury suddenly stopped upon seeing what was before their eyes.

    All the Wolves widened their eyes even as the red light shone dazzlingly.

    The heat wave was not a problem for them as they were still being protected by that cold aura.

    But the sight before them was not something they ever see.

    The pack of Lycans had sensed from the start that a huge disturbing force had appeared here.

    That was the reason why they immediately attacked Erend as soon as he emerged from the Portal.

    The Lycans feel that this power is an ancient and foreign power. But they didn''t think that it turned out to be a power like this.

    "A Dragon..." the ck-furred Lycan muttered in awe as he looked up. The red light that was slowly fading was reflected in his eyes.

    When the red light and heat wave disappearedpletely, Dragon-Erend''s towering form with both shoulders covered in zing mes appeared.

    His red and ck scales glistened under the sun and gave off hot steam that the Lycans could feel very clearly.

    Dragon-Erend''s eyes looked down at the Lycans. Now, the Lycans saw a real terror before their eyes.

    Dragon-Erend charged toward them with killing intent. He swept his ws out with incredible speed despite his gigantic size.

    The Lycans immediately scatter. Their well-trained fighting senses allow them to react quickly.

    In the end, Dragon-Erend''s ws merely graze the ground they previously stepped on, leaving long and deep w marks.

    The ck-fur Lycan echoed his howl again. The Lycans were immediately greeted with the same howl. The howls they released seemed to echo the call to attack.

    Instantly, their bloodlust overpowered the fear and awe they had felt moments before.

    The pack of Lycan wolves ran together toward Dragon-Erend.

    Dragon-Erend rushed towards them and then swept its huge ws. But apparently, those Lycans have be very agile.

    They jumped and maneuvered to avoid Dragon-Erend''s ws then dashed back after gaining their footing.

    Dragon-Erend was quite shocked by that. Within seconds one of the Lycans was very close to his feet.

    The Lycan has bright blue fur and is very striking. The blue Lycan tried to bite Dragon-Erend''s leg but its teeth couldn''t prate the hard scale on his leg.

    However, it does not be hopeless. It immediately climbed up the Dragon-Erend''s leg with the same ferocity.

    Dragon-Erend noticed that a Lycan was climbing up his leg. So he let out hot steam from the pores of his skin.

    *ZSSSSSHHH!*

    The hot steam blew the blue-furred Lycan away. He fell to the ground with scorched fur.

    Dragon-Erend didn''t stop attacking. He lunged at the rest of the Lycans and then shot mes out of his mouth.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    The fire is so huge, it seemed to paint nature in the color yellow and red.

    Trees and nts around the area of ??the mes withered and ckened. The ground was burnt ck instantly.

    Some of the Lycans caught in the huge burst of mes were burned. Their colorful fur makes great fuel for the fire.

    There were three Lycans whose bodies were burned but still alive. If the ones hit by Dragon-Erend''s mes were normal wolves, they would be instantly burned to ashes.

    But since they were Lycans, their cold Magic had kept out a fraction of the heat of the mes.

    Unfortunately, all their Magic could withstand was only a fraction. In the end, they still burn.

    Worse, they were burned alive and must experience excruciating pain.

    The power of fire when Erend was still in human form and when he had turned into a Dragon was of course different.

    Screams that sounded akin to a dog in pain rang out from the three Lycans.

    The Lycans who were near them immediately approached. However, they couldn''t do anything to the fire spewed from a Dragon''s mouth.

    The ck Lycan growl whileying down its teeth. Saliva flowed from behind its teeth. And tears started flowing from its eyes.

    The ck Lycan cast its gaze towards Dragon-Erend. In its eyes was a clear sign of rage and vengeance because Dragon-Erend had made its pack members like that.

    Dragon-Erend returned the ck Lycan''s gaze. However, that vengeful gaze did not affect Dragon-Erend.

    Instead, he rushed towards the ck Lycan. At this moment, it was clear who was the leader of the pack of Lycans.

    Dragon-Erend pped his wings. The thrust of the pping wings made him shoot toward the ck Lycan with incredible speed.

    *WUUUSSSSHHH!*

    In the blink of an eye, Dragon-Erend was right in front of the ck Lycan''s eyes. He swept his ws vigorously.

    *CRAAAT!*

    The ck Lycan who was unprepared for that speed was hit by Dragon-Erend''s ws and was thrown several meters into the air.

    ~~~

 Chapter 196 Summoning Partner

    The blood that was sshed from the ck Lycan scattered on the ground.

    The trail of blood extended all the way to where the ck Lycan fell.

    Dragon-Erend immediately flies to it. The surrounding Lycans tried to run to reach him to stop him.

    There was one Lycan who went to the ck Lycan. That Lycan has silver fur, or actually almost white as snow.

    When it was next to the ck Lycan, it sniffed its head with a soft squeak.

    Dragon-Erend saw that and felt a little hesitation.

    He had heard the word Lycan in his own world. It''s a word that means werewolf. Or something like that.

    If indeed they are werewolves, that means there is some kind of humanity in them. It''s not just bloodthirsty beasts that want to kill.

    Realizing that he might kill his fellow humans, made Erend feel a little hesitation and confusion.

    The indecision made him not focus on the goal in front of his eyes or what was around him.

    So he didn''t realize that the Lycans under him were preparing something.

    There were five Lycans gathered and opened their mouths.

    Then, inside their mouths appeared spheres that gave off cold auras. The five Lycans throw their spheres of frost simultaneously.

    *FWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    A total of five spheres of frost shot toward Dragon-Erend from under his feet.

    He didn''t realize it until finally, the spheres reached him.

    The spheres hit his legs, part of his belly, and both of his wings.

    Dragon-Erend who had lost the power of his wings fell to the ground with a loud thud sound and strong vibration.

    *BOOM!*

    Dragon-Erend cursed his stupidity. Why was he thinking about his morality while fighting these wolves?

    It was obvious they had the intention to kill him.

    Erend will think twice if he has to kill humans. But even though these Lycans - perhaps - were humans, they were humans filled with killing intent.

    So, Erend shouldn''t have to think twice about killing them.

    After all, Systema must have had good intentions when asking him to kill these Lycans.

    Just like before, where Erend always went to carry out Daily Quests or Urgent Quests when he was most needed.

    Having made up his mind, Dragon-Erend thought that he didn''t need to hesitate anymore.

    *WOOOSSSHHH!*

    Hot steam was rising from his body. All the ice that had previously frozen him instantly disappeared.

    The ice didn''t even have time to turn into water, it instantly evaporated from the heat Dragon-Erend gave off.

    Dragon-Erend jumped to rise. He saw five Lycans in front of him baring their teeth, preparing to surround him.

    Dragon-Erend lunged at them first. He instantly spewed fire from his mouth as the opening attacked.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    The Lycans immediately scatter with their extraordinary agility.

    After that, they dashed toward Dragon-Erend from all directions.

    Their four legs were covered by frozen ice. But their feet weren''t frozen, instead, the ice increased their running speed.

    Two Lycans jumped from behind Dragon-Erend with the same target which was his wings.

    However, Dragon-Erend was not as reckless as before. He realized that two Lycans were charging from behind him.

    So Dragon-Erend pped his wings and shot up. Leaving the two Lycans for nothing.

    The two Lycans that failed to grab Dragon-Erend''s wings fell to the ground. It was then that Dragon-Erend shot down swiftly.

    *BOOM!*

    Dragon-Erend stepped on the two Lycans. After that, he proceeds to swing his ws toward their necks.

    But suddenly two Lycans jumped and bit Dragon-Erend''s arm from his front.

    The two Lycans pulled Dragon-Erend til he fell backward.

    After that, the one remaining Lycan jumped on top of him.

    Its four ws were covered in ice. The Lycan opened its mouth and spat ice at Dragon-Erend''s face.

    ''This always happens! But not anymore!''

    Dragon-Erend always feels that his vision is often blocked when he is in battle. And that was a very big loss for him.

    ''Slims!''

    So Dragon-Erend summoned the Slime. He had not summoned his partner into battle for a long time. Erend thought Slime must be eager for another fight.

    Slime had beening out of whatever ce he was staying to wait for Erend''s call all along.

    It jumped in front of Dragon-Erend''s face and intercepted the st of ice that wasing at him.

    ''With Slime, this will finish much quicker.''

    Dragon-Erend lifted both of his arms that were bitten by the two Lycans and threw them up, toward the Lycan who jumped on top of him.

    *BRUAAKK!*

    They collided and were sent several meters back.

    Dragon-Erend immediately rose to his feet.

    ''Slime, let''s kill them!''

    ["Yes!" ]

    Again, the short answer from Slime was heard. Erend had not heard that answer for a very long time.

    The slime immediately shot towards the three Lycans and changed its form to be like them.

    The Slime''s current form looks like a pink and transparent Lycan. To Erend, it looked like a Lycan-shaped jelly in pink color.

    But Erend knew, even with that seemingly soft form, the Slime''s strength was enough to crush them.

    When Dragon-Erend was heading towards the three Lycans, from the other side six Lycans were running towards him.

    Three of the Lycans had fur that was still ck from the fire.

    The burns they had suffered had healed, although most of their fur had fallen out.

    They charged toward Dragon-Erend with incredible speed. This left Dragon-Erend with no other choice but to hand over some of the Lycan to the Slime to handle.

    Meanwhile, he went to face the six Lycans charging toward him.

    *WUUUSSSSHHH!*

    Dragon-Erend pped his wings again. The tremendous thrust sent him flying toward the six approaching Lycans and he immediately swung his ws.

    *CRAAATTT!*

    *CRAAATTT!*

    The two Lycans that were hit by Dragon-Erend''s ws were knocked aside with a ssh of blood. But when he did the same to the other four Lycans, they were able to dodge with that annoying agility.

    Dragon-Erend let out a growl indicating his irritation. He spun in the air and shot fireballs at them.

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    ~~~

 Chapter 197 Lumpy Feeling

    The fireballs shot toward the Lycans. Some Lycan managed to jump to avoid it.

    However, two unlucky Lycans are still exposed to the fireballs.

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*

    The fireballs hit the ground and exploded. The two Lycans that were hit by the fireball were blown away with their bodies burning.

    There were also screams of pain came from them.

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    Dragon-Erend spewed out fireballs once again. This time he increased the number of fireballs and aimed better at the Lycans maneuvering to avoid them.

    The fireballs only hit one Lycan. Meanwhile, the three Lycans are still charging toward Dragon-Erend.

    Dragon-Erend thought that he only attacked them from a distance, they only had to avoid it with their very annoying agility.

    So Dragon-Erend had to use another way to kill them more quickly.

    He stayed where he was and gathered more firepower within himself.

    The three Lycans released cold auras that enveloped their entire bodies. Ice was starting to form on their four legs and snouts.

    Part of their body is also covered in ice which seems to indicate that the Magic of ice has protected their entire body.

    Dragon-Erend was of course aware of that. Thus, he mustered even more fire power for the attack he was about to inflict on them.

    A momentter the three Lycans were right in front of Dragon-Erend''s eyes.

    They immediately jumped with their forepaws aimed at his face.

    Dragon-Erend took the attacks of the three Lycans. They wed, bi,t, and spout ice at him.

    But, all those attacks were useless in front of Dragon-Erend''s hard scales.

    ''Good. Now that everyone is here, this is the time.''

    Erend grinned in his Dragon form. His rough mouth and row of sharp teeth, coupled with vicious eyes full of crueltybined to form a grin that look so terrible.

    The Lycans btedly noticed the grin. They were about to jump to escape but they didn''t have time to do anything before zing mes gushed out from Dragon-Erend''s entire body.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    "GHAAAUWWKKKK!"

    Painful howls eas heard from the Lycans as they were enveloped by the amber-red mes.

    The ice Magic they cast couldn''t withstand the heat of the fire that was released by a Dragon.

    The fire that Dragon-Erend released was the umtion of the fire power he had been umting since a while ago. And when he finally released it, the power of his heat was extraordinary.

    That fire can burn all the colorful fur of the Lycans in an instant.

    The Lycans fell to the ground with their fur already charred.

    Their bare bodies were ckened because they were scorched by the Dragon-Erend''s extremely hot fire.

    Theyy on the ground. Unable to move for a few moments.

    But it was enough for Dragon-Erend to finish everything.

    Dragon-Erend raised his ws and then swung them with all his might.

    *CRAAAT!*

    The ws prated and tore the Lycans apart. In an instant, Dragon-Erend had killed all three of them.

    Leaving a gruesome sight for the other Lycans to see.

    [ Progress: Wolf killed: 3/13 ]

    Dragon-Erend rose to his feet among the corpses of the Lycans.

    The sight evoked a feeling of horror in the hearts of all the Lycans watching from a distance.

    After they died, it turned out that the Lycans changed to their human forms.

    Dragon-Erend was slightly surprised when he realized it. As soon as he lowered his gaze, Dragon-Erend saw that the three Lycans had changed into two men and one woman.

    Their state was the same as how they were still Lycans.

    The tear on their necks and burned bodies were clearly visible. That is the cause of their death.

    Erend felt a strange feeling in his chest.

    Previously, Erend had only killed monsters. For the Dark Elf he killed back then, Erend also thought of her as a monster.

    When Erend found out that he had actually killed a human, there was a lumpy feeling created in his chest.

    It''s a feeling of guilt.

    However, Erend recalled that this was the Daily Quest given by Systema.

    That means, this is the right thing to do, right?

    Once again, Erend returned his resolve remembering that this was something given by Systema.

    This was something that was given to him so he could be stronger to face theing great cmity, and protect the world.

    ''Yeah, that''s right. After all, they already had killing intent from the start.''

    The ck Lycan who was now healed stood up again. The silver fur Lycan next to him had healed all of his wounds.

    And now they stared at the Dragon-Erend who had killed all three members of his pack with eyes filled with even more hatred than before.

    The aura that covered his body began to emerge. As a sign that he had released his Magic energy to fight once again.

    However, this time there was something different about the Magic Lycan''s aura.

    This time his aura was red and much thicker than before.

    When seen from afar, the aura looked like blood evaporating from the ck Lycan''s body.

    "(If you do that, your body will be in a dangerous state after.)" The soft silver fur Lycan beside him approached him as it said.

    Its voice was feminine and sounded worried.

    "(I can''t just let him kill my family and get away with it. Whatever happens, I have to kill him,)" the ck Lycan replied without taking his eyes off Dragon-Erend.

    "(Then, I''ll go with you,)" the silver fur Lycan replied.

    After that, it also turned to stare at Dragon-Erend.

    Its body was also enveloped by a thick red-colored aura.

    The two of them dashed towards the Dragon-Erend side by side.

    Suddenly their bodies erged and something like red ice covered their bodies.

    The bodies of the two Lycans looked like they were wrapped in frozen blood forming armor.

    Their eyes reddened as if they had burst blood vessels in their eyes.

    The two Lycans knew that they couldn''t fight the Dragon-Erend with normal strength. They had to release this power to be able to kill him, the one who had killed three of their pack members.

    Seeing that change, Dragon-Erend just stood still. And gathers the power of fire again within him.

    ~~~

 Chapter 198 Their Useless Efforts

    Hot steam started toe out of Dragon-Erend''s body. He knew that his opponent had exerted more power than before.

    Because of that he also had to gather stronger fire power to be able to fight against them.

    The steam that came out of Dragon-Erend''s body was orange and red. The vapor was different from the red aura that looked like blood surrounding the two Lycans who were running toward him. His steam had the color of fire.

    The two Lycans seemed to have realized what Dragon-Erend was up to.

    The Lycan with silver fur nced at the ck Lycan. But it saw no hesitation in the ck Lycan''s eyes.

    Its eyes still radiate ferocity and vengeance. Seeing the seriousness of the intentions shown by the ck Lycan, the silver Lycan also made its intentions clear in its heart.

    It tried to shake off the feelings of doubt and fear that it had felt earlier.

    Their legs moved rapidly bringing them in front of Dragon-Erend. As soon as they got close to him, the ck Lycan jumped up with a loud growl.

    Dragon-Erend stared at him with unblinking sharp eyes. As soon as he felt that he had enough distance, Dragon-Erend moved his hand to grab the ck Lycan.

    However, the ck Lycan managed to hold Dragon-Erend''s hand with its forelegs.

    After that, the ck Lycan opened its jaws and bit the Dragon-Erend''s neck.

    The silver Lycan ran from the side then blew red liquid down Dragon-Erend''s feet.

    A momentter the liquid expanded to cover his feet and began to freeze.

    Dragon-Erend realized that his feet had frozen. But he didn''t panic because he also prepared an attack for them.

    Suddenly, Dragon-Erend noticed that from the ck Lycan''s bite, a chill began to spread.

    Blood-red ice froze from the ce where the teeth stuck. Even though the teeth couldn''t prate his scale, they managed to quickly freeze Dragon-Erend''s body.

    Apparently, the ck Lycan wasn''t stupid by only attacking using its teeth and ws. But it also using his Magic.

    With the chills spreading from his legs as well as his neck, Dragon-Erend''s body would be frozen in an ice prison in a matter of seconds.

    However, Dragon-Erend won''t just let his body freeze just like that.

    *ZWOOOSSSHHH!*

    Dragon-Erend erupts fire from all over his body.

    The mes were so huge that they soared upwards and burned an area of ??twenty meters with the Dragon-Erend at its center.

    The fire was the power of the great fire he had umted so far.

    Dragon-Erend purposely amplified his fire power twice as much as before. That was because he knew that his opponent had strengthened themselves as well.

    The Lycans who were busy fighting the Slimes turned towards the source of this light and heat wave.

    Turning their heads, they noticed an enormous ze. The Lycans felt shocked and worried because they knew that the two leaders of their pack were in the mes.

    However, Slime didn''t let them stare at the mes just like that. It charges toward one of the Lycans and immediately bites it in the neck.

    *CRAAATTT!*

    Because they were caught off guard, the Slime''s attacks could hit them hard.

    The Slime''s pink slimy teeth could pierce the Lycan''s neck like sharp teeth.

    The Lycan would not have thought that teeth that looked like thick mucus could cause this much damage.

    The Slime swung the Lycan in its bite to the right and left before throwing it into the air.

    The Lycan fell several feet from its original spot with a bite wound on its neck. Ity motionless, its blood flowing out profusely.

    The other Lycans growled and rushed at the Slimes at the same time. But as soon as their ws and teeth hit the Slime, their ws and teeth only prated the rubbery surface.

    The Slime suddenly turned into thick, pink mucus and slid to the side.

    After that, it just changed back into its clone Lycan form.

    Their growl, which seemed to say swear words, could be heard from the Lycans who failed to get the Slime.

    They no longer cared about the heatwave that was behind them. Now they only focused on devouring this Slimes.

    But of course, Slime can''t be devoured. They shed once again.

    Slimes take on several Lycans at once. It wouldn''t be able to beat them now. But at least it could hold off the Lycans while Dragon-Erend fought their leader.

    The mes that onlysted a few seconds had an extraordinary impact.

    The ground was ckened by fire, the air was several times hotter, and the nts withered and even charred.

    Dragon-Erend thought that he had seeded in burning the two Lycans. However, his expectation turned out to be wrong.

    They both can survive the fire. Although their conditions also can not be said to be fine.

    The two Lycans jumped away. Their breaths panting.

    There was a hissing sound from their red ice armor indicating that their armor was melting.

    Red droplets fell to the ground from their armor. Gradually, the red ice armor was getting thinner.

    ''(He''s very strong,)'' the female Lycan said by telepathicmunication.

    But the ck Lycan did not answer its words. It just stared at Dragon-Erend with eyes that remained the same. Full of anger and vengeance.

    Even though it knew that the Dragon''s strength was beyond theirs, the ck Lycan didn''t seem daunted.

    With a growl, the ck Lycan dashed again towards Dragon-Erend.

    The silver-furred female Lycan followed behind it.

    Dragon-Erend did not remain silent. He lunged at them with the fire power that had umted within him.

    ''With this, I will end it!''

    Dragon-Erend swung his ws. In the middle of the swing, it was suddenly enveloped in mes.

    The ck Lycan jumped while opening its jaws. But the Dragon-Erend''s ws swung hard and swiftly into its jaws.

    *CRAAKK!*

    The ck Lycan fell to the ground after Dragon-Erend''s ws smashed into its jaws.

    Next, from the impact of Dragon-Erend''s ws, mes started to ze.

    The female Lycan let out a howl when it saw the ck Lycan being smashed into the ground. It then lunged to attack Dragon-Erend with a fury.

    ~~~

 Chapter 199 Wolves Killed

    Dragon-Erend no longer thought about what had happened before.

    The image of when he saw the three Lycans he had killed turn into humans now faded.

    Erend had shoved it to the back of his deepest memory.

    What he thought now was he just had to kill these Lycans. Just that.

    That way he can quicklyplete this Daily Quest and return home.

    The silver-furred female Lycan jumped at him. Dragon-Erend raised its two ws to block them.

    They shed. The female Lycan hoped that it could push Dragon-Erend down with that power.

    But Dragon-Erend immediately put one leg back to support his body. The female Lycan''s efforts were in vain.

    Instead, Dragon-Erend pushed it until it fell to the ground a few meters from the ck Lycan.

    The ck Lycan struggled to stand up with its shattered lower jaw.

    The mes in its jaws still zed and continued to erode the red ice armor.

    Seeing the ck Lycan trying to stand up, Dragon-Erend spewed mes toward it as he walked closer.

    The fire from Dragon-Erend made the ck Lycan stagger and fall back down. When Dragon-Erend was near him, he swung his fiery ws.

    *CRAAAKKK!*

    The sound of the red ice armor being crushed by Dragon-Erend''s ws echoed through the air.

    The sound doesn''t just happen once. But time and time again as Dragon-Erend continuously swung his ws with tremendous intensity and ferocity.

    In just a few seconds, most of the ck Lycan''s red ice armor had been destroyed.

    Dragon-Erend proceeded to tear the Lycan''s body apart with his fiery ws.

    While the female Lycan who saw that screamed shrilly full of pain.

    It then dashed towards Dragon-Erend intending to knock him off the ck Lycan. But it''s a wasted effort.

    Dragon-Erend noticed its arrival because of its loud voice.

    He turned his head and shot a fireball from his mouth at the female Lycan.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    *BOOM!*

    An explosion was created when the fireball hit the female Lycan.

    It was thrown several meters into the air and rolled several times onnding before finallying to a stop. It justy silent on the ground after that.

    Dragon-Erend continued to swing his ws at the ck Lycan.

    *CRAAAT!*

    *CRAAAT!*

    *CRAAAT!*

    ...

    Dragon-Erend tore the ck Lycan''s body many times until the blood gushed and flooded its own body.

    He just stopped when finally a notification from Systema appeared.

    [ Progress: Wolf Killed (4/13) ]

    The Lycan he had killed had increased by one more, which meant the ck Lycan was dead.

    Dragon-Erend stopped his attacks and turned to the other Lycans.

    Slime was busy fighting eight other Lycans.

    Slime was also having a hard time because it faced more opponents than Dragon-Erend.

    ''Slime did a good job holding them.''

    Erend felt pride when he saw Slime''s action.

    Dragon-Erend saw the Lycan with silver fur starting to get up.

    ''I can''t allow it.''

    Then he flipped his wings and immediately shot toward the female Lycan.

    With a thrust of his wings, in the blink of an eye Dragon-Erend was already right in front of the female Lycan.

    When he was already in front of it, Dragon-Erend swung his ws from above.

    *CRAAAKKK!*

    After his ws dug into the female Lycan''s red armor, Dragon-Erend pulled it and then spat mes at its head.

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    The mes melted all the red armor protecting the female Lycan''s head.

    Dragon-Erend ended his mes and then continued by thrusting his ws into the female Lycan''s neck.

    *CRAAATTT!*

    Dragon-Erend saw the female Lycan''s eyes widen as its life was gone.

    A momentter the look in its eyes faded and its head fell limp.

    Dragon-Erend tossed the body of the Lycan and a Systema notification popped up.

    [ Progress: Wolf Killed (5/13) ]

    Dragon-Erend rose to his feet and pped his wings again.

    He shot towards the scene of the battle between Slime and the eight Lycans and immediately joined the fight.

    The appearance of Dragon-Erend among them immediately changed the course of the battle in a direction the Lycans had not expected.

    Those who didn''t know that Dragon-Erend was right behind them had no time to dodge.

    Dragon-Erend immediately swept his fiery ws at one of the Lycans.

    *CRAAATTT!*

    The Lycan screamed in pain with its wolf voice. The mes from Dragon-Erend''s ws instantly spread throughout its body.

    Dragon-Erend throws the Lycan in a random direction and continues to attack the other Lycans.

    A burst of mes came out initiating his attack. The Lycans screamed in pain from being burned.

    Slime also took part when watching its master start the attack.

    The two of them finished off the Lycans more quickly.

    Their strength could not bepared to the two pack leaders earlier. Dragon-Erend can kill them more easily.

    *CRAAATTT!*

    *CRAAATTT!*

    *CRAAATTT*

    ...

    ws and jawsbined to tear apart the Lycan. Blood sshed in the air and pooled all around.

    Several Lycans who had been torn in vital body parts died soaked in their own blood.

    Dragon-Erend and Slime continued to rampage without stopping.

    Finally, all the Lycans were lying lifeless. With the condition of the body being torn apart, burned, or both if it.

    Dragon-Erend looked around to see if there might be a Lycan he had missed.

    After confirming with his sharp eyes, he didn''t find any targets that he missed.

    [ Daily Quest Completed! ]

    [ Progress: Wolf Killed: (13/13) ]

    [ Rewards: 400 Exp. ]

    [ You Leveled Up! ]

    After getting the notification, Erend could feel relieved. He changed back to his human form.

    "Phew," Erend sighed while looking at the lifeless bodies of the Lycans.

    "This is quite an annoying battle."

    This battle was not as dangerous as the battles he did before.

    Erend was not injured at all even though he had been hit many times.

    It was all because the defense of [Dragon Scale] was already Level 5. And his Magic Resistance stat was already quite high.

    Erend tells Tut to open the Portal. As soon as the portal opens, Erend steps inside.

    Erend had already disappeared into the Portal when several Lycans arrived at the ce.

    The Lycans stared with eyes filled with shock and fear at the sight in front of them.

    "(W-What is this...)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 200 Their Family

    The Lycans arrived just a moment toote for Erend to disappear into the Portal.

    No one had the chance to see who the perpetrator was who had done this much damage. And kill their kind so viciously.

    They came because they felt the same disturbing feeling. But their pack was further away than the pack that had been in in this ins.

    None of the Lycans who had just arrived had expected that they would see a sight like this when they arrived at the origin of the disturbing feeling.

    They all turned into human form. Their facial expressions depict shock, rage, and sorrow that merged into one.

    One of the Lycan who stood at the front turned into a tall human figure.

    His skin was brown and his gray hair fell down his back. The man''s eyes were clear blue as ice.

    He stared at the sight in front of him without blinking. The other Lycans behind the man started running.

    They approached the corpses of the Lycans that were scattered in these vast and ruined ins.

    Filled with the sound of screaming and crying that seems like it won''t subside for some time.

    The Lycans are separated into several packs. But they stille from the same tribe.

    That is the Snj??r Tribe from the northern mountains. Basically, they''re a big family who decided to group up in a pack to travel.

    Strange events that ur in the northern mountains make them have to travel down the mountain.

    One of their goals is indeed to hunt because the food source in the northern mountains has be very low. Like it or not, they have to leave to survive.

    But who would have thought that everything would end up like this? This pack was ughtered.

    The man with arge body and gray hair down his back approached the figure of a man lying on the ground.

    His body was ripped in the neck until he died. His fallen ck fur scattered all around.

    The man knelt beside the corpse of the man who had previously been the ck Lycan.

    He touched his face and rubbed it gently. Tears started flowing down from the man''s eyes.

    But he didn''t let the sound of his crying out. As an Alpha of his pack, he cannot show weakness in front of his people.

    Yet, the pain he felt was immense. In the end, he still didn''t let the sound of his crying out.

    However, the tears that came out of his eyes were pouring heavily.

    He couldn''t even move to look around for clues. All of his senses could only feel sorrow and pain.

    However, when he was lost in grief, there was still one of the many members of his pack who went on a search.

    He was a man of slender build but full of muscles. His eyes are dark ck and always look sharp.

    He went around and used his ability to detect Magic. Until finally he found the residue of energy from a very powerful and foreign creature.

    The energy spread all over this ce. But the slender, muscr man stopped next to a ck crater.

    The crater was created from the ground burning with fire that burned fast and strong.

    The man could feel a tremendous surge of hot energy in an instant.

    "(What is this...)"

    The man frowned. This power waspletely foreign to them. It didn''te from a being in this world.

    The man looked up to stare south. There, he could see a fairlyrge human town.

    ''Did this powere from that town?''

    The thought made the man even more anxious.

    This dead Lycans pack had previouslye out of the northern mountains in search of new food. That city is most likely the target this pack is after.

    However, something seems to have appeared and killed them.

    So their intention to hunt humans in the town ended up being a massacre for their pack.

    ''In that case, whoever has this power probably intended to protect that town.''

    If that was the case, then they should also abandon their intention of attacking that town.

    The slender man with a muscr body turned towards therge man with long hair.

    When he saw the long-haired man crying, he couldn''t help but sigh.

    ''it was natural. It is his brother after all.''

    Painful facts unfold before their Alpha''s eyes.

    His brother died in a very horrible condition. Together with all the members of his pack. Of course, it could make even the most powerful leader like him break into tears.

    "Sigewulf," the slender man said. "I found something."

    Sigewulf, the Alpha of the pack. The man with long gray hair turned his head.

    "What did you find?" Sigewulf asked.

    The slender man knew that Sigewulf did not need questions about how he was, or how he felt.

    He just wanted to hear important news about who was the culprit in all of this as soon as possible.

    As for Grim, that slender man was the one who understood him the most. So he immediately broke the news that Sigewulf wanted to hear.

    "Whoever did this, it is a very powerful being," Grim said. "You see the destruction here? I don''t think this is the Magic of something from our world."

    "I don''t care," Sigewulf replied in a low voice that almost sounded like a growl. "Just tell me, do you know what being it is and where we can find it?"

    Grim sighed. ''No use talking reason with him now.''

    "I don''t know. But maybe we can go to the human town over there south."

    "Perhaps, whoever did this was intent on protecting the town knowing Bjarki and his pack were after it."

    Sigewulf looked up to the south. He could see that there was a town that was quite far from here.

    "We are going to that town," Sigewulf said and stood up. "After we properly bury Bjarki and his pack."

    The Lycans buried all the bodies - or remains - of the Lycans that had been killed by Erend.

    After that, they went to that human city with a definite purpose.

    Looking for clues about the perpetrators of this massacre.

    ~~~

 Chapter 201 The Two Meets

    Erend returns from the Daily Quest to find Billy sleeping in the car. Erend just snorted and sighed.

    He approached Billy and then knocked on the car window.

    Billy immediately got up. His habit of being at war for five years made Billy - and anyone who joined the war - be a light sleeper.

    Billy unlocked the car door and Erend jumped right in.

    Billy yawned widely. "You done?"

    "Yeah," Eren replied.

    Then Bill nced at the clock on the dashboard. "Fifteen minutes, huh? Much less than before," Billy said.

    "Oh, it''s only been fifteen minutes," Erend said. "It feels  longer."

    Maybe it was because the fight was quite annoying, so Erend thought that this fight was taking longer than it actually was.

    Billy nced at him for a moment. But he didn''t say anything and just started the car again.

    "Where are we going now?" Billy asked.

    "Let''s just go home," Erend replied.

    So the official car walked to go back home.

    As soon as they arrived at their own homes, Erend immediately went into his room.

    Inside the cramped room that he had lived in since he was a child, Erend pondered while staring at the dull ceiling.

    Erend''s mind was now drifting to what he had done earlier. The form of the human he had killed reappeared in his eyes.

    [ "Do you feel guilty for killing those wolves?" ]

    When he was feeling confused and confused, Tut''s voice echoed in his head.

    ''I don''t know. Maybe.''

    [ "Maybe you don''t realize it. But you just saved a town from the threat of those hungry wolves." ]

    Erend blinked his eyes quickly. ''What do you mean?''

    [ "You didn''t see it because you were busy fighting. But there is a town inhabited by humans located quite far from where you fought." ]

    ''So those Lycans intend to attack the city?''

    ["Not really. They were near where you emerged from the Portal. Sensing the energy from you, they finally came to you." ]

    [ "If you don''t show up, the wolf - Lycan pack will find the human city and attack them immediately." ]

    Hearing Tut''s exnation, Erend''s feelings became lighter. It was as if the weight he had previously felt had been lifted easily.

    Knowing that he was doing it to protect humans, Erend calmed down again.

    ''Phew, that''s good.''

    [ "Yes. Now you can do whatever you want in peace. Because Systema must have ordered you to do that for a good reason." ]

    Erend felt a strange hunch when he heard that from Tut. But he immediately dismissed the hunch because he knew what Tut said was true.

    He just needed to do what Systema told him without hesitation. After all, so far he has always done what Systema has given him and the results have always been good.

    He had saved the lives of countless beings because Systema had told him.

    Like when Aurdis needed his help.

    When he remembered about Aurdis, Erend suddenly felt the urge to contact her and ask how she was.

    But after everything that happened in the Elf pce the other day, Erend was sure that Aurdis wasn''t feeling well.

    ''Should I contact her?'' Erend thought to himself. ''Ah, it seems there is no need. I''ll only bother her if I contact her now.''

    Erend decided to go to Dungeon World after resting and meditating for three hours to recover his MP.

    He couldn''t just let this time go to waste by justzing around at home.

    At least he should get something.

    By the way, Erend remembered that he still had business with that giant green bat monster in Dungeon World.

    Erend told his mother that he wanted to sleep first and asked that nothing disturb him.

    Then he asked Tut to open the door to Dungeon World.

    [ "Finally you decided to go to Dungeon World again," ] Tut said.

    ''Yeah. I''ve been a bit busytely so didn''t have time to go there. It''s time for me to go there again and get some Level up.''

    ["Very well, then." ]

    The portal opens in front of Erend. He immediately jumped into it and entered Dungeon World.

    ~~~

    Steve, who just got the power of Magic, now feels that he can rule the world.

    Steve felt the lust and anger within him stir and burned more and more every second.

    But Steve tried to hold it in as best he could because he couldn''t mess around right now.

    Steve is still in the building used for this secret government experiment.

    He thought that his work had made him know all the secrets of this country more than others.

    However, it turns out that there are still many secrets that he doesn''t know.

    For an obvious example, this building is located beneath a barn and farm isted on the outskirts.

    Steve didn''t know that there was a secret facility in this remote environment near the forest.

    Yet, here he is now. Be one of the subjects of an experiment whose sess rate was only fifty percent.

    Steve had no other choice because this was an order from the president himself.

    After all, he has no ce anymore after all his squad was ughtered by the Elf and his two superiors were arrested.

    Steve underestimated those three people too much.

    He didn''t expect that they could even prove their innocence.

    ? That meant they had gotten the phone from a squad member and somehow unlocked it with the correct code. That way they won''t destroy the data on the phone.

    How did they know the right code to unlock the phone, was a question Steve had been asking constantly since the announcement made its way across the inte and across the nation.

    Is any of his squad members still alive?

    However, the possibility is very small, almost impossible.

    Steve saw for himself how the Elves ughtered trained squad members like stepping on insects.

    He would also have died if he didn''t jump quickly at that time.

    There was a knock on his bedroom door and Steve heard a familiar voice.

    Steve opened the door and saw a guest he didn''t expect. But that doesn''t mean he hates his arrival.

    "Am I bothering you?" Conrad asked.

    "No," Steve said. "Come in."

    ~~~

 Chapter 202 An Advice

    Steve didn''t know what Conrad wanted bying to see him. But Steve knew he had nothing to worry about.

    He knew quite a bit about the man. A man who managed to enter another world passed by chance and came back with something extraordinary.

    Yes, Steve had looked up some information on Conrad though not much.

    Even so, the bit of information he got was still something amazing.

    He is the man who started it all. About how Conrad got into another world, Steve didn''t really know the details.

    He only knew that Conrad was lost on a mission in the middle of the forest and then disappeared for several months.

    But that doesn''t matter because they already know how to open a Portal through the figure of a woman whose whereabouts are now unknown.

    ording to what Steve knows, Conrad enters that world and meets an Elf girl.

    He who was injured was nursed by that Elf girl until he recovered.

    Long story short, Conrad returned with knowledge of Magic and the key-shaped artifact.

    There is a small table with two chairs facing each other located on each side. Conrad sat in one chair and Steve sat in another.

    "What do you need?" Steve got straight to the point.

    Conrad smiled. "You''re not wasting your time, huh..."

    Steve didn''t answer and just stared at Conrad. Waiting for whatever he has to say. He tried to keep his face as calm as possible.

    "How do you feel?" Conrad asked.

    Steve felt an uneasiness in his chest. But he kept it invisible on the surface.

    "I''m fine. Thank you for asking," Steve replied.

    Conrad stared at him for a while like he was studying him. "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah. What do you mean?"

    "I know that the Magic power of that other world will do something to an ordinary human''s body," Conrad said. "Are you sure you''re all right?"

    Steve stared at him. Could it be that he had something to deal with this uneasiness and this burning feeling inside him?

    After all, he was his senior for this Magic matter.

    "What did you feel when you first got it?" Steve asked.

    Conrad smiled faintly. He seemed to have gotten the answer he wanted from Steve''s questions and bodynguage.

    Although he tried to hide the signs, Conrad knew that Steve must have been feeling strange symptoms in his body.

    "I didn''t feel anything weird. Because an Elf was attending me," Conrad said.

    "I''ve seen what happened to the woman who awakened that ice Magic. She went berserk and almost killed the scientists. Luckily I made it in time to stop her."

    "I''m monitored by cameras 24/7. You can juste to me if something happens." Steve said.

    Steve nced at the camera located in the upper corner of his room.

    The camera kept moving after him so he had nowhere to hide.

    ", I thought I should check up on you and give you some useful advice," Conrad said.

    "What''s that?"

    "You are an extraordinary person. You showed a great affinity with the Magic core that entered your body. You also managed to awaken your own Magic power and still have full control over yourself."

    Steve just remained silent and stared at Conrad.

    "You are a very sessful subject. We can''t afford to lose you. So I will give you a way to control your Magic power more perfectly."

    As soon as he heard that, Steve had his full attention on Conrad.

    The way to control his Magic power. It was something he really needed right now.

    Conrad started exining what he knew about how to control that power.

    Steve frowned in concentration. Conrad exined that he have to be able to control his Magic power so it wouldn''t go berserk and destroy him.

    The most effective way is through meditation. Steve also has to practice using his powers for several days or even months. For as long as it takes.

    "For you, you just have to do that. But Jana needs more difficult time and treatment than you," Conrad said after exining everything he needed.

    Now he looked calmer by leaning back in the chair with a calm face.

    "Who is Jana?"

    "Jana is subject number 2. The  woman that has awakened ice Magic that you defeated yesterday."

    Steve nodded his head.

    "Is that so? How are you going to treat her?" Steve asked.

    "Leave that to me," Conrad said. Then Conrad stood up.

    "I''ll be going for now. Do what I told you and you''ll be fine."

    When Conrad was already walking towards the door, Steve said something and stopped him in his track.

    "After this, what''s next?"

    Conrad paused at the door for a moment before answering.

    Then he gave a short and mysterious answer.

    "I don''t know. Maybe... They''ll make some more."

    Conrad left the room. Steve was still sitting in thought in his chair.

    ''Make some more?''

    Steve thought of something that might have been what Conrad had meant.

    After knowing that there is a subject that seems sessful, then what the government will do is predictable.

    They will definitely create more human subjects who can use Magic.

    With that, they can create a super soldier that can use Magic and modern weaponry.

    That''s actually pretty good. But more subjects will also cause more failures.

    At that time, Steve felt that he would be used to handling those failures.

    Steve just sighed and decided not to think about it too much.

    After all, he couldn''t do anything about it other thanply.

    Steve then sat cross-legged on his bed and started practicing what he heard from Conrad.

    He closed his eyes tightly and let his thoughts drift away.

    The feeling of uneasiness and desire he felt grew stronger like a fire starting to burn his body.

    Steve could suddenly see a visualization of a zing fire in his vision.

    Steve had entered a state of deep concentration in a short amount of time. So he didn''t notice that his entire body was emitting an orange and reddish aura.

    The orange and reddish aura also causes the room temperature to rise. But Steve didn''t notice the change.

    ~~~

 Chapter 203 Struggle In The Dungeon

    "He started doing it," said a man with sses. The reflection of the monitor screen is created in his sses.

    It was the reflection from the camera that recorded Steve in his room.

    Unlike Steve, who didn''t know what was really going on with his body, the scientists and crew in the observation room could clearly see what was going on.

    The reddish aura that covered his body was clearly visible. The camera used to monitor Steve is indeed a high-quality camera.

    In ordance with Conrad''s instructions, they needed a camera that could record properly.

    Because some things of the Magic control process can indeed be visible.

    Like now, when a reddish-orange aura like a vapor came out of Steve''s body like it was burning his body.

    The color is very clear in front of the camera. And from the camera, temperature changes in the room can be seen.

    Thomas walked from behind carrying a cup noodle with billowing smoke.

    He stared at the monitor screen with focused eyes. Even though his eye bags were darkening, indicating that he might not have slept, Thomas''s eyes were as focused as ever.

    "Whoa, it''s red," Thomas said. "Has Conrad gone to see him?"

    "Yes. As soon as Conrad finished speaking, subject number 1 immediately put it into practice," the scientist who was in front of the monitor screen said.

    His name is Andrew, a man in his forties with a stocky build.

    Thomas nodded in understanding. "That''s good. As can be expected from a senior in terms of Magic knowledge."

    "But the room temperature has risen drastically, sir. Is this alright?" the bespectacled scientist nced at Thomas with a worried expression on his face.

    "It''s alright. Conrad talked to me before about making a room for the subjects. The room is designed to withstand disasters that might be triggered by their forces going out of control," Thomas exined.

    Thomas started inserting chopsticks into his cup noodles.

    The aroma wafting from the cup noodles was getting stronger. Making the two scientists feel hungry all of a sudden.

    "You don''t need to worry," Thomas said. "If you guys want to eat first, then eat. I''ll wait here."

    Hearing Thomas''s words, the two scientistsplied with pleasure. They left the room leaving Thomas alone.

    He sat on the chair in front of the monitor and then stared at the screen while eating his cup noodles.

    Thomas'' focused eyes looked like a child''s curiosity when they saw something very interesting.

    Thomas saw the reddish-orange aura surrounding subject number 1''s body getting thicker.

    Not long after, the aura already looked like a zing fire burning his body.

    But strangely, even though the room temperature was rising, none of the linen around him caught fire.

    Thomas jotted it down in his head as a memo.

    "This is very interesting," Thomas muttered to himself.

    He watched subject number 1''s progress again for several minutes until two other scientists returned.

    ~~~

    The dark day hase and it''s time for dinner at Erend''s house. But Erend had note out of his room.

    Arty and his mother looked at Erend''s room door, which was made of thin, dull plywood.

    However, Erend had already told his mother that he was sleeping and didn''t want to be disturbed. So they are not too worried.

    They knew that Erend must have been very tired all this time when he was on the battlefield. So they both thought that they should let him get the sleep he needed.

    Although what actually happened was, Erend was having a hard time in the Dungeon World.

    To be more precise, he still had a hard time dealing with that annoyingly strong green bat monster.

    Erend has now changed into Dragon form. Smoke came out of his jaws. And his nose was also exhaling white smoke intensely.

    Those are all signs that Dragon-Erend is annoyed and angry.

    He had fought for hours here and during that time he had been sent back to the Dungeon Lobby several times.

    As it turned out, the bat monster was much stronger than any monster or creature he had faced so far.

    That should be impossible ording to Erend. He thought that he had be a very powerful being.

    However, reality hits hard. His attacks rarely connected with the green bat monster.

    That''s right. The reason Erend had a hard time defeating it was because of the incredible speed of the bat monster.

    The mes were indeed strong in terms of offensive power. However, no matter how great the offensive power is, it is useless if it does not connect to the target.

    *FSSSHHHH!!!*

    White smoke came out of Dragon-Erend''s nose. Showing the sight of a Dragon who was sighing tiredly.

    ''What should I do at that speed?''

    Now, the green bat monster is hanging in the cave ceiling. It folded its wings in a calm motion as if assuming that Erend wasn''t a threat at all.

    It''s even possible that it''s getting ready to sleep right now.

    Seeing what it did make Erend feel even more irritated. But he knew he couldn''t do anything. At least now.

    ''Tut, give me something.''

    [ "Finally you felt lost of hope that you called me?" ]

    ''I haven''t lost any hope. If I lost hope, I''m out of this ce already!''

    [ "That''s right. Alright, I''ll give you something. This is something that''s actually right in front of your eyes if you want to remember." ]

    The Dragon''s hard forehead scrunched up. ''What''s that?''

    [ "You remember about the Dragon Skill Set?" ]

    Upon hearing that, Dragon-Erend''s eyes widened.

    ''Damnit! how could I forget that!''

    Erend cursed himself for his stupidity.

    [ "Well, what else can you do? I know humans do forget a lot." ]

    Because he already knew what Erend wanted, Tut immediately took out the Window he was thinking before his eyes.

    It was a Window that contained several Dragon Skills avable for him to choose from.

    [ Water Dragon Skill Set. ]

    [ Earth Dragon Skill Set. ]

    [ Wind Dragon Skill Set. ]

    [ Lightning Dragon Skill Set. ]

    Erend stared at the list of Skills he could choose before his eyes.

    A grin started to appear on the Dragon''s mouth, showing his sharp teeth.

    ~~~

 Chapter 204 Lightning Dragon

    The bat monster was still sleeping on the ceiling of the cave without caring about Erend who was feeling tired and angry.

    It really never thought of Erend as a threat even though he was in his Dragon form. The most powerful form he has.

    However, Erend was no longer as desperate as before because he had found a solution.

    ? Something he might be able to use to teach the damn bat monster a lesson.

    In front of Dragon-Erend''s eyes at this moment, there was already a Window disying several Dragon Skill Sets that he could choose from.

    He needed something that could make him move faster. So Erend didn''t take long to make his choice.

    The Skill Points he has are also more than enough. Moreover, Erend had Leveled Up three times after killing monsters before entering this green bat monster room.

    ''Open the Thunder Dragon Skill Set.''

    Erend not only knows that thunder is moving fast. Besides that, it also has great destructive power.

    If you''re unlucky enough to be struck by lightning, you won''t know it hit you. You''ll just fall t on the ground. Maybe die, or maybe live with some disability.

    [ <<Lightning Dragon Skill List>> ]

    [ Lightning Dragon Physiology. ]

    [ All Lightning-Based Power. ]

    What''s in the Lightning Dragon Skill Set is almost the same as what''s in the Fire Dragon Skill Set.

    It''s just that if you choose this Skill set, Erend will get the power of lightning.

    Erend also praised Systema for making everything so simple.

    By summarizing all possible powers into one name, it makes everything easier for him.

    In essence, Erend could immediately use all the power of the element he chose by selecting the Skill [All element-based Power].

    He didn''t need to activate Skills one by one when fighting because he would forget them if there were too many Skills.

    Erend immediately chose the Skill he was aiming for from the start.

    He immediately spent 5 Skill Points into [Lightning Dragon Physiology].

    [ Skill obtained: Lightning Dragon Physiology (Lv.1) ]

    [ 12 Unused Skill Points. ]

    Erend felt he didn''t need to see the exnation. Because he already knew what he was going to get.

    The green bat monster suddenly opened the wings that covered its body.

    It had no eyes, but if the bat monster had eyes it would be staring at Dragon-Erend with curiosity.

    Erend looked at his MP to check how much he had left.

    [ MP: 60/70 ]

    Turns out his MP didn''t decrease much. Because he was used to this Dungeon, Erend didn''t spend much MP to get through the corridors to this ce.

    ''Okay, let''s activate my new Skill!''

    Seeing that his MP was still sufficient, Erend activated the Skill he just got.

    [ Skill activated: Lightning Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    *TSSCHUCHUCHUCHUT!!!*

    Bluish-white lightning shot out from between the pores of the Dragon-Erend''s scales.

    The scale, which was all red and orange before, started to change.

    Bright blue and white colors began to form and spread throughout the Dragon-Erend scale.

    Lightning apanied the change by continuously shing around and destroying several parts of the cave wall.

    Erend felt new strength fill every inch of his body. He looked down to admire how it had changed.

    Apart from the lightning continuously coursing through the exterior of his body, several other changes were created.

    His ws seemed to be created from condensed lightning.

    His pair of wings were slightly transparent so the lightning flowing through the membrane could be seen.

    Dragon-Erend now also has a pair of pronged horns growing on the top of his head.

    His eyes which were originally amber red turned into blue and white.

    *TZZZZCHUCHUCHUT!*

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*

    The lightning that struck brought down the rock on the cave wall.

    As the transformation became more and more perfect, the lightning shing around became even stronger.

    ''This is fucking amazing!''

    "GRAAAAHHHHH!!!"

    Erend''s scream inside his head turned into a loud scream from his Dragon form.

    Dragon-Erend who had now turned into Lightning Dragon stared at the bat monster.

    The bat monster is now no longer hanging on the ceiling of the cave.

    Instead, it flew with the fluttering of those silent wings while watching the Dragon-Erend.

    ''This is the time for revenge!''

    *ZYUUUTTT!*

    Dragon-Erend shot toward the bat monster with incredible speed.

    Hisrge body didn''t affect his movement because that speed was the influence of his lightning power.

    In the blink of an eye, Dragon-Erend was already in front of the bat monster and immediately swung his ws.

    When he swung his w, a trail of lightning followed behind the swing.

    *JZZZRRRTT!*

    Unexpectedly, his attack this time connected to the bat monster.

    Lightning also apanied his ws.

    The bat monster pped its wings silently to fly away. On his body, there were still traces of lightning.

    But then greenish smoke came out of the bat monster''s mouth.

    Then as if the lightning was absorbed into the green smoke, the lightning instantly disappeared.

    Dragon-Erend then opened his mouth wide and breathed out a breath of lightning.

    *JRRRZZZZTTTT!*

    *BOOM!*

    The bolt of lightning that looked like a pir of light shot out from Dragon-Erend''s mouth. It''s different from when he spouted fire that looked like a great burst.

    The sound thates out is abination of the sound of electric sparks and explosions when lightning strikes.

    However, the bat monster managed to avoid it by flying sideways.

    Dragon-Erend''s breath of lightning passed through and hit the cave wall, shattering arge section of the rock so that arge hole was created.

    After sessfully dodging Dragon-Erend''s lightning breath, the bat monster immediately flew to attack him.

    However this time, it wasn''t like before when Dragon-Erend could only take the attack without being able to see iting. He now could see the iing bat monster.

    Apanied by a trail of lightning and the sound of electrical sparks, Dragon-Erend''s hand swung swiftly to intercept the bat monster.

    Dragon-Erend''s palm hit the bat monster. Lightning exploded as his palm hit the bat monster''s body.

    Then, Dragon-Erend smashed it into the cave wall.

    *DRAKKK!*

    "KHUAAAKHHH!"

    The bat monster let out a shrill scream. That voice was like a pleasant melody to Dragon-Erend''s ears after all the hardships he had been through because of it.

    ~~~

 Chapter 205 New Thing Emerged

    Dragon-Erend stared at the bat monster struggling in his grasp.

    He pushed the bat monster against the cave wall with great force. It tries to struggle but it''s no use.

    When it can''t use its speed as an advantage, then actually the bt monster is not a significant threat to Dragon-Erend.

    Or, so he thought.

    Suddenly the bat monster spewed green liquid. The liquid hit Dragon-Erend''s scale and gave off greenish smoke.

    ''What is this?''

    As Dragon-Erend wondered, the green smoke grew thicker.

    Suddenly Dragon-Erend felt a sharp pain when the green smoke hit his arm.

    ''Shit!''

    Dragon-Erend withdrew his hand from the bat monster.

    He waved his arm with all his might to shake off the green liquid.

    He was finally able to dump the liquid onto the cave floor.

    The green liquid that previously burned his scales now burned the stone floor of the cave.

    Greenish smoke appeared just like what had happened to him earlier.

    ''Fuck! It turns out that this bat monster still has something else besides its speed!''

    During their fight, the bat monster didn''t spit out a green liquid that was probably some kind of strong acid.

    That''s because it doesn''t need to issue that.

    With its speed, the bat monster could beat Dragon-Erend so it didn''t need to use anything else against him.

    But now that Dragon-Erend had found a way to ovee its speed, the bat monster finally unleashed its true attack.

    That green acidic liquid looks very strong and deadly.

    "GRRRR..."

    Dragon-Erend growled. His growl seemed to shake the whole cave.

    The growl arose because Erend felt his frustration had umted again and was getting bigger.

    He thought he had won. After getting the Lightning Dragon''s power that can move very fast. But it turns out, he can not have fun just yet.

    *JRRZZZCHUHCHUHCUUTT!*

    Dragon-Erend strengthened his lightning.

    The blue and white lightning around his body became stronger and bigger. Like a continuously swinging whip, the lightning struck the walls and floor of the cave and shattered the ck stones that made it up.

    *JZZYUUUT!*

    With such a loud sound, Dragon-Erend charged toward the bat monster.

    The sound made from his movement signaled an enormous surge in power.

    The bat monster didn''t dodge again this time. The bat monster knew that Dragon-Erend was lunging at it and started coating his ws on his legs and wings with green liquid. As if to quickly shed its own skin.

    ''I can''t get caught by that liquid!''

    Dragon-Erend''s eyes were always watching the bat monster''s movements.

    In order not to be hit by the liquid attack he had to move quickly. Faster than it bursts of green liquid.

    The bat monster shot an orb filled with green liquid from its mouth.

    The orb rushed toward Dragon-Erend''s face. But Dragon-Erend who could already predict that such an attack wasing could dodge sideways.

    Then he fired a lightning breath toward the bat monster.

    *JZZZCHUUTTT!*

    *BOOM!*

    The bat monster was able to dodge the bolts of lightning by flying sideways like before.

    After sessfully dodging it, the bat monster also charged toward Dragon-Erend.

    Its silent p moved rapidly pushing its body closer to Dragon-Erend.

    ''it''sing!''

    Dragon-Erend swung his ws at the bat monster. The bat monster managed to stop its body in time but not unscathed.

    *SRAAT!*

    The lightning-d w managed to hit the front chest of the bat monster.

    Dragon-Erend could see a long, w-shaped gash on its chest.

    The feeling when he finally managed to inflict wounds on the bat monster still felt good for Dragon-Erend.

    However, he shouldn''t get too excited just yet. Because the real battle has just begun.

    The bat monster flew backward and Dragon-Erend chased it.

    Then he swung his ws again while shooting lightning bolts from his mouth.

    The bat monster started to look troubled. It tried to twist and maneuver but taking attacks from multiple directions at once proved difficult for even a creature as fast as itself.

    Finally, it issued its gship attack. The green liquid came out of its mouth.

    From this close, the liquid could directly hit Dragon-Erend''s face.

    However, having foreseen that beforehand, Dragon-Erend opened his mouth again and shot out lightning.

    *JZCHUUUU...!*

    Dragon-Erend''s lightning prated and destroyed the green liquid that was aiming at his face.

    Besides that, the lightning also hit the bat monster''s face.

    Again, the bat monster can still avoid it by ducking its head.

    But Dragon-Erend''s lightning hit one of its ears and destroyed it instantly.

    The bat monster was trying to escape from its cornered situation where it was now cornered between the cave wall and Dragon-Erend''s body.

    However, Dragon-Erend doesn''t allow that.

    He magnified the lightning that surrounded his entire body.

    The bat monster had to let itself get hit by that lightning if it wanted to get out.

    It turned out that beyond Dragon-Erend''s expectation, the bat monster broke through Dragon-Erend''s lightning wave. Leaving its body struck and burned.

    The bat monster does is so that it can quickly get out of the cornered situation.

    Dragon-Erend didn''t expect that the bat monster would do that.

    It looked like an act of desperation that it did. The bat monster let its body be exposed to less damage, than what it would have received if it didn''t run away.

    Dragon-Erend turned around and stared at the bat monster.

    Nearly its entire body was now burnt by the lightning. Even the membranes on its wings were now torn in several ces.

    The bat monster is now standing on a rock because its wings no longer can be used to fly.

    Dragon-Erend grinned. He''s got the upper hand in this fight now.

    Without waiting too long, Dragon-Erend charged toward the bat monster and immediately attacked.

    The bat monster opened its mouth and shot another acidic green liquid.

    However, Dragon-Erend can ovee this by spitting out his lightning.

    But Dragon-Erend was in shock at what happened to the bat monster next.

    Suddenly, the bat monster''s head split open and something else appeared.

    The ''something'' shot straight up avoiding Dragon-Erend''s ws.

    ~~~

 Chapter 206 Shadowy Figure

    ''What the hell is that? Something shot out of the bat!''

    Dragon-Erend stared with astonishment upwards.

    Even though his ws were now sinking into the bat monster''s body. But Dragon-Erend knew that what was at the end of his w, was not the bat monster''s true form.

    Destroying it now felt meaningless.

    Dragon-Erend has now seen another figure hovering close to the ceiling of the cave.

    He flung out his ws and the bat monster''s body which had been torn and burned by lightning fell onto the cave floor.

    He no longer thought about the body that was now almost destroyed. Instead, he was staring at another creature that had emerged from it.

    Whatever it was, it was hovering above him and Dragon-Erend was certain that the strange creature was staring at him.

    Its body is just like a shadow. ck and showing no features.

    The light from the lightning surrounding Dragon-Erend''s body yed a major role in showing a slight glimpse of its form.

    If there was no light from the lightning, then Dragon-Erend would have a hard time seeing it even with his Dragon eyes.

    "You managed to beat my first phase form. You turned out pretty good."

    Suddenly, the floating ck shadowy creature spoke. His voice sounded like that of a young male human.

    It bothers Dragon-Erend''s mind so much that he felt a disturbing shock.

    ''I-It can talk? What''s more, it seems to be speaking the humannguage!''

    Dragon-Erend can''t wrap his mind around this event. He had not expected that things would develop like this.

    "Of course, I can talk! You think I''m just a brainless blind bat monster like before?"

    The creature''s voice sounded angry. It seemed offended by Dragon-Erend''s words.

    Suddenly, while Dragon-Erend was still in the midst of confusion, a shocking notification appeared.

    [You have defeated the First Dungeon BOSS. ]

    [You Leveled Up! ]

    [You Leveled Up! ]

    [You Leveled Up! ]

    Dragon-Erend frowned. ''I Leveled up and defeated the Dungeon Boss?''

    In that case, the body he had just killed and had given him 1,200 experience was the true body of a Dungeon Boss?

    That means the bat monster was dead. But if it''s dead, who is the creature that came out of its destroyed body?

    "You must be surprised to know you gained Exp, right? Don''t be too shocked. You did kill me in my first phase. For Systema''s Dungeon World, you will still gain Exp for killing a Dungeon Boss," the shadow-like creature exined.

    Dragon-Erend decided not to bother about that now. If he did obtain Exp, then he would dly ept it.

    Moreover, the Exp he got was a lot from killing one monster.

    Realizing that he couldn''t wait any longer as he had to consider his MP condition, Dragon-Erend took the initiative to attack.

    Although he was still curious about the shadow-like creature''s origin, he didn''t feel that he had the luxury to ask at this time.

    If his MP runs out, then he must release his Dragon Transformation Skill. In that case, he might lose his chance to win.

    *JZRRRCHUCHUCHUCHUT!*

    Dragon-Erend shoots lightning bolts at the creature.

    "Ohh, you attacked me? I think you don''t want to waste your time, huh," the creature said.

    It dodged by swerving sideways with ease.

    *BOOM!*

    Dragon-Erend''s bolt of lightning passed through it and shattered the ceiling of the cave.

    But Dragon-Erend didn''t stop his attacks there. He continued to chase after the floating ck shadow-like creature while shooting lightning bolts from his mouth.

    *JZYUUUT!*

    *JZYUUUT!*

    *JZYUUUT!*

    ...

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*

    ...

    Dragon-Erend continued to shoot lightning bolts repeatedly.

    However, his attack couldn''t connect to the shadow-like creature.

    It wasn''t that the thing was too fast, it was just that the lightning bolt always just goes through its body.

    ''It couldn''t be touched by my attack. This is much worse than the bat monster!''

    Dragon-Erend realized his current situation. His feelings were very restless and full of anger.

    Just now he had managed to defeat the bat monster who had beaten him so badly.

    Now, a new more troublesome monster has emerged. When will all this end?!

    Dragon-Erend attacks by shooting lightning bolts and a powerful swing of his ws.

    However, none of the attacks could hit the ck shadow creature.

    "Are you done? Or should I wait until you run out of MP?" the creature said.

    A momentter Dragon-Erend stopped attacking. He was finally willing to ept the fact that this was all in vain.

    Keeping attacking like a maniac doesn''t make him suddenly hit the creature.

    *FSSSHHHH!*

    Dragon-Erend exhaled tiredly so that white smoke came out of his nostrils.

    ''Whatever, you want to kill me now? then kill me. But don''t get excited yet because I will find a way to kill you sooner orter!'' Dragon-Erend said inside his head.

    Those words he addressed to the shadow creature who was still floating arrogantly.

    "You defeated this Dungeon Boss and gained Exp. Why do you have to kill me too?" the shadow creature said. Its tone still sounded as rxed as before.

    ''What? shouldn''t I kill you too so I can go to the next ce?'' Dragon-Erend asked in a confused tone.

    "My first phase was indeed one of the Dungeon Bosses at this Level. However, my current form is a Dungeon Boss at the next Level. You actually shouldn''t be able to beat me yet."

    Hearing that, Dragon-Erend was stunned. Why didn''t he think like that earlier?

    He even got a notification that he had defeated this Dungeon Boss. Yet, he still kept wanting to attack.

    After noticing that, Dragon-Erend de-activated his Skill and transformed back into his human form.

    His MP was low when Erend checked again.

    But Erend could feel relieved after hearing the shadow creature''s exnation. He finally seeded in defeating the Dungeon Boss who had been making him struggle for a long time.

    "Well, then. I''ll be back. See youter," Erend said then turned his body.

    "Wait," the shadow creature interrupted him. "Wouldn''t you like to chat with me for a moment? I''m sure I have some interesting things to say."

    ~~~

 Chapter 207 Talking

    Hearing the words of the shadow-like creature, Erend turned his head back.

    "Interesting things?" Erend asked while frowning. "What do you mean?"

    The figure of a creature whose entire body wasposed of shadows began to float down.

    It drew closer to Erend in a soft, almost graceful motion.

    Not long after, it was in front of him.

    Erend didn''t know how that was possible, but he didn''t sense any dangerous aura from the creature. Even with his form that was just like a floating dark shadow.

    "Yes. You know, I was once a human," said the shadow-like creature.

    Erend''s two eyebrows knitted together, almosting together. "What?!"

    What came out of that creature''s mouth was truly hard to believe.

    What did he say? Was he ever human?

    "You mean... a human like me?" Erend said while pointing at himself.

    The shadowy figure thenughed in a voice that sounded like a young man''s voice.

    "A human like you? You think you''re still a human now?" The figure asked in an amused tone.

    Suddenly the ck shadow stirred. It looked like a previously calm surface of the water, then was disturbed by a rock thrown from above it.

    Not long after, the shadow creature turned into the figure of a man who had the same height as Erend.

    His hair is dark and long to his shoulders. The clothes he wore were also all ck.

    His shirt and trousers are all cks like a mourning person.

    But the man''s face and skin looked white, almost pale. Like the skin that looks unhealthy because it is rarely exposed to the sun.

    The young man smiled at Erend. From the look on his face, he seemed to be between eighteen and twenty years old.

    "See? I was also a human before," he said.

    "Okay," Erend said. "But how did you get here?"

    The young man sighed. "Ah, that is a very long story. I don''t think I want to talk about it."

    Erend actually felt quite curious about how he ended up in this ce. Besides, he also became a Dungeon Boss.

    But if he didn''t want to tell him about it, Erend couldn''t force him.

    "I''m just going to say something I think will be of use to you. Consider this an added reward," the man said. "For now, you can call me Harill."

    Erend nodded. Then said. "I assume you already know my name?"

    "Yes. I already know your name. Let''s go back to the Lobby first. Then we''ll talk there."

    The man who asked to be called Harill snapped his fingers.

    A momentter the two of them were already in the Dungeon Lobby.

    Not only that but there was also a table with two chairs on either side.

    Erend and Harill sat on the chairs while gazing out at the vast view of the gray sand that stretched out as if it had no end.

    "I know that Cmity wille soon," Harill said, starting the conversation.

    "That Cmity wille to devour the world that is rich in Magic energy. Your world is quite lucky because there are not many people who can use that Magic there."

    Erend nodded. "I know. But that doesn''t mean my world is safe. I have to stop that Cmity first before it reaches my world."

    "Yes, you''re right. However, do you know how strong Cmity really is? I was worried that you wouldn''t be able to do anything."

    Erend looked up with worried eyes. "What do you mean?"

    A sigh escaped Haril''s mouth. "I once faced that Cmity. And I was destroyed after failing to protect my world. Even though at that time, I already obtained Systema''s power."

    Harill''s answer made Erend''s eyes widen.

    "You lost after gaining Systema''s power?!" Erend asked in an astonished voice.

    "Yeah. That''s why I''m here and decided to give information to anyone who will face the Cmity," Harill said.

    Erend swallowed hard.

    "If you get Systema''s power, it means you''ve be a very powerful being. However, hearing that you lost and failed to protect your world even with that power..."

    Haril gave Erend a sad smile. "It happened because of my fault."

    There was a pause for a few moments that filled their conversation.

    Erend is still trying to wrap his mind around the fact that Harill lost even with his power.

    Erend, who already knew how strong Systema''s power was, couldn''t imagine that.

    ''That means, I might fail to beat that Cmity even with this power.''

    When imagining that, Erend felt a fear that he had never felt before.

    He thinks that he was still not strong enough to face that Cmity at his current Level.

    But Erend thought that he only needed to grind his Level until it reached the highest level, and he would seed in defeating that Cmity.

    However, after hearing Haril''s exnation, Erend''s mind finally opened to a reality where there was still a possibility that he would fail even after being at a high enough level with Systema''s power.

    "Take it easy. I''m sure you won''t face the same ending as me," Harill said with a smile.

    However, his smile couldn''tfort Erend.

    "We''re not going to talk about that now. I''m just going to say something that might interest you. It''s about the curse of the Undead that befell the Elves back then."

    Erend immediately looked at Harill after hearing that. For a while, he locked thoughts of the Cmity and listened to what Harill had to say.

    "You know about that?" Erend asked.

    "Tut told me. He knew I have knowledge about the matter and told me to help you when the time came," Harill replied.

    Erend nodded in understanding and paid full attention to what Harill said next.

    "I heard that the Elves have a spring that can cure various ailments and even make them immortal. But, why didn''t they even mention that when the Undead curse happened?"

    When Erend recalled it again, what Harill said was strange. The Elves have the Fountain of Eternity, but they don''t use it when it''s really needed.

    "Why?"

    "The curse cannot be ovee by that miracle water. Because the curse is a power thates from another world."

    ~~~

 Chapter 208 The Dungeon Boss Identity

    Erend''s forehead wrinkled as soon as he heard the words that came out of Harill''s mouth.

    "A power thates from another world?" Erend asked in a confused tone.

    "To be precise, that poweres from my world. More precisely, it is my strength," Harill added.

    That made Erend even more shocked.

    "The power that Systema gave me is that kind of power. You got Dragon power, right? It''s pretty amazing," Harill said.

    Then, he added. "But if youpare it, my strength which only controls shadows and darkness will not lose to you. Hahaha."

    Harill said it with pride andughter. Erend didn''t doubt his words one bit.

    "I think so," Erend said. "That was proven after I had trouble fighting you earlier."

    "HA HA HA!" Harillughed as if proud of himself. But soon theughter stopped.

    "Yeah. Such is my power. It is the power that made those Elves like that."

    Erend saw the sad look on Harill''s face when he said that.  He looks was sorry for everything that happened.

    "But, I don''t think it''s your fault. In the first ce, how did that power arrive in that world?" Erend said.

    "I didn''t think it was possible either. Yet that''s what happened," Harill said.

    "Apparently, there is a being who can travel to parallel worlds and enter the past to some extent. With that, he took thest bit of my power from my world that was destroyed."

    The facts revealed by Harill turned out to be even more surprising the more he revealed them.

    Erend wasn''t sure if he could understand all of that at once.

    "They, the parties that attacked the home of the Elves took a bit of my power and used it to spread misfortune. As you saw back then."

    "They don''t just use the curse once. That''s why the Elves already know what happens when the curse is used again."

    Erend recalled again the horrific scene when the Elves turned into mindless zombies who could use Magic.

    It was a terrible disaster. Imagining it made Erend think back to Aurdis'' sad face.

    "Not only is it a curse from another world, but it is the curse of my power. A power bestowed by Systema. So, of course, the effect of the curse is enormous and cannot be ovee by that magical water source."

    Erend nodded in understanding. If it was the power of Systema, then it was obvious that the effect would be that terrifying.

    "If they use that curse again..." Erend muttered worriedly.

    "Well, about that, you don''t need to worry. I suspect they will do something like that again. But I will give you something so you can handle it."

    Erend looked back at Harill with very focused eyes.

    If there was something that could stop the effect of the curse, then it was obvious that Erend had to get it.

    Harill then opened the palm of his right hand. From the look on his face, he seemed to be concentrating.

    Erend waited quietly and silently. After a few moments passed, above Harill''s pale palm appeared a jet-ck orb.

    "Turns out it took longer than I thought. It must be because I haven''t used this power for a very long time," Harill said.

    "What''s that?" Erend asked while looking at the ck orb.

    "This is part of my power. With this, you can stop the Undead''s curse," Harill answered.

    "Actually, casting the curse on the Undead is one of my powerful Skills. I don''t know how but that being managed to take the essence of my Skill and use it."

    Then Harill held out the ck orb in his hand towards Erend.

    "Please ept this. With this, you can have the Skill to easily deactivate the Undead''s curse and bring back the creature cursed by it."

    Erend immediately received the ck orb by extending his hand without thinking.

    After the ck orb entered his hand, Systema''s notification popped up.

    [ Skill Obtained: Undead Curse (Lv.1) ]

    "Thank you," Erend said.

    "That skill is not part of your Systema power. However, I have received permission to give it to you. But you can only use that skill to remove the Undead''s curse. You can''t turn them into Undead," Harill continued his exnation.

    Erend nodded in understanding. Then ask. "But, I still have to Level up this Skill. That means..."

    "Yeah. If you want to remove a stronger curse, then you have to Level up that Skill. The being that uses that curse also has a way to increase its strength. You know that Systema''s power works like that."

    "Yeah, I know. I''m grateful to you though. Is there anything I can do for you?" Erend asked.

    Harill chuckled. "There was nothing you could do for me. After my world was destroyed and everyone I cared about died, I''m here to be the Dungeon Boss. What else could I want?"

    "Did... after you died, Systema trap here and be the Dungeon Boss?"

    "No no no, it''s not like that. I am here based on my own will," Harill replied.

    Erend was relieved because before, he was afraid that getting Systema''s power came at a price like that.

    "I can only hope that you don''t make the same mistake as me. Next time, I will tell you what mistake I made in my previous life. Until then, it''s unlikely we will meet again."

    After finishing saying that Harill stood up and pped his hands once.

    "Now then, I will be waiting for you in Dungeon Level 2. Then we will meet again."

    "Exactly how hard is it to get to Level 2?" Erend asked.

    "That will be quite difficult. I am only the first Boss you face. After this, there are still 3 more Bosses before you clear Level 1."

    Erend stared dumbfounded. "W-What?"

    "Ah, I mean, my first phase form is the first Boss you face," Harill said with a smile.

    After that, he snapped his fingers.

    "Well then, until we meet again, Erend Drake."

    Harill then just disappeared in front of Erend.

    ~~~

 Chapter 209 To The Next Trial

    Erend was silent and stared nkly at the gray sand surface that stretched out in front of him.

    His eyes looked ahead but he did not exactly look at anything.

    The previous meeting with Harill had left an impression that was difficult for Erend to exin.

    Is that sympathy? Anxiety? Or was it a feeling of relief that he finally gained the new power to ovee that deadly Undead cursed Skill?

    If those Dark Elves had used it once and seen its unbelievably terrifying results, then they would obviously use it again if the opportunity presented itself.

    Erend stood up with a heavy sigh. He stared ahead determinedly.

    Now it was time for him to return because he had leveled up six times in Dungeon World.

    That is quite an impressive development.

    "Open the Portal."

    Erend didn''t even want to talk to Tut about his meeting with Harill anymore.

    He had a feeling Tut would not answer because it sounded like a big secret.

    Harill was a previous Systema user. If Erend got knowledge from him, then he could be strong much faster.

    But other than that, Erend will also know secrets he shouldn''t know about Systema and the events that ur in other parallel worlds. There will be consequences.

    The Portal opens in front of Erend. A vortex of white energy that always carried him across the distance between dimensions with one step.

    If technology like this existed in his world, then everything would definitely be faster.

    Erend shook off the random thoughts that suddenly appeared. Then he took a step into the portal.

    A momentter he reappeared in his room and the Portal disappeared behind him.

    Erendy down again on the bed. The feelings in his heart are now mixed.

    He was naturally happy after getting six Level ups and a useful new Skill.

    However, what the mysterious man Harill - a senior Systema user - had said made Erend feel more worried.

    Even with Systema''s extraordinary power, Harill still failed to save his world.

    Erend heard that he said it was because of his mistake, so maybe he didn''t fail because Systema''s power was not strong enough. But because of that mistake, so he was unable to fight against that Cmity with all his might.

    Of course, there is still such a possibility. That said, Systema''s power was actually capable.

    However, it was Harill who couldn''t fight properly.

    However, Harill didn''t want to tell him about that. That means the mistake was so terrible.

    Something that made him so guilty that he decided to shut himself up to be a Dungeon Boss. As something that seemed to atone for his sins.

    "Hahhh..." Erend took a deep breath.

    In order to find out all that, he had to meet Harill at Dungeon Level 2.

    Besides that, he also had to face him as a Dungeon Boss.

    Then the difficulty must have doubled from before.

    Erend even had to get the Lightning Dragon Skill Set to be able to defeat Harill''s first phase form as the Dungeon Boss.

    It is still a long journey. Now Erend should only focus on what is in front of his eyes.

    In this world, everything seems to be peaceful.

    Nothing strange had happened since the war with the Elves ended.

    In that case, Erend could feel more at ease and could focus on helping Aurdis''s problems.

    Erendes out of his room to have dinner.

    It seemed like it had been quite a while since he entered Dungeon World that his stomach was feeling so hungry from missing dinner.

    As he had expected, his family had finished their dinner first.

    Erend was a little sorry because he missed dinner with his family. But it can''t be helped.

    So Erend eats his already cold dinner alone.

    ~~~

    Steve opened his eyes after he had had enough meditation.

    When he opened his eyes, the red aura that had surrounded his body like mes had already disappeared.

    Steve still didn''t realize everything that had happened to his body since earlier.

    ''Hmm, I feel lighter already.''

    Steve felt he was feeling better than before. His restlessness and desire that had been smoldering earlier had now disappeared a bit.

    There was still some residue of it in his heart, but not as big as before.

    The advice Conrad gave him was very useful. Steve was grateful that the man came to him and told him everything.

    If not, maybe he would have gone berserk like subject number 2 at that time.

    The door to his room was suddenly opened. Thomas'' tired face appeared.

    "You must have dinner, subject number 1," Thomas said.

    Steve stared at him. ''Did he just gonna keep calling me by subject number 1?''

    Maybe for a scientist like him, Steve is nothing more than a mere experimental subject whose name or another identity is not important.

    Well, Steve wasn''t all that hurt about that because he had expected it.

    As a former special forces member tasked with carrying out dirty jobs for the government, Steve has seen scientists perform all kinds of strange and horrific experiments on humans.

    These scientists rarely regard humans as equal living beings. He already knew that his fate would not be much different.

    But what had happened to him was far better than what he had expected.

    Steve thought of running away. With the power, he has now Steve is sure that he can get through the security of this building easily.

    However, he knew that there was still a risk of other side effects that might ur to his body.

    Steve still needs knowledge and care from the scientists and Conrad.

    After all, he wasn''t treated so badly that he had to be forced to flee.

    Steve stood up from the bed and put on his shirt. Then follow Thomas.

    "Eat your dinner first. When you''re done we''ll carry out the next experiment," Thomas said apanied by a smile.

    Steve just stared at him tly. Thomas smiled at him as if the second attempt was something exciting.

    But for Steve, Thomas only looks like a scientist waiting for hisb rats to act.

    ~~~

 Chapter 210 Under The Dark Cloud

    After finishing his dinner, Steve was taken by Thomas to another experiment location.

    Now Steve headed to a ce outside the building. Precisely a wide field made of concrete.

    The field was so wide that it could amodate several dozen crew members and scientists who were present.

    Besides that, there is also a lot of other experimental equipment that will be used for tonight''s experiments.

    Steve also saw several five-meter-high ck metal pirs. The pirs were installed to form arge circle. Steve didn''t know what the purpose of the pirs was.

    "What are we going to do tonight?" Steve asked out of curiosity.

    All of this is equipment that was previously in theb room. Some equipment isrge and heavy. Moving it here required a great deal of effort.

    If they bothered to move everything here, this experiment must be something big. That of course made Steve curious.

    Thomas showed his smile from earlier again. "Tonight we will test your fighting skills."

    Steve finally knew what the excited smile that had been on Thomas'' face all along meant.

    Steve could only take a deep breath and not say anything.

    The procedure continues. Steve was ordered to enter the center of the ck metal pir formation.

    Not long after that, a female came out with Conrad at her side.

    Steve could see the woman''s face. She is subject number 2.

    ''Am I going to fight her?''

    Steve guessed that was what was going to happen. Subject number 2 looks better than before.

    The look in her eyes was that of a normal human. Not the look in the eyes of a crazy woman like that time.

    ''It looks like Conrad has calmed her down.''

    That is a good development ording to Steve. He thought fighting a sane opponent would be better than an insane one.

    You can never guess what a person who lost her mind can do.

    But Conrad is indeed very amazing because he can tame a woman who lost her mind because of Magic.

    He even tells Steve how to keep from being driven mad by the feelings of anxiety, anger, and desire that burned inside him.

    Conrad did spend a lot of time with the Elves so he could have that kind of knowledge.

    In this world, Steve thought that Conrad must be the most skilled Magic user.

    Yet one puzzling question was in Steve''s head. If he already has that power and knowledge, why is he still here?

    It was obvious that military power would not be able to hold him back if he wanted to leave this ce.

    Steve withheld the question forter. Because now subject number 2 has walked into the circle of metal pirs with him.

    ''So I indeed have to fight against her again?''

    Steve studied subject number 2. This time more closely.

    She was a woman who looked to be in herte twenties, just like him.

    Her hair is long and dark in color. Her height is slightly lower than his.

    The woman''s eyes were brown. It wasn''t like what he had seen back then where her eyes were bright blue. Steve thought that it was the influence of her Magic power.

    The woman suddenly turned to Steve and stared at him.

    The woman''s mouth trembled before she bit her lips.

    "I-Im s-sorry... for that time," the woman said. Her trembling voice took Steve by surprise.

    She waspletely different from the vicious woman he saw back then.

    "You remember everything?" Steve asked.

    "I... have seen the video about that time," she said. "My name is Annie. You''re Steve, right?"

    "Yes." Steve nodded. "We don''t need to bother introducing ourselves here, you know?"

    "But even so, I''d like to introduce myself. We''re in the same situation so it''s better if we get to know each other." The woman named Annie smiled a faint smile.

    But Steve frowned. Her words sounded strange at this moment.

    How could she say that when she was just a guinea pig? But Steve chose not to say anything.

    He didn''t want to make this woman''s mood worse.

    She looked uneasy as she kept biting her lips and tugging at the hem of her clothes.

    How did she end up here as a guinea pig?

    She just looks like a woman who has no other ce toe so she has to be willing to be a guinea pig for the government.

    Well, Steve actually also had no other choice. But he was not afraid anymore and just epted everything.

    However, this woman still looked scared and unprepared.

    ''Whatever.''

    Steve decided not to care about her. Because it will only annoy him and it is not important to him.

    The scientists and crew are preparing all the things needed for tonight''s experiment.

    The moon was covered by thick clouds and thunder could also be heard in several corners of the sky.

    Steve feels that tonight it will rain soon. And not just ordinary rain. But a rainstorm ising.

    Will this outdoor experiment go well? What about all this equipment? Did the scientists think things through well?

    Those questions popped into Steve''s mind the moment he noticed the dark cloud''s presence.

    However, it turns out that Steve wasn''t the only one who noticed this.

    "Looks like it''s going to rain tonight. It''s ording to their n," Annie said.

    Steve turned to her with a confused look.

    "What do you mean?" Steve asked.

    "I heard that the experiment this time has something to do with rain. They seem to want to see how your powers work if it rains," Annie replied. "Your power is fire, right?"

    Finally, Steve knew what the purpose of this experiment was.

    To be honest, he wanted to know too. Will the power of fire survive if it rains? Or actually, the rain won''t be able to affect the fire created by Magic?

    "Alright. Everything is ready!"  Thomas''s screaming startled Steve and Annie.

    "The eleventh trial. Where we will see how your Magic power under the rainstorm will begin soon. Get ready, subjects!"

    ~~~

 Chapter 211 The Pouring Rain

    Steve just sighed and silently stared at the scientists and their crew with t eyes.

    He didn''t need to do anything. In fact, it was them who had to be prepared, not him.

    The words that Thomas put out only meant that Steve and Annie - subjects - prepared themselves mentally.

    Luckily, Steve had mentally prepared himself for a long time. So he didn''t have to do anything but wait.

    However, Annie is different. She looked even more agitated and bit her lip even harder.

    Steve was of course aware of Annie''s anxiety and fear. Because she moved her legs non-stop.

    She also tugged at the end of her ck shirt even tighter.

    "Don''t be too scared. Conrad is there if anything bad happens," Steve said.

    He didn''t do that out of sympathy for Annie. It''s just that he was worried that her anxiety and fear would end up creating a bad situation.

    The Magic power seemed to react to the user''s feelings. If Annie behaved like this, she might provoke her unstable Magical power.

    Maybe she''d go on a rampage again like before.

    If that happened, wouldn''t Steve also be in trouble?

    "Ah, right... You''re right. I don''t need to be scared. Conrad was there. He said he''de if I start to act weird again," Annie said.

    ''He said so? this bastard, he even pretends to be nice and gives false hope to this fragile woman.''

    Steve thought as he looked at Conrad who was standing next to Thomas.

    Steve knew that Thomas wouldn''t actually do that. If indeed he came to help it was only because he wanted to keep them safe as subjects.

    Since they were both sessful subjects he and the scientists didn''t want to lose them.

    It wasn''t that the two of them were precious human beings.

    *JZZZZRRRTTT!*

    Suddenly, the ck metal pirs that were standing around them lit up.

    shes of electricity appeared at the ends of the pirs. Then the electricity connected and created a loud sound.

    After that, the electricity that originally only appeared at the top of the pirs also appeared on the stems.

    Until finally the electricity in all the pirs was connected and formed some kind of cage for Steve and Annie.

    Then, Thomas'' voice using the megaphone was heard.

    "That cage will keep your powers from escaping. If it does, you could just destroy this building. We don''t want that to happen, do we?"

    Steve and Annie were silent. Annie''s uneasiness seemed to have lessened now. But that doesn''t mean she''s calmed down.

    Her face still looked stiff like someone who was waiting for the death penalty.

    The sound of electricity interlocking around her didn''t make her feel any better.

    Raindrops hit Steve and Annie''s heads. That''s when they realized that the rain hade.

    "What perfect timing! Even nature wees this experiment!" Thomas said. "You can now start releasing your respective Magic. Don''t worry. I won''t ask you to fight right away. Just cast your Magic!"

    Steve immediately obeyed Thomas'' orders. He drew his fire Magic power with his mind toe.

    A reddish aura-like fire began to emerge from his entire body.

    Annie stared at Steve for a few moments. She marveled at how he could easily do that while Annie was still very reluctant.

    It was because she was still traumatized about that time when she went berserk.

    Annie is afraid that if she draws her power again, she will hurt Steve.

    But once again Annie saw Conrad''s figure standing behind the electric circuit that locked her up.

    ''Do not worry. You''re doing the right thing. I will alwayse when you need me and stop bad things from happening to you. Trust me, Annie.''

    Annie remembered Conrad''s words when he picked her up.

    ''Yes!'' Annie nodded her head firmly. ''I just have to trust him. He''s already saved me. So I don''t need to hesitate!''

    Annie owed her life to Conrad. If he hadn''te and saved her that time then Annie''s life would have been ruined by now.

    Hell, she might even have killed herself somewhere if Conrad hadn''te to save her that night.

    The rain that fell was getting heavier. Annie started to draw her Magic from inside her body like Steve.

    By this time the reddish aura surrounding Steve''s body had gotten thicker.

    Annie, who had ate start, was just starting to emit a faint bluish aura from her body.

    Steve''s reddish aura was clearly dominating. Thomas and Conrad could see it through the electrical cage that held them together.

    Thomas who was already holding the camera bit his lips.

    "Is she still having trouble doing it, Conrad?" Thomas asked.

    "Maybe. She must still be in shock and trauma from the previous incident. After all, Magic power is very foreign to an ordinary human body," Conrad exined.

    Thomas nodded enthusiastically. "Ohh, but we can still expect good results, right?"

    Conrad sighed. "To be honest, I don''t know."

    Thomas turned to Conrad for a moment. But then he focused again on them.

    "Whatever it is, the important thing is we can get something new," Thomas said.

    Conrad had known Thomas for some time.

    Conrad knew that the young scientist thought that something new was still a good thing, even if it was a failure.

    If it had been as sessful as the previous few nights, then that would have pleased Thomas even more.

    The pouring rainwater turned into steam as it touched Steve''s reddish aura.

    As for Annie, the water that touched her bluish aura froze into ice and fell with a crunch onto the concrete.

    The white steam began to appear in Thomas'' camera. Thomas''s eyes widened at the sight.

    "Apparently, subject number 1''s fire Magic power is strong enough to resist the rain," Thomasmented.

    "I''m not so sure," Conrad countered. "It''s still too early."

    Thomas nodded. "You are right."

    A few momentster Annie''s bluish aura grew bigger so that the volume of frozen rainwater grew even more so the sound of ice hitting concrete is getting louder.

    "Oh, you see that?" Thomas said.

    Conrad just nodded.

    However, a few minutester, Steve''s aura weakened and he felt pressure on his body.

    ''What is happening?''

    ~~~

 Chapter 212 New Discovery

    The rain is falling harder. It looks as if those dark clouds were pouring the water it had held back for several hundred years at the same time onto the earth tonight.

    The wind began to follow. Lightning in the distance shouted together creating an eerie melody.

    Tonight''s storm weed the experiment they were holding.

    It''s weing, or actually cursing.

    Because if you look at the rain that is falling tonight, nature seems to be sending a message that they don''t agree.

    However, for scientists, it did not cross their minds at all. What they saw at this time were only the natural conditions that were quite violent. It''s not something bad.

    Instead, Thomas considered this a blessing from nature.

    Because when they wanted to carry out the experiment in the rain, it was raining heavily so they could see better test results.

    They wanted to know how strong Steve''s fire magic and Annie''s ice magic would be under this downpour.

    ording to Conrad''s exnation, the Elves weren''t affected by natural conditions because their Magic was on a different level.

    There even existed Elves who could manipte nature to their heart''s content if they were strong enough.

    In the other world, the limits for the Elves are very few.

    However, they didn''t know what would happen to the humans in this world. Tonight was the time they would find out.

    Steve felt the burden getting heavier. As if something was pressing his body from above.

    He tried to strengthen his Magic but to no avail. The force pressing down on him became even stronger.

    The reddish aura surrounding Steve''s body grew thinner. Even on Thomas'' camera, the aura was almost invisible.

    "Looks like we got an expected result from subject number 1, huh," Thomas said.

    Thomas and Conrad had predicted that Steve would not be able to stand under the pouring rain.

    That''s because his Magic attribute is fire. It''s only natural that fire would weaken under this heavy downpour of water.

    Moreover the fire from Magic that has not yet developed.

    "But Annie showed a different result," Conrad said.

    "Who''s Annie?" Thomas asked in an indifferent tone. "Oh, subject number 2? Yeah, she showed a much better result."

    "That''s because she has the ice attribute. It turns out that in this world, Magic is still limited to its affinity and ailment."

    Thomas smiled. "This is a wonderful experiment. You can see that we have a new discovery tonight."

    Conrad turned his head and found Thomas smiling happily. Even though his eyes looked tired but his lips were wide open.

    Conrad looked forward again, at the struggling subjects.

    The difficulties they experienced were different.

    Steve was having a hard time fighting the pressure of the rain water that kept pounding his body.

    So that his Magic power weakened quite drastically.

    However, Annie has a different difficulty condition. She wasn''t battered by the rain. Instead, she gained strength from the rainwater that wasing toward her.

    Her ice attribute Magic power was getting stronger. The blue aura was getting thicker and bigger causing the frozen water around it to also grow more and more.

    By now Annie had arge pile of ice lying around. Created from water that instantly freezes as it passes through her bluish aura.

    That would probably be good for Steve who already has good control over his powers. But it will be very difficult for Annie.

    She had barely even been able to summon her own Magic power just now.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Even so, she had to bear the brunt of the surge of power that suddenly came and grew bigger.

    ''This is probably going to go bad.''

    Conrad suspected that soon Annie would lose control of her powers and go on a rampage again. After that, he didn''t know what happened.

    Conrad wondered. Will he still be able to save Annie if that happens? Maybe her mind even suffered irreversible damage.

    "Thomas, I think we should stop this now," Conrad said to

    Thomas in a serious tone.

    "Why? We got good results!" Thomas looked displeased.

    "If we keep it up, Annie might... subject number 2 might go on a rampage like before. If that happens, maybe we should put her to rest for a long time."

    Thomas pursed his lips, he thought for a moment. Then said. "I guess you''re right."

    Conrad breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that. Then Thomas talked to the other scientists and crew members.

    "We can disable the cage now," Thomas said.

    There are several puzzling questions from scientists who disagree. But Thomas said what Conrad had told him and they immediately agreed.

    Realizing the risk of losing a sessful subject is something scary and unimaginable for them.

    The scientist on duty rushes to turn off the electricity surrounding Steve and Annie. But something surprising happened.

    Annie''s screams were heard.

    "AAAAAAAAAA!!!"

    The scientists froze. Thomas was also shocked so his eyes widened staring at the camera.

    On the other hand, Conrad tightened his jaw. He had expected this to happen. But this turned out to be much quicker than he had expected.

    If she is already at a stage like this. Turning off the electric fence is only going to make the situation worse.

    Annie''s Magic power could overflow so much that what they were trying to prevent by putting up the electric pirs would be futile.

    "Stop it!" Conrad shouted at the scientist in charge of stopping the electricity from the pirs.

    The scientist immediately nodded knowing what was going on. They are not stupid to not understand what is happening now.

    The scientist immediately stopped his intention to turn off the machine.

    "What should we do now? Should we use ''that''?" Thomas asked.

    Conrad paused for a few moments to think.

    "Not yet," Conrad said a momentter.

    "Are you sure?" Thomas confirmed.

    "Yes. I will try to go there and try to handle it."

    Thomas frowned. "Are you sure? subject number 2 looks very unstable."

    "Using that tool will do more damage," Conrad said.

    "Alright, then. Do what you want," Thoma said.

    ~~~

 Chapter 213 Again

    Steve started to open his eyes when he felt that he couldn''t take it anymore. The pressure he was feeling was too much and he had to admit defeat at this time.

    It turns out that the influence of very heavy rain is this big. Finally, Steve knows where the limits of his strength are.

    Although he felt a little disappointed. But then he can know his weakness. That way, he would be able to figure out how to deal with it as quickly as possible.

    When he finally opened his eyes, Steve realized that he had fallen on the cold concrete floor.

    He was in the middle of a pool of rain. The reddish aura that previously covered his body had nowpletely disappeared.

    Not only that, but Steve also felt a chill blowing from his side.

    Steve didn''t even hear the screamsing from Annie because he was too focused on maintaining his Magic energy.

    Now that he had released control of his Magic, Steve felt nothing but rain and cold wind blowing over his body.

    From behind the curtains of the heavy rain, Steve could see that a thick bluish aura was already covering Annie''s body.

    Steve widened his eyes to stare at Annie. She was showing almost the same reaction as at that time.

    The woman''s eyes turned very blue and lit up. Even through the heavy rain covering his eyes, Steve could see that Annie''s eyes were burning a bright blue.

    ''This is not good.''

    Steve immediately stood up and nced at the scientists.

    Among them, Conrad was walking through the rain toe here.

    Seeing Conrad''s arrival, Steve felt relieved. It was because he felt that he would never be able to match Annie and subdue her in his current state.

    As Conrad walked closer, the strands of electricitying from these ck metal pirs disappeared slowly apanied by a rustling sound.

    A momentter the strands of electricity disappearedpletely.

    Steve didn''t waste the opportunity and immediately ran away from Annie.

    However, Annie notices his attempt to escape. She stamped one foot on the concrete.

    The stagnant water suddenly froze towards Steve''s feet.

    *CCRRRRRR!*

    Steve turned at the sound of the freezing water. But he only turned his head to find that his feet were now trapped in a block of ice.

    Steve looked up at Annie. He saw that Annie was looking at him with blue eyes that glowed like those of a predator.

    Her lips were drawn into a grin like a ferocious beast that was staring at its prey.

    The look of nervousness and fear from before had now disappeared somewhere.

    There is no longer that poor woman who seems to have lost her home. Now in front of Steve is an insane woman who only has the goal of wanting to kill him.

    Steve gritted his teeth. Under this pouring rain, he could not do anything to face the woman''s berserk.

    Looking at her now, Steve thought that Annie remembered about that time when he beat her up and she might want revenge.

    Annie moved her hand and pulled Steve by the ice at his feet.

    Steve was drawn towards Annie. A momentter he saw a dozen of ice des appear around Annie in instant.

    It must have been generated by her Magic freezing rainwater.

    ''At this rate, I could die!''

    Steve swore in his heart. He tried to draw his fire Magic power as hard as possible before the ice des slid and stabbed him.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After efforts fueled by despair, finally Steve was able to create a small me in the palm of his hand.

    He directly mmed the mes into the ice that froze his feet.

    *PRANNGGG!*

    The ice instantly break and Steve fell. But Annie immediately dashed towards him with incredible speed.

    She then swung her fist which was encased in ice.

    *BUAGHHH!*

    Her punch hit Steve in the face and sent his head crashing into the concrete.

    The ice in Annie''s hand turned into a de of clear ice. The light from the lightning reflected on the ice de.

    Annie then shed it at Steve. Steve knew that now there was no time to use his dwindling Magic power.

    He just stared helplessly at the ice de that wasing toward his neck.

    But Steve''s life would not end there. A rope of light came and bound Annie''s hand that was swinging the ice de. Stopped her hand momentarily in the air.

    Feeling her hand stop midair, Annie immediately looked back.

    Conrad was walking towards her.

    Conrad walked quietly while from his hand came the rope of light that bound Annie''s hand.

    "Annie, you there?" Conrad asked. "Don''t lose control. Listen to my voice!"

    As Conrad said that suddenly Annie''s eyes which were lit blue flickered back to her previous brown eyes.

    Her senses seemed to be pulled back from the deep well to return to the surface. But that sense wasn''t there for long.

    A momentter the blue eyes returned. The madness that the Magic brought overtook Annie again.

    Conrad sighed. He didn''t look scared. It''s just that he feels it''s so unfortunate that Annie is like this for the second time.

    Could it be that after this she could still return to normal?

    ''Yeah! She can still return to normal! I can''t give up just yet.''

    Conrad decided to remain optimistic. He had to keep trying to get Annie back to normal.

    She is a valuable subject. After a long time, they did experiments, they finally seeded in instilling Magic in ordinary humans on the first try.

    It can''t fail now.

    Annie jumped at Conrad as if forgetting Steve.

    Steve could finally heave a sigh of relief. He thought he was going to die.

    Annie immediately threw the ice des that had gathered around her toward Conrad.

    Conrad let go of the rope of light that had entangled Annie''s arm.

    Then he stretched his hand forward. A silver Magic shield.

    The ice des that hit the Magic shield immediately shattered.

    ~~~

 Chapter 214 His Ability

    Steve immediately stood up to run away as fast as he could.

    However, a Magic shield that suddenly appeared in front of Conrad caught his attention so he immediately stopped in ce.

    ''What''s that?''

    Conrad''s Magic shield immediately crushed the ice des that Annie threw.

    He could easily handle it as if the ice des were just thin ss hitting a hard wall. Even though Steve knew that ice des could kill people easily.

    A momentter Steve''s well-trainedmon sense returned. So he continued his run.

    As he had expected, Annie was no longer chasing after him. It was all because her attention had now turnedpletely to Conrad.

    After a while of running, Steve thought that he was far enough away from them.

    From here, he turned his head back and stared at the fight.

    ''Finally, I can witness that man''s power.''

    Steve never knew how powerful Conrad''s Magic really was. He was the first human who could use Magic because he was directly taught by an Elf.

    So it''s obvious that the man has great Magic power. This time, Steve finally had a chance to see that power.

    Especially now that Conrad is going to use his ability to fight.

    How was he going to subdue Annie without fighting? It was simply impossible to see how ferocious Annie was now.

    That''s what''s happening now. Conrad knew that he had to put up a fight even though he didn''t want to kill her.

    Again, a dozen of ice des shot toward Conrad. Annie was able to create those ice des easily because there was a steady supply of rainwater to support her.

    The bluish aura she had grew thicker and thicker.

    Annie only fights because she is driven by the desire to kill. Thus she didn''t need to think about controlling her overflowing Magic energy.

    The Magic shield that Conrad created once again could block the ice des.

    "HAAAARRRGHH!"

    After her ice des strike, now it was Annie who rushed toward Conrad to attack directly.

    She created two ice swords in each of her hands then attacked Conrad blindly without a clear pattern.

    However, Conrad defended well. He parried each of Annie''s ice de swings with his hands d in silver light.

    Annie''s attacks just bounced off like hitting another de.

    Conrad''s face was serene. Even though he was constantly being battered and receiving attacks, Conrad didn''t seem to be having a hard time.

    "Hey, Annie! Listen to me!" Conrad shouted. "Control yourself. You know how, right? I''ve taught you!"

    At that time, Annie''s swinging ice des suddenly stopped in midair.

    Her body suddenly stiffened. It was as if time had stopped for her.

    Her blue eyes flickered back to her original brown eyes. This time those brown eyes remained there for a little longer.

    Conrad also realized the situation. So he waited expectantly.

    "You there?" Conrad asked. "Stay focused! Look at that bright light. You see that?"

    Thomas and the scientists waited expectantly. If this time Conrad failed, then they would only lose a valuable subject.

    Because they were going to use that weapon to instantly incapacitate Annie.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Even if they had to lose a sessful and very valuable subject, that was better than letting her go on a rampage.

    Especially if she got away from this ce. The problems they will face are immeasurablyrge.

    "General, I think we should prepare for the worst," Thomas said through his camera.

    Conrad''s hopes were now gradually rising when he saw the change in Annie.

    She seemed to have been able to see the ''bright light'' he was talking about.

    If Annie managed to reach that ''bright light'' - in her subconscious mind - then Annie should be able to regain her senses back.

    But suddenly those bright blue eyes were back again. Those eyes immediately fell on Conrad. The killing intent she had earlier returned to her.

    "Hhhh..." Conrad took a deep breath. "Let''s try again."

    Even so, Conrad did not give up. Annie lunged at him again and attacked fiercely.

    The swings of the ice des got faster and faster. Even now the attacks are more varied.

    Annie stomped her foot down and instantly froze the stagnant water.

    The frozen water reached Conrad''s feet in an instant and froze his feet.

    Conrad couldn''t move. Suddenly Annie spread her arms to the sides and did something both amazing and terrible at the same time.

    She spread her cold aura around causing the pool of water to freeze.

    After that, she formed hundreds of sharp ice spears and make them fly around her.

    Annie looked at Conrad with a terrible grin. Her beast-like fighting instincts told her that now she would be the one who would win this battle.

    All the scientists, crew, and Steve stared at what was happening in front of them.

    They were looking at a scene that was so foreign to their eyes performed by a human.

    The effect of the downpour had amplified Annie''s strength to this extent.

    But it''s a pity. That great power made Annie lose her mind and only be a ve to the Magic power that was too strong.

    At least that''s what they thought. But there was someone there who didn''t seem bothered by any of this.

    Conrad did look impressed with what Annie could do. However, that wasn''t enough to make him freeze like the other people here.

    He had seen many miracles performed by an Elf who had picked him up. Even so, what Annie did was admirable for a human.

    "That''s why we can''t lose her."

    Conrad emitted silver light from his body. The ice from his feet that was about to freeze his body immediately shattered.

    Conrad then walked towards Annie. Annie who saw it immediately sent all the ice des she made toward him.

    The hundreds of ice des all moved towards Conrad.

    Conrad just kept walking towards Annie. His body was now surrounded by silver light that looked like armor protecting his body.

    *CRAANGGG!*

    *CRAANGGG!*

    The ice spears hit Conrad''s body and immediately shattered when they touched the silver light that became his armor.

    ~~~

 Chapter 215 Hunch

    "Tonight, the rain looks heavier than usual."

    Erend muttered to himself while watching the rain from the terrace of his house.

    Rain of this magnitude is of course something the residents of Slum don''t like.

    House tiles that are never tightly closed will eventually leak.

    Water will enter the house uninvited and saturate the important parts. Like a mattress, or a shabby sofa that has been torn in several parts.

    All the stuff they get from the trash. Most of the furniture is leftover furniture from people in the city area that they don''t use.

    ns to relocate Erend and Billy''s family are now silent.

    Erend initially felt happy because he would leave this Slum environment and leave his rickety home. But until now no one has discussed their moving ns like what Billy said when he just came back.

    "Maybe I should ask the General."

    That''s right. If Erend didn''t say it first, then maybe General Lennard would never mention it and immediately have forgotten about it. Thought the promise never happened.

    Erend looked at the growing pool of water in front of him.

    Because of this heavy rain, the dirty ground in front of him became muddy and slippery.

    Tomorrow, thend will be an annoyance for the people living in this neighborhood to cross.

    A long sigh escaped from Erend''s mouth. No matter how annoying the muddy ground was, he couldn''t do anything.

    He should be grateful because this neighborhood does not experience flooding when it rains this hard.

    *DEG!*

    Suddenly while he was staring at the rain curtain of falling water, Erend felt a strange feeling in his chest.

    His heart seemed to be hit by something hard from the inside.

    "What the hell..."

    Erend ran forward and looked around his house.

    Thiste at night, usually no one woulde out. Especially when the weather is this bad.

    But, what exactly was that weird premonition he had just now?

    Erend was now filled with feelings of anxiety. Before that, he had calmed down because he knew nothing would happen. At least in this world, for now.

    He felt that he would just live a normal day as a soldier without any problems. Yet, that bad feeling suddenly came and bothered him.

    ''Tut, can you hear me?''

    But Tut didn''t answer. It was as if Tut had disappeared from his head by now.

    Was that also caused by that bad premonition?

    Suddenly Erend felt something from the north. What he saw was a high wall that blocked the Slum from the city area.

    ''Did ite from the city area?''

    Erend frowned. If that was true, what did he just feel? And why did ite from the city area?

    However, it''s still too vague.

    Just relying on a feeling can''t be used to determine anything. Moreover, this is arge country.

    Or, is this just a hunch without any special meaning?

    No, this can''t be just a hunch. He was no longer an ordinary human. So, this strong hunch must have been triggered by something.

    ''I have to investigate it.''<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Erend made up his mind. Even though it wasn''t something easy because he didn''t know where to start, he still had to look for clues.

    If Erend had this strong hunch, maybe even Systema would create a Quest for him rted to whatever the current situation was. So that he can finish it.

    However, realizing that in this country there is such a problem is very worrying.

    ''Actually, what happened?''

    ~~~

    On the other hand, on the remote side of a town. Precisely in a building not far from a small farm. An extraordinary event is happening.

    In this ce, there is currently a battle that determines the future of an ambitious experiment. This battle will determine the course of this experiment.

    If Annie managed toe back unharmed and still be able to continue as a sessful subject, then that would be a good thing.

    But even though the scientists wished that sess is the case, they were unsure of what would unfold before their eyes.

    Annie was swinging her ice sword and sending countless ice spears toward Conrad. She had also frozen arge part of this field.

    When she waved her sword, that moment a tiny part of her icy blue aura overflowed and spread out.

    The aura fell and instantly froze the water touched by it.

    Thomas immediately asked the crew to move their equipment inside.

    The equipment will not be damaged in the rain. But a frost will.

    Those expensive pieces of equipment would be damaged immediately if they froze, especially if they were frozen by the Magic power that came from a rampaging person.

    Even so, Thomas continued to record. He didn''t want to miss any of this moment.

    Conrad continued to endure attacks from Annie. His silver light armor was imprable by all the attacks Annie gave.

    Throughout that time, Conrad kept screaming amidst this pouring rain and thunder sounds.

    ''I can feel it. She is getting closer.''

    Even though Annie''s body showed no signs of it, Conrad was sure she was close to finding it.

    Within her subconscious, Annie was close to that ''bright light''.

    Conrad held back her sword-swinging hand. The ice wrapped around Annie''s hand instantly shattered.

    Conrad made a pushing motion with his other hand and Annie''s body flew backward from being pushed by a strong force.

    Annie fell into a puddle and instantly froze the surroundings. After that, she just stay there. Lying motionless.

    Conrad walked up to her without taking off his silver light armor.

    Even though Conrad was sure that now Annie was out of her madness, but he couldn''t take the risk.

    Once Conrad was near her, he noticed that the blue in Annie''s eyes had dimmed. The ice that covered her body slowly melted.

    Annie''s previously fast chest movements became slower as she calmed down.

    Annie opened her eyes wide but she stared nkly upward even under the pouring rain.

    Conrad lowered his head and called out to her.

    "Annie, how do you feel now?"

    Annie''s eyes twitched. Then found Conrad''s face above her.

    "I think... I think I''m fine."

    ~~~

 Chapter 216 Next Morning

    "Are you sure?" Conrad still seemed concerned about Annie.

    Surprisingly, Annie''s condition didn''t look bad in the slightest. Even though she just went berserk and froze thisrge field.

    Annie got up to sit up and looked around. She pursed her lips seeing how much area she had frozen. A look of guilt filled her face.

    "Oh my god, I did it again," Annie said, cupping her hands over her face.

    "Don''t worry too much. After this everything will be fine," Conrad said with a smile.

    Annie raised her head to stare at him. "What do you mean?"

    "You''ve managed to see that point of bright light, right?" Conrad asked. Annie nodded.

    "That means, you have almostplete control over your power. After this, you won''t go berserk anymore."

    Hearing that from Conrad Annie felt relief in her heart.

    Maybe that''s true. Because now Annie felt a different feeling inside herself.

    That feeling can only be exined by, she has gained some control.

    Annie stood up assisted by Conrad. Then she cast her gaze around until she finally realized what he had done.

    Annie''s face twisted into one of guilt once again.

    "Did I do all this?" she asked. Even though she already knew the answer.

    "Yeah. Who else?" Conrad answered it.

    "There are two things that you can see here. First, your power has grown very well. And second, you haven''t injured anyone."

    Annie breathed a sigh of relief hearing that she didn''t hurt anyone.

    Just like before, her memory was foggy about what happened when she went berserk.

    Steve, who had been watching from a distance, walked closer to them.

    Because he saw that Annie had returned to normal, he dared toe closer.

    When Annie turned she saw the state of Steve''s face and she winced and gasped.

    "Your face..." Annie pointed at Steve''s bruised face.

    "Yeah. You did this. Don''t you remember?" Steve replied.

    Annie bit her lip guiltily. "I-I''m sorry. I promise this won''t happen again," Annie said.

    Now her seemingly fragile girl nature is back again. Steve just stared at her.

    Seeing her change very quickly from a raging ice monster woman, back to a timid and fragile female figure made him a little taken aback.

    "Why did you say she didn''t hurt anyone?" Steve asked Conrad with a look of displeasure on his face.

    "You''re fine, right? Besides, you have Magic in your body too. So you don''t need to worry," Conrad said lightly.

    "What do you mean? Can''t you see that my fire Magic isn''t working under this heavy rain?"

    Conrad stared at him. "Even though your Magic doesn''t work, now there is Magic in your body. You won''t die that easily. If it was an ordinary person who was hit by that punch, then he or she would have frozen to death."

    Steve paused as he pondered his words. So, because there is Magic in his body, now his body structure has changed to be stronger even though he can''t use Magic to protect himself?

    Suddenly Thomas''s voice came from the megaphone.

    "Hey, subjects. When you''re done, you cane back here. I don''t want you to get sick."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Conrad nced at Steve and Annie. "Let''s get in."

    So the three of them entered the building.

    While heavy rain, lightning, and wind continued to pour for several hours more.

    ~~~

    When the morning of the new day has arrived, it is time for Erend to leave for the military headquarters.

    Now there is no war anymore and Erend doesn''t know what they should actually do in this peaceful time.

    Erend exhaled in annoyance as he stood on the terrace of his house staring down the muddy path which he have to pass.

    The dirty ckish mud could swallow his shoes if he stepped on them.

    In addition, the mud is also slippery. One wrong step could make him fall and make his uniform dirty instantly.

    Luckily, being born and raised in this environment made Erend used to this kind of terrain.

    So he was sure that he can pass it well without falling. It''s just that, the risk of falling and getting dirty is still not zero.

    Arty came out shortly after. She stood next to Erend and then sighed almost the same as her older brother.

    "I heard we''re moving to the city," Arty said. Staring sadly at the muddy road in front of her.

    "Wait a little longer. I''ll ask about thatter," Erend replied.

    From here the two brothers and sisters look like a funny sight. The siblings were staring at the mud with sad and irritated faces that looked the same.

    Not long after, their mother came over.

    "What are you guys doing? Why haven''t you left yet?" their mother asked with a frown of confusion.

    Erend and Arty looked at her together with annoyed looks on their faces.

    "You don''t see this mud?" Arty said.

    Erend nodded in agreement with his little sister.

    Their mother sighed. "You guys have been through this since you were little but your reactions are always the same. How is today''s mud different from yesterday''s mud? You just have to live through it and go do your own thing!"

    What their mother said was true and they both knew about it. They can do nothing but get through this annoying mud.

    ''I really need to speak about our to the General!'' Erend was determined.

    In the end, Erend and Arty made their way through the muddy ground and wallowed in dirty water.

    When they got to the gate, they saw Billy talking to the two gatekeepers. Billy seems to have gotten here first.

    The two gatekeepers looked reluctant to talk to Billy. Most likely because Billy deliberately said things to upset them.

    "You guys are taking too long!" Billy groaned as Erend and Arty approached.

    "How did you get through that mud safely?" Erend asked sarcastically.

    Billy shrugged his shoulders whileughing. "I just walk through them and try not to slip."

    Billy said goodbye to the two gatekeepers and then walked towards the car with Erend and Arty.

    ~~~

 Chapter 217 Unexpected

    They took Arty to her school first. After that, they went to the military headquarters.

    Just like before, the treatment they received from the soldiers became different after they rose in rank.

    But Erend and Billy, know what''s really going on behind that fake respect.

    The soldiers must have kept cursing them behind their backs. Saying something like it was unfit for them to rise through the ranks, or even stay in the military.

    And just like what Erend and Billy always do. They decided not to care about it and just act indifferent.

    Major Lennard came to meet them when she saw them enter the military base.

    "How are you?" Major Lennard asked.

    Erend and Billy looked at each other as if asking what the question actually meant. But not long after, Billy was the one who answered.

    "We''re fine, Major. What should we do now?"

    "We''re going to be doing military operation training. You guys must be pretty familiar with that, right?" Major Lennard said.

    "Military operations training?" Billy asked.

    "Sorry, ma''am. But we don''t have military training like soldiers in general so we don''t really understand," Erend replied.

    "But you can use weapons to shoot, right?" Major Lennard asked while looking at Erend.

    "Uh, Yes. I suppose."

    "Then that''s enough. Don''t worry too much. Cpt. Boartusk will also be joining in on this training."

    Hearing their old leader''s name, Erend and Billy felt an unexpected feeling of relief.

    They didn''t think that hearing about the presence of Cpt. Boartusk will make them feel better.

    "Alright, the General wishes to see you now. Go see him," Major Lennard said.

    After saying that, she immediately turned around and walked away.

    Same as before. Billy stared at the Major''s buttocks in awe.

    "I will never get tired of that sight, man," Billy muttered.

    Erend just sighed. "Then why don''t you just ask her out? She''s just the General''s daughter." Erend said sarcastically.

    Erend said it was not in favor of Billy. He wanted to make Billy aware by giving him the idea that Major Lennard was the daughter of the General who held the power to finish them off at any time.

    So, dating her is not a good idea.

    "That''s a good idea. I''ll try to ask her sometime."

    But Billy gave an answer he didn''t expect.

    Major Lennard suddenly turned her face towards them. Then right at Billy.

    She gave a faint smile that was almost unnoticed. Then face forward again.

    The fact that she didn''t change the way she walked and didn''t say anything seemed to indicate that she didn''t mind Billy looking at her like that.

    Though she clearly knew that Billy was looking at her.

    "Did you see that?" Billy asked with a grin on his face.

    Erend also saw Major Lennard''s gesture earlier. But he didn''t think that was a good sign.

    "She looks like a snake, man. You have to be careful with your decisions," Erend said.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Oh. Of course. You don''t have to worry about my decision."

    Erend sighed as he looked at Billy. In the near future, Billy will definitely be asked the Major out.

    If that''s the case, then Erend only has toe to the rescue if her father finds out about it.

    Erend walked first to go to the General''s room. Meanwhile, Billy waited a little longer for Major Lennard to disappear behind the door to catch up with him.

    ~~~

    They entered the General''s room like before. The feeling of nervousness still hadn''t disappeared when they entered here again.

    Even though they had tried to prepare themselves but it was useless in front of General Lennard.

    Erend didn''t feel afraid of the General exactly. He was only afraid of his overwhelming power to deploy special forces to threaten their family.

    Therefore Erend still has to be careful in front of him.

    Erend and Billy sat across from the General. Waiting to see what he would say this time.

    "You guys already know there''s going to be a military operations training," General Lennard began.

    Erend and Billy nodded together.

    "No need to worry about that. You just need to do what you usually do. This military operation training is something we routinely do to maintain the strength of our soldiers."

    "Yes sir." They both answered.

    "But besides that, I want to tell you something big and ssified," General Lennard continued with a serious look at the both of them.

    The confused Erend and Billy exchanged nces. What big and ssified things might he tell them?

    Based on their experience, whatever it was, it wasn''t a good thing.

    "W-What is that, General?" Billy asked.

    "I can say that you two are a very important part of our country''s military. Because you know some important secrets of ours. Therefore, I decided to tell you about this."

    General Lennard then turned hisputer monitor screen towards Erend and Billy.

    Then they see a video that is still not ying. Even so, Erend and Billy could see what was in the video.

    In the video was a man with a white shirt. The man was in the middle of arge field.

    Behind him is the top ofrge tall trees and hills visible over the top of the wall.

    Erend was quite familiar with that man. He had seen it when he was in a room with Aurdis at that time.

    He is the man who stole the key to the Fountain of Eternity.

    "Who is this man, sir?" Erend asked carefully. He tried not to give any hint that he knew something about him.

    "This is subject number 0. He is the man who managed to return from the Elven world by bringing artifacts and Magic powers to this world," General Lennard replied.

    Billy''s eyes widened and he wanted to say something. But before that happened Erend gave him a very sharp look.

    Seeing that, Billy immediately knew that he had to be quiet.

    "Why are you showing this to us?" Erend asked.

    "Because your next job will have something to do with him."

    ~~~

 Chapter 218 Something To Reveal

    Erend and Billy immediately felt their bodies stiffen.

    A twinge of shock ran through them until they couldn''t help but stare at General Lennard with wide eyes.

    "I know you must be in shock like that," the General said. "But this is exactly what happened. You must be wondering who the real person who has caused all this is. This man is the one."

    General Lennard said that with a proud smile on his wrinkled face.

    Erend tightened his jaw as he look at General Lennard.

    The General spoke as if he had just shown them something amazing. Something that is an extraordinary thing that he has earned with pride.

    The General didn''t look like he was thinking about the price Erend and Billy''s friends have to pay because of that man.

    But Erend couldn''t let himself get out of control now.

    He had to restrain himself from punching General Lennard right in the face now. And that is an extraordinarily heavy effort.

    Erend didn''t even notice that his hands were clenched on his thighs. He only realized it when his palms ached from being pricked by his fingernails.

    Erend released his fist with a deep sigh to calm himself down.

    "Where is he now, sir?" Erend asked.

    Billy nced at Erend realizing the cold tone of voice that came from his words.

    In his heart, Billy prayed that Erend would not turn into that monster and tear General Lennard''s body apart.

    Billy also knows how Erend feels because he feels the same way.

    General Lennard lookedpletely unconcerned about the lives he wasted because that man stole something from Elf. And he even shows him as if he is a very meritorious figure.

    Billy also felt rage like Erend. But they both knew better than to let that rage out. At least not now.

    "About that, I can''t tell you just yet. Where he is hidden is still a top secret. I''m just telling you what you will deal with sometime in the future for now," General Lennard replied.

    After that General Lennard started ying the video. In the video, the man referred to as subject number 0 stood still for a few moments in the middle of therge field.

    A momentter a voice was heard. They suspect that the voice came from behind the camera that recorded it.

    - "The first trial of the Project Apple experiment will begin. Subject number 0, are you ready?" asked azy voice.

    The man - subject number 0 - just nodded.

    - "Alright. Please start, subject number 0."

    A few secondster, a silvery glow began to appear around the man''s body. Like strands of thread created freely from empty air.

    Erend and Billy recognized the Magic. What they saw in the man looked almost the same as what they saw in Aurdis, Saeldir, or Aerchon.

    The two of them immediately had the assumption that the man might have the same power as the three Elves.

    Every Elf seems to have a special color that distinguishes their Magic from the others.

    Even though there are some Elves who emit different colors when using their Magic. There is still a difference that they always felt when the different Elves cast Magic individually.

    Erend and Billy kept watching the video and kept their thoughts to themselves.

    Subject number 0 then spreads his hands to the sides. A strong wind suddenly blew and formed a body-height whirlwind on his right and left sides.

    Within the whirlwind, there was also something like a silver thread that hooked itself into the whirlwind.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The threads of silver light seemed to weave the wind to form a whirlpool just as the man wanted.

    - "Is this enough?" the man asked while looking at the person behind the camera.

    No answer came for a few moments. It was as if whoever was standing holding the camera was frozen.

    Only a few momentster after subject number 0 called him again, the man holding the camera returned his call.

    - "A-Ah, I want to try something again. Can you withstand bullets?" the man behind the camera asked.

    - "Of course."

    Hearing that, Erend and Billy frowned at the same time.

    ''Isn''t the Magic power of the Elves be weaker in this world?''

    The question arose in the minds of each of them. But what they saw proved something different from what they knew before.

    The man behind the camera orders someone to shoot subject number 0.

    A man carrying a gunes and points his gun at subject number 0.

    Subject number 0 created a Magic shield in front of his body.

    - "Are you sure about this, sir?" the man holding the gun asked.

    - "Of course. Just shoot him," answered the man holding the camera.

    The man then fired his gun at subject number 0.

    *BANG!*

    The bullet that came out of the gun stopped when it hit the Magic shield and fell onto the concrete.

    - "Amazing! This is amazing!" the man behind the camera eximed.

    Subject number 0 undone his Magic shield then looks at the camera.

    At that time, General Lennard stopped the video and turned the monitor back on him.

    "You guys have any questions?" General Lennard asked.

    "Last we knew, the Magic power of the Elves will be greatly weakened when they are in this world, sir. They can be killed with bullets beforehand," Billy said.

    General Lennard nodded. "That''s right. That''s if what you saw was the Magic power of the Elves. But what you see now is the Magic power of a human."

    Erend and Bill gasped at this.

    "What do you mean, sir? Has that man be a human who has mastered Magic?" Billy asked.

    "Yes. After living with the Elf for so long, that man can master Magic, and the Magic blends well with his body."

    "Because he is a native of this world, he can use Magic without limits in this world. Unlike the Elves."

    They looked at each other with eyes that reflected shock and confusion.

    General Lennard has just revealed something very surprising to them.

    ~~~

 Chapter 219 Dont Look Good

    Steve opened his eyes in the same ce. That is a room specially reserved for him. A room that is somewhat simr to a prison.

    He got up and sat on the edge of his bed. Steve looked down at his red palms. It looks like all the blood in his body was gathering there.

    "It must be the influence of my Magic."

    Steve was now instantly convinced of the many anomalies that had urred to his body.

    Last night when they finished their experiment, Steve and Annie went straight back into the building with all the scientists and crew.

    The scientists and crew were cold because of the rain and the strong winds.

    However, Steve and Annie did not feel that difort in their bodies.

    Steve even felt as warm as if he had juste back from the shade of a bonfire.

    The water that originally made his body drenched could dry within a minute.

    As for Annie, her body was soaked but she didn''t feel cold.

    She just looked wet from head to toe as if now the cold couldn''t affect her anymore.

    But Thomas still forced them to be examined. They both had no choice but to obey Thomas and be examined.

    The result is as expected. Their bodies are indeed warmer and colder than they should be but there is nothing bad about their bodies.

    Thomas thinks it is a good development.

    He immediately allowed Steve and Annie to go to their respective rooms and rest. Of course with close surveince through the camera installed in their room.

    Now that the new day hase, Steve felt that his body was being refreshed. No effect left from being exposed to rainst night. Even now he felt hot.

    Steve decided to get out of his room and headed to a special room for practice.

    He spoke to the cameras watching him to be allowed out.

    Steve then went to the training ground along with a fully armed soldier.

    When they arrived at the practice ce, Annie was already there.

    She was standing with her eyes closed. From her body came out her distinctive bluish aura.

    "I''ll leave you guys for now," the guard said. "But don''t worry. You will be kept under surveince."

    After that, he left them.

    Steve entered through the door that was in the middle of the wire fence that protected the training ce.

    He knew that it was no ordinary wire fence. The fence must have been filled with some kind of powerful electricity to prevent their power from overflowing and destroying the surroundings.

    Annie didn''t notice Steve was there. She just kept her eyes closed in concentration.

    The blue aura she gave off grew thicker, causing the temperature in this room to drop.

    ''If she''s surprised, will she throw another tantrum?''

    Steve looked at Annie worriedly. Last night he had heard that Annie was not going to lose control anymore. But, is that really true?

    Steve looked up and spread his eyes before finally spotting a camera in the upper corner of the room.

    There is a bright red dot on the camera as a sign that someone is watching them behind it.

    Steve was a little relieved to know.

    Steve began to concentrate on drawing his Magic power.

    Unlike Annie, he didn''t take long or even close his eyes to draw his Magic.

    A reddish aura began to emanate from his entire body and the temperature in the room became more even.

    Steve, who released his power, made Annie suddenly open her eyes.

    She opened her eyes slowly and turned around.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Steve who saw Annie turned her head with eyes that had turned blue and took an alert stance. He had to be prepared in case Annie might throw some kind of frost mist at him.

    "Good morning."

    However, what Annie give wasn''t frosty mist. Instead, she gave a greeting with a sweet smile. Steve waspletely taken aback.

    "G-Good morning," Steve replied.

    "You want to practice?" she asked.

    Steve stared at her for a few moments before answering.

    "Yes. What else?" he said. ''She seems much more stable than before. Is what I heardst night true?''

    Annie was still smiling. "Then why don''t we practice together?"

    Steve felt no reason to decline. He also wanted to know how Annie used her powers consciously.

    "Sure."

    ~~~

    Erend and Billy could only stare at General Lennard with widened eyes and slightly open mouths.

    They were still trying to absorb the words that came out of the General.

    "Y-You mean," Erend said. "You managed to get an ordinary human to use Magic?"

    General Lennard nodded with a faint smile of pride.

    "Yeah. And we also managed to create other subjects."

    "But how?" Billy asked.

    "This country has very great scientists. They are the ones who have found a way," General Lennard said.

    Erend and Billy looked at each other but they didn''t say anything.

    Because they don''t know what to say.

    ''Maybe, I had a strange feelingst night because of this.''

    The weird feeling he hadst night might be because the people in this video, or the other subjects, used Magic.

    If indeed they managed to make ordinary humans use Magic, Erend didn''t know what the consequences would be.

    "Can we meet them, sir?" Erend asked.

    Genera Lennard shook his head. "Not for now. You will meet them if I say you can."

    Erend saw the seriousness in General Lennard''s eyes. So Erend knew that now he couldn''t do anything.

    "Understood, sir."

    "What do you think? Isn''t this an amazing breakthrough?" the General asked.

    "What about the possible consequences?" Erend asked carefully.

    "There are risks, of course. However, we believe we can handle them well," replied General Lennard.

    Erend refrained from saying that it was too rash. And he chose to remain silent.

    General Lennard told them they could leave. He did not forget to remind them to keep this secret.

    Erend and Billy of course nodded and promised that they would keep this a secret then left the room.

    ''I have to see Aurdis.'' Erend thought.

    ~~~

 Chapter 220 Sparring

    ''I have to meet Aurdis now.''

    Erend had no other choice now but to meet Aurdis. He still couldn''t find the humans who could use that Magic and asked them. Systema didn''t give him any pointers either.

    So Erend can only do it by himself now.

    "Do you think this is bad?" Billy asked.

    Erend who was deep in thought did not answer immediately. Erend only answered after Billy called him for the second time.

    "I don''t know. But there''s a big possibility that this could be going bad," Erend said. "I don''t even have to imagine to know how bad it is."

    "How could they do that?" Billy asked. His face was the picture of anxiety.

    "I don''t know." Erend shook his head now. "But I have to go now."

    Erend didn''t need to tell Billy where to go. Billy already knows where Erend would go after they just found out the shocking fact.

    "But we can''t go now," Billy said.

    Erend tried to think of a way so he could find a reason to go to Eternal Earth. But after he thought for a while, he couldn''t find a way.

    This military base is strict and they are soldiers. So they must obey the orders given to them.

    There was almost no opening for them to slip through so Erend had time to get out.

    Plus, now suddenly the speakers in every corner of the military base are ringing.

    Echoing the order to the personnel who will participate in the military operation training to gather in the briefing room.

    Erend had absolutely no free time now.

    "Then we''ll just wait untilter," Erend said as they had no choice.

    So Erend and Billy went to the briefing room with the other soldiers.

    ~~~

    Steve and Annie decide to practice together. At first, they just cast their Magic on each other''s observation. But soon they decided topare them.

    "Now our power seems to be even," Annie said as she moved the ice ball above her palm.

    "Yeah, I thought so too," Steve replied.

    Their Magic power cancels each other.

    Whenever Annie froze something Steve would melt it with his fire.

    Likewise, when Steve burns something, Annie easily freezes Steve''s fire with her ice.

    But that was possible because they didn''t try to add force into their ice and fire.

    They only took out their fire and ice and then watched it so that the two forces could cancel each other.

    Steve is still not convinced that their strengths are indeed equal.

    He felt that they would have to do some sparring to really find out.

    "How about we try fighting?" Steve then said the suggestion.

    Annie blinked a few times. She bit her lower lip nervously.

    "I actually want to do it. But..." Annie said with a doubtful face.

    "You don''t need to be afraid that you''ll destroy anything again. Didn''t Conrad say you can control your powers well?" Steve said.

    "That''s right..."

    Annie spread her gaze around. Wire fences surrounded them on all sides. And a camera is also installed to keep an eye on them.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Annie wasn''t stupid so she knew that this training ground must have been designed to handle the power of the two of them.

    "Then let''s try it."

    Annie also decided to agree with Steve''s idea. She must also work on oveing her doubts and fear of her strength.

    Steve nodded with a satisfied smile because he felt excited.

    Finally, he can fight Annie in sane mode after previously only being able to fight her when she was possessed by madness. The two situations are clearly different.

    Now Steve will find out what Annie can do when she has full control of her mind.

    Would she show disappointing results because she couldn''t actually fight?

    Or maybe finally Annie can use Magic to support her battle skills which are honed?

    After all, she was chosen for this project for a reason.

    Annie began to concentrate. This time she didn''t even have to close her eyes and just had to think to draw Magic like Steve.

    The progress she had shown sincest night''s incident could be said to be drastic.

    Steve also began to concentrate. His reddish aura grew even thicker. Finally, the two kinds of auras collided in the air.

    On Annie''s side, the concrete and wire fences were starting to fill with frozen ice.

    Meanwhile, on Steve''s side, the heat was created.

    The two of them had suddenly created twopletely opposite conditions inside the wired fence.

    From behind the camera, everyone watching was stunned by the sight.

    "It''s about to go down," Thomas - who had suddenlye here when he found out that the two subjects were going to be practicing - said with a glint of excitement in his eyes.

    Beside him were two other scientists who had shes of eyes not much different from him.

    Back in the practice room, Steve decided to make the first move. He threw a fist-sized ball of fire at Annie.

    Steve wanted to see how Annie would react to the attack.

    Annie responded calmly. She stretched her arms forward and an ice wall appeared.

    The fireball hit the ice wall and shattered it. But the fireball was destroyed along with it.

    Steve then dashed towards Annie.

    Annie was a little surprised to see Steve approaching quickly. But because she was no longer possessed by madness, Annie didn''t rush at him and attacked directly.

    The recording she saw when Steve beat her the other time was ying again in Annie''s head. Annie knew a bit about how Steve fought with his powers.

    Annie jumped back and then sent an ice spear heading toward Steve from below.

    Steve who saw Annie moving away was slightly surprised.

    ''She really has changed.''

    Steve focused his Magic on his fist. Steve''s fist was suddenly enveloped in mes then he punched the spear of ice that appeared from beneath him.

    *PRANGGG!*

    Steve crushed the ice spear easily. But suddenly his head was hit by a punching from the right and left simultaneously.

    *BUAGGHH!*

    ~~~

 Chapter 221 Lesson

    Steve didn''t expect there would be two chunks of ice shooting from the right and left of his face. He''spletely caught off guard.

    Both sides of his face felt cold and ached at the same time.

    Steve immediately stood up again and tried to send his Magic toward both sides of his face which had just been hit by that block of ice.

    Steve nced at Annie and sighed. He wouldn''t have expected such an attack toe at him if Annie was still in a frenzy.

    However, now Annie can fight with hermon sense kept intact.

    *SSSS...*

    There was a sizzling sound as Steve''s fire Magic melted the ice on both sides of his face. A few secondster Steve was no longer feeling the cold and pain.

    "You caught me off guard," said Steve in a rather loud voice.

    Annie was standing some distance away from him and took a stance as if ready to fight.

    Her gaze was serious towards Steve even after she managed to hit him hard.

    "I guess I''m lucky," Annie replied.

    Steve snorted. "That''s not luck."

    Steve gathers his Magic power and makes it stronger. His reddish aura grew thicker surrounding his body.

    "Looks like I have to be more serious."

    ? Steve walked over to Annie. Annie, who realized that Steve had umted arge amount of Magic power, got ready.

    She also strengthened the ice Magic field that she had spread around.

    Now Steve who had realized who he had fought would not let his guard down like earlier.

    Even though this was just practice, being hit so hard like that made his pride hurt a bit.

    For Steve, he had no choice but to counter the attack he received earlier.

    So Steve covered his whole body with fire. Makes him look like some kind of creature straight out of a nightmare about hell.

    As soon as Steve got within ten feet of Annie, he stepped on a frost line.

    After that suddenly a mist of ice appeared to surround him from all sides.

    The ice mist was something Annie had been preparing for moments ago when Steve was distracted for a few moments after being hit by her attack.

    However, Steve already suspected that Annie had prepared something.

    Steve was able to understand Annie a bit after seeing her back off and keep her distance instead of doing a follow-up attack after Steve was hit by ice blocks in the earlier attack.

    Annie was a careful person when her sober mind returned. Very different from her who was controlled by Magic. Which is like a mad beast that attacks with the power of ice.

    So Steve could easily predict Annie''s battle n now. Because of that, he covered his whole body with fire so he could easily dispel Annie''s trap.

    What Steve did made the ice fog that surrounded his body from all sides have no effect.

    Annie who saw that was a little surprised and regretted her stupidity. She should have known that Steve didn''t just cover himself in the fire just because he wanted to be stylish.

    Steve then sent a wave of fire pouring from under the concrete floor toward Annie.

    Annie sent the same ice to greet the fire.

    After that Steve suddenly stamped his foot and shot towards her, cutting the distance very quickly and stretching out his arms to give Annie a light hit.

    However, Annie immediately took action by deploying ice to cover her face.

    *PRAKKKK!*

    Steve''s hand pped Annie''s cheek sending her flying to the side.

    The ice that protected her face crumbled at the cheek.

    "You want to end this?" Steve asked.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I haven''t lost yet!"

    But Annie responded by throwing ice spears from under where she had been standing.

    The ice spears shot towards Steve from under him swiftly.

    Steve was able to dodge but several ice spears managed to graze his skin even though his body was still covered in mes.

    At that moment, Annie stamped her foot to propel her body toward Steve. Hands covered in ice, Annie threw a fist at Steve.

    *BUAGHHH!*

    Steve was hit by the punch but he was not sent flying as Annie had hoped.

    Steve then held Annie''s hand that had just hit him, making Annie unable to move to distance herself.

    "You''re not as aggressive as usual," Steve said.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    Steve shot mes that enveloped his entire body at Annie.

    The ice and bluish aura that covered Annie''s body seemed to give up on the heat that Steve was giving off and dissipated.

    Of course, Steve had no intention of burning Annie. Because of that, he didn''t spit out his fire with great power. The mes only obliterated Annie''s bluish aura.

    Steve didn''t know since when he had such good control over his powers. Everything feels natural for him.

    The scientists behind the scenes stared with anxiety on their faces.

    "What if he burns her to ashes?!" said one of the scientists next to Thomas in a worried tone.

    "Don''t worry. He won''t do it. Subject number 1 knows that subject number 2 is as valuable as he is," Thomas said.

    "Are you sure?" another scientist asked.

    "Of course," Thomas answered confidently.

    What Thomas believes is true. Momentster Steve ended his burst of fire at Annie.

    Then they returned to appear in good condition in front of the camera.

    The two scientists beside Thomas breathed a sigh of relief. Yet Thomas just smiled because he know that his guess was correct all along.

    Steve let go of Annie''s hand causing her to fall limply to the floor.

    "Sorry, are you hurt?" Steve asked.

    "No. Don''t worry," Annie answered while shaking her head.

    Then she stood up and smiled at Steve. Steve thought that was a bit odd since he just burned her.

    "I think I have a lot to learn from you," Annie said.

    Steve didn''t know what to answer. He had expected an intensified sense of rivalry to emerge from Annie after he had beaten her so badly.

    However, Annie seemed to feel that she had just learned a valuable lesson.

    "Hmm... Sure. I''m also still honing my own power. So you can''t expect much," Steve said.

    Annie was still smiling at him.

    "How about we do it one more time?" Annie suggested.

    "That sounds like a fine idea."

    So they entered into a sparring session once again.

    ~~~

 Chapter 222 Training

    Erend and Billy entered the briefing room shortly after.

    Around them were several soldiers who would join this training. But Erend felt strange because there were quite a few of them.

    Aren''t military operations usually carried out inrge enough numbers to deal with an equallyrge threat? Unless this is a covert operation.

    But if this was indeed covert special operations training, shouldn''t they choose experienced members?

    Meanwhile, Erend and Billy are soldiers who are on the front lines and only know war openly. Why did they join to participate here?

    "Why so few?" Billy asked. Turns out he has the same concern as Erend.

    "I don''t know," Erend said.

    They found where Adrien was seated. They both came to him and sat next to him.

    "Why are there so few members, Captain?" Billy asked the same question he had asked Erend earlier.

    Adrien sighed. As if he was about to say something bad. That made Erend and Billy frown.

    In an instant, they already knew that what Adrien said was not something good.

    "I''ll be honest with you," Adrien said. "They probably have the intention to embarrass us."

    "What?" Erend asked.

    "You know who they are? They are members of the military special forces. They were chosen from difficult tests. Even though they are still considered beginners." Adrien said.

    Erend and Billy spread their eyes around. The soldiers seemed to stare at them with disdain.

    Some of them even snorted openly when they met Erend''s or Billy''s eyes.

    Erend and Billy immediately understood what Adrien was saying.

    "They really underestimated us," Billy said without taking his eyes off them.

    If they could snort andugh at them openly, then Billy wouldn''t be afraid to make eye contact with them as if to show that he wasn''t intimidated.

    "Yeah," Erend replied curtly. But in his heart was a wave of burning anger.

    Erend didn''t even know what reason had made General Lennard put them into this special military operation training.

    Did he also want to see them humiliated? As one would expect from someone as wily and conspiratorial as him.

    Erend''s anger piled up making him want to burn theughing faces and the eyes that stare at them with disdain like that.

    But Erend managed to control himself not to do that now.

    There were only twenty seven soldiers here including the three of them. Indicating that they are only going to carry out special operations training in a small group.

    Not long after someone came in and stopped at the front of the briefing room.

    He was a man with dark hair and a tall build. His eyes were always sharp as if to say that he always hated whoever he saw.

    He is Geralt Ronder. A military officer who used to always hate and most aggressively underestimate the soldiers who fought in the bunker against the Elves.

    Geralt Ronder became the person most hated by the soldiers in the bunker.

    Several thousand soldiers who had gathered in the bunker shared the same hatred for Geralt Ronder.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He is a figure more hated than the president who forced them to go to war and die against the Elves.

    He is the figure that unites the soldiers who previously did not know each other.

    They alle together to hate Geralt Ronder so they can blend in more easily with one another.

    Now that Geralt was in front of them it was clear that he would be the one leading this operation.

    That''s not a good thing for Adrien, Erend, and Billy. They sighed and cursed in their hearts.

    Geralt''s gaze finally found them. And all three of them swore they saw Geralt put on an evil grin.

    The grin onlysted for a few seconds. But it was enough to make the three of them feel that this training would not end well for them.

    "Okay, today we will start the briefing for the practice we will be holding." Geralt said it in an unnaturally cold and calm tone.

    This made Erend, Billy, and Adrien even more convinced that he was nning something for them.

    But the three of them could do nothing but participate in this training. They believed that their participation was also with the approval of General Lennard. They couldn''t possibly refuse.

    ~~~

    The briefingsted for three hours non-stop. After that, they dispersed to leave the briefing room to start strategy training.

    The training ce was made to resemble the real location where they would carry out the training.

    The ce was made to resemble a ship. The scenario is they have to save the hostages from the pirates.

    They got off the tform that stood a few meters above the ship. Make them feel like they''reing down from a helicopter.

    Themand is held by Major Geralt Ronder. Twenty soldiers go on board the ship from the helicopter and from the boat.

    Meanwhile, seven other people provided sniper support from the boats around the ship.

    During the training, Erend and Billy had a hard time adjusting because they were not used to this kind of operational strategy.

    Those two have never received a proper military education, let alone education on special operations.

    So they find it difficult to do this. In contrast to Adrien who had joined the special forces before.

    Erend and Billy got what they expected. The insulting words that came out from the special forces'' mouths came out like a barrage of bullets from their rifles.

    Billy almost got out of control and hit one of the soldiers who ording to him had the most annoying face.

    But Erend stopped him before it happen.

    "The time willeter."

    That''s what Erend said. Hearing Erend''s words, Billy realized that he was also angry. But Erend can keep his anger.

    Billy knows how terrible Erend can be when he let out that rage. So Billy held back his emotions because Erend, who had been struggling to hold back his rage, might just go on a rampage here if he acts up.

    It could have a more severe effect than just a bruise on the soldier''s face.

    ~~~

 Chapter 223 Daily Quest, Sharkman

    After the training at the simtion ce was over, Erend and Billy finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Those sighs of relief weren''t because they felt relieved after the grueling practice ended. There is something much worse than just feeling tired.

    That is their efforts to contain anger.

    "Today''s training is over. You understand the strategy well. The day after tomorrow we will do it in the real ce. That ce is in the middle of the ocean," Geralt said apanied by a sly smile that Erend and Billy hated.

    Geralt look like he loved to see what had happened to the two of them. He seemed to always smile all the time.

    The soldiers were dispersed. They were then allowed to leave the military base.

    Erend and Billy didn''t say anything until they were in their official car.

    *BRAKKK!*

    Billy hit the wheel hard. His face was red and his teeth were gritted tightly.

    *BRAKKK!*

    Erend didn''t say anything to criticize his actions. Because he felt the same way.

    "Let''s go to Barry''s tonight," Erend said in a cool, calm voice.

    "Hmm..." Billy took a deep breath. "Yeah. That''s a good idea. But why wait until tonight?"

    "I have to do something in the other world."

    "Oh, right. You still have to do that. I thought you could vent your frustrations by killing whatever was across the Portal," Billy said.

    "That''s exactly what I would do."

    Erend didn''t know what Daily Quest he was going to do today. But usually, the Daily Quest won''t go far from killing monsters.

    Even if he has to protect a person or a group, what is clear is that he has to kill something that threatens them in order toplete the Daily Quest.

    Billy drives the car out of the military base. He then drove eastward towards the harbor.

    The city of Ascan has a border with the sea to the east of the city. The capital city of the Republic of Ascaria is indeed on the seafront.

    The car stopped at the harbor. After that Erend came out and headed for a public bathroom which was located not far from there.

    "Wait at Barry''s ce."

    After saying that, Erend walked away from Billy without waiting for his answer.

    "Good for him. He has a good ce to channel his anger," Billy muttered with a sigh and got out of the car.

    He couldn''t wait for Erend while sleeping now because his annoyance seemed to be burning from the inside. Not letting him sleep.

    So Billy took out his wallet and saw that he still had enough money in it.

    Luckily, General Lennard was kind enough to give them a bonus wage at the beginning of the month.

    Though, Billy didn''t know if that could be called kindness because of course the General didn''t just give it because he felt sorry for Billy and Erend.

    Billy went to a small bar near the harbor and entered there. Erend won''t mind even if he drinks or even gets drunk first.

    ~~~

    As soon as Erend entered one of the empty bathroom stalls, he immediately told Tut inside his head to open the Portal.

    Because he wanted to do the Daily Quest now.

    [ "You''re pretty pissed off, huh," ] Tut said.

    ''Yeah. Open the Portal.''

    The Portal opened before his eyes.

    This time without that distinctive hissing sound. Tut seemed to know when to turn off the hiss.

    In a public ce where the chances of anyone hearing him were now pretty high, Tut drowned out the hissing sound of the Portal''s appearance.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Erend stepped into the portal.

    A momentter Erend was already in the seaside area when the sun was close to sea level. But not close enough to set for at least another hour or two.

    Erend walked to find the monsters he had to y. Not long after that, the Daily Quest Window appeared before his eyes.

    [ Daily Quest: Kill 25 Sharkman in Mura Beach. ]

    [ Rewards: 800 Exp. ]

    [ Progress: Sharkman killed: 0/25. ]

    "Sharkman, huh... where are they?"

    Strangely, even when he was told to kill the creatures called Sharkman, he didn''t see them anywhere even though he had arrived at this beach.

    But Erend didn''t have to wait long. From the sea began to appear creatures with shark heads.

    Their height is two meters. With the head of a shark and a body like a human.

    They wear armor from a kind of huge fish scales that are shiny and colorful like a rainbow.

    The existence of the sun that had not yet set made the unique armor shine even more.

    The Sharkmen were holding weapons that looked like they were made of some kind of bone.

    Erend didn''t know that in Eternal Earth there were underwater animals with a structure like that.

    The bone is looked like a skull that has a straight protruding mouth like a sword or jagged like a saw de.

    The Sharkmen were surprised to see Erend''s presence in front of them. A human figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    They said something in theirnguage that Erend didn''t understand.

    Then shouted and charged together toward Erend.

    "Okay, here we go."

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.5) ]

    Erend''s skin is covered with red and ck scales.

    Then he charged with all his might toward the Sharkman army.

    *KKRAKKKK!*

    A loud sound rang out when a Sharkman''s serrated de hit Erend''s scale.

    The sword immediately broke in two when it hit the scale.

    The Sharkman was taken aback, his eyes widened.

    It was a mistake because he couldn''t see Erend''s next attack.

    *BUAGHHH!*

    Erend smacked him on his protruding face. The Sharkman was thrown and hit his friend behind him.

    Another Sharkman came from his left. To Erend''s surprise, they threw water at him.

    The water then enveloped his body and made him ''drown''.

    ''Is this Magic?''

    Erend wondered. He didn''t think of that possibility even though it was right in front of his eyes.

    These Sharkmen were sea dwellers, so it was only natural that they could use water Magic.

    Although, it wasn''t really that worrying for Erend. The power of these Sharkmen was still beneath him.

    ~~~

 Chapter 224 Sudden Appearance

    Even if they used Water Magic, the scales on his skin would protect him from its effects.

    However, Erend still can''t breathe ''underwater''.

    So he spits fire from his mouth and destroys the water prison Magic.

    Erend felt the air fill his lungs again after he breaks free. He opened his eyes and looked around. The Sharkmans were surrounding him.

    ''They''re really going all out.'' Erend thought.

    He pulled out his activate Skill

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    He swung down at the nearest one.

    *CRAAAT!*

    His w pierced through the Sharkman''s eye and it died instantly.

    Erend got up and took another swing with his w. This time, he caught the fin of one of the Sharkman. Then he pierced his jaw.

    Erend throw his body away andnded on the sand lifeless.

    [ Progress: Sharkman killed: 2/25 ]

    He kept swinging. When he finished his first round, Erend realized that he still had a lot more Sharkman left.

    However, in this situation, it seemed that he should be able to finish the rest of them with ease. Like he had known from the start.

    Erend didn''t turn into his Dragon form because the fight will just be ended too quickly. He needs to vent his anger toward these Sharkmans.

    Erend continues to fight with his human form in ck and red scale.

    Until he noticed that the remaining Sharkman was running away.

    "This isn''t looking good."

    Erend looked around and found that one of the Sharkman ran away in a different direction than the rest.

    "Where do you think you''re going!"

    Erend yelled in the direction of the fleeing Sharkman.

    Erend then chased after the Sharkman. He was faster than the Sharkman and it was easy to catch up.

    Before he knew it, he was already behind the Sharkman.

    "I''m gonna kill you, son of a bitch!!"

    ? Erend full of killing intent toward this creature. He raised his arm with the ws.

    "Whoa!" Erend stopped in his tracks and turned around.

    Suddenly there stood a woman as tall as him.

    She wore a white dress and had long ck hair. Her face was beautiful. But then Erend realized that she maybe was a threat to him.

    Erend immediately averts his gaze down at the ground.

    "I''m just a prisoner."

    The woman smiled and walked closer.

    She was not wearing anything. Her legs were long and slender, making her appear more alluring.

    "So, what are you doing? Let''s just get along. We''ll find a way to escape this ind together." She said while walking beside Erend.

    "Why should I help you? What are you?" Erend replied.

    "I am a Siren." She answered.

    "Siren? What''s that?" Erend asked curiously.

    Erend never heard of a creature named Siren before. There is no lore about that in his world.

    "A Siren is an immortal being. We are the descendants of mermaids and humans," The woman exined.

    "A Mermaid and a human...?" Erend looked at the woman in confusion.

    "Yes. Our people were once part of the water. Since we cannot breathe onnd, our ancestors decided to live underwater. We are different from the Merfolk that you know of."

    Even though she tried to exin, Erend couldn''t understand a thing she was saying.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It seemed that his knowledge of the fantasy creatures that existed in his world was only limited to Dragons and Elves. Maybe some more but it''s not the Sirens.

    They know about Elves too because they invaded his country.

    And Erend remember what he really had to do. He has to kill the remaining Sharkmans.

    "I''ll talk to youter."

    Erend runs to chase the fleeing Sharkman.

    The woman who imed to be a Siren stared at Erend''s retreating back.

    "That scale..." the Siren muttered.

    Erend chased after the Sharkman while grinding his teeth.

    ''How can he be so fast when he is a shark?!''

    Webbed feet run so fast on the sand. It looks very strange. But there''s no use thinking about that now.

    Behind him, there were other Sharkmans that he had to deal with.

    Erend looked back and saw that the Sharkmans were already running towards the sea again. He must hurry.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Wings (Lv.1) ]

    A pair of wings sticking out from Erend''s back.

    Then Erend pped his wings to push his body forward with great force.

    *SWOOOSHHH!*

    In the blink of an eye, Erend was right behind the Sharkman. He swung his ws.

    *CRAAATTT!*

    Erend''s ws pierced the Sharkman''s fin.

    He ripped the Sharkman''s back of his head and it immediately fell down.

    Erend did not stop there. Hended and then plunged his ws into the Sharkman''s chest until he prated it.

    [ Progress: Sharkman killed: 3/25 ]

    After receiving the notification, Erend didn''t wait long.

    He instantly shot toward the Sharkmans who were about to escape into the sea.

    As soon as they saw Erend flying towards them, the Sharkmans shot water bullets at him.

    Erend managed to dodge by swerving in the air while swooping down.

    Momentster he was on top of one of the Sharkmen. Erend swung his ws.

    *CRAAAT!*

    Erend''s w swung violently and tear the Sharkman''s front muzzle.

    It let out a wailing sound of pain as it fell onto the sand bleeding profusely.

    Erend felt a feeling of relief in his chest. It was as if a wisp of heat was escaping little by little through every w he swung.

    ''I know this is the right solution. It''s better than me wing that bastard Geralt''s face.''

    Erend continues to hunt the Sharkmans.

    He flew at the Sharkmans who were about to enter the sea and threw them back onto the beach to then kill them.

    The Sirens stared from a distance. Her hands sped in front of her chest.

    Her face was filled with an expression of horror and fear. But there is also admiration there.

    "Is that... a Dragon kind?" She muttered.

    Erend continued to ughter the Sharkmans with his ws.

    He didn''t spit fire because he thought the fire couldn''t do much for them. Because they are aquatic creatures.

    ~~~

 Chapter 225 Daily Quest Complete

    A wailing sound is heard in the air. Blood flowed on the white beach sand and was absorbed into it.

    Blood also flowed towards the seawater and dyed it red. As the sun began to fall to the west.

    The Siren who had been staring at him could not take her eyes off him. She seemed to be attracted by a huge gravitational field that made her helpless to look away.

    Even though she actually felt horror at the blood of sea creatures that spilled in front of her.

    But she still can not do anything but watch from a distance.

    After all, what could she do but look? She couldn''t possibly rush to stop him.

    Seeing the enormous strength of the Dragonkind made her immediately know what her fate would be if she dared to get close or do anything to disturb the man.

    She didn''t know what exactly the man was aiming for by ying the Sharkmans.

    Even though she knew that the Sharkmans were indeed one of the evil sea-dwelling creatures, she didn''t have any particr feelings of sympathy for them. In fact, she is a prisoner of the Sharkmans.

    But he shouldn''t have any reason to ughter them.

    Unless he does have a reason.

    Whatever it was, the Siren could ask him after the carnage was over.

    Erend continues his killing spree. On his face was a terrible grin. Coupled with the blood of the Sharkmans he had killed, made him look more like a monster than those Sharkmans.

    [ Progress: Sharkmans killed: (20/25) ]

    ''A little bit more.''

    Erend ran towards one of the Sharkaman he was after. The Sharkman threw water bullets at high speed toward him.

    *PAAKKK!*

    The water bullet hit Erend''s feet and knocked him down.

    This was the umpteenth time he had been knocked down by that water bullet, and he had also been trapped by that water prison''s Magic several times.

    However, Erend didn''t worry because he was able to escape easily.

    Only with brute force Erend could escape all of their Magic without worrying or thinking of a strategy.

    It made him never worry about attacking head-on.

    Erend pped his wings to fly up. Then he shot towards the Sharkman who fired the water bullet just now.

    The Sharkman was running back towards the sea but Erend caught up with him quickly.

    *WUSSHH!*

    *CRAAATTT!*

    Erend''s ws dug into the Sharkman''s back and prated his chest.

    Then Erend yanked it out and let the Sharkman fall hollow-chested on the sand.

    Just like all his other rtives, the Sharkman''s blood flows and seeps into the beach sand.

    [ Progress: Sharkmans killed: (21/25) ]

    Erend looked up to stare at the remaining four Sharkmans.

    On their shark faces was a look of great despair staring at the death that was clearly before their eyes.

    Erend didn''t let them wait too long for such an obvious end.

    He pped his wings again and shot toward the four of them.

    The remaining Sharkmans epted their fate without being able to do anything.

    After a while, Erend finally managed to kill the remaining four Sharkmans.

    He looked up and smiled in relief and activated all of his Skills.

    Standing there now was a man covered in Sharkman blood.

    Behind him is the scene of the setting sun. It was a sight that was difficult to describe by the Siren who had been staring at him.

    [ Daily Quest Completed! ]

    [ Progress: Sharkmans killed: (25/25) ]<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    [ Reward: 800 Exp. ]

    [ You Leveled Up! ]

    Erend felt a great feeling of relief. He let out a long breath.

    Then walk up towards the beach.

    He realized the presence of a mysterious figure that had caught his attention earlier.

    A fantasy creature who calls herself a Siren.

    Erend didn''t remember ever hearing about Siren, Mermaid, and Merfolk.

    It might have been because that creature didn''t exist in his world. Or it could be because Erend''s knowledge is limited.

    Erend walked up to the Siren. His body which was still full of blood made the Siren unconsciously take a few steps back. Erend noticed the movement.

    "Don''t be scared, Erend said.

    Though he realized that he was asking for too much based on his current appearance.

    The Siren stopped taking steps back. Though she still looks scared.

    "Do you have anything to say to me?" Erend asked.

    The sun had almostpletely set. This ce was gradually getting darker.

    Erend had to get out of here quickly or Billy would be waiting as long as before.

    "P-Please destroy this," the Siren said as she lifted her right foot out of the sand.

    On her ankles was a shackle made of some kind of stone.

    Erend didn''t question much else anymore. He just lowered his body and then activated his Skill.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    After that, Erend swung his ws.

    *CLANG!*

    The stone shackle was instantly destroyed by Erend''s ws.

    The Siren breathed a sigh of relief as she moved her leg.

    "Thank you. Finally, I am free from the Sharkmans'' captivity," said the Siren.

    "In the first ce, why did you end up imprisoned near the beach like this?" Erend asked.

    "These Sharkmans have been on this beach a lottely. I just came back from the human vige after a walk. Then, they found me and capture me."

    "Lately?" Erend asked.

    "Yes. Those Sharkmans rarely came to the surface before. But since thest few months, there has been something strange about their activities."

    ''The Cmity is showing that effect again.'' Erend thought.

    "Well, I''ll be going now." Erend turned and walked away.

    "Where are you going?" The Siren screamed for him.

    "Home. Goodbye!" Erend answered without looking back.

    "I don''t know your name yet!"

    "You don''t need to know. We may never see each other again."

    The Portal opens before Erend. And Erend immediately stepped into it leaving the Siren with curiosity and a bit of sadness because Erend just left.

    "The possibility that we will meet is very small. I don''t know where to look for Dragonkind like him," the Siren muttered disappointedly.

    Then she realized that she was in the middle of a pile of dead Sharkmans.

    She immediately ran as fast as possible towards the sea and dived in.

    ~~~

 Chapter 226 Arrive At Barrys

    Erend took a pair of military clothes that were in the back of the trunk of their official car.

    It''s not a uniform. It''s just a long-sleeved shirt and trousers.

    Both are ck with the military emblem of the Republic of Ascaria.

    Then Erend rolled his bloodied shirt into a stic bag. It was also the same military clothes that were full of Sharkmans'' blood.

    "How should I exin it?"

    Erend stared at the lump of bloody, fishy-smelling clothes.

    Maybeter he''ll just burn it until there''s nothing left of it.

    Yes, that is the most suitable way to handle these clothes.

    After taking a shower in a public bathroom and using up the soap and shampoo provided for other visitors,

    Erend came out wearing new clothes.

    The blood of the Sharkmans had already been washed away and flowed into the oceans of the other world.

    Erend headed to the car again and threw the bloodied military clothes into the trunk.

    Then he went towards the small bar not far from there.

    Because night hase, the lights that have been installed are lit in this harbor.

    This harbor district is almost the same as the Alum.

    But because this ce is often used to anchor ships carrying goods from overseas, the government still pays a little more attention to this port than the Slum.

    Even so, the government only pays attention to things that they think can make everything easier for them.

    Such as repairing damaged roads so that trucks carrying goods can pass easily.

    They pay no attention to the people who live here or make a living working in this harbor.

    There are several huts built in this port. The hut is made from used wood or plywood collected in the trash.

    Of course, it was something that was thrown from the city area.

    Erend didn''t pay much attention to them as he walked through the huts. Because he also saw the scene every day.

    If people from the city area were to see them, they would definitely think that this scene was something sad and unimaginable.

    They must have looked at the inhabitants of the harbor with pitying eyes and frowns. Just like when they saw the state of the Slum.

    However, Erend did not feel any difference.

    He just walked like he was through his own neighborhood.

    It wasn''t until a few momentster that he finally spotted a bar that had the most lighting in the neighborhood.

    There was a neon sign hanging crookedly above the entrance.

    The sign was something the bar owner - once again - picked up from the trash. And the bar owner makes good use of it.

    The bar has been a gathering ce for people in the harbor since it was first established.

    Several people sat chatting while enjoying ale and snacks in the outside area of ??the bar.

    Erend went inside. This ce wasn''t very big so the presence of around twenty people already made the ce cramped.

    Several people stared at Erend when they realized his arrival.

    They could see who Erend really was from the clothes he wore. If that wasn''t enough exnation, there was a military emblem on his right and left upper arms.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Besides that, Erend''s face has spread all over the country as a hero who fought the Elves and uncovered the conspiracy of two high-ranking military officers.

    But Erend didn''t care about that because he already knew what kind of response he would get as soon as he entered here.

    Erend walked on in to find Billy. It didn''t take long for him to find Billy sitting at the long table.

    A woman in her twenties was standing behind the counter talking to Billy.

    The woman noticed Erend''s presence as soon as he approached. Then showed a faint smile.

    That woman is the owner of this bar.

    "Your friend hase," the woman said.

    Erend sat down next to Billy and said. "Alice, give me your ale."

    "You got it," Alice stood up and took a bottle from the fridge. Then give it to Erend.

    They can''t buy ssy beverage in this ce. But the ale that Alice and her father brewed was not much different from those high-priced, ssy beverages.

    Alice had never told him the secret recipe for this extraordinary ale.

    And no one asks anymore because they don''t want to be cklisted from this bar.

    "I feel like I haven''t seen you in a long time. I thought you were dead," Alice said.

    Erend downed the ale. Feel the sweet distinct taste of the ale wafting down his throat.

    Erend sighed after finishing his gulping.

    "I also thought I would never taste this ale again," Erend said. "Didn''t Billy tell you everything?"

    "He had drunk too much ale before I got back here. When I came back from cooking he was too drunk to talk," Alice replied.

    Erend looked at Billy. He was still sitting up straight.

    However, his eyes were out of focus. And he didn''t seem to notice Erend''s presence here.

    Erend just snorted, smiling realizing his friend''s silliness. And decided to ignore him.

    Billy''s attitude when drunk is actually not too bad. He would just stay silent until he finally passed out. He didn''t make any fuss.

    "Well, it''s been a long time."

    Erend finally took over the conversation with Alice.

    "I still remember when you first came here. You came together when you were seventeen. Then we talked until morning," Alice said.

    "We also came a few more times after that. You know, we saved days to be able toe here," Erend replied.

    Sheughed. Alice took an ale for herself and drank with Erend.

    "After that, suddenly you guys went to ar with the Elf."

    Erend snorted. "Yeah, it''s natural that you think we''re noting back."

    "To be honest, I did think so." Alice gave Erend an apologetic look.

    "It''s alright. We also thought that we would note back alive," Erend said.

    They talked about their lives again until the night was gettingte.

    ~~~

 Chapter 227 Another Hunch

    The night is gettingte, but the conversation is still not over.

    Instead, their conversation got deeper and deeper about what happened while they didn''t meet.

    Alice says that life is getting harder and harder. Many of the people living in this harbor have died since thest time Erend and Billy visited. Which is what happened a few years ago before the war.

    Erend also doesn''t really know much about the residents of this harbor. So he couldn''t sympathize with them.

    But even so, he still listened to Alice''s story.

    "As life gets harder, they choose to be criminals to be able to feed their families or themselves," Alice exined. "I feel very lucky that there are rich people who like my ale."

    Yes, that''s how Alice and her father live amid this very pressing adversity.

    There was a wealthy businessman in the city area who liked the ale Alice''s family made.

    They bought up so much of the ale every month at a pretty high price.

    Alice and her father were able to live without worrying about what they would eat tomorrow because of that rich businessman.

    Luck was on their side. But the residents of the harbor are not as lucky as they are.

    Of course, they had pressured Alice and her father into giving them the recipe for their ale.

    The reason, is so they can make it to continue their life.

    However, no matter how hard they tried, his father would never give them the recipe.

    Alice''s father had a good reason for that. It was because he had promised his mother.

    Perhaps his father''s actions sounded cold and heartless. He looks like he doesn''t care about the troubled people around him and sticks to that promise.

    That''s because his father knew, the people in this harbor would immediately turn around to stab them in the back after he gave them the recipe.

    Why doesn''t anyone dare to take the recipe by force from this family? They have of course tried.

    However, Alice''s father was no ordinary person. He was a tall, well-built man with a huge strong body.

    He towered over two meters tall with a body full of tattoos and scars. That was not known when it was created and due to what event in his previous life, it happen. Before he finally settled in.

    Alice continued her story. Her father, Mr. Barry, once made a man copse with just one punch.

    He said it was a warning.

    ''You guys can try ganging up on me together but the result will only be the same. You should save your money for food than for treating wounds caused by your stupidity.''

    That''s what Mr. Barry said that time.

    From then on, the people in the harbor didn''t even try that stupid thing anymore. And just enjoying ale for a lot less than they sell those rich people.

    Alice''s family certainly wasn''t that heartless. They also often provide food aid and even forget about debts the people have owed them.

    It''s just, to give away their special ale recipe, that would never happen.

    "Wow, I didn''t know such a story existed."

    Erend and Alice turned when they heard Billy speak.

    Billy is already looking better. It seemed he had been awakened from the effects of the ale he was guzzling down greedily.

    "You okay?" Alice asked in a tone that was more curious than concerned.

    She wondered how someone coulde back like that from the effects of a hangover without first going through the fainting stage.

    However, Erend wasn''t surprised anymore now that he had seen it happen before.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Why? Am I disturbing your intimate chat?" Billy said.

    Then he grinned and poured the empty ale bottle in front of him.

    When nothing dripped from it, Billy asked Alice for more ale.

    "Are you sure you''re still drinking?" she asked.

    But she too had stood up and walked to get the ale.

    "Of course!" Billy said.

    Alice ced another bottle in front of him. By now, Billy had four bottles of ale in front of him. Three of which were empty.

    After downing his ale, Billy continued. "You better not tease Erend. Or his Elf girlfriend will curse you."

    As the words left Billy''s mouth, several people who were close enough to hear turned their heads.

    Alice looked at Billy with a surprised look.

    "What do you mean?" she asked. "He has an Elf girlfriend?"

    Erend sighed. "Don''t mind him. He''s still drunk."

    "It''s true," Billy said tly.

    Maybe because he was still half drunk so he didn''t bother to borate on it to Alice. Or everyone listening around them.

    "Hey, I know that this might be a problem you don''t want to talk about here. But I''m also really curious about what you guys were doing on... Uhh.. the other side," Alice said while looking at Erend with curious eyes.

    Erend returned his gaze. "It''s like you said. This is not a matter we wish to discuss here. At least not now."

    Erend moved his eyes left and right as if signaling Alice.

    Alice immediately understood that as a hint indicating that this ce was indeed too crowded to talk about that.

    "Yeah. Of course, you can''t tell now," Alice said.

    Alice felt she couldn''t ask any further even though she was still curious.

    She did know the news circting about the three of them. But, she also knows how government works. They must still have a lot of things hidden from the public.

    Alice expected that Erend and Billy would tell her about it. But she wasn''t sure they wanted to tell her.

    The crowd could have been just an excuse not to tell her.

    When the night had entered eleven o''clock, some of the visitors to this bar began to disappear.

    Some thanked Alice before leaving. But some of the others just disappeared, leaving behind ale bottles and dirty dishes.

    "So they still don''t pay," Billymented as he looked at thest visitor to leave through the door.

    "Of course not," Alice replied. As if that was an obvious thing.

    When he was about to drink his ale, suddenly Erend felt the same rush of a hunch as that stormy night.

    ''That feeling again.''

    The bottle stopped midair before it reached his mouth.

    ~~~

 Chapter 228 Another Training

    That feeling came like a sting in Erend''s chest. It was as if something had exploded in his chest as if to stop his heartbeat.

    Previously, the hunch was not felt this big. But this time it was very different. It''s stronger than before.

    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Billy asked with worried and droopy eyes at Erend.

    Even though he was drunk, Billy still noticed the trouble on Erend''s face.

    Alice also immediately noticed because she saw Erend stop suddenly.

    "Oh," Erend said. "Nothing."

    He downed his ale.

    "Give me one more bottle," Erend said.

    Alice immediately went to get another bottle of ale for Erend. She put the ale in front of him.

    Billy and Alice stared at Erend in silence.

    A momentter, unable to contain her curiosity, Alice asked. "What actually happened to you earlier? You look... Shocked by something."

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry," Erend said with a faint smile. He opened his ale bottle and drank it.

    Billy immediately knew what might have caused Erend to be shocked out like that.

    He had seen Erend many times as if he had been stung by something, or seen something appear before his eyes suddenly.

    Something that Billy can''t see or feel, often bothers Erend and surprises him. Like right now.

    Billy thought that it must have something to do with his power.

    "Ah, don''t be so surprised, Alice. He has been like that for a long time. War must have messed something up in his head," Billy said. Apanied by a grin that seemed to mock Erend.

    "Oh." Alice seemed to regret her question. Because it turns out that she had asked something that might open up a trauma for Erend.

    "Sorry," Alice said, apologetically.

    ? "No need. I''m fine now," Erend said with a smile to make Alice feel better and no longer feel guilty.

    "Do you have to go now?" Billy asked while looking at Erend with a meaningful look.

    Only he and Erend understood what ''go'' meant here.

    "No," Erend replied. Apanied by the same meaningful gaze.

    Billy nodded. "OK."

    It meant that Erend didn''t need him to make excuses so they could leave because of an emergency.

    That''s good. Because Billy still wants to enjoy his ale.

    Alice looked at Erend and Billy in turn. She didn''t know what had happened just now but Alice was sure that it wasn''t just ''Nothing''.

    ''But, it looks like they don''t want to talk about it.''

    Alice knew not to ask any further.

    "Hey," Erend spoke to Billy. "Isn''t it time for us to go home? Tomorrow we could have another practice."

    "Hhhh..." Billy took a deep breath.

    The practice means the same practice as they did earlier. Thinking back to it made Billy feel irritated.

    "You are right." Billy got off his stool.

    Erend got down from his stool and took his wallet.

    "You don''t have to pay," Alice said.

    "No, we''ll pay," Erend replied. "How much?"

    Alice didn''t argue any longer and stated how much they have paid. Erend and Billy paid their bill and said goodbye.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Thank you. We''lle backter," Erend said.

    "Please save the ale for us when we get back.," Billy added.

    Alice smiled at them. "Of course, there will always be ale for you. Take care, boys."

    Erend and Billy walk away from Barry''s. Alice returned to the bar and prepared to wait for her father to return.

    ~~~

    Fire and ice united this time in this fight. They no longer attack each other. Instead, they were attacking the same enemy.

    Conrad floated several meters in the air with his body covered in silver light that served as armor for him.

    Beneath him were Steve and Annie with red and blue auras surrounding their bodies.

    Scientists see from inside the building this time. There was no electric fence surrounding the three of them so there was nothing to prevent their strength from overflowing.

    Because of that the scientists no longer dared to put their equipment and themselves anywhere near the three Magic users.

    The three of them had started fighting five minutes ago.

    Tonight''s test was that they wanted to see how Steve and Annie would fare against Conrad.

    After five minutes of fighting each other, they got the result they expected at first.

    Although it wasn''t the final result yet as the battle had basically just begun.

    Conrad''s ability was still far above Steve and Annie''s even when they both decided to cooperate.

    "Come on. It''s not over yet," Conrad said.

    "How about you don''t float up there like that?" Steve said. "That way maybe we can fight a little more fairly."

    Conrad grinned. "Very well."

    Conrad descended andnded in front of them.

    "How can we fly like you?" Annie asked. She sounded like a child who had just seen a magician perform his tricks.

    "The method is as I said before. Learn to control your Magic," Conrad replied.

    At that time Steve suddenly lunged and immediately threw a fireball at Conrad.

    "Whoa, you stole a chance like that huh."

    Conrad raised his Magic Shield. The fireball just hit Conrad''s Magic Shield and then exploded.

    *BOOM!*

    As Conrad''s view was blocked by the screen of fire caused by the explosion earlier, Steve quickened his pace and then moved to his side.

    After that, he spouted fire from his palm.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    The mes from Steve''s hands enveloped Conrad''s body. Even so, Steve was sure that it was not enough to hurt him.

    The silver armor had been blocking every single attack that came towards Conrad and made all their efforts meaningless.

    "Hey! Come on!" Steve shouted at Annie who just stood there and watched everything.

    Annie then nodded and also shot towards Conrad. But before she could do anything Conrad shot up and shot a silver beam at her and Steve.

    Steve was able to dodge the attack because he had expected Conrad tounch a counterattack.

    He rolled back as the silver beam hit the concrete. But Annie who was caught off guard was hit by the beam and knocked back.

    ~~~

 Chapter 229 Real Opponent

    Annie was thrown backward and mmed onto the concrete. Her body bounced a few times before finally stopping.

    Luckily, Annie had created the ice armor before Conrad''s silver beam hit her.

    So far, Annie could create ice armor on her body almost by reflex.

    It was because of her personality that was afraid of getting hurt. So she subconsciously sent a signal to her brain to use Magic to instantly create ice that covered her body, when her eyes saw danger approaching.

    That makes the damage caused by the silver beam that Conrad shot reduced greatly.

    Annie was able to immediately stand up and dart back towards Conrad.

    Now it''s no longer raining. So Annie couldn''t create as many ice des as that night.

    She could only create three by pulling the water around her body.

    Annie threw the three ice des at Conrad. Even though she knew that attack was useless against the silver light armor on Conrad''s body.

    But Steve did not remain silent. He who had previously dodged Conrad''s silvery beam shot was now darting back at the man.

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    Steve fueled the fire on his body. The fire looked bigger than what he usually puts out.

    It was because Steve did use up more of his Magic energy. Conrad who saw Annie and Steve charge from two different directions was still standing unfazed in his ce.

    His face didn''t show any worried at all.

    Steve used his will to make his fire power propel his body forward.

    In his mind, Steve imagined that the fire would be some sort of propulsion on the back of the rocket that sent it into space.

    ''Use your imagination. That''s how your Magic works.''

    Conrad said it at the start before they started fighting like this.

    Conrad exined that Magic would work ording to the user''s wishes. Of course, the users have to hone their skills first before they can actually use that Magic as they wish.

    Now in this training, Conrad wanted to teach them that. And he also wanted to give them the thrill when they actually fought against opponents who could use Magic properly.

    Steve and Annie felt they were pretty good after being able to use Magic to that extent.

    They can create fire and ice, it''s amazing for the two people who were just ordinary humans before.

    However, for Conrad who had experienced seeing Elves perform extraordinary Magic with such ease, the two of them were still far from that stage.

    Steve''s speed immediately increased drastically within a second.

    He was now moving like a rocket propelled by a massive thruster.

    Steve quickly closed the gap with Conrad and he thought of using the force he had built up to hit Conrad.

    Steve threw his fist. But Conrad raised one hand to catch the fist.

    *WOOOSSSHHH!*

    Conrad manages to catch Steve''s fist. And after that the force he build created a hot air that blew past Conrad''s back.

    Steve widened his eyes in shock. ''He just caught my punch like it was nothing?!''

    Then Steve saw Conrad put on a faint smile. Conrad have humbled him real quick.

    From the other side, Annie came shing her ice sword at Conrad. However, just as Steve had expected, the ice sword shattered when it hit Conrad''s outstretched hand.

    *PRAKKK!*<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Annie stared with widened eyes. She was too surprised that she didn''t notice Conrad''s hand was swinging towards her.

    *BUAGHH!*

    Annie was thrown again at the other end of the field. Conrad winced at Annie.

    "Maybe I hit her too hard."

    Steve came from behind him while he was looking at Annie.

    He managed to get close enough to put his hand on Conrad''s back.

    Conrad who realized that immediately turned his head. But he didn''t do anything immediately even though he knew what Steve would do next. He wasn''t the least bit worried.

    *BWOOOSSSHHH!*

    Steve let out a torrent of fire from his hands. The fire was sorge that it illumined the entire field more than themps and spread a wide heat.

    Steve poured his Magic into that attack in hopes of causing some damage to Conrad.

    Suddenly Conrad''s hand which was wrapped in silver light came from behind his torrent of fire.

    His hand gripped Steve''s neck. Instantly, the burst of fire simply disappeared as if all the oxygen in the surroundings had disappeared.

    "Urghh..."

    The fire around Steve''s body still remained a little. However, it only looked like a fire that would be extinguished by the slightest gust of wind.

    "Concentrate. You can still create more fire now," Conrad said.

    Even if he says so, Steve was having a hard time even taking a breath. Moreover, to create a bigger fire.

    Conrad sighed, he looked a little disappointed.

    Then he threw Steve backward until he fell on the concrete.

    Then Conrad turned towards Annie. It turned out that Annie had stood up again and created another ice sword in her hand.

    "You should learn to be more creative with your Magic, Annie," Conrad said. "Don''t just create swords."

    But instead of answering, Annie dashed towards Conrad.

    Her body was now no longer covered in ice. That meant she left her body exposed at the risk of taking greater damage.

    Conrad sighed and smiled faintly. ''I''d better end this quickly and teach them from the beginning again.''

    A momentter Annie was in front of him. She swung her ice sword at Conrad.

    But when the sword almost hit Conrad''s hand that was raised to block it, the sword suddenly turned into water instantly.

    The water that was once a sword fell on Conrad''s face. Surprised him and covered his vision for a few moments.

    After that, Annie covered her hands with ice and then punched Conrad in the face as fast as she can.

    *BUAGHHH!*

    *BUAGHHH!*

    Conrad staggered backward. He nearly fell over but Conrad managed to steady himself and jump to the side. Dodging the next punch that came to his face.

    Annie wasn''t going to throw this hard-earned opportunity away. So she immediately dashed towards the direction where Conrad was jumping.

    ~~~

 Chapter 230 The Record Sent

    Conrad was still trying to wipe away the water covering his eyes. The water fell so suddenly that Conrad couldn''t stop it from getting into his eyes.

    *BUAGHH!*

    But Annie didn''t give him a chance to stay still and regain his footing after jumping.

    She lunged. Throwing her punch as hard as possible.

    The punch staggered Conrad and then make him finally fall onto the concrete.

    Annie wanted to punch him again but her fist stopped midair.

    She hesitated. Her hesitation cost her the tiny window of opportunity to attack.

    Conrad''s eyes suddenly focused again on her and Annie felt a strong push that threw her up.

    Annie thennded a few meters from where she had been before. When she looks again, she finds Conrad standing up again and looking at her.

    "Not bad, Annie," Conrad said with a smile.

    There were bruises on his lips and cheeks. The marks from Annie''s punches hit him several times.

    On the other hand, Steve actually already stood up a while ago. But he decided not to attack and chose to pay attention to their fight.

    As it turns out, Annie is better than he first thought. She even managed tond heavy punches on Conrad when he couldn''t do that.

    Even Steve almost died from being strangled by Conrad earlier. It was an unpleasant experience.

    "Let''s finish now. I think that''s enough," Conrad said.

    Conrad now seemed to y the role of their instructor who trained them in rigorous training to master Magic.

    Steve didn''t really like that. That''s because he had already undergone rigorous training to enter the military and finally special forces. He had enough.

    However, Steve knew that he could do nothing butply. If he left here and refused, he would just die because he couldn''t handle his Magic.

    Or die at the hands of Conrad who is much stronger than himself, for now.

    Steve walked over holding his neck.

    "Are you still hurt?" Conrad asked Steve.

    "Yeah. But I''m okay," Steve replied.

    "Good," Conrad said. But his face showed a hint of anxiety.

    Steve realized that too. Yet he didn''t care. Conrad''s feelings of anxiety were insignificant because he would end up beating them again when the time came.

    But Steve didn''t say anything about it.

    "What will we do now?" she asked.

    Annie didn''t seem to have any problem with what Conrad had done to her.

    "We''re done for now." Conrad looked at them simultaneously. "Tomorrow we will do it again."

    Steve was more than happy to oblige to end this training. Annie didn''t say anything either.

    The three of them went inside the building to rest. Tonight''s experiment came to an end.

    Above, through the window overlooking the field, the scientists had also dispersed when they learned that the experiment was over for the night.

    There was a satisfied smile on Thomas'' face.

    His eyes that lookedzy stared at the subjects until they disappeared into the building.

    Within thosezy eyes was an almost imperceptible excitement. Like a small fire in a deep cave. But it''s there.

    Thomas walked into his room and prepared to send General Lennard a recording of what happened tonight.

    He sent it without any edits as the General had requested.

    Even though there were some unimportant conversations, the General didn''t mind it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    So Thomas epted the rule happily because it meant he didn''t have to bother doing anything anymore.

    He just had to send the tape like that. After he finished sending it, Thomas went on to make himself some coffee.

    ~~~

    General Lennard couldn''t tell that the files from Thomas had arrived on hisputer. He''s in the President''s room right now.

    "So what do you think?" Julius asked.

    "I think it''s still too early. We still can''t invite other subjects for Project Apple," General Lennard replied.

    "You think so?"

    General Lennard nodded. "Yes. It''s too fast. Even the previous subjects are still unstable."

    Julius was silent and thought for a few moments. He wanted to quickly increase the number of people who could use Magic.

    That way he could see how their strength was against other countries.

    However, Julius had to agree with what General Lennard said. It''s all too early.

    There are still many errors that ur and errors that may ur.

    If he forced things out now, it would only make things go wrong.

    Julius sighed and shrugged. "Well, it can''t be helped. Any new developments since thest trial?"

    "Yes, sir. But I''m still saving it so I can better send it to you."

    Julius suddenly narrowed his eyes at General Lennard.

    "You didn''t n to hide an important detail from me, did you?" Julius asked apanied by narrowed eyes.

    General Lennard seemed taken aback by the question.

    "O-of course not, sir! I''m just fixing it so you get the videos that are the most essential," General Lennard said.

    Then the suspicious look on Julius''s face disappeared. heughed.

    "Hahahaha. Don''t be afraid, Jacob. I was just kidding. I know I can trust you."

    General Lennard breathed a sigh of relief andughed along with Julius.

    Even though thatugh was just a ndugh directed from a subordinate to his superior.

    "What about those three people?" Julius continued the question.

    "Erend Drake and Billy Brook have special operations training the day after tomorrow, sir." Julius frowned.

    "Really? Who nned that?"

    "Roden made me a suggestion that it would be good for them. And I agreed."

    "Oh," Julius said. "Wouldn''t that be bad? They''ve never had training like that before, have they?"

    "Adrien Boartusk was in special forces before he went to the bunker. He has enough experience."

    "I''m not sure what will happen. However, if they can gain experience and qualifications as special forces, they could be a more useful soldier to us."

    General Lennard nodded in agreement. Then he asked. "What do you think of their relocation ns? We promised to give them decent housing in the city area."

    "Oh, we said that before?"

    General Lennard nodded again.

    "Then just give it before theyin," Julius said.

    "Understood, sir."

    ~~~

 Chapter 231 Finally Meet Again

    On the way home, Erend was tasked as the driver because Billy''s condition was no longer possible for that.

    Billy slumped into the chair as soon as he got into the car and immediately closed his eyes.

    His drunken state suddenly returned after he had been sober for a few minutes.

    Erend started the car and then left the harbor area.

    Tonight the full moon was shining above their heads. There wasn''t even a cloud up above.

    He didn''t know where the cloud that had rained as if it could drown the world yesterday had gone to.

    The streets are quiet thiste at night so Erend can drive more peacefully.

    He was indeed slightly drunk after drinking the ale. But not as drunk as Billy. And quiet streets make it easier to drive a car without worrying.

    On the way, Erend called Tut inside his head. ''Hey, Tut. Are you there?''

    ["I''m here now." ]

    Tut''s answer came almost instantly.

    Erend got the impression that Tut had juste in a hurry from somewhere. But that doesn''t matter now.

    ''You know what I''m trying to say, right?''

    [ "Yes. You want to know about that weird feeling you had just now, right?" ]

    ''Yeah. You know what it is?''

    [ "I received information from Systema that what you are feeling is the resonance from the impact of collided Magic." ]

    Erend had already guessed that answer.

    ''Who did that? And, can you show me the ce?''

    [ "For now, I can''t tell you." ]

    ''Why?''

    [ "Systema didn''t allow it for now." ]

    Erend''s forehead creased into an annoyed expression. But he also wanted to know the reason behind it.

    ''What do you mean? Isn''t this something dangerous?''

    [ "You can''t jump to conclusions like that." ]

    Erend took a deep breath. But then he thought again that there is a possibility like that. Maybe it really wasn''t a danger.

    If it was indeed a dangerous situation, then Systema would have told him and made him act immediately to deal with it.

    [ "Exactly." ]

    The car stops at an intersection because of a red light.

    ''Did that Magic sh ur in this world?'' Erend asked.

    [ "Yes. It does happen in this world." ]

    ''But how? have any Elves crossed into this world and caused trouble?''

    [ "No. I got information that it''s Magic from a creature of this world. You already know about that, right?" ]

    ''Yeah. I just didn''t expect that they would fight each other. Wait, does that mean there''s something wrong with the experiment?''

    ["I don''t have an answer for you." ]

    ''Hmm, I have to meet Aurdis. Thanks, Tut.''

    After that, Erend felt that Tut''s presence disappeared from his head.

    The car was going pretty fast now because Erend had to get home soon.

    After parking their car at their usual ce, Erend took Billy to his house.

    Erend exined to his mother who was forced to wake up in the middle of the night about what really happened.

    After that, the task of bringing Billy to his room was passed to his mother.

    Erend returns to his house when Arty and his mother are asleep.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The house is so dark when no one wakes up. They do it for an obvious reason, which is to save electricity.

    Erend walked carefully and entered his room. After that, he locked the door andy down in his room.

    Erend tries to contact Aurdis via telepathy. He concentrated hard despite still being a little drunk.

    Finally, a few momentster he felt he had seeded in getting a connection with Aurdis.

    ''E-Erend?'' Aurdis'' voice, which he had not heard for a long time, made Erend realize that he had missed her.

    ''H-Hi, how are you?'' Erend asked.

    Replies don''te quickly. It took a few moments before Aurdis''s voice was heard again.

    ''I''m fine. How about you?''

    ''I''m fine too,'' Erend replied. ''Listen, I need to talk to you now.''

    ''What do you want to talk about?''

    ''This is something quite important. Can we meet now?''

    ''Thiste?'' Aurdis paused. ''Yeah, sure. Why not?''

    Erend smiled involuntarily. ''Great. Can I go there now?''

    ''Wait a minute.''

    So, Erend wait. After several minutes of not hearing Aurdis''s voice, she finally spoke again.

    ''You cane now.''

    Erend immediately got up from his bed and asked Aurdis to open the Portal for him.

    She didn''t take long, Aurdis opened the Portal for him a secondter.

    Erend felt his heart beat faster as he stared at the Portal.

    Not that he was too nervous. But because he realized that the longing in his chest had umted so much that he could no longer hold it in.

    Erend enters the portal and a few secondster the portal disappears.

    ~~~

    Erend appeared on the other side of the world. Aurdis''s face was the first thing to greet him.

    That face was still as beautiful as he had always seen. Those blue eyes seemed to shine in the middle of a dark ce.

    Aurdis'' lips curved into a wide smile that revealed her white teeth.

    Erend breathed out, relieved that he could finally see Aurdis again.

    Even though they hadn''t been apart for too long, for the two of them the time when they didn''t see each other had felt like a long time ago.

    "I''m d to see you again," Aurdis said.

    Erend felt the same way. But suddenly, he remembered that he had more important things to tell Aurdis.

    "I''m here because I have something important to discuss with you," Erend said. Now his tone became more serious.

    "What is that?"

    "You may be surprised to hear this. I have seen the man who stole the key to the Fountain of Eternity," Erend exined.

    "Is that true? But we already got the key. And I assume that the problem is solved."

    "Yes. But there is a new problem again."

    "New problems?" Aurdis swallowed her saliva. "What''s that?"

    What worried Aurdis was that Erend told her about a new problem that had happened in his world.

    Especially after that, he said this was a very important matter.

    Actually, what''s the problem he wanted to talk about?

    ~~~

 Chapter 232 Night Talk

    Aurdis felt anxiety starting to rise in her heart. But, she won''t think about anything before Erend says it all.

    "What problem do you want to talk about?" Aurdis asked.

    Erend spread his gaze around. They are now in the middle of the garden.

    The garden seems to be located behind the pce and looks deserted.

    Traces of that incident are still clearly visible. The shattered roof of the building and the tower that was broken in half can still be seen.

    "I''m sorry for asking you to meet tonight," Erend said apologetically.

    "It''s okay," Aurdis replied with a smile. "I''m d to see you again."

    Hearing that made Erend smile. Even though he had felt tired a moment earlier, seeing Aurdis'' smile and hearing her happy to meet him made the tiredness vanish in an instant.

    It was reced by the feeling of joy that might onlye when he was with Aurdis.

    "I''m d you said that," Erend said.

    Erend wanted to have a longer conversation with Aurdis. About how she lived the day after the terrible incident that happened to her pce at that time.

    Erend was worried about Aurdis. But after seeing Aurdis who looks alright, he felt relieved.

    Aurdis was still the strong girl he had hoped she would be. But now there are more important matters.

    "In my world, there are people who can use Magic like the Elves. They can use it because of the man who took the key," Erend exined.

    Aurdis gasped. She stared at Erend with widened blue eyes.

    "But, how..." Aurdis'' words didn''t continue because her mind was too shocked.

    "Yeah. I know this is too shocking. But I saw it with my own eyes."

    Aurdis cast her gaze back at Erend. "What do you see?"

    "That man is the same man who stole the key. Then, I saw him using Magic as skillfully as an Elf using Magic."

    Aurdis stared at Erend without blinking. Her mouth was slightly open and her breathing was starting to get quicker.

    Then Aurdis took a deep breath while closing her eyes.

    She tried to pull herself together from her shock so she could think better.

    "We can indeed teach Magic."

    Suddenly Aurdis revealed something that Erend didn''t expect. But Erend didn''t say anything. He waited for Aurdis to continue.

    "We can teach Magic to other beings. But it is strictly forbidden to do so. And the penalty for doing so can be very severe."

    Aurdis looked at Erend. "If there are other Elves who know that there are humans, moreover humans who live in other worlds who can use Elves'' Magic..."

    Aurdis shook her head with a worried face.

    "I don''t know what could have happened."

    Erend listened intently. He clenched his hands beside his body tightly.

    ''I didn''t know there was such a rule.'' Erend thought.

    "Then you must keep it a secret," Erend said.

    "Of course!" Aurdis spoke to Erend half snapping because Erend had just said something stupid.

    Something very clear she had to do.

    But suddenly, as ifing to her senses, Aurdis apologized.

    "A-Ah, sorry. I didn''t mean-"

    Erend shook his head with a smile. "No, it''s fine. It was my fault for saying the obvious."

    Aurdis breathed a sigh of relief. Then they resumed the important conversation.

    "I don''t know what to do. The problems in this pce are not over yet."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Aurdis held her forehead with one hand. Erend who saw it felt bad.

    "Sorry to bother you. But I don''t know who else to ask about this matter," Erend said.

    Aurdis nodded briefly. "I''ll try to consult with Saeldir. After all, you''ve helped us a lot. So I''ll help you as best I can."

    After that Aurdis invited Erend to sit on the grass.

    Erend immediatelyplied. And when he sat down on the grass, the grass that was already wet with dew made a cold feeling on his body.

    "You don''t feel cold?" Erend asked.

    Aurdis turned to Erend. Then her lips formed a thin smile.

    "I feel a little bit cold," Aurdis said.

    She shifted until she was pressed against Erend''s body. Then unexpectedly, Aurdis put Erend''s arm around her shoulder.

    "This is better."

    Erend finally couldn''t hold back his smile. He let his hand rest on Aurdis shoulder. They share a bit of warmth on thiste night.

    "In my opinion, this could be bad," Aurdis said, continuing their earlier conversation.

    "If a single being in your world can use Magic, then it''s only a matter of time before Magic merges with your world. If that''s the case, I don''t know what would happen."

    "In this world, Magic has existed for a very long time. So everyone is well-adjusted now. However, problems will be created in civilizations that are suddenly touched by the power of Magic."

    "You''re right," Erend said.

    However, he also knew that there was a Cmity that was targeting their world from an unknown ce.

    Erend''s n to ask Aurdis to teach Magic to Billy and Adrien doesn''t seem like a good idea based on what Aurdis said earlier.

    ''Should I tell her about that Cmity?''

    Erend looked at Aurdis. He saw Aurdis now smiling while closing her eyes. She looks so peaceful.

    ''Maybe another time.''

    Erend couldn''t bear to make Aurdis anxious about the big disaster that was targeting them from a distance.

    He just had to get stronger and stronger. That way he could protect Aurdis and this world.

    Erend couldn''t resist the temptation to raise his hand and stroke Aurdis'' head.

    His hand stroked Aurdis'' silver hair. Her hair felt soft in his hands.

    "Hmmhh..." Aurdis let out a soft moan. "Keep doing that. I like it."

    Erend smiled. "Is that so?"

    "Hmh..." Aurdis hummed again in response.

    So Erend kept stroking Aurdis'' head. But his mind drifted in another direction.

    ''I guess I should stop the experiment.''

    Based on what Aurdis said just now, bringing Magic into their world was a bad idea. So, he have to prevent it.

    ''Do I have to kill those people?''

    Erend has killed many creatures until now. However, he still hesitated if he had to kill humans.

    "Is there a way to remove the Magic from those humans?" Erend asked.

    "Yes. I can do it."

    "Oh?"

    ''Maybe I didn''t have to kill them.''

    ~~~

 Chapter 233 Unfortunate Beings

    The Lycans finally arrived near the small town.

    Now that it''s past midnight, the town is very quiet. Though, there were still a few guards walking around carrying spears.

    They were on an exhausting patrol. Reports about an increase in monsters around the town became the reason why the number of guards in the town increased.

    The Lycans stared through the darkness of the forest with their wolf eyes.

    Those eyes could see well even in the thickest darkness.

    They did see the guards walking around. But the guards'' faces lookzy and tired.

    They wouldn''t be able to handle the Lycans under those conditions.

    "(Sigewulf, I''ll go first and check things out,)" Grim, the Lycan with a slender human form spoke to Sigewulf - their leader.

    "(Yes. You do that. Make sure that the bastard is there. And if he is there make sure how strong he is,)" SIgewulf said.

    When he wasn''t feeling angry, Sigewulf could think better. Grim was able to speak reason with him.

    "(Alright.)"

    Then Grim spoke carefully to Sigewulf, in a tone he had prepared and used many times so he wouldn''t feel he was being ordered around.

    "(For now, we''d better wait here. You saw for yourself how powerful the creature that attacked Bjarki''s pack was. We can''t just attack it right away.)"

    Sigewulf threw his eyes at Grim instantly. His wolf eyes glowed in the dark.

    "(You think we can''t kill that thing?)" Sigewulf asked in a sharp tone. He even sounded angry at Grim.

    Sigewulf was always like that. When anyone seemed to doubt his strength and abilities, he would immediately be defensive and intend to test his strength immediately.

    Grim understood that and he really hated that trait.

    "(No. I''m sure you can beat him. However, what about our other pack members?)" Grim said.

    Even so, Sigewulf is a leader who loves his pack. He will not let them suffer and intends to fight all the enemies that approach his pack by himself.

    And he knows that he is the strongest among the other Lycans in his pack.

    Grim made good use of that side.

    Sigewulf turned to his pack members. He looked at them in turn then nodded in agreement.

    "(I''ll handle it myself if it''s that strong,)" Sigewulf said.

    Grim nodded. "(Alright. I''ll take a look. I won''t be able to enter until tomorrow morning since humans usually start their activities in the day.)"

    Sigewulf also agreed to the suggestion. So the Lycans now spent the rest of the night sleeping.

    Grim waited for a new day toe so he could enter the town.

    Grim''s goal wasn''t to sneak kill, so he had to go in early in the morning.

    Because then he could ask the people living there and look for clues.

    Even so, there was one among them who did not lie down to sleep. He is none other than Sigewulf.

    Grim saw Sigewulf staring straight at the town as if he could see the shape of the creature that had killed his brother''s pack.

    Grim also knew that Sigewulf would not be able to calm down before destroying the killer.

    Grim just let Sigewulf be like that because there was no point in persuading him to rest.

    Sigewulf prefers to spend his time mourning the loss and magnifying his grudges.

    ~~~

    Erend and Aurdis were still in the empty garden.

    There were only the two of them so that made it even better.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    They don''t want anyone or anything to bother them. So this is the perfect situation.

    The moon also shines on them. The wind blows gently with a somewhat regr rhythm.

    Erend and Aurdis didn''t feel cold. Because they are in each other''s warmth.

    They don''t know exactly when this happened. Suddenly their lips met and kissed each other.

    Aurdis lips that are soft and sweet pamper Erend. When their tongues finally met, Aurdis felt her mind drift.

    It''s too good.

    The sound of their kisses seemed to be reflected by the trees and grass. Along with the wind that blows their bodies.

    When a gust of wind brushed Aurdis''s back neck, she shuddered, then deepened her kiss and her embrace.

    Erend''s hand crawled on Aurdis'' smooth arm. Then it didn''t take long for Erend''s hand to reach Aurdis'' chest.

    Again driven by lust, Erend squeezed Aurdis'' chest.

    "Mhhh..." Aurdis groaned softly.

    After that, her moans followed the rhythm of Erend''s squeezing on her chest.

    Suddenly, when Erend was getting into a faster rhythm, Aurdis'' hand moved to hold his wrist.

    Aurdis also broke the kiss. Their intertwined saliva fell when Aurdis took his lips away from Erend''s.

    "I think... I think we should stop now," Aurdis said.

    Her face flushed. She looks like she''s trying hard to control herself.

    Erend actually still wants to continue. Maybe this is an influence of the ale. But he knows that he couldn''t force Aurdis.

    "Okay," Erend replied.

    Aurdis could see that he was disappointed.

    "Sorry. But... it''s still too soon," Aurdis said.

    "Y-Yeah yeah. You''re right. I''m sorry." Erend smiled.

    "You don''t have to apologize. I enjoyed it. It''s just that we can''t go any further, yet."

    Erend sighed. "I understand."

    They stood up from the grass and stared at each other. Then Erend said. "I''m going back home now. I''ll give you news about what happenedter."

    "Yes. Be careful," Aurdis said.

    "You too. Don''t hesitate to contact me if you have a problem or need help."

    Aurdis nodded with a smile. Then Aurdis opened a Portal for Erend to return to his world.

    Before Erend entered, he turned to Aurdis.

    "I will contact you again to ask for your help in removing the Magic on that human soon," Erend said.

    Aurdis only answered with a nod. Then Erend turned and stepped into the portal.

    Aurdis sighed watching Erend disappear into the Portal.

    There was a regret inside her that made her sad even though she had just experienced something fun with Erend.

    "If only we weren''t born in different worlds."

    ~~~

 Chapter 234 More Problems

    With a sigh full of regret and sorrow, Aurdis turned her body around and walked back into the pce grounds.

    Leaving the garden where a sweet experience that still leaves a pleasant mark on her took ce.

    Aurdis walked with vacant eyes. Her hand moved to caress her bare arm.

    Aurdis had just felt cold when Erend''s warmth was no longer touching her skin. It was a sad feeling as cold as thiste-night air.

    She walked past the pce''s white paving which had holes in several ces.

    Apart from that, there is also debris scattered around.

    Even with the Magic abilities of the Elves, they still couldn''t clean up this mess after so many days.

    That''s because they are busy grieving, crying over their family members, lovers, or friends who died at Laston''s hands.

    Thus, Aurdis didn''t have them rush to deal with the damage. Let them grieve first until their tears run out, only then will they be able to start working again.

    A few minutester Aurdis was already in front of Sealdir''s room door.

    Yes, Saeldir had returned to his room. He was no longer on guard or sleeping in the Magic shield core room like before.

    Their biggest threat from within the pce had disappeared along with Laston who had also disappeared.

    That allowed Saeldir and Aurdis to finally rx.

    There was no more heavy pressure apanying their every step. Life in the pce is getting better and that''s good.

    Though things aren''t over yet as they have to find Laston before he returns for revenge.

    Aurdis and Saeldir - assisted by the other Elf - were now preupied with it.

    They were looking for all the records regarding the cult worshipping Ozynk.

    They had also gone back to the Ozynk temple several times to find something useful.

    As a result, they managed to find some hidden artifacts and note records.

    From the notes and artifacts, they worked hard to find Laston. But so far they have not found significant clues.

    It was for that reason that Aurdis was still awake at this veryte night.

    She was sure that Saeldir too was still awake carrying out his research.

    *Knock* *knock* *Knock*

    Aurdis knocked on the door three times slowly because that was what Saeldir said if she wanted to see him.

    Others will knock more than three times quickly. And Saeldir would immediately reject them.

    The door opened on its own and Aurdis stepped inside.

    As she had expected, Saeldir was sitting with his eyes focused on the book in front of him. He didn''t even turn around when Aurdis came.

    "(You got something?)" Saeldir immediately asked that. Because they have important things to deal with right now.

    "(Yes,)" Aurdis replied.

    Technically, she dide up with something new. Even if it had nothing to do with that God named Ozynk they were working on.

    That answer caught Saeldir''s attention so he looked up from the book he was reading.

    "(What is that?)" Saeldir asked.

    Aurdis sat down on the chair in front of Saeldir before answering.

    "(Promise me you''ll keep this a secret from anyone. As always.)"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Saeldir frowned because he felt something was off.

    "(Why should this be kept secret?)" Saeldir asked.

    "(What I''m trying to say is unrted to what we are working on now. This is something secret and big.)"

    Saeldir blinked his eyes many times.

    "(Something big? Again? After everything that happened recently?)"

    Aurdis nodded slowly. As if to give emphasis.

    Saeldir took a deep breath to prepare himself. Then said. "(Okay. I promise. Tell me what you know.)"

    ''After all, we have to deal with it. There''s no point in finding outter.''

    "(Listen,)" Aurdis said. "(I just met Erend earlier. And he said that in his world there are humans who can use Magic simr to ours.)"

    "(WHAT?!)" Saeldir almost jumped up from his chair.

    "(That''s not all,)" Aurdis continued. "(The man who stole the key to the Fountain of Eternity is what makes them able to use Magic.)"

    Saeldir was lost for words. He stared at Aurdis with unblinking eyes and a slightly parted mouth.

    Aurdis let the information sink into Saeldir''s mind and allowed him to control himself before continuing.

    Saeldir shook his head and exhaled. He propped his head on the table with both hands clutching his forehead.

    "(When I thought our problems with the world had disappeared, it turns out that new problems havee from there,)" Saeldir said.

    "(We can put off uncle Laston''s problem thing forter. Now we have a bigger and obvious problem,)" Aurdis said.

    "(Laston is also a big and obvious problem. He coulde back at any time. And the fact that we don''t know anything about him now makes everything worse,)" Saeldir said without looking at Aurdis.

    Aurdis didn''t argue because what he said was true.

    "(However.)" Saeldir turned his gaze to Aurdis. "(The matter you brought up just now is indeed quite dangerous. Let''s finish that one first while the others search for clues about that Ozynk.)"

    Aurdis felt relieved that Saeldir said that.

    "(So what should we do about it?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(What else? We have to get rid of the Magic of those humans. After all, they must not have fully mastered Magic yet,)" Saeldir replied.

    Aurdis looked pleased. "(We have to go there to be able to do that.)"

    Saeldir nodded with obvious reluctance. "(Yes, it can''t be helped. But I have to know everything from the start and prepare myself well. I don''t want to enter another world cluelessly.)"

    "(I''m going to have Erend here again to exin the things we need to know.)

    Saeldir nodded in agreement. After that Aurdis returned to her room.

    Saeldir sat pensively in the room after Aurdis left.

    The fate between their world and Erend''s world seems to always be connected by a strange event.

    Saeldir is also still dreaming about that Cmity.

    Now the dreames even more often. Making Saeldir can''t help but think that there will indeed be something bad approach.

    The increasing monster activity was also something strange. And the red roots that Aurdis brought back from her that time travels were also worrying.

    ~~~

 Chapter 235 Red Root

    Saeldir stood up from his chair and walked towards the shelf where he kept many things.

    But one of the things neatly stored in the ss case is the red thing that looks like a root.

    The roots were red and too big for a normal tree. Even the roots looked like lumps of flesh because of the color and the red liquid that kept oozing out.

    It was Aurdis who identified that thing as a root. ording to her story, she saw it sticking out of the bodies of the Trolls that attacked her.

    It moved like living nt tendrils. That alone proved that that thing wasn''t a root at all.

    But since Aurdis didn''t bother with finding a suitable name, "root" was how she chose to call it.

    Saeldir didn''t correct Aurdis any further because he didn''t know what it was.

    The red thing was now locked in a ss case.

    Saeldir created a Magic that sealed it so it couldn''t do anything.

    Saeldir felt that the object was alive. And it definitely has the intention of causing trouble.

    Saeldir stretched out one hand and pressed it toward the ss box.

    A silver thread of light stretched out and touched the thing.

    Then Saeldir withdrew his hand. The thread of silver light pulled a small part of the red thing out of the ss case.

    Saeldir brought it and ced it in the middle of a Magic circle that was on the floor.

    The Magic circle was created by Saeldir with a special ink.

    This special ink could emit Magic on its own so whenever Saeldir wanted to use a Magic circle, he used it so as not to waste his Magic energy.

    Just like in the previous experiment, the red thing was squirming rapidly and expanding.

    Then the red thing stretched out to find anything it could reach.

    But suddenly the Magic circle emits a silver light that forms a barrier.

    The red thing hit the barrier and cowered back down. As if realizing that it is now powerless.

    Saeldir stood and watched it. That thing is indeed a bit like a root.

    The surface is rough and it can extend like vines very quickly.

    Saeldir then took a book that was still open. In that book, there are various kinds of Quenya writings which are spells.

    "(Let''s continue what we started yesterday.)"

    Saeldir had started this experiment a few days ago. He tried various spells in order to reveal the origin of this thing.

    However, every time he tried, the red thing would just wither and then die. Without giving any results.

    Fortunately, that thing in the ss case can regenerate itself. That was a good thing because it meant that Saeldir could have almost limitless change.

    Saeldir started to chant a spell from within his book. The silver light enclosing the red object was also pulsating as if it resonated with Saeldir''s voice.

    It wasn''t long before it began to show changes.

    It vibrates and convulses. In no time, cracks appeared on it.

    Saeldir frowned as this was the first time such a crack had urred.

    Previously, it would only convulse and then disintegrate.

    "(Looks like this is the correct spell.)"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Saeldir observed the object. After a while of continuous convulsing, the cracks grew wider.

    Then it opened up like split flesh. From it came red smoke that blinked as if alive.

    The red smoke immediately shot towards Saeldir but again a barrier of silver light prevented it from going anywhere.

    In the end, the red smoke could only be cooped up inside. But it''s not just silent.

    The red smoke kept moving like a panicked creature in a cage.

    It thrashed itself in all directions with great effort. But Saeldir knew that his barrier would not allow it to go anywhere.

    "(I''ve seen that before.)"

    At first nce, the red smoke was just like smoke that seemed alive.

    However, Saeldir felt that there was Magic in it. A Magic with bad nuances and full of corruption.

    Saeldir''s sensitivity, who had studied Magic for a long time, made him able to feel that.

    Saeldir immediately ran to the shelf at the end of the room and rummaged through it.

    He threw out books he thought were irrelevant. The books made a loud thud on the floor.

    After a few minutes, Saeldir finally found the book he was looking for.

    He brought it back to the front of his Magic circle. He opened the book with a spell.

    The book''s seal opened by itself and Saeldir started turning the pages.

    In front of him, the red smoke was still hitting itself in all directions. As if hoping it will find a gap to be able to escape from this barrier.

    Saeldir wasn''t worried because he knew that whatever it was doing was pointless.

    Finally, Saeldir found the information he was looking for after flipping through the pages roughly.

    There was a painting of a courtyard where there was a dry tree with red trunks and thorns.

    The tree has only a few leaves, attached to dry branches that look like ghostly hands.

    Saeldir read the information contained about the tree with a worried frown.

    If he hadn''t forgotten - which is rarely - then that red smoke was the essence of this cursed tree.

    "(Cmitimee Vardarianna...)"

    That''s the name of the tree. A cursed tree that lies in a ce that has been tightly sealed and hidden.

    Even the ce where the tree was located was so cursed that the Elves wouldn''t go near it.

    To prevent the tree from spreading misfortune and misery, the Elves of previous generations had created a seal that not only confined the tree but also hid its existence in a pocket dimension.

    The tree was sealed with powerful Magic. So there shouldn''t be anything that cane out from within the area the tree is in.

    "(But, why is that thing here?)"

    Saeldir was convinced after reading again about the tree.

    The essence of the tree was indeed alive. It was currently hitting Saeldir''s barrier.

    Saeldir sighed heavily realizing one more problem that was in front of his eyes.

    ~~~

 Chapter 236 In The Town

    Morning hase. Birdsong and warm sun greet those who wake up.

    However, for the Lycans, none of this is seen as pretty.

    They only have one definite goal. They wanted to look forward to the moment when their revenge was delivered.

    The Lycans were up even before the sun rose. They scanned the town again.

    The dew wet their different colored fur.

    Grim had already changed into his human form. He spoke to Sigewulf who was still in his three-meter tall wolf form.

    "(I will go now,)" Grim said.

    Sigewulf only answered with a growl and a nod. His growl was short but there was a heavy emphasis on it.

    Sigewulf seemed to be emphasizing that Grim shouldn''t waste too much time in that town.

    And in order to bring the being who killed his brother''s pack here as soon as possible.

    Grim of course understood that. He nodded and walked towards the town.

    With a facial expression that he kept as calm as possible, Grim approached the town with average steps.

    He tried to act as naturally as normal humans do.

    Two guards are standing in front of the gate. One of them yawned widely while looking at Grim who was approaching.

    He stepped forward and start asking questions.

    "Who are you? What are you doing in this town?" The guard asked with a sleepy face. He must have not slept at allst night.

    Grim showed a smile. "I just want to buy food here. My party is camping behind that forest."

    Grim pointed towards the forest where he hade before.

    The guard just nodded. His friend didn''t even show a hint that he cared.

    After seeing that Grim came unarmed, he immediately felt that Grim wasn''t a threat.

    The guard who asked Grim immediately allowed him to enter without checking.

    Grim of course was grateful that they were that tired. He could enter easily without bothering.

    "You maye in," the guard said.

    Grim was still smiling at him. "Thank you."

    The guards didn''t inquire further about why he alone had entered this city.

    They don''t even seem to think about it at all.

    To them, Grim was just a wanderer who had run out of food so there was no point in keeping him any longer.

    So Grim can enter the city easily. Even this is too easy.

    He started to spread his eyes around. He had to find someone who looked strong in this town.

    Someone who could kill a pack of Lycans at once and leave such a strong Magic residue.

    Grim was almost sure that the perpetrator was not an ordinary human. Maybe not even humans.

    Perhaps the perpetrator was a powerful being disguised as a human.

    Grim walked a little more inside.

    A few minutes passed and he got far into the town. Then suddenly, there was amotion from the gate.

    He turned his head and saw a partying towards the gate.

    The party was filled with men and women with weapons and equipment that revealed their strength.

    Grim realized that they must be human fighters. He approached following the crowd of people who greeted the party.

    "It''s Sir Goldid and his party!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Sir Nelvad! Oh, he''s really handsome!"

    "Mei! Lady Mei! Look at me!"

    Cheers of wee and appreciation came towards the group of seven people.

    They seemed to be very famous figures in this town.

    Grim asked a man who was next to him. Stopping him from his cheers and greetings.

    The man turned his head with a face that looked annoyed at Grim.

    "Excuse me, who are they?" he asked.

    The man looked Grim up and down.

    "You''re not from this town, are you? I''ve never seen you," the man said.

    "Ah, no. I was just stopping by to buy some food," Grim said.

    "No wonder you don''t know who they are." the man nodded. "They are a really strong party of Adventurers. You know thattely, the number of monsters has increased, right? They protect this town from the attacks of those monsters."

    Grim made a face as if he was impressed by what the human Adventurers had done.

    He then let the man go to get a closer look at the Adventurers.

    ''Maybe it was them?''

    Grim nced at the Adventurers. They are seven people.

    Consists of four men and three women. They have full equipment and nice-looking armor. Besides that, Grim also felt that they had great Magic power.

    Grim also approached the group of adventurers who entered the town together with the townspeople.

    Arge man with dark skin stood at the head of the group.

    He who smiled the widest showed his teeth at the adoring townspeople.

    "Thank you, people. We are d you are staying safe here. Leave everything to us and don''t worry. We will fend off any monsters thate near this town!"

    The dark-skinned man spoke in a deep, loud voice. The townspeople greeted his words with cheers.

    ''Looks like he''s their leader.''

    Grim studied the man with dark skin. He felt that the man did have strong Magic.

    The shield on his back and the sword at his waist were also not ordinary metal weapons.

    Those weapons contained equally strong Magic as well.

    Grim suspects that the weapons owned by his party members all contain Magic.

    ''I''m getting more and more convinced that they are the killer.''

    With power like that, it''s only natural that it turns out that they were indeed the ones who massacred Bjarki''s pack.

    "Sir Goldid, what was thest monster you killed before returning to this town?"

    A small child asked with sparkling eyes to the man with dark skin.

    Goldidughed as if he enjoyed the little boy''s question. Then he answered.

    "We killed a pack of wolves beforeing back here. Mind you, those wolves are not ordinary wolves. But they are wolves thate from the northern mountains!"

    The child let out a small gasp. The people around him also issued the same gasp.

    Grim grinned, however.

    ''I found them.''

    ~~~

 Chapter 237 Approaching Doom

    Grim grinned secretly behind the crowd of town residents.

    His eyes stared at the newly arrived Adventurer party like a predator that had found its prey.

    Which is, actually true for the current situation.

    The party walked deeper and deeper into the town. The entourage of people still followed them like loyal worshipers who could feel the excitement just by looking at the party members.

    Goldid seemed to really enjoy the attention being paid to him.

    The dark-skinned man never stopped showing off his big smile. He didn''t stop waving either.

    Among his party mates, Goldid was the slowest walking because he wanted to take longer to receive the cheers and the praise of the people toward himself.

    While his other friends walked faster as if they wanted to leave him alone.

    When the party was deep into the town, people started to return to their activities.

    Because they couldn''t possibly join the party all day long.

    The townspeople who had shops in the street near the gate returned to their shops.

    Even so, they still talked about how strong Goldid and his party were.

    Grim walked back towards the gate after buying some food so as not to look suspicious.

    He didn''t expect that he would find the killer so soon.

    "Hey, you finished quickly?" the guard who had asked him when he entered asked again when he came out.

    "Yes. I''ve got the food," Grim answered while holding up the bag containing the human food he bought earlier.

    "You don''t need to rush. Why not bring your party into town to keep you guys safe? With Sir Goldid''s partying this town is the safest ce around."

    "No need," Grim replied. "We must leave immediately."

    The guard nodded his head. "Oh, alright. Take care of yourselves."

    Grim nodded and walked away.

    He smirked because he thought it was a funny situation.

    The guard prayed for his safety, not knowing that his life would soon be gone.

    Maybe it''s even Grim himself who killed them.

    Grim didn''t look back and just kept walking. A few minutester he was back in the forest.

    "(How is it?)" Sigewulf immediately asked before Grim even got near him.

    After walking a few more steps, Grim was now in front of Sigewulf.

    "(I found them,") Grim said.

    Hearing that, Sigewulf immediately stood up and growled.

    He bared his teeth. His fangs glistened in the sunlight.

    "(Finally,") Sigewulf said with a growl. "(Let''s get ready.)"

    ~~~

    Erend opened his eyes. It was still dark but Erend was used to getting up at this time.

    His head hurt a little because he was stillck of good sleep.

    Erend also realized that his headache was also due to the effects of the ale he drankst night.

    Even so, he couldn''t sleep any longer now. Erend sat up on his bed.

    He sighed as he stared ahead with nk eyes. He was thinking about the events he hadst night in the Elf castle.

    Erend stared at his palm. The softness of Aurdis''s chest seemed to still be felt there.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Regret piled up in his chest made Erend grit his teeth and clenched his fists. But then he released his fist.

    "Well, what can I do? Except for wait..."

    Erend tried to put aside his feelings of regret and stood up from the bed.

    Maybe by washing his face with cold water, his mind could also cool down and forget about Aurdis. At least for a few moments.

    After washing his face, Erend immediately did exercise.

    He didn''t usually do this because he knew that his body was too strong for mere exercise.

    But then again, he did this to take his mind off Aurdis.

    Erend started doing pushups. His big and tall body did not make it difficult. Because even his hands consist of the muscles of a Dragonborn.

    ''I need to know where they are hiding the humans who can use Magic.''

    While continuing to do push-ups at a fast tempo, Erend thought about what he should do next.

    ''But, how do I do that? Or should I wait for Aurdis toe here first and use her Magic to ess General Lennard''sputer?''

    That''s a great idea. Because Erend''s power is only useful for fighting. Not for sneaking or doing anything secretly.

    His n to teach Magic to Cpt. Boartusk and Billy seem like a bad idea.

    Coupled with the rules that prohibit Elves from teaching their Magic to other creatures.

    Erend didn''t want to make things difficult for Aurdis.

    ''The only way is for me to get stronger to protect them.''

    If he managed to defeat that Cmity, then the world order would return to normal. And everything will be fine.

    A few minutes passed and now it was time for Erend to take a shower.

    After he took a shower, Erend waited for Billy in front of the terrace of his house.

    It''s not going to be a great day. Erend already knew that.

    He will undergo a briefing on military operations training tomorrow, or maybe he will get words of ridicule from the soldiers who know how he and Billy underwent yesterday''s training.

    However, Erend could not fight back against them. Or else he would create a hugemotion by killing a soldier.

    Billy came shortly after. Arty is also ready to go to school.

    Then they set off together like before.

    ~~~

    The Lycans moved towards the town.

    Their footsteps billowed dust and created a vibration on earth because of their number.

    There are fifty Lycans in the pack. And all of them have the same goal which is to take revenge.

    "Wh-what is that?"

    The guard at the front gate immediately woke up from his slumber and stared with widened eyes full of horror.

    His friend also stood up and stared with the same expression.

    "It''s wolves," the other guard replied.

    "H-Hurry inside! We have to tell Sir Goldid and his party!"

    The two guards immediately ran inside. Knowing that Doom was approaching their town gate.

    The only hope for this town is Goldid and his party.

    ~~~

 Chapter 238 Lycans Attack

    The Lycans marched with SIgewulf in front. Leading his pack to bring destruction to Raichi town.

    A small town on the outskirts of the human kingdom called Arolon Kingdom. A town that rarely gets attention because it is far from the capital.

    However, after this incident, this town would definitely attract great attention from all regions of the kingdom.

    A Lycan pack containing fifty Lycans invaded the city simultaneously out of revenge.

    All of that is only based on allegations that have not been proven true.

    However, for the Lycans whose blood is already boiling to seek revenge, the waiting time is long past.

    They must act now.

    News of arge pack of wolvesing towards the city had reached Goldid and his party.

    "What the hell is going on? Why are there suddenly wolves again?" Nelvad said in a tone that sounded irritated.

    Nelvad was just sleeping down on the bed when Goldid came barged into his room and woke him up.

    "Could they be rtives of the wolves we killed yesterday?" Ro asked in a worried tone.

    "Regardless, we just have to kill them," Goldid said. He grinned as if this was good news for him.

    "You can handle it yourself then, right, Goldid?" Mei asked.

    It was clear on her face that she was very upset. She wanted to rest as soon as she arrived in this town just like Nelvad.

    Goldid turned to her. "Are you sure? Later, only I will be considered a hero by the townspeople."

    Mei sighed. "I don''t care about that bullshit title. I just want to rest."

    Goldid smiled a wide smile. "Then it''s up to you. I''ll handle the wolves alone."

    "Good." Mei nodded. Without waiting for anyone to say something Mei immediately turned back to her room.

    Nelvad didn''t even say anything. When he heard Goldid''s words that he wanted to handle everything alone, he also immediately turned back to his room.

    "H-Hey, where are you guys going?" Ro looked at his friends who turned to their respective rooms with worried faces.

    By now, it wasn''t just Nelvad and Mei who had gone to their rooms.

    Zirles, Muran, and Ena also went to their rooms. Leaving Goldid with Ro alone.

    "How about you, Ro? You don''t want toe back?" Goldid asked.

    "If Ie back, what about you?" Ro asked with a tone full of concern. She who is a healer in this party is the one who is most worried about the condition of her party members.

    "Hahaha! It''s just a pack of wolves. Thest time we fought wolves, you didn''t even need to use your healing abilities, right?" Goldid said.

    "Yeah. But I''ll stille with you. Just in case something goes wrong," Ro replied. Once again with a face full of worry.

    "Well, alright if that''s what you want."

    They walked out of the Inn. Only two people from the party came out. It made the townspeople wonder about what happened.

    "Sir Goldid why are you the only twoing? The wolf pack is sorge!" one of the guards who had been standing guard in front of the gate said with a terrified face to Goldid.

    "Take it easy. The two of us are enough to kill them," Goldid replied with a confident smile.

    "I don''t think so, sir. They don''t look like normal wolves," the guard added.

    Hearing it gave Goldid a bad feeling. But he immediately shook off that feeling because he believed in his own strength.

    "I''ll handle it. If you''re scared, take cover behind the gate," Goldid said with a smile.

    Ro also had a bad feeling. The guard must have known how powerful Goldid was.

    They, the townspeople were overjoyed to see their party in this town.

    The townspeople also praised and acknowledged their strength.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    But Ro could clearly see that there was great fear on the guard''s face.

    ''Even when he knew of our strength, he was still frightened like that. What exactly are the wolves like?''

    Ro pressed her lips together. Unknowingly, the grip on her white staff grew stronger.

    Goldid and Ro finally arrived at the gate.

    In the distance, the wolves were getting closer.

    Finally, they could see the opponent they were about to face.

    "Goldid, T-That..." Ro is lost for words.

    Her eyes widened at the wave of beasts that came along with the dust blown by their huge legs.

    Goldid widened his eyes too. His teeth gritted tightly.

    "Those aren''t wolves. Those are Lycans," Goldid muttered in a trembling voice. "Call the other party members!"

    "How about you?" Ro asked.

    "I''ll try to hold them off until you guys arrive."

    Goldid drew his sword and picked up his shield.

    "Bute as soon as possible!"

    Ro wasted no time and immediately ran back into the gate.

    Goldid started emitting a golden aura all over his body. The aura was thin yet clearly visible. Like smokeing out of the pores of his body.

    His sword also issued an orange glow which then ignited and became a zing fire burning the de of the sword.

    "This isn''t going to be as easy as I thought."

    The growl of the Lycans grew louder as they approached.

    "HYAAAAARRRGHHH!!!"

    Goldid charged toward the Lycans.

    What he thought was a small battle against wolves, turned out to be quite a worrying battle.

    A Lycan who has fur as ck as night at the forefront of the line suddenly elerated. Leaving the other Lycans behind.

    It was Sigewulf. Like him, Goldid charging at full power.

    *CLANGG!*

    The two of them shed a momentter.

    Sigewulf''s head hit Goldid''s shield. Creating a loud sound that can even reach into the town.

    "HYAAA!"

    Goldid swung his burning sword. Sigewulf immediately jumped back quickly despite hisrge size.

    Then Sigewulf lunged forward again almost as soon as he managed to dodge the sword swing.

    He countered by swinging his ws at Goldid.

    *CLANGGG!*

    Goldid managed to raise his shield just in time to block the w.

    However, the w scratched Goldid''s shield and left a rather deep mark.

    ~~~

 Chapter 239 Come Too Late

    Goldid saw that the Lycan''s ws could damage his shield like that.

    Whereas before there had never been anything that could leave marks on the shield.

    Goldid''s eyes widened in shock. He could finally see through his enemy''s real power. And that''s not a good thing for him.

    Goldid gritted his teeth and countered the ck-furred Lycan''s attack.

    His sword that was burned by the Magic mes was zing. When he swung it, a trail of mes appeared as a tail following the mes.

    *SWOOOSH!*

    But Sigewulf could predict the attacking at him easily. For him, it was not a significant problem.

    Sigewulf raised his ws to block the burning sword.

    When the w and de met, a wave of Magic spread out from the impact.

    The Lycans in the back sensed it and they shuddered. The force of the impact was equally strong. So it creates a big shockwave.

    Sigewulf had told the Lycans to only watch from behind. While he will handle the enemy this time.

    So they did nothing but stare at the battle before their eyes.

    Grim who was already in wolf form in gray fur was watching carefully.

    His eyes scanned the enemy Sigewulf was fighting.

    ''He is indeed quite strong. And as I thought, he also has a Magic weapon.''

    Back to the fight between Sigewulf and Goldid.

    Goldid attempted tond a sh on the Lycan in front of him.

    He thought he would be able tond an attack easily given the size of the Lycan.

    However, he didn''t think that the big wolf could turn out to be this fast.

    Sigewulf can bend flexibly and jump swiftly to avoid the fiery sword shes.

    And he wasn''t just quick to dodge. But Sigewulf can alsoe back for a quick counterattack.

    "GRAAHH!!!"

    Sigewulf lunged. Swinging his ws from both directions simultaneously towards Goldid''s head.

    Goldid raised his shield and sword. He also sends Magic energy into his sword and shield to strengthen them.

    He knew that the Lycan''s ws couldn''t be dealt with by the power of metal alone. Even though it was an excellent metal.

    *CLANG!*

    *CLANG!*

    "Urghh..."

    Immense pressurees to Goldid from two different directions.

    The pressure was equally strong, Goldid felt as if both of his hands were crushed by the attack.

    Goldid immediately jumped back to create some distance.

    After there was some distance between them. Goldid felt his hands tremble violently.

    ''Damn it. Why haven''t theye yet?''

    Goldid nced at the gate beside him. But there''s no one came out. It''s been too long though.

    Goldid then nced at the group of Lycans standing behind the ck-furred Lycan.

    They seemed to be spectators who could only watch from a distance.

    Goldid didn''t know why they were like that. But he was grateful for that.

    That way he doesn''t immediately turn into small pieces of meat that are scattered in front of Raichi town.

    Goldid was sure that if the Lycans joined in on him he wouldn''t be able to hold out for more than a minute.

    If their strength was equal to that ck-furred Lycan. Goldid was sure that their strength wouldn''t be much different from that of the ck-furred Lycan.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Grrrhhh..."

    The ck-furred Lycan let out a deep growl.

    Instantly, Goldid felt chills running down his spine. He felt the hairs on his neck stand up because of that growl.

    He didn''t know that one growl of a Lycan could make him see death this clearly.

    A momentter Goldid saw the Lycan speeding towards him.

    ''Shit! Where are they?!''

    Goldid could see that death was very close. But his fighting spirit remains and doesn''t let him just cower while waiting for his death toe.

    So Goldid charged.

    "HYAAAA!!!"

    He ignored his trembling hands and still tried his best to tighten his grip on his sword and shield.

    If he really had to die here, at least Goldid could boast about the reason for his death to anyone who would wee him in the afterlife then.

    Goldid and Sigewulf sh. Sigewulf immediatelyunched his attacks without stopping at Goldid.

    Scratches and bitesbined into a lethalbination for Goldid.

    Goldid, of course, didn''t just stay silent about the attacks. He poured all of his Magical power with all his might into his attacks.

    The mes from Goldid''s de shot toward Sigewulf and burned his fur.

    Goldid also manages to inflict other wounds on Sigewulf''s body.

    However, he was unable to cut a woundrge enough to incapacitate Sigewulf.

    In the end, Goldid was thrown into the air after Sigewulf bit him. One of his hands was ripped and now inside Sigewulf''s jaw.

    *BRUKKK!*

    Goldid''s bodynded on the ground with a bang.

    His eyes were blurry from the loss of blood, Magic energy, and unbearable pain.

    Sigewulf wasted no time in walking towards Goldid to finish his work.

    Goldid saw Sigewulf spit Goldid''s hands on the ground as he walked towards him.

    But just as Goldid felt that death was imminent, an arrow covered in mes came towards the ck-furred Lycan.

    *SYUUUTTT!*

    Sigewulf immediately jumped back. The arrow fell where he was standing and immediately exploded.

    *BOOM!*

    If he didn''t jump backward, then he would be hit by the st.

    "Grhhh!" Sigewulf let out an angry growl at someone interrupting him.

    But soon he got another attack, a barrage of fire and arrows imbued by Magic came flying at him. Making Sigewulf forced to retreat towards his pack.

    Ro came running to where Goldid was lying down. When she saw Goldid''s missing arm, Ro let out a gasp.

    After that, she immediately sat down and cast healing Magic on Goldid.

    "Why... Why are you taking so long..."

    Goldid''s voice sounded weak. Ro knew that he almost passed out.

    "Hold on, we''vee now. Sorry, I''mte," Ro said with watery eyes.

    Goldid used what little strength he had left to look at the ck-furred Lycan.

    His party mates were now fighting the Lycan together.

    Even if they attacked together, Goldid didn''t know if they could beat him.

    ~~~

 Chapter 240 Slim Chances

    Nelvad watched from a distance. Just like he usually does when they are in a fight.

    He was always watching from afar to see the widest range and decide how best to n to finish the battle.

    However, right now Nelvad''s mind couldn''t focus.

    His grip on his bow became very tight. But his eyes weren''t focused on the Lycan that Muran, Zirles, and Mei were facing.

    He nced at Goldid who was lying on the ground. One of his hands that had ripped was bleeding profusely.

    Fortunately, Ro has a very strong healing Magic skill. So that she could stop Goldid''s bleeding quickly.

    ''This is all my fault!''

    Nelvad can''t help but mes himself. Goldid had suffered such injuries because he had taken too long to wake up.

    Nelvad didn''t think Ro''s warning of bigger trouble was serious.

    Because he heard that the threat that came was just a pack of wolves. Goldid couldn''t be outdone by just a few wolves.

    So Nelvad decided to continue his sleep. But when Ro started screaming and crying, Nelvad immediately felt that the situation was getting more serious than he thought.

    Nelvad went outside with all the party members who felt Ro''s anxiety.

    It turned out that when they got outside, what they saw was a very bad and terrible scene.

    Goldid was sprawled on the ground with missing arms. And the pack of Lycans that seemed to be five times or six times bigger than the average wolf lining watching from distance.

    And a Lycan with ck fur and with a bloody mouth.

    Nelvad and the rest of the party immediately regretted their negligence. If only they hade sooner...

    "Nelvad!"

    The sound of Ena''s scream snapped Nelvad out of his reverie.

    Nelvad immediately turned his head towards Ena.

    "What are you doing?! You have to fight!"

    Then Nelvad was pulled back to reality. The fact that he had to fight to avenge what the Lycan had done to Goldid.

    He gritted his teeth and nocked his arrow on his bow. Then Nelvad aimed at the Lycan with ck fur.

    *WOURGH!*

    One of the Lycans watching barked. He was the Grim who was warning Sigewulf if someone was aiming at him from a distance.

    Grim always paid attention to those Adventurers who suddenly came.

    He knew that there were seven of them. So seeing the dark-skinned Adventurere alone was really odd.

    Grim thought that he must be taking them lightly. But it didn''t take long for the dark-skinned man to realize his mistake.

    He was even now sprawled out with his hands torn off.

    Since they came, Grim knew that the battle would not be as easy as before.

    However, it wasn''t enough for them to defeat Sigewulf. As strong as they are, they are only human.

    "HEYAA!!!"

    Zirles, arge, bald man fighting with a pair of iron gauntlets shouted.

    He lunged at Sigewulf and then threw a fist covered in a green aura.

    Sigewulf jumped up and dodged the blow easily.

    However, Zirles grinned as if what Sigewulf was doing was what he was nning.

    Sigewulf realized that. But now that he was already in the air so he couldn''t avoid it anymore.

    Suddenly the ground under Sigewulf shot up and hit him.

    *BUAGHH!*

    "HA HA HA!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Zirlesughed seeing SIgewulf fall after being hit by the boulder he threw.

    Seeing the opportunity right before his eyes, Zirles immediately dashed towards Sigewulf who was still lying down.

    "ZIRLES! STOP!"

    Zirles ignored Mei''s screams warning him and kept running.

    When he was in front of Sigewulf he raised his fist again after pouring out arge amount of Magic.

    And intend to punch Sigewulf in the head.

    However, Sigewulf will not stay silent and just take the attack like that.

    He pretended to be helpless after the boulder hit him. And he stayed lying down as if he couldn''t do anything.

    When Zirles was in front of him, Sigewulf swung his ws with incredible speed. The speed ??that Zirles could not see.

    *CRAAATTT!!!*

    Zirles was thrown into the air without even knowing what was happening to him in the split seconds.

    He only felt a pain in his chest that felt unreal because of the shock.

    "ZIRLES!"

    Muran came running over. He pointed his staff towards Zirles who was in free fall and sent a bluish light towards him.

    The light enveloped Zirles'' body and stopped his fall.

    Sigewulf saw the opportunity before his eyes. He jumped and immediately ran almost without pause.

    His huge legs sent Sigewulf toward Muran with incredible speed.

    But suddenly his feet stopped because they were caught by something on the ground.

    When Sigewulf looked down, he saw that his feet had sunk several inches into the ground.

    Shortly after that, a shadowy figure came to him.

    *SRAATTT!*

    Sigewulf was not fast enough topletely dodge the iing sh. But he was still able to move his head sideways fast enough for him to dodge the dagger desing towards his eyes.

    In the end, the dagger only shed Sigewulf''s cheek.

    "Grhhh..."

    Sigewulf growled angrily. His teeth were gritted and some of Goldid''s blood was still there.

    ''As expected from humans.''

    Sigewulf looked at all the Adventurers with disdain.

    They must have used dirty tricks like this to beat Bjarki''s pack.

    Because there''s no way Bjarki would lose to a human with this level of strength.

    "Damnit! I can gouge your eyes a little more to the side," Mei said.

    Sigewulf understood what she was saying.

    Lycans didn''t usually understand what other creatures were saying. But some Lycans with high Magic ability can understand othernguages.

    Sigewulf was able to reply to Mei''s words in humannguage.

    But he felt that the energy he used to talk to the people he was about to kill would be wasted energy.

    Sigewulf lifted his foot from the trap on the ground. He only had to slightly increase his Magic to escape from that trap.

    "Muran! Ena! Help me!" Mei said.

    Muran and Ena nodded. They prepare to fight Sigewulf. Although seeing that their chances are quite slim.

    ~~~

 Chapter 241 A Helpful Companion

    Erend left for the military base after dropping Arty off at her school.

    Of course, Billy was always in the driving seat.

    Erend turned when he saw Billy''s face looked awful. It was as if a dark cloud was covering his face.

    "Is that ale still on you?" Erend asked.

    He knew that Billy''s face looked like that not because of the ale. But because of something else.

    Even so, it''s not a problem to tease him right now.

    "No," Billy answered curtly.

    Erend snorted. "Take it easy. We just have to go about our day as usual."

    "I''d rather spend my days in the bunker and killing Elves than this," Billy said.

    "Are you sure?"

    Billy nodded. "At least if I die, I''ll just disappear. Here, we''re just humiliated and can''t do anything."

    Erend chuckled. "Yeah. I think you have a point."

    They were still some distance from the military headquarters. But Billy was driving slower than usual.

    It was obvious that he didn''t want to go to the military base.

    "Today we will only do another briefing. The training will only start tomorrow, you know?" Erend said.

    "That''s even worse. It means we still have one more day to go through. Even though I want all of this to be over quickly," Billy said.

    Erend did not reply to Billy''s words. Anyints they let out would be useless.

    They still have to undergo this military operation training. After that, they have to serve the country to keep their families safe.

    That''s how their life will go. Erend just sighed and stared out the car window.

    [ Daily Quests Updated! ]

    Suddenly a notification appeared in his vision. This was quite surprising because usually Daily Quest notifications only appeared when he wanted to see them.

    ''Open it.''

    After Erend said that inside his head. The description of the Daily Quest appeared.

    [ Daily / Urgent Quest: neutralize the threat of 50 Lycans in Raichi Town. ]

    [ Rewards: 800 Exp. ]

    [ Progress: Lycans threat (Not neutralized ) ]

    Erend frowned at the notification.

    ''What does Daily/Urgent mean? Are the Lycans going to destroy the city if I don''t get there soon?''

    Erend wants to call Tut so he can get an exnation. However, he could not reach Tut.

    He didn''t know where the ''creature'' went when it was needed.

    Nevertheless, Erend has to do it if it''s something urgent.

    "Speed ??up the car. We have to get to headquarters soon," Erend said.

    Billy turned to him with a surprised look.

    "What? Why?"

    Erend looked at Billy with serious eyes. "I have to go to do something."

    Billy knew what those looks and words meant. Erend has something to do in another world.

    And when he said it Erend seemed to have to leave as soon as possible.

    But what reason must Billy give to everyone at military headquarters?

    "I don''t know what to tell Geralt, Erend," Billy said with a worried face. "He won''t ept any excuses. And you know that."

    "Yeah. I know. But... I have to go," Erend said still with the same serious face.

    Billy sighed because he didn''t know what to do.

    If Erend disappeared and didn''te in when there was likely to be an important briefing, he would have dire consequences.

    "Wait," Erend said. "I think I got something."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What''s that?"

    "Stop the car there."

    Erend pointed to a gas station beside the road. Billy immediately turned and stopped the car.

    After that, they both got out of the car and headed to the bathroom.

    Luckily, no one was around the bathroom. Or they will give a strange look when they see two grown men enter the same bathroom.

    "What are you going to do?" Billy whispered curiously to Erend.

    "Wait a moment," Erend said then called one of his most reliable subordinates.

    ''Slimes?''

    ["Yes?" ]

    As usual, Slime was always quick to respond when Erend needed it.

    It was as if Slime had always been there and waited faithfully for Erend to call it.

    Somehow, Erend felt bad. He ignored Slime and only called it when he needed to.

    Erend didn''t even consider it important before he needed it.

    After this, Erend felt that he had to give Slimes more attention.

    ''Could youe here now?''

    [ "Of course." ]

    A momentter, a Slime appeared on Erend''s shoulder.

    Billy jumped in surprise at the presence of it.

    "W-What is that?" Billy asked while pointing at Slime with a shocked and curious face.

    "It''s Slime. Do you remember when we were in the Elf castle that time? When the castle was broken into by the monster army?" Erend said.

    "Yeah. So what? I don''t remember ever seeing that."

    "I thought you saw that. It was this Slime that helped you guys escape with the carriage that time."

    "Oh. You mean before me, Cpt. Boartusk and Elis were caught by that red-horned monster?" Billy said with a bitter tone.

    Even though it was quite a long time ago, the memory of the kidnapping still left a clear impression.

    "Uhh... yeah. That time," Erend said. "Anyway. He can turn into me for... For how long exactly?"

    Erend asked Slime.

    [ "In this other world, I can onlyst for three hours." ]

    Erend nodded after hearing his answer.

    "For three hours, Slime will rece me. I mighte sooner, though."

    "Can it speak?" Billy asked Slime again.

    [ "If I use Magic to talk, without anyone supplying me Magic, then the time to maintain form will be less and less." ]

    Erend presses his lips together. ''This could be a problem.''

    Erend conveyed what Slime said to Billy. Billy took a deep breath.

    This is going to be difficult. However, it was still better than Erend not being present at the military base.

    Billy took a deep breath while looking at the pink slime being on Erend''s shoulder.

    "Well," Billy said. "Whatever. I''ll handle the rest."

    Erend smiled. "I leave everything to you."

    After that, Erend ordered Slime to turn into him.

    Surprisingly, Slime can change to resemble Erend in exactly the same form. No one will know the difference.

    "Whoa." Even Billy was amazed. "Maybe it would be easier than I thought."

    ~~~

 Chapter 242 Arrival

    Billy thought he was just going to get a cheap illusion that was easy to get bust of that Slime.

    But it turns out he got a clone that looks exactly the same as Erend himself.

    Erend''s face and body werepletely simr to what the Slime imitated.

    That means, despite its simple form that only looks like a thick slimy thing. Slime is a powerful fantasy world creature.

    It''s just that he couldn''t talk. But that wasn''t really a problem because Erend also rarely spoke to people when he was at the military base.

    The people there would most likely not suspect anything. They will only think of Erend as an arrogant and annoying prick. Which is something that doesn''t really matter.

    "Okay. If you really have to go now, you can go," Billy said.

    Erend nodded. Then he ordered Tut, or whoever was there to open the Portal.

    The portal opened shortly after without its hissing sound.

    "I''ll go."

    Erend stepped into the portal. Billy watched Erend enter the Portal as usual.

    He had forgotten how many times he had seen Erend disappear into the Portal to do business unknown to him in that other world.

    The Portal disappeared a momentter. Leaving Billy with Slime who has turned into Erend.

    Billy turned to the Slime-Erend.

    "Let''s work together well for the next three hours, Slime," Billy said.

    The Slime-Erend looked like he wanted to say something. But Billy immediately stopped him before any sound left his mouth.

    "Ah, you don''t have to answer that. Come on out now."

    Billyes out with Slime-Erend.

    Slime-Erend now has a straight face without emotion. Billy is a little worried about this disguise.

    But, he will try to make this disguise work properly.

    Because that is the least he could do to help Erend who was having a hard time fighting the terrible creatures on the other side.

    ~~~

    Sigewulf swung his ws with incredible speed. He destroyed the Magic Shield that was protecting Mei who was sprawled on the ground.

    Mei''s body now has a long wound on the left side of her stomach.

    She is indeed the fastest person at her party. However, Sigewulf is much faster than her.

    Even with the Magic she uses to increase her movement speed, Mei can''t match Sigewulf''s speed.

    When moving after her, Sigewulf emits a dark glow on his feet.

    After the dark glow appeared, Sigewulf''s running and movement speed increased many times. No nobody in her party can match Sigewulf.

    The human Adventurers were now in a desperate state. Ro was trying to look after Zirles who was torn by ws after taking care of Goldid.

    As the only healer in this party, Ro''s task feels very heavy now.

    Tears were already running down her cheeks since a few minutes ago. And now that things were getting worse, she didn''t know what to do anymore.

    Ena has also run out of her Magic.

    Nelvad who usually always had something to turn things around in times of trouble now lost the strength to think when he saw his friends fall to the ground one by one.

    Nelvad stared with empty eyes full of despair. He had not thought that the day woulde when their powerful party would be ughtered like this.

    Because he was too immersed in his fear, Nelvad didn''t notice that a Portal had opened next to him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Erend stepped out of the portal. His eyes immediately caught a very terrible sight when he arrived.

    "What a mess."

    Erend found Nelvad fallen to his knees next to him. Seeing his face, he knew that Nelvad was in a state of fear.

    Erend came closer to Nelvad and touched his shoulder.

    "Hey, you can still move?" Erend asked.

    The question made Nelvad look up in surprise. His face now was a mixture of despair and confusion.

    "W-Who are you?" Nelvad asked with a trembling voice.

    Erend chose not to answer that and said. "Go if you can still move. Get your friends out of here."

    After saying that, Erend walked towards the ck-furred Lycans who were staring at him.

    Erend felt that Lycan was simr to the Lycan he killed a few days ago.

    Sigewulf immediately felt a mysterious force that came suddenly.

    His instincts immediately alerted him. His dark fur stood stiffly looking at Erend who was walking towards him.

    ''Who''s he? Where did hee from?''

    The question wasn''t just on Sigewulf''s mind. But the Lycans who had just been watching were thinking the same thing.

    Erend''s presence here is something strange and confusing. Coupled with his aura that feels pressing.

    Grim looked at Erend with a wary gaze. He had a bad feeling instantly.

    Grim growled, but he didn''t try to warn Sigewulf. Grim felt curious.

    The man''s clothes looked foreign and he hade suddenly from the Portal. Those two things were already something strange.

    ''I''ll see how it goes first.''

    If indeed the man proved to be dangerous, then Grim felt that he should disobey Sigewulf''s orders and attack with the other Lycans.

    Erend stopped walking a few meters in front of Sigewulf.

    "Get away from that woman and get out of here. Then I will let you live," Erend said.

    Erend heard the growl of the Lycans lining up at the side.

    Then he heard a louder growl from the Lycan in front of him.

    ''I know this isn''t going to work. But, I don''t need to kill them all. I just have to warn them to get scared and get out of here.''

    "What you think? I''m giving you a chance to live and so this can be over quickly," Erend added.

    Sigewulf immediately felt his anger rising.

    Earlier, he had felt quite delighted when ying with the human Adventurers'' lives.

    But now he felt his rage rise again after hearing Erend''s words and attitude that belittled him.

    Sigewulf emitted a dark glow on all four of his legs. Then in the blink of an eye, Sigewulf was right in front of Erend.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.5) ]

    *BUAGGHH!*

    Sigewulf swung his ws at Erend and threw him into the air.

    ~~~

 Chapter 243 Shocking Things

    Erend felt the touch of the ws on his skin.

    It meant that those ws were indeed strong enough. Coupled with a dark glow which is clearly the Magic of the Lycan.

    However, Erend already knew that it would happen. So he activated [Dragon Scale] as fast as he could when he saw the Lycan move his feet.

    He did feel the scratch. But Erend was not hurt.

    The Adventurers who saw Erend get wed and thrown into the air thought that Erend''s life was over.

    They already knew the power of those ws. So they immediately know what happened to Erend when the w hit him that hard.

    They - again - fell into great despair. The one person who had appeared suddenly had now also just died.

    Erend fell to the ground with a loud thump.

    "Grrhh..."

    Sigewulf growled as he stared at Erend.

    ''What was that?'' Sigewulf wondered.

    Sugewulf felt his w hit something. He was sure that he did not hurt the man.

    Erend rose to his feet. His entire body which was covered in red and ck scales shocked everyone who saw it.

    "I knew it would be like this in the end," Erend said.

    Erend started walking back towards Sigewulf.

    He turned his head towards the Lycans that were lined up.

    They all looked at him with angry and wary eyes. After seeing Erend''s transformation, they clearly showed a changed reaction.

    "So you don''t want to go?" Erend asked while continuing to walk in front of them.

    All he heard from the Lycans were more growls.

    "Well, alright. Maybe I need to point out a few things to get you guys to take what I''m saying seriously." Erend then dashed towards Sigewulf.

    His speed took Sigewulf by surprise. But because he was used to the battlefield, Sigewulf immediately sprang into action.

    He also ran towards Erend with his feet covered in dark magic.

    They both run at each other intending to destroy each other.

    Erend jumped when he felt he was at the right distance.

    Then threw a fist at Sigewulf. Sigewulf jumped while moving his ws forward.

    *CLASH!*

    The two of them shed in mid-air. Then they fell back on the ground.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    A pair of ws appeared on Erend''s hand. He lunged at Sigewulf and immediately swung his ws.

    But Sigewulf was able to avoid the w swing by jumping backward.

    Erend was shocked by his speed.

    ''How could he be that fast with such a big body?''

    Sigewulf doesn''t let the chance when he knows Erend is in a state of shock.

    He immediately charged with incredible speed. In the blink of an eye, Sigewulf was in front of Erend.

    He didn''t use his ws this time but directly used his jaws to attack.

    Sigewulf opened his jaws wide. Two rows of teeth that looked like rows of daggers move toward Erend from two directions simultaneously.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    Erend shot the mes straight into Sigewulf''s wide-open throat.

    The Lycan immediately jumped back and screamed in pain.

    mes red from within his mouth. Dark Magic emanated from all over Sigewulf''s body to bring out the fire that burned his throat.

    The Lycans and the human Adventurers had the same reaction.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They were shocked to see what happened.

    It turned out that the red and ck scales weren''t the only thing they sawe from the man.

    He could also use the power of fire like a sorcerer.

    What''s more, it is a powerful fire power.

    Muran - one of the Adventurers - who was a sorcerer knew that well.

    Grim widened his eyes. The realization started toe to him when he saw what Erend could do.

    ''Could it be... It was actually the man who killed Bjarki''s pack?''

    Erend grinned at Sigewulf who was panting after extinguishing the mes.

    "Your throat looks like it''s not feeling well right now. Can you still scream?" Erend said in a mocking tone.

    He dashed towards Sigewulf.

    Sigewulf was now enveloped in a thin ck aura because he knew his enemy was stronger than he thought.

    The Lycans held their breath when they saw their leader finally reveal his true power.

    Even though it was only a fragment of what Sigewulf could do, they knew how strong Sigewulf was now.

    However, they did not expect what happened next.

    Erend lunged at Sigewulf. His two hands swung out with burning ws.

    After that, Erend spit fire from his mouth.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    The mes instantly enveloped Sigewulf''s vision. Erend then activated another Skill.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Wings (Lv.1) ]

    A pair of Dragon wings appeared on his back.

    Then he pped his wings to lunge his body forward.

    Erend caught Sigewulf by the neck. Then he pped his wings again to push himself up while carrying Sigewulf.

    Sigewulf of course immediately rebelled. But then Erend swooped down at top speed.

    *BOOM!*

    Erend mmed Sigewulf to the ground. Thunderous sounds and huge vibrations followed in the aftermath.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    Erend shoots fire from his hand at Sigewulf.

    Erend who was standing right beside Sigewulf after mming him spouted fire with great power. The mes he spits out soared high into the sky.

    The Lycans widened their eyes.

    They growl and bark. The voices were full of concern and fear for their leader.

    The human Adventurers also stared at the mes.

    Their expressions were erratic as they had just experienced shocking things one after another.

    Nelvad was the first to get up and realized that this situation was beyond their reach.

    He ran over to Mei who was still lying down and immediately took her away.

    "Hey, we have to get out of here!" Nelvad talks to Ro and Muran.

    His voice was a whisper because he didn''t want the Lycans to notice their attempt to escape.

    Ro immediately tried to stand up. She wiped her tears.

    Muran ran to Goldid to take him away from there.

    Ro had already exerted arge amount of her Magic. So that now Zirles can at least walk with Ro''s help.

    The seven human Adventurers fled away from the battle which was far from a level they could handle.

    ~~~

 Chapter 244 Unexpected

    Muran carried Goldid with his Magic. He couldn''t possibly carry the dark-skinned man in his arms because of his size. It only made his steps slower.

    Goldid floated next to him. Muran didn''t even want to look back and just kept walking forward.

    He didn''t care what happened. He just wanted to get inside the town and take shelter.

    ''Why is everything be so messed up like this?''

    Muran thought that this town would only be their stopover before finally going to another city.

    Of course, after they defeated the monsters surrounding this city.

    After all, they are generous enough to not charge much for what they have done.

    Who would have thought that stopping in this town would be doom for them?

    Muran turned to Goldid who he made float next to him. The man had always been seen as someone strong and invincible. But now he is dying.

    His sword and shield that was forged and imbued with Magic were not much use against the Lycan.

    Weapons that never betrayed him now bowed before the ws and fangs of the Lycan.

    After a few meters into the town, Muran couldn''t help but turn his head towards the fight.

    The same sight as he had imagined greeted him.

    The mes emitted by the mysterious man who appeared suddenly were still soaring high as if they wanted to reach the sky.

    Muran doesn''t know who he is. But he was definitely a strong figure who might be able to fend off those Lycans.

    "Please, whoever you are."

    Muran pleaded in a low voice.

    Then he continued walking while bringing Goldid into the town.

    Erend waited for a few seconds but there was no significant reaction from the ck-furred Lycan.

    He didn''t know whether he had managed to beat him or not.

    But a momentter the answer Erend wanteding to him.

    The Lycan rebelled with a very loud roar. Erend could see him spring into the air and immediately swung his ws at him.

    *DOUGHH!*

    The w swing knocked Erend several meters away. But he can stop easily by making use of his wings.

    Sigewulf emerges from the mes with his fur charred in several ces.

    However, his dark-colored Magic protected him from the spreading mes.

    Sigewulf''s eyes were now bloodshot. Erend realized that.

    He felt that now the Lycan would definitely get a little stronger.

    Suddenly Sigewulf disappears from Erend''s sight.

    Erend frowned wondering where he was going. But a momentter his chest was hit by something that sent him flying up into the sky.

    Before Erend could see what hit him he knew it had to be the Lycan.

    He was moving so fast that Erend''s eyes couldn''t keep up.

    *DUAAGHHH!*

    One more strikended on the left side of Erend''s body. Again, sending him flying to the other side of the sky.

    ''He''s really be faster.''

    Below, the Lycans and Grim saw what was happening.

    Sigewulf has raised the level of the power he exerts once again.

    They had never seen Sigewulf in such trouble before fighting an enemy.

    But apparently, that man was a very different enemy from the ones that usually appeared before Sigewulf.

    The Lycans can''t help but think that the mysterious man is a big threat.

    Grim wants to help. However, he knew that he, or any of the Lycans getting into the fight might just bother Sigewulf.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Lycans - especially Grim - are by no means weak. But Sigewuld was still the strongest among them.

    They know that they have to join the attack when forced to. Before that, they had to let Sigewulf deal with him first.

    The Lycans know that they too can hurt Sigewulf''s pride if theye to his aid when he is being serious.

    Sigewulf would assume they thought he wasn''t strong enough.

    ''I have to think of another way.''

    Grim gritted his teeth and started talking to the other Lycans.

    On the other hand, Erend was receiving rapid attacks from Sigewulf from the air that he couldn''t follow.

    His attacks were not only fast but also stronger than before.

    Erend felt the pressure even stronger on the scale now. Even though it still can''t make him feel pain.

    Erend still can''t match Sigewulf''s current speed. That meant he had to upgrade his Stat.

    ''Show me my Agility Stat.''

    [ Agility: 13 ]

    ''Use 7 Stat Points to upgrade Agility to 20.''

    [ Agility: 20 ]

    [ 9 Stat Points Avable. ]

    Erend felt a change inside him. As if something is flowing through the muscles of his body.

    It was then that Erend knew that the effect of increasing his Stats had worked.

    He could see Sigewulf shoot from in front of him.

    Erend pped his wings and he immediately fly away.

    Sigewulf was shocked because the ws that had been hitting him suddenly missed and only scratched the air.

    During his shock, Erend came and immediately punched Sigewulf in the face.

    *BUAAAGGGGHH!*

    Erend delivered consecutive attacks just like Sigewulf did earlier.

    He didn''t give Sigewulf a chance to think about what was really going on.

    Erend kicked Sigewulf until he fell to the ground.

    Sigewulf hit the ground again as hard as before.

    The change in the circumstances of the battle made the Lycans stare in confusion.

    Before, they see that the mysterious man was just receiving Sigewulf''s attacks in the air.

    But something happened in a split second that made the man have the same speed as him.

    ''Does that mean, that guy is actually stronger than Sigewulf?''

    Grim wondered with a worried heart.

    Since earlier maybe the mysterious man hasn''t used all his strength.

    ''Then it''s very likely that Sigewulf will have to change into that form to beat him. To think this battle would turn out like this.''

    Erend followed Sigewulf down with a high-speed dive.

    *BOOM!*

    He thrust his fist into Sigewulf''s chest with tremendous force.

    After that Erend flew away. Sigewulf was silent for a moment.

    However, not long after that, his dark-colored Magic was surging into the air and overflowing.

    Erend stared quietly. Waiting to see what changes will happen to the Lycan.

    ~~~

 Chapter 245 Another Type Of Attack

    Erend looked at him with a calm face. He knew from the previous encounter that the Lycan must still have something hidden.

    Previously, Erend saw that Lycan who had ck fur like the Lycan he was facing right now had changed to have red armor.

    Now it seems he will see the same thing again from this one Lycan.

    At that time, he had to turn into a Dragon to beat him. So actually it was quite a troublesome battle.

    Erend sighed. ''Can I still make it back in time?''

    Slime will lose its ability to maintain its form after three hours.

    By now Erend had probably spent about ten minutes in this ce.

    There is still plenty of time left. However, Erend seems to be facing a slightly stronger Lycan than before.

    On top of that, there were still about fifty Lycans waiting with fierce faces behind him.

    ''If I have to kill them, I better do it fast.''

    Before Sigewulf could finish his transformation, Erend was already rushed toward him with the help of his wings.

    But Erend couldn''t take that chance because Sigewulf had already jumped from the crater where he had fallen.

    The Lycan didn''t juste out in a slightly different form. But he also immediately shot a ck Magic ball to Erend.

    Erend immediately hit the Magic ball with his hand to throw the Magic ball out of his sight.

    However, what Erend didn''t expect happened.

    The Magic ball shattered when it touched his arm and froze it.

    The frost spread very quickly. Surprisingly, the ice that froze Erend''s hand was ck ice.

    It was something that made Erend frown because it seemed odd.

    ''A ck ice?''

    Sigewulfnded on the ground with a grin on his mouth full of sharp teeth.

    His entire body was now filled with a ck aura that seemed to burn his body. His fur was standing straight and stiff.

    "You''re finished."

    For the first time, Sigewulf finally spoke.

    His deep, hoarse voice made Erend stare at him. When he spoke, his wolf mouth moved to pronounce his words.

    For Erend, it was a strange and unique sight.

    "You won''t be able to get rid of that ck ice. In a few seconds, your body will freeze and crumble to nothing," Sigewulf continued.

    However, Erend didn''t feel worried.

    His Magic Resistance stat was already too high that this kind of Magic attack couldn''t affect him.

    Back then, he could even counter the Daemon''s ax which was covered in high-level destructive Magic.

    This ck ice was still under the power of that Magic axe.

    Erend waved his hand and the ck ice just fell from his hand.

    Seeing that made Sigewulf widen his wolf eyes. His expression made Erend chuckle.

    "You must be disappointed," Erend said in a light tone.

    Seeing that Sigewulf was out of focus due to shock, Erend pped his wings and shot toward him.

    *WUSSHHH!*

    Erend threw a punch at Sigewulf''s face.

    *BUAGGHHH!*

    Sigewulf was thrown and rolled several tens of meters.

    He rolled and bounced a few times before finally being able to stop by sinking his ws into the ground.

    When he looked up he saw Erend already flying towards him.

    Sigewulf quickly avoided Erend''s punch which was aimed at him. So that Erend''s punch only hit empty air.

    Sigewulf attacked from behind Erend by opening his jaw, he wanted to tear Erend with his sharp dagger-like teeth.

    Erend, who couldn''t avoid SIgewulf''s increased speed, could only defend the attack.

    Erend held Sigewulf''s teeth with his hands.

    "Ergh..." groaned Erend. ''He''s also gotten stronger than before.''

    Sigewulf also immediately fired a ck Magic ball like before.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Erend was hit by the Magic ball and was immediately thrown.

    The ck ice instantly enveloped his entire body with incredible speed as it was fired from a distance right before his eyes.

    Erend''s entire body was immediately enveloped in that ck ice. Including his wings.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    *ZWOOOSSSHHH!*

    Fire came out from all over Erend''s body.

    Erend used it so he could get rid of the ice more quickly.

    Then he threw a fireball at Sigewulf.

    Sigewulf could easily dodge it.

    However, another fireball came toward Sigewulf with great intensity.

    *SWOOSSSHHH!*

    *SWOOSSSHHH!*

    *SWOOSSSHHH!*

    ...

    The fireballs came to Sigewulf like rain from the sky.

    Sigewulf was having a hard time dodging it. Then suddenly Erend came darting towards him.

    He was also still shooting fireballs from his hand.

    Because his attention is divided between avoiding the fireball and Erend flying toward him, the fireball is finally able to hit Sigewulf.

    *BWOOOSSSHHH!*

    When the fireball hits Sigewulf, the fire immediately ignites and spreads as if Sigewulf''s body had been doused with oil beforehand.

    Sigewulf focused his Magic so he could extinguish the mes quickly. But Erend was already in front of him.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    The ws that had disappeared before now reappeared in Erend''s hands.

    Still focused on extinguishing the mes with his Magic, Sigewulf couldn''t avoid the fiery ws that came at him.

    *CRAAATTT!*

    *CRAAATTT!*

    *CRAAATTT!*

    ...

    Erend swung his ws repeatedly at Sigewulf''s body with great ferocity and speed.

    In a split second, Sigewulf''s body was burned and injured by Erend''s ws covered with [All Fire-based Power] Skill.

    Sigewulf let out a roar of pain. Then suddenly, two Lycans came from behind Sigewulf.

    Erend who was focused on wing Sigewulf did not see theming.

    The two Lycans bite Erend and pull him away from Sigewulf.

    ''Fuck!''

    Erend felt very annoyed because his series of attacks was interrupted.

    He let out a burst of mes from his body to chase them away.

    Erend''s mes came out in a huge burst and immediately enveloped the two Lycans.

    As soon as the two of them released their bites, Erend immediately attacked them.

    ''This fucking dogs!''

    Erend dug his ws into the neck of the Lycan on his left then sent him to the ground.

    After that, he opened the Lycan''s mouth and stretched his hand inside his throat.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    Erend sent a burst of fire into the Lycan''s throat.

    It burned his internal organs instantly, h couldn''t even scream as he died.

    ~~~

 Chapter 246 What He After

    Erend shot fire into the throats of one of the two Lycans that bit him.

    The mes immediately burned the Lycan from the inside.

    And after a while, Erend''s mes gushed out through the Lycan''s burning flesh and skin.

    Sigewulf saw it happen before his eyes. A horrific sight that he had never imagined before.

    ''No!''

    Sigewulf rushed running towards Erend and the Lycan. He ran to Erend with vengeful eyes.

    He didn''t care about the wounds all over his body.

    Erend who saw it sent fireballs again toward Sigewulf.

    Several fireballs hit Sigewulf and staggered him. But it didn''t take long for Sigewulf to get back on track and continue his charge toward Erend.

    He seemedpletely indifferent to the burns all over his body from being hit by a fireball.

    Erend knew what had happened. That Lycan must be burned by more rage after seeing one of his friends die.

    Attacks motivated by revenge are usually very troublesome.

    Erend threw the corpse of the Lycan he had just killed and let it burn. He also approached Sigewulf.

    Sigewulf spat out balls of ck ice like before.

    Erend was able to dodge the ck ice balls easily.

    Then suddenly Erend caught the movement of a Lycan that had bitten him along with the Lycan he had killed earlier.

    The Lycan now also charged toward him.

    ''I can take advantage of this.''

    Erend suddenly changed the direction of his flight. He made a sharp turn and came toward the Lycan.

    Sigewulf is of course confused. But soon his confused feelings turned to fear.

    Sigewulf let out a growl while also changing his direction.

    He chased after Erend who was targeting his pack members.

    ''I won''t let you hurt my pack members again!''

    Erend and Sigewulf are racing to reach the Lycan. Erend had expected this to happen.

    He stretched his arms towards the Lycan and shot out fireballs.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    ...

    Seeing the fireballs hurtling toward his pack members, Sigewulf felt he couldn''t allow that.

    Suddenly the ckish aura on his body grew thicker and wider.

    Now that aura enveloped his entire body and made him feel like a walking shadow. Only a pair of vengeful beast eyes could be seen.

    Sigewulf moves very quickly. His speed increased drastically, perhaps up to three times his previous speed. Which is already so fast.

    He was suddenly in the path of the fireballs fired by Erend and intercepted them before they reached his pack members.

    Sigewulf uses his ws to block the fireballs.

    ''Shit, he could even go faster?''

    What happened just now forced Erend to stop first. He had wanted to make the Lycan a hostage to force them to leave.

    But it turns out that his n was thwarted by Sigewulf''s increasing power again.

    ''This can''t do. I have to change into-''

    Before Erend finished his inner monologue, Sigewulf was already in front of him and swung his ws.<novelnext></novelnext>

    *SWISHH!*

    Erend crossed his arms in front.

    *BUAGGHH!*

    Sigewulf''s ws hit Erend and threw him several meters back.

    Erend bounced and rolled on the ground several times.

    Before Erend could stop Sigewulf caught up with him and attacked him again.

    This time Sigewulf who was fully in the form of a ck beast used his ws to grab Erend''s wings and then m him to the ground.

    *BUAGGH!*

    It didn''t end there, Sigewulf then mauled him with extraordinary ferocity.

    A growl filled with anger and vengeance because earlier Erend had killed his pack members became the fuel for each of those attacks.

    This time, Erend felt himself cornered.

    Sigewulf attacks with great force and speed. The Lycan didn''t give him any opening to escape from him.

    Erend became more and more convinced that to defeat him quickly, he had to use [Dragon Transformation].

    To surpass the speed of the Lycan, Erend must use the fastest Dragon form he currently has.

    Sigewulf continues to maul Erend without knowing what will happen next.

    Sigewulf felt his anger growing more and more because even if he bit and wed Erend with full power in his current form, he still couldn''t break through the ck and red scales.

    Grim, who was staring from a distance felt a bad feeling run down his spine.

    As one of the Lycans with fairly high Magic abilities, Grim''s premonitions were usually urate.

    ''What is this? Even though Sigewulf had attacked him like that. However, I still feel that he won''t win against that mysterious man.''

    Grim had heard about the traits that came out of the mysterious man''s powers somewhere.

    The scales were rough and tough, the wings that looked like bat wings butrger, and the overwhelming power of the natural elements.

    If Grim remembered correctly, those were the traits of a powerful existence named Dragon.

    Those Lycans who rarely ventured out of the mountains and forests didn''t know much about that information.

    Even for information about the being that was said to have created this world.

    The Lycans only care about their smallmunity. They rarely interact with other creatures.

    Because of that, information about what happen around the world was rarely heard by them.

    Among the Lycans, there were only a few who bothered to interact with other creatures. Grim is one of them.

    ''If that man really is Dragon... then Sigewulf would be finished.''

    Grim already felt that Sigewulf''s chances of winning were running low. But, it''s not always something bad.

    If Sigewulf dies, then the second strongest person in this pack will continue his title as Alpha of this pack. Which is, is Grim.

    ''(We have to help Sigewulf! That way we can kill that man faster!)'' a Lycan beside Grim spoke angrily to him.

    ''(We should wait here. That''s the right thing to do now,)'' Grim countered.

    ''(What are you saying?! That man has viciously killed Gauk!)''

    Grim stared at him while letting out a warning growl.

    ''(You''re only going to hinder Sigewulf. You saw for yourself that he''s gotten to that stage. You think you can help him?!)'' Grim said.

    Hearing that, the Lycan was silent.

    Then he realized that he would be a nuisance if he got into the fight now.

    ~~~

 Chapter 247 Transformations

    Grim had not thought about this before when they set out to avenge the parties that had killed Bjarki''s pack.

    However, that doesn''t mean that an idea like this never crossed Grim''s mind before.

    He had seen many times how Sigewulf''s decisions based solely on emotion brought disappointing results to their pack.

    But all the Lycans don''tin any further as they respect Sigewulf''s power. So that he keeps his position as an Alpha.

    Including Grim, who could only grit his teeth when Sigewulf''s decision brought minimal results.

    Even though Grim knew that there was a better way to get bigger profits.

    Grim of course gave him advise time and time again. About him having to reconsider his decision for a better result.

    And many times too, Sigewulf refuses without any reasonable reason except just because his pride prevents him from admitting mistakes.

    After being rejected many times, Grim decided not to talk to him anymore and just follow his every decision.

    However, when the opportunity was created before his eyes, Grim as someone who is not stupid saw the opportunity well.

    If the mysterious man kills Sigewulf, then he as the second strongest Lycan in this pack will be the Alpha.

    So that he can lead this pack to a brighter path.

    Grim noticed that all of the Lycans around him were visibly agitated.

    Their feelings are a mixture of fear, anxiety, and anger. Even though they saw Sigewulf mauling the man without giving him any openings, their instincts said that Sigewulf still had not won.

    They felt that something seemed to want to rise to the surface from that man.

    He will not just stay silent and die when Sigewulf mauls him.

    Suddenly there was a spark of lightning emerged from Erend''s body.

    Sigewulf who was attacking him relentlessly stopped immediately because he felt something wrong.

    He immediately jumped back and put himself on alert. Waiting for whatever will be issued by Erend.

    Whatever it was, it wasn''t something good for him.

    So Sigewulf is also preparing to draw out his remaining power.

    Erend started to stand up and looked at Sigewulf. He moved his hands, tired from dealing with Sigewulf''s attack.

    "I''m tired of ying with you," Erend said. "I never really knew how to y with dogs."

    [ Skill activated: Thunder Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    Lightning appeared around Erend. Emitting out of his body like whips of light whipping the ground and air.

    Those who saw that Erend was emitting lightning from his body became increasingly uneasy.

    Because they see that,

    he had been fighting with the power of fire before.

    ''(W-what is that?!)''

    ''(I''ve never seen anything like that before. A dual-element power?!)''

    ''(No! What should we do?! What will happen to Sigewulf?!)''

    The Lycans uttered their frightened lines. Without them realizing it, their legs moved backward. Driven by fear of immense power.

    Grim, who had expected this to happen, felt a dread that made his fur stand stiff. He gritted his teeth tightly and swallowed hard.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''(Calm down. We don''t know the end of this battle yet,)'' Grim said to the Lycans.

    The Lycans stared at him. He could see despair was getting to them.

    This was ironic considering that Grim had seen the same expression on the human Adventurers earlier.

    ''(You know that Sigewulf hasn''t changed into that form yet,)'' Grim added.

    Hearing what he said, the Lycans in the pack turned calmer than before.

    Even if only a little. But at least Grim managed to prevent them from being reckless just because they were driven by fear and rage.

    ''(Let''s watch and hope for the best. We won''t know what happens next until it happens.)''

    Grim turned his head again to look at the fight. Where now a bluish light is created and soars into the sky.

    The light also dazzled the eyes of the Lycans. Moreover, as if they felt the impact of the lightning surge, their fur stood stiffly and they felt the lightning sting all over their bodies.

    *JZZZZRRRRZZTTT!*

    *JDARRR!*

    *JDAARR!*

    Lightning shed from Erend''s transforming body. The lightning shattered the ground around the transformation site.

    Sigewulf who was in front of him was shuddering. He dug his ws deeper into the ground to deal with the tremors in his body.

    Sigewulf tries to steel himself not to be consumed by the fear of Erend''s power.

    Then he realized just how great the power before his eyes was.

    ''I have to change too!''

    Seeing no other choice, Sigewulf used his Magic to unlock all of his true power.

    A ck aura overflowed high into the sky to match the bluish light that Erend gave off.

    Now, in front of Raichi town, there are two towers of light that are created from enormous Magic power.

    The townspeople prefer to stay in their homes and pray to whatever god they believe in.

    Especially when they felt the sting of lightning waves on their bodies. Some of the townspeople thought they were going to die.

    Even so, there were still some people who were curious and wanted to take a look outside.

    Those who looked outside would witness the appearance of an incredibly strong figure. A creature in the legend that was once thought to be not real.

    When the bluish light disappeared, the Thunder Dragon appeared in front of them.

    His towering and gigantic figure was visible from behind the town wall. Making the curious people widen their eyes and mouths without being able to say anything.

    The Lycans were struck by awe. Those who were originally a little calmer felt the fearing back.

    However, their hopes were not lost because they saw that Sigewulf had also changed into his final form.

    When the ck Magic aura disappeared, Sigewulf appeared with a big change.

    Sigewulf, who was previously a giant wolf, turns into a wolf who walks on two legs like a human with a wolf''s head. With the ck fur still wrapped around his body.

    His height is equal to Dragon-Erend. His eyes werepletely ck like an abyss. And he was wearing some kind of armor with a dark red color. Like frozen blood.

    ~~~

 Chapter 248 Intense

    Now, in front of Raichi town were standing two very mighty creatures.

    So terrible and so amazing. Making anyone who noticed the sight unable to look away from it.

    The Lycans looked up because the two figures were too big. Towering until it looked as if they could w the sky if they wanted to.

    ''Oh, it turns out you also have other things you''re hiding, huh.''

    Erend who had turned into a Thunder Dragon stared at his enemy who now looked like a monster from a nightmare.

    He was wearing the same red armor that looked like frozen blood like what the two Lycans he killed earlier were wearing.

    The Lycan also stood on two legs. Which is quite strange in Erend''s eyes. He looks like a warrior who has a wolf''s head.

    ''Whatever, I just have to kill him.''

    Dragon-Erend prepares to attack by gathering Magic energy all over his body. Lightning shed all around as if to destroy this ce.

    Then, Dragon-Erend''s gaze fell on the small town of humans behind Sigewulf and the pack of Lycans.

    ''I have to be careful not to destroy that town.''

    Dragon-Erend knows how much power he has. He had to try to control it so as not to cause unnecessary damage.

    Unlike when he was in the Dungeon World, where he could put all his strength into attacking back then.

    "GRAAHHH!"

    Suddenly when Dragon-Erend was thinking about preparing an attack, Sigewulf lunged at him.

    Dragon-Erend immediately met his attack. He shot using the speed of his Thunder power.

    *JZZZZCCHHTT!*

    A sizzling sound like electricity shed behind him as the Dragon-Erend moved.

    In that Thunder Dragon form, Erend''s speed was extraordinary. He could almost move at the speed of lightning. But actually not that fast, yet.

    *CLASH!*

    Dragon-Erend and Sigewulf shed with each other with overwhelming power.

    A bluish Magic shockwave together with the lightning from Dragon-Erend, and a ck Magic shockwave coalesced and spread out in all directions.

    The sh of the two of them made the Lycans that were lined up rtively close to their battle location tremble.

    Some of them even immediately faint because they were unable to withstand the tremendous pressure from the collision of the two forces.

    Sigewulf was the first to attack after the sh. He swung his ws, toward Dragon-Erend''s face.

    *BUAGHH!*

    The ws were unable to injure him. But the powerful swing of the w knocked Dragon-Erend''s head to the side.

    He felt like he had just received a heavy p from someone.

    Even though Dragon-Erend didn''t feel any pain, he still felt the angry feeling when he was just pped by someone.

    Dragon-Erend growled angrily and stared at Sigewulf with blue eyes piercing with anger. ''

    ''Oooh, now you''ve done it!''

    Dragon-Erend opened his mouth and breathed Thunder into Sigewulf''s face.

    *JZZZCCHHHTTT!*

    *BWOOSSHHH!*

    Thunder breath with incredible intensities hit Sigewulf''s face and instantly sent him tumbling backward.

    But Sigewulf got back on his feet easily. His face slightly burned.

    "Grhh..."

    Sigewulf groaned. The transparent ck Magic that was protecting his face melted like wax on fire.

    ''So strong! If I don''t set Magic to protect my head-''

    Before Sigewulf could think about all that had happened, Dragon-Erend was already charging toward him with that incredible speed.

    Because Sigewulf was already in this form and power stage, he could see Dragon-Erend''s movements even though he was very fast.

    Sigewulf moved his hand in time to block Dragon-Erend''s lightning-coated ws.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, Sigewulf couldn''t block the force behind the w swing so he was thrown again into the air.

    Dragon-Erend noticed that he was throwing Sigewulf closer toward the town.

    So Dragon-Erend reacted quickly and caught Sigewulf''s leg then pulled him, then threw him to the opposite side.

    Grim was surprised to see Dragon-Erend''s incredible reaction.

    He was able to catch Sigewulf almost instantly after knocking him into the air.

    Grim, who had been observing the fight earlier, also saw that Dragon-Erend didn''t seem to feel any pain when Sigewulf''s ws hit his face.

    From there, Grim could already see that their strengths were different.

    ''The creature that is most likely a Dragon is... stronger than Sigewulf.''

    Grim swallowed as his brain raced over what he should do next.

    There is a possibility that Sigewulf will indeed die at the Dragon''s hand.

    And after killing Sigewulf, the Dragon will kill them.

    ''Then how should I handle that?''

    Grim didn''t want to help Sigewulf because he saw for himself how powerful the Dragon was.

    Even with all of them attacking at once, Grim wasn''t sure if they could beat him.

    They all will be just experiencing ridiculous death at the hands of the Dragon.

    Then it ends the same as what happened to Bjarki''s pack.

    Grim began to think about his n in silence. He couldn''t say that he no longer had any hope of Sigewulf''s victory. It would only make him look like a traitor.

    While Grim was preupied with his schemes, Sigewulf stood up after being mmed by Dragon-Erend.

    He wasted no time, ad immediately jumped up while swinging his ws.

    Dragon-Erend used his hand to block Sigewulf''s ws. After that, he grabbed Sigewulf''s muzzle and then pulled him closer.

    Then, Dragon-Erend brought his knee towards Sigewulf''s muzzle.

    *DUAAGHHH!*

    Dragon-Erend does it twice.

    *DUAAGHHH!*

    After that, he threw Sigewulf. Sigewulf rolled over onto the ground.

    He tried to immediately stand up but once again Dragon-Erend used his speed to catch up.

    He was beside Sigewulf in the blink of an eye. Then swung his ws from above.

    *BUAGHHH!*

    The swing of the w knocked Sigewulf''s head down again.

    Dragon-Erend wanted to immediately end it by tearing Sigewulf''s throat.

    However, it couldn''t go as smoothly as he wanted.

    Sigewulf suddenly retaliates and strangles Dragon-Erend''s neck.

    Dragon-Erend saw that the w on his other hand was glowing red like blood.

    Sigewulf pointed the w covered in red aura towards Dragon-Erend''s head.

    *CRAAATTT!*

    Since Sigewulf grabbed his neck, Dragon-Erend couldn''t avoid the ws.

    Surprisingly, the ws can inflict damage on him.

    Dragon-Erend was also surprised because his scale was imprable. Even so, he didn''t feel worried about that.

    Sigewulf grinned as if he had won. Dragon-Erend grinned at Sigewulf''s stupidity.

    ~~~

 Chapter 249 Torn Apart

    Dragon-Erend grinned. Rows of sharp teeth that now resembled daggers covered in lightning were clear in Sigewulf''s eyes.

    Looking at his enemy who didn''t look worried even though he had managed to break through his previously impregnable defense. It couldn''t help but cause anxiety in Sigewulf''s heart.

    Dragon-Erend opened his mouth. At the end of his throat was now a sh of churning lightning.

    Sigewulf knew that it would be very dangerous if he was hit by that breath of lightning.

    So Sigewulf rebelled. He let out a liquid red like blood from his hand.

    Then the liquid solidifies almost instantly and forms a sphere.

    Sigewulf then threw the blood sphere at Dragon-Erend.

    The sphere pushed Dragon-Erend with tremendous force.

    Sigewulf released his grip on Dragon--Erend''s neck and sent him flying through the air.

    Just then suddenly from the Dragon-Eerend''s mouth, a burst of lightning shot out.

    *JZZZZCCCHHHTTT!*

    *BOOM!*

    Unfortunately, the burst of lightning only hit the ground where Sigewulf had been.

    Sigewulf had already left there after he managed to get Dragon-Erend away from him.

    The ground that was hit by Thunder''s breath was burnt and ckened. Even a small crater was created there.

    Dragon-Erend who was flying realized that his enemy had disappeared and his attack was missed.

    ''Where is he going?''

    Dragon-Erend spread his eyes around but doesn''t find Sigewulf.

    It was very strange because there was no ce for him to hide in this wide field.

    Then there was only one ce he could be. Underneath.

    Before Dragon-Erend could look down, a blood-red chain bound his wings, arms, and shoulders.

    Then the chain pulled Dragon-Erend down hard.

    *BOOM!*

    Dragon-Erend fell with a thunderous sound.

    Sigewulf sprang into action after sessfully pulling down Dragon-Erend with his chain.

    Sigewulf jumped up. His ws were now covered in ayer of blood red and seemed to glow.

    Sigewulf dives down while swinging his ws toward Dragon-Erend''s back.

    However, Dragon-Erend shot lightning from all over his body with great power.

    The lightning that came out knocked Sigewulf who wasing towards him.

    *JZZZZCCCHHHHTTT!!!*

    *JDAAARRR!*

    *JDAAARRR!*

    Sigewulf was blown away and fell to the ground.

    His body was convulsed from being struck by the strong lightning current.

    His red armor cracked in several ces.

    Dragon-Erend pped his wings so he could quickly stand on his feet.

    Then he darted towards Sigewulf and grabbed Sigewulf''s shoulder with his hand.

    Dragon-Erend then carries Sigewulf up. They fly so high.

    In addition, Dragon-Erend also emits lightning from all over his body at Sigewulf.

    Sigewulf tried to struggle with all his strength. But the effects of the lightning that Dragon-Erend continued to emit weakened his strength.

    However, Sigewulf still has not lost hope. His warrior spirit told him to refuse to give up even though he realized how strong the enemy he was currently facing was.

    Sigewulf mustered his Magic to coat both of his hands.

    The ck and red auras merged to form a kind of gauntlet that wrapped around Sigewulf''s ws up to his elbows.

    Then Sigewulf used his ws to w at Dragon-Erend''s arm which was clutching his shoulder.

    *CRAAAT!*

    *CRAAAT!*

    As previously happened. With Magic enveloping his ws, his attacks could prate Dragon-Erend''s scale.

    Dragon-Erend flinched as he felt a stinging pain in his arm.

    His eyes burning blue stared at Sigewulf with rage.

    Sigewulf who didn''t see as much reaction as he expected tried to w Dragon-Erend again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, he noticed that Dragon-Erend stopped in mid-air.

    Then he turned and dived. Dragon-Erend pushed Sigewulf at top speed back to the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    A loud booming sound rang out as Sigewulf''s body hit the ground at high speed.

    Then it was Dragon-Erend''s turn to maul him.

    Dragon-Erend no longer gives Sigewulf a chance to fight or even move.

    He was already annoyed enough with the ws Sigewulf had given his arms.

    Dragon-Erend opened his mouth.

    Sigewulf who realized what would happen next cast his red and ck Magic in an attempt to escape from there.

    However, Dragon-Erend emits lightning from all the scales of his body to encircle Sigewulf.

    *JZZZZZCCCHHHTTT!*

    *JDAARR!*

    *JDAARR!*

    *JDAARR!*

    The lightning emitted by Dragon-Erend forms a gigantic dome.

    Lightning shed and shed all around. A gentle wave of lightning swept out in a wide radius, hitting the Lycans and townspeople.

    Dragon-Erend expends arge amount of Magic energy because he wants to quickly kill Sigewulf.

    Sigewulf struggles as the lightning envelops his entire body and strikes him relentlessly from all directions.

    What''s more, the source of the lightning was right above him, causing Sigewulf to receive enormous damage with great intensity.

    *CRACK!*

    *CRACK!*

    His red armor which looked like frozen blood started to crack.

    The crack was expanding with a fast tempo because it couldn''t withstand the onught of lightning from Dragon-Erend.

    Sigewulf used his remaining Magic to strengthen his armor. But his Magic energy was low because he had been using it non-stop since earlier.

    Dragon-Erend opened his mouth and breathed Thunder into Sigewulf''s face.

    *JJZZZCCHHTT!*

    A burst of lightning with great force hit Sigewulf''s face. His head was pushed to stick to the ground.

    But that attack couldn''t fully prate the transparent Magic shield that protected Sigewulf''s head.

    "NGGRAAAAHHH!!!"

    Sigewulf screamed. His Magic shield couldn''tst much longer and he started feeling pain from the Dragon-Erend''s Thunder breath.

    Dragon-Erend finished his Thunder breath. Then he raised his ws and swung them towards Sigewulf''s chest.

    *CRACK!*

    Dragon-Erend swung its ws again with even greater force.

    *CRACK!*

    *PRAANGGGGG!*

    The blood-red armor that protected Sigewulf''s chest shattered into pieces.

    Dragon-Erend doesn''t stop there. He then continued to swing his ws at Sigewulf''s arm armor.

    *PRAANGGG!*

    *PRAANGGG!*

    Dragon-Erend also destroyed the armor protecting Sigewulf''s arm. Then he grabbed Sigewulf''s right arm and bit him.

    *CRAAAT!*

    Dragon-Erend''s teeth could easily pierce the flesh of Sigewulf''s right arm.

    After that, Dragon-Erend tugged and tore off the arm.

    *SRAATTT!*

    "GRRRAAAAHHHH!!!"

    Sigewulf''s screams of pain echoed throughout the area. His blood sshed in the air.

    The Lycans stared in horror. They couldn''t react when seeing Sigewulf''s arm ripped off like that.

    Suddenly, there was a loud thud sound in front of them. The sound startles the Lycans and forces them to look at Sigewulf''s severed right arm that had fallen in front of them.

    ~~~

 Chapter 250 Chaos Magic, Again

    Blood sshed into the air and descended upon the Lycan pack.

    Like the rain thates from an open wound in the sky. But they know better than that.

    The reality is much worse than that. The blood belonged to Sigewulf whose arm had been torn off by the Dragon-Erend.

    The Lycans let out voices full of sorrow and fear. Their current feelings are uncertain.

    On the other hand, they want to help Sigewulf. But on the other hand, their instinct tells them something better for their survival.

    They must stay in ce, or retreat and escape while there is still time.

    "GRAAAAAHHHH!!!"

    Sigewulf''s pained screams made the Lycans wince and whined.

    They huddled low to the ground. Among them, even Grim gritted his teeth and dug his w deeper into the ground.

    His decision to wait was right. If he let the other Lycans attack to help Sigewulf, this pack would indeed be wiped out.

    Though, they could actually escape to get as far away from here as possible. But Grim wasn''t sure if they could do that.

    With his speed, even when the Dragon was preupied with Sigewulf, he would definitely be able to catch up to them and kill them instantly.

    It was better for them to stay here and not show any suspicious movements. That way, the Dragon wouldn''t do anything to them.

    Grim didn''t say anything to the Lycans around him. Let them cower in that fear of the terror given by the Dragon.

    Because that way they could escape real death. At least that''s what Grim thought.

    Even though, in this situation, he wasn''t too sure.

    Sigewulf stared at Dragon-Erend with sudden terror.

    His beast instincts immediately awakened when he felt the pain from his torn-apart arm.

    Dragon-Erend smirked above him. He kept emitting lightning around them preventing Sigewulf from going anywhere.

    Dragon-Erend thought that he would soon be able to kill Sigewulf at this rate.

    But as it turns out, Sigewulf still has something he''s keeping.

    As a cornered beast, Sigewulf feels that he has nothing to lose. And so he used what remained of his strength to make his final attempt.

    Something he had never thought he would use before.

    ''God Svorus! Lend me your power and I''ll give you my soul!''

    Suddenly another type of Magic energy appeared in Sigewulf''s body.

    It was ck, red, and purplish energy mixed.

    Dragon-Erend realized that he had seen those Magic energy like that before.

    Dragon-Erend not only felt that he had seen one before, he knew and could feel what kind of Magic energy it really was.

    ''T-this is... Chaos Magic!''

    Dragon-Erend widened his eyes. He did not expect that he would see Chaos Magic here.

    *BOOM!*

    Suddenly after that, a great explosion of Magic came out of Sigewulf''s body.

    The explosion was so strong that it threw Dragon-Erend into the air.

    The ck, red, and purple colored Chaos Magic Energy spread out in all directions as an unstoppable wave.

    ''W-What is this?''

    Grim felt astonished. He had never experienced Magic this disturbing from Sigewulf.

    In fact, he had never experienced this Magic anywhere.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This Magic is like something thates from a very foreign and horrible ce.

    Grim and all the Lycans around him were again hit by a powerful wave of Magic. As if the Magic surge due to the sh of Sigewulf and Dragon-Erend wasn''t enough to torture them.

    Dragon-Erend turned towards the town. There must be a lot of humans affected by this wave of Chaos Magic.

    He knew that Chaos Magic was something really bad. He needed to get over it as soon as possible, or what he had been doing all along would just be for naught.

    ''But how can that Lycan use Chaos Magic?''

    Dragon-Erend stared at Sigewulf. Now Sigewulf was back on his feet.

    The hand that was cut off because it was torn to pieces was now reced by some kind of Chaos Magic energy condensing into an imitation of his arm.

    ''Oh shit! It''s bigger than I thought!''

    He should be able to kill Sigewulf because the Lycan was cornered.

    And after that, he willplete the Daily Quest and then return to his world.

    But the mystery of why Sigewulf can use Chaos Magic is a suspicious one.

    Dragon-Erend should also find out about it if he can. Though he wouldn''t put too much effort into it.

    Fortunately, Dragon-Erend has the ability to absorb Chaos Magic.

    So, even though Sigewulf has taken on new power to strengthen himself, it actually means little to Dragon-Erend.

    Dragon-Erend grinned. His teeth bared, lightning running through them making Dragon-Erend''s grin even more hideous.

    Sigewulf suddenly shot into the sky to catch up with Dragon-Erend.

    His previously pitch-ck eyes were now filled with the colors of Chaos Magic.

    Dragon-Erend approached him by lunging downwards.

    Then, he will his mind to absorb Chaos Magic from Sigewulf''s body.

    What Dragon-Erend did work immediately. The Chaos Magic energy that was in Sigewulf''s body came out of his body and floated into Dragon-Erend''s body.

    What Sigewulf thought was a solution to defeating Dragon-Erend turned out to be nothing in front of him.

    It was just a desperate attempt, which ultimately turned out to be futile.

    *CLASH!*

    Dragon-Erend and Sigewulf shed in the air. At that time, Dragon-Erend suddenly heard an unfamiliar voice that wasn''t Sigewulf''s voice.

    ''DRAGON...!''

    The voice seemed toe from a faraway ce. However, Dragon-Erend could feel great energy behind that voice.

    Time seemed to stop at that moment. Dragon-Erend felt that he was in a ce that - once again - was foreign to him.

    Those words - foreign - were what came to mind when Dragon-Erend sensed Chaos Magic.

    ''DRAGON..!''

    Erend wanted to reply to it. However, the voice and whatever ''existence'' that was there grew thinner until it finally disappeared entirely.

    Dragon-Erend returns to the present world where he is shing with Sigewulf.

    Apparently, the ''existence'' disappeared because of the Chaos Magic that had been absorbed by Dragon-Erend.

    Dragon-Erend pushed Sigewulf until he hit the ground again.

    *BOOM!*

    ~~~

 Chapter 251 Death Of The Lycan

    Sigewulf let out a scream of pain that was so heartbreaking.

    For the Lycans, his screams were unbearable. But no matter how loud Sigewulf screamed, they couldn''t do anything.

    The Lycans were paralyzed in ce. Some have even fallen and be unconscious.

    Their bodies went limp as if their souls had just been driven out of their bodies.

    Sigewulf who initially lost control of himself, and only allowed the power of God Svorus to help him defeat Dragon-Erend has now returned.

    His consciousness had fully returned and he had to swallow a painful disappointment.

    He couldn''t do anything to Dragon-Erend even though he sold his soul and got the power of the God of the Fallen Beast.

    Dragon-Erendnds next to Sigewulf. A cruel grin dominated his already hideous face.

    Streams of lightning continued to whip around his entire body.

    Sigewulf was now unable to fight back. The hand that was an imitation of Chaos Magic was now gone.

    His condition now is very pathetic.

    "Just kill me," Sigewulf said.

    "No," Dragon-Erend said. "You have to tell me first. How did you get that power you just used."

    Sigewulf stared at Dragon-Erend with almost closed ck eyes.

    "Why do you want to know?" Sigewulf asked.

    "I''m just curious. Tell me then maybe, I''ll let you live," Dragon-Erend said.

    Of course, he didn''t really intend to do that.

    Even though the task he had to do was make these Lycans leave, he wasn''t sure that this Lycan in front of him would leave as soon as Dragon-Erend let him live.

    Dragon-Erend knew that this Lycan would rather die than let his enemy let him live and run like a coward.

    After everything this Lycan had done to fight him, he wouldunch attacks again the moment Dragon-Erend looked away.

    However, giving such hope to a creature that is already dying and very close to death usually works.

    Dragon-Erend got the theory from reading novels and watching animated films. He didn''t know if it will work out but there was no harm in trying.

    "What do you think? You can go with your friends and never bother humans again," Dragon-Erend continued his proposal.

    He wouldn''t try too hard after this. If Sigewulf didn''t want to say anything, then he would just kill him right away.

    "All right," said Sigewulf.

    Dragon-Erend was surprised. As it turned out, what he said did work.

    "Say it. Where did you get that power? And what exactly is it," Dragon-Erend said.

    "God Svorus is the God of The Fallen Beast. I got that power from a temple deep in the northern mountains," Sigewulf exined.

    He didn''t want to say that he had just sold his soul to get that power. If he said it, his pride would be hurt.

    "Where exactly is the temple located? Isn''t the northern mountain range so vast?" Dragon-Erend asked.

    "Lycan Gargoyle. If you can find it, then you can find the entrance to the temple."

    ''A temple where a mysterious God resides? I don''t know why but I feel that it has something to do with that God named Ozynk. Then this might be a clue to finding Laston.''

    Sigewulf looked at Dragon-Erend and said. "Are you going to let me go now?"

    His words made Dragon-Erend snap out of his thoughts.

    He nodded in response. Then he turned away from Sigewulf.

    As Dragon-Erend had expected from the start, Sigewulf immediately jumped and lunged at Dragon-Erend from behind him.

    He mustered what strength he still had in his body for a final strike when Dragon-Erend turned away from him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In a moment Sigewulf''s ws were about to hit his back, Dragon-Erend''s turned his head.

    Sigewulf saw the nce and devilish grin on Dragon-Erend''s face.

    It was then that he knew, what he wanted to do was aplete waste.

    Dragon-Erend had known his intentions from the start and he tricked him into saying everything in the vain hope that he would let him live.

    But now it''s toote. That realization came for a fraction of a second.

    It wasn''t enough for him to dodge.

    Dragon-Erend''s hand caught Sigewulf''s neck as he came charging toward him.

    Then Dragon-Erend raised his other w. shes of lightning enveloped the w.

    *CRAAATTTTT!*

    Dragon-Erend''s ws pierced Sigewulf''s chest and prated his back.

    Sigewulf stared at Dragon-Erend with ck eyes that widened as his life slowly faded away.

    "I knew you would do that," Dragon-Erend said.

    After that, Dragon-Erend opened his mouth.

    Thest sight Sigewulf saw before his death was the lightning energy that had gathered at Dragon-Erend''s throat.

    *JZZZZCCCCHHHTTT!!!*

    The torrent of Thunder''s breath struck Sigewulf''s head.

    Since now there was no more Magic protecting Sigewulf''s head, Dragon-Erend''s Thunder breath could destroy his head more quickly.

    Dragon-Erend drops Sigewulf''s lifeless - and headless - body to the ground.

    Just like before, when the Lycan died his body reverted to his human form. But without his head.

    After finishing with Sigewulf, Dragon-Erend walked toward the Lycans who were staring at him in fear.

    Every step that brought Dragon-Erend closer was a dread closing in too.

    Grim swallowed hard. He nced at the rest of his pack.

    They were already paralyzed by fear and overwhelming Magic pressure.

    Only Grim was the only one who was able to stand up and speak among them.

    Because he had quite high Magic energy and also because he knew that he had to show his strength to those Lycans.

    Grim walked up to the Dragon-Erend and tried to stay steady amidst the Dragon''s pressure.

    ''Why did hee to me? Is he going to attack?''

    Even though he thought about that, Dragon-Erend wasn''t worried at all.

    His MP had been replenished after absorbing the Chaos Magic energy.

    And he is ready to fight back. It''s just if he was going to fight again it would be very troublesome.

    When Grim was in front of Dragon-Erend he said in a low voice that only the two of them could hear.

    "Oh, mighty Dragon."

    ''What is this? He doesn''t look like he wants to attack at all.'' Dragon-Erend thought.

    "Forgive us, let us go. And then, we will serve you."

    Dragon-Erend didn''t expect him to get such a proposal. But, that''s not a bad thing.

    ~~~

 Chapter 252 Oath

    Dragon-Erend look at the Lycan who had just approached him and offered an interesting proposal.

    Not that he immediately believed him. But, if that was true then it was quite an advantage for him.

    "What do you say?" Dragon-Erend asked.

    Grim had fixed on what he wanted to say and decided to look down without daring to look at Dragon-Erend directly.

    He could feel his overwhelming strength before him.

    Just to stand here, Grim needed quite a bit of effort.

    If there was another choice, he would choose to flee and run. But he couldn''t let his pack suffer the consequences.

    So Grim turned to Dragon-Erend and offered cooperation.

    His voice which he conveyed with his remaining Magic could only be heard by Dragon-Erend.

    That voice sounded normal to a Dragon-Erend. But the members of his pack didn''t hear anything he said.

    Grim hoped Dragon-Erend wouldn''t take it as a bad intention if he realized his Magic.

    Dragon-Erend disables his Skill. A bluish light enveloped his towering body and dazzled the eyes of the Lycans.

    Grim also had a hard time holding back the light. However, he tried his best not to fall.

    A few momentster Erend had returned to his human form.

    He returned to the form of a man with wounds on his face and arms.

    The wound had been caused by Sigewulf''s w earlier.

    Erend groaned looking at the wounds on his hands and a bit on his face.

    He looked like he had just fought a huge stray dog ??or a crazy woman with long fingernails.

    He was at a loss as to how to exin this to Billy if he asked when he got back.

    But now Erend chose to focus on the figure of Lycan in front of him.

    His size now far exceeded himself. But obedience is evident in the Lycan.

    "You can change into human form, right?" Erend asked.

    "Yes," answered Grim.

    "Then change."

    Grimplied and changed to his human form. He was now a tall slender man in animal skin clothing standing in front of Erend.

    "What did you say just now?" Erend asked.

    "We will serve you. So let us live."

    Grim still looked down and didn''t dare to look at Erend directly.

    Even though right now the pressure of Magic when he had turned back into human form had disappeared as if she was no longer a threat.

    But Grim knew that he could change at any moment and destroy him the second he tried anything.

    "I don''t know. You guys look like creatures that would betray me," Erend said.

    "We know a lot more to not do that," Grim replied.

    "Well, then I''ll let you live."

    Erend nced at Grim then the Lycans behind him.

    Some Lycans had already passed out. But some still stared at him with burning rage and obvious hostility.

    However, Erend couldn''t care less. He could kill them now but he didn''t have to.

    ''Besides, I didn''t have to kill them toplete the Daily Quest from the start. And if what these Lycans are offering is true, they can be quite useful allies.''

    Grim tried to raise his eyes from the ground because he didn''t hear any more words from Erend.

    At that time Erend immediately said. "Swear that you will obey me as I say."

    ''Shit, I don''t know what I''m talking about. Will that work?''<novelnext></novelnext>

    Erend himself was doubtful and unsure of that.

    ''At least I can order, or threaten them not to harm humans anymore.''

    Grim found it very hard to say that oath. But now he couldn''t fight back.

    So he had to agree to it. At least until he figured out a way to make better decisions.

    "I, the Alpha of this pack, swear on behalf of the Lycans in my pack to serve you."

    Erend smiled at that. However, it turned out that the impact of the oath that Grim had uttered was more than just words.

    A notification appeared before Erend''s eyes.

    [ You have got a newpanion. ]

    [ Grim and his pack of Lycans from the Snjar tribe has been added to thepanion list. ]

    [ They are now under oath with you and will obey your orders. ]

    In addition to the notification that appears for Erend, Grim and the Lycans also get a sign when they have be Erend''s Companions.

    Grim and his pack of Lycans felt a strange energy coursing through their bodies.

    Instinctively, they realized that now they had to obey Erend''s orders.

    The Lycans who had fainted had now revived. Those who were tired from the pressure now also felt that the pressure had disappeared.

    ''W-What is this?''

    Grim stared at his palm and felt the difference in his heart.

    He looked up to stare at Erend who was also seen widening his eyes staring at something in front of his eyes.

    Whatever that thing was, he wasn''t looking at Grim who was currently standing in front of him.

    ''Oh, it turned out like this.'' Erend thought. ''They''ve be like Slimes.''

    Then Erend grinned. ''This is something unexpected. I can use them to increase my power. At this rate, it''s like I have a private army.''

    Erend looked at the Lycans behind Grim. They were staring at him with confused wolf faces.

    Erend nodded approvingly.

    "Alright," Erend said to Grim. "So your name is Grim?"

    Grim who was surprised to hear his name being called looked up. But he didn''t question it because a creature like Erend would easily know his name.

    "Yes," Grim answered.

    "You have now sworn to obey my orders. I will give you the first order," Erend said.

    Grim stared at him with eyes full of seriousness. ''If it''s like this, I have to carry out the first order properly so that this Dragon thinks we are worth it to be allowed to live.''

    "You guys guard this area and protect the town filled with humans from monster attacks. Do that until I contact you again," Erend said.

    Grim didn''t answer right away. Thatmand sounded strange to Lycans who were a race of savage beasts.

    Protect humans? If any other tribe or pack ser what they were doing, they would be humiliated.

    "You understand?" Erend asked.

    "Y-Yes."

    "Good." Erend nod his head. "Now get out of here. Carry out my orders until I call again."

    After that, Grim and the Lycans left in front of Raichi town.

    [ Daily Quest Completed! ]

    [ Reward: 800 Exp. ]

    [ You leveled up! ]

    [ You leveled up! ]

    ~~~

 Chapter 253 New Leadership

    After seeing the Lycans go and get the notification, Erend smiled with relief because the battle was finally over.

    He nced around. The scars of the battle are visible. It was as if this ce had just been used by fighting monsters.

    ''Wait, does that mean I''ve be a monster?''

    It was then that Erend realized what he had be.

    He was not a human anymore.

    His strength is not human. And when he fights, his rage and savage to ughter opponents increases many times.

    Erend was never someone who was cowardly and weak.

    He who was born and started life in Slums knows how to stand up for himself.

    He had fought many of his peers or older men, along with Billy of course.

    And he doesn''t always win. But he never gave up or was afraid.

    Even so, Erend always does it to survive. However, when he looked around, and realized that all of this was something he had done, Erend didn''t know what to feel.

    The headless humanoid corpse was still lying where Erend had let him.

    If he was still a human, would he be able to do something like that?

    "Ahhh, whatever."

    Erend shook his head as if to drive the thought away from him.

    "I just have to focus on using this power to protect."

    Erend has done a lot of good with his powers. And he has saved many lives.

    What he had killed were the evil beings bringing harm and he protected the good ones.

    Wasn''t that enough to make him feel at ease?

    "Yeah, that''s enough," Erend said to himself. "Open the Portal."

    The Portal opened as soon as Erend said that. Erend immediately stepped into it. Back to his own world.

    From a distance, Grim was still observing Erend from a hidden ce. He has now changed back into his wolf form.

    Grim watched what Erend was doing and how he disappeared into the Portal.

    ''So he might indeed be from another world.''

    Grim had guessed since he came out of the Portal that the man wasn''t from this world.

    His clothes made his judgment even more obvious. And now he was simply back inside the Portal after he had done.

    The man who was the Dragon was very strange. But Grim could conclude one thing, he only came when there was great danger and wanted to protect humans. But why?

    "(Grim, what exactly happened?)" Kein, one of the Lycans in his pack asked in a confused tone.

    His question seemed to represent the confusion of all of them.

    When Grim looked at them all, the Lycans looked at him as if demanding an exnation.

    Because Grim used Magic to cover up what he was talking about with the Dragon, they didn''t know what was going on.

    "(I managed to talk him into letting us live on one condition,)" Grim replied.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "(What are those conditions?)" Kein asked.

    Grim nced at Kein and the other Lycans in front of him and prepared to say something that would be hard for them to hear.

    "(We should kill the monsters around this area and protect the humans.)"

    Upon hearing the answer from Grim, the reaction of the Lycans was something he had expected.

    "(What are you saying, Grim?! Us?! Protecting the humans? are you crazy?!)" Kein said.

    "(If it had been Sigewulf, he would not have made such a decision!)"

    "(Yes! Sigewulf would choose to fight instead of protecting humans!)"

    There were exmations of disapproval from the Lycans in this pack.

    They even shouted angry words at Grim for making a decision that hurt their pride.

    "(Sigewulf wouldn''t make up his mind the way you do!)" Kein said with a growl to Grim.

    "(And where is he now?)" Grim asked in a calm tone. The Lycans didn''t answer.

    "(That''s right. He''s lying dead headless back there. Did you guys see what hit him back then? Who did he fight? How did they fight?)" Grim asked a rhetorical question to the Lycans.

    None of them were able to answer it.

    ? "(If it''s still Sigewulf who makes the decision. I''m sure he would rather fight the Dragon than ept the conditions to protect humans,)" Grim continued. "(But he won''t be able to defeat that Dragon. Never.)"

    "(We can fight it together instead of having to submit to those conditions, Grim! With our numbers-)"

    Another Lycan shouted from behind, but Grim cut him off before he could finish.

    "(Then we all will also die like Bjarki''s pack. I think some of you have passed out because you are too weak and don''t see what''s going on. That''s why you can say idiotic things like that,)" Grim said.

    "(With your strength like that, how long do you think you canst against that Dragon?)"

    The Lycans fell silent and stared at each other.

    Then they lowered their heads to the ground and no longer raised their voices against Grim.

    "(You think for yourselves from now on whether my decision was right or wrong. Which is better than carrying out the conditions of those extraordinarily strong beings, or having our pack all butchered to pieces of meat there.)"

    After saying that, Grim walked past them first.

    Then he sank into his own thoughts. The power he had sensed in Sigewulf before he died at the hands of the Dragon earlier was something strange and foreign.

    However, the fact that Sigewulf had it meant that it was within their reach.

    Grim is sure that Sigewulf said something before he died. But because the Magic pressure was so strong, Grim couldn''t hear anything from him.

    After a while of walking alone, Grim felt that one by one the Lycans who had disagreed with his decision started walking beside him.

    "(Now that I think about it, you made the right decision,)" said a female Lycan on his right.

    "(If it had been Sigewulf''s decision, we would all have met the same fate as him.)"

    Among the pack members, there are indeed some who disagree with Sigewulf''s way of leading.

    Now, those who previously could only obey Sigewulf will have got a new, better leader.

    ~~~

 Chapter 254 Back

    Billy, who was sitting nervously in the meeting room, turned to the Slime-Erend who nudged his arm.

    Adrien Boartusk wasn''t there either so there was no one he could talk to calm himself.

    "What?" Billy asked in a whisper.

    "Erend. He''s back," Slime-Erend said. Because now Erend is back, Slime doesn''t need to worry about using its Magic energy to speak.

    "Oh, then what should we do? Do we have to pick him up at the gas station again?" Billy asked.

    Slime shook its head. "I just need to go to a quiet ce then I''ll switch with Erend."

    Billy stared at the Slimes. It''s t expressionless face continued to make Billy feel ufortable.

    But since Billy had seen its true form, he didn''t feel too surprised anymore.

    And now Slime-Erend said something quite shocking. It turns out that Slime can switch with Erend from far away.

    This creature is a very usefulpanion. Billy wants to know how Erend met itter.

    "Okay." Billy nodded.

    Then Slime-Erend asked Geralt for permission to go to the bathroom.

    Geralt just waved his hand as if he thought that Erend''s presence or absence didn''t matter at all.

    If it was the real Erend, he would have clenched his jaw.

    However, Slime kept a straight face that didn''t falter and immediately walked out of the room.

    Slime-Erend walked towards the bathroom which happened to be located not far from the meeting room.

    Then enter one of the booths and contact Erend.

    [ "I''m ready for the switch." ]

    ''Okay,'' Erend replied from where he emerged in the gas station bathroom.

    A momentter the Slime-Erend''s body was filled with pink light. But it was only a light so thin it wouldn''t catch the attention of anyone who might walk into the bathroom.

    A few secondster Erend had switched with Slime.

    Now it''s the Slime in the gas station bathroom. Erend called Slime.

    ''Slime, you can go back now.''

    ["Yes." ]

    ''And I have good news. You now have junior as mypanion.''

    [ "The Lycans?" ]

    ''Yes. You already know about that?''

    ["Yes." ]

    Erend nodded in understanding. Maybe this is Systema''s way of making things easier.

    When the newpanion is added, maybe Slime will also get notifications like him.

    ''That''s good. Thank you for recing me.''

    ["Yes." ]

    After that, the connection with the Slime was lost. Slime had disappeared.

    Erend came out of the bathroom. And back into the meeting room.

    "How long have I been gone?" Erend asked in a whisper to Billy.

    "About forty-five minutes," Billy said.

    Erend nodded. It turned out that even though he felt that it was a long and troublesome battle, he didn''t spend too much time on it.

    It''s just that the burden he felt made everything seem quite long.

    Geralt continued the briefing again. A few minutester the briefing was over and he immediately dismissed the meeting.

    Nothing goes out of control. No one realized that Erend was reced by Slime. So everything went smoothly.

    Except for Erend who still has scratch marks on his face.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even though now the scratch marks have started to heal, there are still red marks on his cheeks.

    Erend can hide the scratch marks on his arms under his uniform''s sleeve. But not with the wound on his face.

    Erend let Geralt and all the other soldiers out while looking away or covering the injured part of his face.

    After they left, Erend breathed a sigh of relief.

    "What happened to your face?" Billy asked.

    "I got scratched by a mad dog," Erend replied with an irritated face.

    Billy''s brow furrowed deeply. "What?"

    Erend shook his head. "Don''t think about it. What did Geralt say earlier?"

    Billy looked at Erend with a concerned look.

    ''Again, he''s hurt.''

    Even though he wanted to ask, Billy knew that Erend didn''t want to tell him about it.

    So, Billy shook off that thought and decided to tell him what happened at the meeting he missed earlier.

    Several minutes passed and Erend finally got the summary of what they talked about in the meeting.

    Tomorrow, they will depart by helicopter and go into a hostage rescue scenario on a cargo ship.

    Billy, Erend, and Adrien joined the squad that boarded the ship.

    That is something that is actually quite difficult.

    Erend could only leave it all to what would happen tomorrow.

    He knew he still didn''t have enough knowledge about such a rescue operation. But there is no point in worrying and thinking about it any further.

    Erend suddenly remembered something important. Something he had to tell Billy and Adrien.

    "What is that?" Billy asked while frowning curiously.

    "Let''s wait for Cpt. Boartusk first," Erend said.

    "Is that something we should do together?"

    Erend nodded his head. Thus, they waited for Adrien to arrive.

    Turns out they didn''t have to wait too long. Seeing Erend and Billy, Adrien seemed to know that they were waiting for him.

    "What I miss?" he asked.

    Erend nced around to make sure the room was empty.

    Then he spoke in a low voice to Adrien. "Did you know there was a secret government experiment?"

    Adrien''s face turned serious. "Yes, I know."

    "When did the General tell you, Captain?" Billy asked.

    "Whenever the General tells you guys, he tells me first," Adrien said.

    Adrien sat down in a chair. "Then what do you want to say?"

    Erend looked at them both. Then said. "I asked Aurdisst night. She said, the existence of Magic in this world is a bad thing."

    Billy and Adrien immediately felt anxious.

    "So we have to cancel the n to teach you two Magic," Erend continued.

    Billy and Adrien, who didn''t really agree with the idea from the start, didn''t look disappointed.

    "Then?" Billy asked.

    "Aurdis said, there are unforeseen consequences that would arise if Magic entered our world."

    "In Etern... uhh I mean in that other world, Magic was already there a long time ago. So the creatures who live there now have adapted to that power. But for us, that would be problems."

    ~~~

 Chapter 255 The Worrying Red Thing

    Billy and Adrien listened to Erend''s words with anxious and worried hearts.

    For them, Erend was the one who knew the most about Magic matters. And on top of that, he had a good rtionship with an Elf Princess.

    That way he has ess to far more information than they do.

    When Erend said that there would be a great disastering in a year, they all believed in it.

    And when Erend advised them to start learning Magic so they could defend themselves and their families, Billy and Adrien felt that it would be good if they followed Erend''s words. Even if they don''t really agree.

    When they saw that there was an experiment the government was carrying out in secret so they could create humans to use Magic, it was very surprising.

    But Adrien had suspected it for a long time.

    When they couldn''t find the whereabouts of the man who interacted with the Elves for a long time and managed to steal their artifacts, Adrien already suspected that the government must have hidden him on purpose. And they intend to do something with him because of that unknown purpose.

    "What do you mean it will be difficult for us?" Adrien asked.

    Now Erend came with information that made them even more anxious than the military operation training that would be held tomorrow.

    "The beings in other worlds can use Magic well because they have adapted to Magic for a long time. You saw that there are monsters with strange shapes and powers, right? What if those monsters suddenly appeared in our world one day?"

    Erend nced at the both of them. He didn''t say anything for a few moments so the words would sink properly into their minds.

    "Whoa," Billy said. His eyes widened. Maybe he was imagining the bad possibilities that Erend said. "Yeah. I don''t think that''s a good idea."

    Adrien also said almost the same thing. "I can''t allow that either. So, what we have to do is obvious. We have to stop the experiment," Adrien said.

    "How? We don''t know where they did it," Billy said.

    "For that, I have told Aurdis everything," Erend said. "She wille here to help us."

    Hearing that, Billy and Adrien breathed a sigh of relief.

    Hearing Aurdis will presence, they knew that things would be easier.

    "Luckily you''re close to her. So, you can ask for her help if you need it. Haha." Billyughed.

    The tension on his face had disappeared.

    "It''s not like I can ask her for help any time. She wants toe because the Magic used for the experiment is Magic that belongs to the Elves," Erend said.

    "The Elves have a rule where they are forbidden to spread their Magic."

    "Are you sure that''s the only reason she wants to help you?" Billy asked with a teasing grin at Erend.

    "What do you mean?" Erend asked, confused.

    "You don''t get the feeling that she wants to help because... you the one who asked her?"

    Then Erend reflected on the smile on Aurdis'' face that night. She immediately agreed with his request, even though she offered herself happily.

    "Well." Erend shrugged. "Maybe she does like me."

    Adrien snorted and Billy chuckled.

    "What the hell are we doing right now? We look like a bunch of high school kids talking about love," Billy said after hisugh was over.

    Erend also chuckled. When they were in high school, Erend and Billy didn''t have the chance to experience the beauty of falling in love.

    Because they were busier just surviving and that seemed to be an obvious priority at the time.

    After that, Adrien told them to go through the training and he would train them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He would teach them about what little he knew. So at least they won''t be humiliated as badly as before.

    ~~~

    Aurdis woke up from sleep with a bright face.

    Her feeling is really good this time. Her meeting with Erendst night still resonates in her head and bes a pleasant memory. Until they meet again.

    "What happened to you?" Elis, who had juste from the bathroom, asked Aurdis with a curious expression.

    "Ah, Elis!" Aurdis jumped from her bed and hugged Elis. "I didn''t have time to say thisst night because you were already asleep. Butst night I met Erend!"

    Aurdis seemed to have considered Elis as her sister.

    After a long time they lived together, even sleeping in the same bed. Such closeness is inevitable.

    Even though Elis was a human who came from another world.

    Ellisughed. "You look like a teenager who just met her crush."

    "Her crush?" Aurdis asked with a confused face.

    "I mean with the person you like."

    "Ah... Ohh... maybe you''re right," Aurdis replied.

    Aurdis has been very honest with Elis. She was the only person Aurdis could be honest with without hesitation in this pce.

    Apart from being a woman, she was someone who had nothing to do with pce politics. So, Aurdis could be honest with her.

    "Oh right!" Suddenly Aurdis seemed to remember something. "I have to meet Saeldir."

    "Are you sure he''s awake?" Elis asked.

    "Of course. He always gets up early."

    After that Aurdis dressed up a bit and put on her white dress. Then out to meet Saeldir.

    She knocked on Saeldir''s door and it opened on its own as usual.

    Saeldir was sitting down to record something in a big book.

    "(What are you doing?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(Come here. Something was worrying that I found out about the red thing you brought back then,

    )" Saeldir didn''t answer Auridis'' previous question. Instead, he waved his hand asking Aurdis toe closer.

    Aurdis quickened her pace and stood next to Saeldir.

    Aurdis saw that Saeldir was writing something that looked like a note to record important events.

    Aurdis also saw the red root image she got from fighting the rampaging Trolls blocking her path to Dawnwood.

    "(You know something about that red root?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(Yeah. I managed to find a suitable spell and managed to get the essence out,)" replied Saeldir. "(And what I know is not a good thing.)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 256 The Predicament Of Her Feeling

    Aurdis blinked her eyes quickly. "(What do you mean?)"

    "(As I said. It''s not a good thing. You brought the root of a forbidden tree,)" Saeldir said.

    "(A forbidden tree?)" Aurdis immediately sat down on the chair in front of Saeldir so she could listen to his exnation better.

    "(Cmitimee Vardarianna,)" Saeldir said. "(You''ve heard of that?)"

    Aurdis shook her head. "(I''ve never heard of it. Is that Quenya?)"

    "(Yeah. But that''s the Quenyanguage spoken by generations who were born long before us. It''s ancient Quenya. It means the Tree of Cmity,)" Saeldir said.

    Aurdis swallowed her saliva. That name does sound bad.

    Even just by hearing that name, Aurdis already knew what harm they could get.

    "(So where is the red root now?)" Aurdis asked.

    Saeldir pointed behind him.

    Aurdis tilted her head and saw the red thing in the middle of a Magic circle.

    The red thing seemed alive and squirming like a worm that wanted to get out of the circle.

    But because Aurdis see it was inside the Magic circle created by Saeldir, she immediately knew that the red thing wasn''t going anywhere.

    It will stay cooped up there until Saeldir wants to move it.

    Aurdis remembered the memories of when they were little.

    Saeldir once locked her in a Magic circle he created. And of course, Aurdis was crying while Saeldir was proud of his ability to create a Magic circle that strong at that age.

    "(It looks like it''s safe in there,)" Aurdis said. Now her tone had be calmer.

    "(Yeah, it won''t be able to go anywhere now,)" Saeldir said.

    "(Now we have to prevent any more part of the tree froming out.)"

    "(Tell me first what tree it is. I''ve never heard of it.)"

    Saeldir then started to tell Aurdis about a cursed tree that had once caused a lot of misfortune to this world.

    The tree spreads its evil influence all over the world and causes beings to kill each other.

    Wars are created everywhere. A war that was only sparked by a very trivial matter.

    But because of the influence of that tree, the slightest problem was enough to start a war that resulted in many lives being lost.

    Because of that, the strongest Elves of that era joined forces to seal the tree within a pocket dimension.

    The dimensions don''t just keep the tree locked. But it could remove the existence of that tree from this world.

    "(Why don''t they just destroy that cursed tree?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(They are afraid that the influence of the tree can make them evil,)" replied Saeldir.

    "(Even with their current strength, they are afraid of that tree?)"

    Saeldir looked up from his book and looked at Aurdis.

    "(It''s precisely because they have that much power that they don''t want to take the risk of getting close. Just imagine if an Elf with that much Magic power, was affected by that cursed tree.)"

    Aurdis swallowed hard as she imagined what was happening.

    No, even before her mind hadpletely imagined what would happen if the strongest Elves of the previous generation were affected by that tree, Aurdis had already abandoned that idea.

    "(Where is that tree?)" Aurdis asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "(I told you that the tree is located in the pocket dimension created by the strongest Elves of the previous generation,)" Saeldir said. "(The correct question is not ''where'', but ''how''.)"

    "(Then, how do we find that tree?)" Aurdis immediately changed her question.

    "(Didn''t figure that out yet.)"

    Saeldir said it while continuing to write something.

    He didn''t even add more emphasis, as if it didn''t matter.

    In fact, Saeldir was so fo used to how to find the tree that he didn''t sleepst night.

    Because he couldn''t find the way, Saeldir decided to stop his search first.

    And diverts his mind by making a note to record that he has found a part of Cmitimee Vardarianna that was released from the pocket dimension where it was locked up.

    Seeing the response Saeldir showed, Aurdis frowned.

    "(Then, how are we going to handle this?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(For a while, we can''t do anything before I find a way to open the pocket dimension,)" Saeldir replied.

    "(What if another part of the tree escapes and causes trouble?)"

    Saeldir sighed. "(We can''t do anything about that. At least for now. Or do you have a better solution?)"

    Saeldir looked at Aurdis. In his eyes, she could see that Saeldir didn''t have any hope that Aurdis could find that way.

    And Aurdis shook her head in response a momentter. As Saeldir had expected.

    So Saeldir returned to writing.

    "(We should focus on how to remove the Magic abilities of people in Erend''s world,)" Saeldir said.

    "(You''re right. So how are you going to do it?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(Why do you have to ask me? If it''s just dispelling Magic on other creatures, let alone those humans who just touched Magic recently, you can do that easily, right?)"

    "(You''re right.)"

    Then a smile spread across Aurdis'' lips. "(That means, I have to go to that world, huh.)"

    Saeldir nced at Aurdis. He saw the look on Aurdis'' happy face and the look in her eyes that was wandering. As if a happy scene was ying before her eyes.

    "(Don''t do anything stupid when you go there,)" Saeldir said, interrupting Aurdis'' happy thoughts.

    "(What do you mean by that?)"

    "(Erend is a human, at least his origin, is a human. Moreover, he is a human whoes from another world.)"

    "(So?)" Aurdis seemed bothered by his words.

    "(You know what I mean. You didn''t really expect to be in a rtionship with Erend, did you?)" Saeldir said while looking at Aurdis.

    "(With whom I want to have a rtionship, that is my own decision,)" replied Aurdis.

    "(I don''t think so. You haven''t forgotten that you are a Princess, have you?)"

    Saeldir''s words made Aurdis grind her teeth. She couldn''t get the words out to reply to Saeldir''s words.

    Because, what he said was something true.

    "(We''d better not talk about this anymore.)" Saeldir continued writing. "(I won''t say anything to Aerchon. But you should really think about it.)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 257 Leaked

    Hearing Saeldir''s words, Aurdis immediately stood up from her chair and walked out of the room.

    Aurdis'' steps were quick and she was stomping her feet.

    Then Aurdis also closed the door roughly to the point of making a loud sound.

    Saeldir jumped a bit and he crossed out his page.

    "Huh...!" Saeldir exhaled roughly.

    He turned toward the closed door.

    Saeldir wasn''t cold because he hated Erend. Because he was a human who came from another world. Or some other reason like that.

    Saeldir considers Aurdis as his little sister. Maybe more than Aerchon who was often rude and always fought with her.

    But this is something that is indeed too big and too difficult to ovee.

    Too many things get in the way of their rtionship. Aurdis must have known that from the start but she ignored it.

    Erend must have left a significant impression on her heart. And Aurdis who felt it for the first time could only let her heart guide her.

    "(She will not give up despite all the hardships she knows will befall her.)"

    Saeldir shook his head.

    He didn''t know how else to talk to Aurdis about the matter.

    The most Saeldir could think of was telling the truth. That way, Aurdis could realize the problem more quickly.

    And Saeldir hoped she could make the right decision.

    Saeldir continued to write notes and ignored all the troubles that filled his mind.

    ~~~

    Aurdis sat on a chair in the pce garden after leaving Saeldir''s room.

    She took a deep, heavy breath. Then looked at the clear blue sky.

    "(Yeah, I know this is all wrong. So what?)"

    Aurdis said to the air around her.

    Throughout her life, Aurdis rarely felt happiness.

    She has always been surrounded by troubles and sorrow ever since her mother died.

    Her father went into exile and gave the throne at will to her older brother who could not be relied upon.

    Then her older brother caused trouble by dering war against humans and sacrificing many of their warriors.

    She is always constrained and unable to make choices for herself.

    She always has to put the interests of her race ahead of herself.

    And finally, she found something that she felt should be fought for herself. The first love she felt for Erend.

    Which because of their cruel fate, he is human andes from another world.

    Aurdis knew that everything in front of her was just a problem with the feelings she was feeling.

    But, Aurdis didn''t care. She still thinks that her rtionship with Erend is something that is very likely to happen.

    Despite all the odds against them.

    Aurdis shook her head. "(Whatever! I don''t want to think about that now!)"

    Aurdis stood up from the park bench and decided to return to her room so she could talk to Elis.

    Because the longer she was alone in this ce, the sadder she would feel.

    ~~~

    The next day finally arrived. The day that made Erend, Billy, and Adrien anxious since the first time they were told what was going to happen today.

    They all climbed into the helicopter that had been prepared.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Adrien tookmand of the squad where Erend and Billy were. It was the only thing that made them both feel a little better.

    The helicopter departed from the military base heading towards the sea. And the boat follows through the harbor.

    All personnel wears full tactical clothes. Then, Geralt spoke through their tactical radiomunication.

    "We are going to hold a training exercise on a cargo ship that is in the middle of the ocean. The pirate boat is located near the cargo ship. All those on duty are already there and getting ready."

    Then, Geralt said Erend and Billy''s names.

    "Sgt. Drake and Sgt. Billy. You two have studied well, haven''t you? Don''t let us kill the hostages because of your stupid mistake."

    "Yes sir."

    Erend and Billy answered almost simultaneously.

    There was the sound ofughter from the soldiers around them.

    Erend and Billy tried to hold their mouths so they wouldn''t say things that would get them into trouble.

    While reminding themselves that everything will end after today is over.

    After about half an hour had passed, they finally saw the presence of the cargo ship.

    As told in the scenario, there was already a cargo ship that had stopped in the middle of the sea.

    A smaller boat that was supposed to be the boat of the pirates stopped next to the cargo ship.

    "That''s the ship. Get ready!" Geralt said.

    The personnel prepared their weapons and equipment.

    But Erend''s hand suddenly stopped when he checked his weapon. He felt a strange feeling that suddenly came.

    ''What''s this?''

    Erend turned his head toward the ship. The strange feeling came from there.

    This is a very bad feeling. Something that could not possiblye from an ordinary human.

    ''What the hell is this?''

    The question kept repeating itself in Erend''s head.

    However, he knew he could not find the answer.

    Meanwhile, the helicopter and the boat are getting closer to the ship.

    Everyone was wearing helmets and masks that covered their faces. So, no one could see the look on Erend''s restless face.

    ''Tut, are you there?''

    Erend finally called Tut with panic in his head. It didn''t take long for Tut to answer the call.

    He even directly said the situation.

    [ "Erend. What''s in that ship is something from another world." ]

    ''WHAT?! What do you mean?!''

    [ "An extremely evil Magic energy is in the ship and affecting the humans in the ship." ]

    ''How? Are you sure that those Magic is noting from the secret experiment that went wrong?''

    [ "No. This Magic energy is from another world." ]

    However, the answer that came from Tut was very surprising.

    ''You mean from Eternal Earth?''

    [ "Not quite. The origin of this Magic is indeed from Eternal Earth, but this Magic was transferred to a pocket dimension. The pocket dimension was leaked because it sensed the movement of theing Cmity. That''s why this Magic was able to get here." ]

    ~~~

 Chapter 258 On Ship

    Erend didn''t really understand how that could happen. But because Tut conveyed it as briefly as possible, Erend was able to get to the heart of the matter.

    So this kind of error can happen too. He had not expected that there would be so manyplications in weing theing Great Cmity.

    It was as if a parade was being set in motion by the evil things in the Eternal Earth for that Cmity.

    ''Then what should I do now?'' Erend asked Tut.

    [ "That''s obvious. You need to stop the influence of that evil corruption Magic before it spreads too far." ]

    ''Yeah, but how? I can''t tell people here about it!''

    [ "About that, you have to find a way to solve it yourself. I can''t directly interfere with the residents of your world." ]

    In the end, it alles back to this. He must find a solution himself.

    But Erend thought it was reasonable. If Tut could use his influence to smooth everything over, it could disturb the bnce of the universe. Or something that has consequences like that.

    [ "Exactly." ] Tut spoke in response to what had just crossed Erend''s mind.

    Erend looked around him. This personnel already seems ready to board the ship.

    And based on his standing in this team, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to just cancel this training.

    Even if he screamed like a madman, it would only embarrass him even more.

    They wouldn''t believe that there was an evil corrupt Magic from another world on that ship.

    Which has taken over the minds of the humans there.

    The soldiers who were here had never really faced creatures from another world and were only busy at the military base in the city.

    Luckily, Erend, Billy, and Adrien are seated in the back of the helicopter.

    So, if they whispered no one could hear. Erend whispered to Adrien first. Adrien''s seat was in the middle between him and Billy.

    "What''s wrong, Drake?" he asked.

    "On that ship, there is some evil Magic existence, sir. We have to be careful," Erend said.

    Erend could see Adrien''s eyes widen over the mask he was wearing.

    "You sure?" he asked.

    Erend nodded confidently. "I''m sure. Please tell Billy."

    Adrien nodded. Then he told Billy the same as what Erend told him.

    Billy then looked at Erend with shocked eyes. Erend only responded with a nod.

    "Then what should we do?" Adrien asked.

    "I can handle it. I have to. But I know we can''t possibly tell the soldiers about this. So, we''ll just let a few of them die there since there''s nothing we can do. After that I''ll stop the evil Magic before it spreads too far," Erend said.

    "Couldn''t you have acted quicker to protect them?" he asked.

    "And show them my power?" Erend shook his head. "I can''t do that. However, when the evil Magices out, they''ll be too busy and won''t notice my power."

    Adrien looked at Erend. Erend would rather let a few of these soldiers die than show his power.

    Adrien usually does have a high sense of justice. However, considering what these soldiers had done to Erend, he couldn''t me Erend for his decision.

    "Okay," said Adrien. "What should Billy and I do?"

    "You and Billy should stay in the helicopter for the time being. Don''te any closer. Even if Geralt shouted, find an excuse for you to stay in the helicopter. Once we get on the ship, I don''t think it will take long for the evil Magic to show itself."

    Adrien sighed. Then nodded. "OK."

    After that, Adrien ryed what he had just said to Billy.

    Billy nodded while looking at Erend.

    The helicopter was now above the ship. The boats in charge of watching around the ship have also arrived at their positions.

    But suddenly there was a call from the soldiers on the boat.

    - "Major Ronder, I don''t see any people on that boat." said one of the soldiers in the boats over the radio to Geralt.

    "What do you mean?"

    - "I mean, there wasn''t anyone to be seen on the ship. No activity."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Damn it. Have they beenzy and forgotten their job?" Geralt sounded irritated. "Doesn''t matter. Let''s go down and neutralize them. I will teach them a lesson for cking off on this important training,"

    "Proceed as nned! Let''s board the ship!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    After Geralt said his order, the soldiers in the helicopter prepared to descend on the ropes.

    Among them were two people who immediately tried to look busy even though they weren''t doing anything. They are Adrien and Billy.

    One by one the soldiers began to descend with ropes onto the ship.

    Erend said with his gaze on Adrien and Billy. Telling them not to go anywhere.

    Adrien and Billy just nodded. Then Erend got down from the helicopter. Join with other soldiers.

    Geralt still didn''t notice that two people had not gotten off the helicopter because he had already walked into the ship''s door.

    - "Sir! I can see someone in the ship through the window."

    "Alright. Let''s breach!" Geralt said.

    Geralt led the troops toward the entrance.

    "Shoot anyone you see in the window," Geralt ordered.

    Of course, the bullets they use are not real bullets. It''s just a paint bullet.

    The bullet will instantly disintegrate and leave color where itnded.

    - "Roger," the soldier on the boat answered.

    He then aimed at the person in the window with his rifle.

    Paint bullets will explode in the window and indicate that the people on the ship have been shot.

    "Why didn''t he try to hide?" the soldier wondered.

    The figure of the man on the ship seemed to just stand nkly ahead.

    He seems to have nomon sense and is under the influence of something.

    "Shit, is he using drugs? He''s in big trouble."

    Those who are on board and serve as hostages and pirates are also soldiers.

    If they really used drugs during the training, then surely they will get a very severe punishment.

    But the soldier who was aiming just shrugged it off. "Well, whatever. It''s not my concern."

    *BANG!*

    He shot.

    *PAKK!*

    The paint bullet hit the window ss and left a red color. But the people on the ship didn''t seem to notice.

    The soldier frowned. Then, contact Geralt directly.

    - "Sir, I shot him already. But the man just stood and do nothing. Based on what I can see, he looks like he''s unconscious. He''s probably under the influence of some kind of drugs."

    "What?!" Geralt sounded furious.

    He didn''t say anything and just ran straight towards the door while calling out the order to break through.

    Erend watched from behind. He heard everything that the soldier on the boat saw.

    The man he saw through the window and probably all the personnel on board must have been affected by that evil Magic.

    Erend will let some of these soldiers be affected by the evil Magic.

    Then he will try to handle the evil Magic as secretly as possible.

    Erend wants to protect his world. But he''s just an ordinary human being who can''t continue to be kind and be a hero by sacrificing himself. Especially for the people he hates.

    ~~~

 Chapter 259 Its Started

    *BRAAKKKK!*

    The entrance to the ship''s room was raided with an explosive.

    After that, Geralt came in, brandishing his weapon.

    The other Soldiers immediately followed inside.

    However, as soon as they went inside, what they saw made them confused, and exchanged nces.

    Geralt who led the way stared at a man holding a shotgun. He wasn''t worried because the shotgun only contained paint bullets.

    They are indeed equipped with real bullets. But they wouldn''t use it just for this training. Just for emergency cases.

    "What the hell are you doing?! Have you forgotten your job?!" Geralt snapped at the man who was looking at him with nk eyes.

    Erend stared from behind. He felt the Magic getting stronger when he entered the room of the ship.

    But he saw no one but the man. Where are the other people?

    The absence of other people made Erend even more anxious.

    At this rate, they could only expect a surprise attacking from an unexpected ce.

    Moreover, these soldiers are confused. So, they wouldn''t be able to prepare in time for what was about to happen.

    When everyone stared at the man holding the shotgun, Erend looked around.

    Nothing seemed different in this room. Everything seems normal. Which is what makes things even weirder.

    He stepped back to check what was outside. But here, too, there is nothing out of the ordinary.

    However, the sky that was previously so clear suddenly filled with dark clouds very quickly. It was as if the evil Magic had just summoned them from nothing to gather around.

    The soldiers on the boat also noticed the strangeness of this dark cloud that had suddenly appeared.

    They wondered, but in the end, decided that this was just an ordinary natural phenomenon.

    But Erend realized that the clouds were gathering due to the influence of something.

    That means this Magic had spread muchrger than he thought.

    As soon as this rain fell, Erend was sure that the rain that fell was not just ordinary water.

    ''Shit, this isn''t just a leak anymore.''

    Saying that an event that affects the natural surroundings is a ''leak'' is an underestimation. This could be a disaster.

    ''Tut, won''t I get an Urgent Quest to deal with this?''

    Erend asked Tut as this seemed like the right time for an Urgent Quest to appear.

    [ "You have to wait. Systema is looking for a way to handle this leak." ]

    ''So, Systema also has a weakness, I see.''

    [ "Well, sometimes surprising things happen in this universe. Systema is only able to predict based on existing data. But mistakes still happen." ]

    ''Alright, but try to be quick. Or it will all get worse.''

    [ "Systema won''t take long." ]

    ''Okay.''

    With that answer from Tut, Erend could only wait.

    "Hey, you ignore me?" Geralt snapped again at the man holding the shotgun in a tone full of anger.

    But the man still didn''t answer. That made Geralt even more furious.

    So, he ignored the training and came at the man angrily.

    "Bastard, you-"

    *BANG!*

    The man fired his shotgun when Geralt approached.

    The bullets in the shotgun were not paint bullets. But real buckshot-type shotgun shell.

    The shot threw Geralt until he hit the other soldiers, causing them to copse too.

    The man did not stop there.<novelnext></novelnext>

    *CLACK!*

    He cocked his shotgun again and aimed.

    *BANG!*

    The second shot hit a soldier in the face. Instantly, blood sshed and the soldier immediately fell.

    "SHOOT HIM!"

    Command voice sounded. The soldiers happily obeyed his orders and emptied their rifle bullets at the man.

    However, amid the panic, they realized toote that what was in their guns were paint bullets.

    Several soldiers realized that and immediately looked for ammunition containing real bullets in their vests.

    But some of them were ovee by panic and kept on shooting.

    As a result, paint bullets rained down on the man and made his body full of color. Producing a very odd scene to watch in a situation like this.

    *BANG!*

    The man fired again. This time a soldier was also shot in the chest like Geralt and was thrown against the wall.

    Erend, who was at the very back, was quite safe from the shotgun''s reach.

    He had finished recing his rifle with real bullets and started shooting.

    *DDRDRDRDRD!*

    *DDRDRDRDRD!*

    *DDRDRDRDRD!*

    ...

    Erend fired his rifle past the other soldiers with uracy.

    The shot hit the man and knocked him down instantly.

    With shot wounds that bad, Erend was sure that if he was still a normal human, the man would die.

    However, amid this situation that may not be the case.

    "Be careful. There might be another surprise here," Erend said to the soldiers around him.

    "You better take Major Ronder outside and keep him safe," Erend said.

    "Who made you the one in charge of this troop?!"

    One of the soldiers asked in an annoyed tone. Perhaps the tone was a mix of panic and shock.

    They may indeed be members of the special forces. But they were clearly still beginners who had only just entered through the basic exams.

    With just a situation like this, they already lostposure. Their inexperience can be seen clearly.

    "I don''t give orders. I only give suggestions. It''s up to you," Erend said in an indifferent tone.

    Suddenly, space-time is distorted on the ship. Rips of space-time appeared in several ces both within the room and outside.

    The tear opened like burning paper and left a red color.

    Apart from that, a space-time tear also appeared near the boat containing the soldiers.

    "Wh-what is this?!"

    "What is going on?!"

    They are all confused. Erend was also getting worried.

    "Get your weapons ready. It looks like something wille out of there so get ready to shoot if you want to live!" Erend shouted.

    His screams could be heard from the radio that the soldiers used tomunicate. Make them aware instantly of the unknown danger that threatens.

    A momentter from the rip that appeared on the ship, several people jumped out.

    What''s worse is, they carry their own weapons. Erend didn''t wait long and shot.

    ~~~

 Chapter 260 Didnt See That Coming

    Shots began to be heard from all directions. The situation became more chaotic than before.

    Everything happened very suddenly. What was originally just confusion, now suddenly turned into a battlefield of utter chaos.

    Those people who had disappeared were actually hiding behind the dimensional curtain and attacking when everyone was unprepared.

    Erend didn''t know who came up with that n, but it was a very good n to surprise and cause enormous damage to these special forces.

    The men carried rifles, pistols, shotguns, and even sharp weapons such as machetes and daggers.

    Those who appeared suddenly jumped up and rushed at the soldiers like bloodthirsty beasts.

    But what was worse was, they didn''t just attack blindly. They attack like beasts who have been trained to shoot guns.

    Erend immediately dodged by going into another room to seek protection and hide his power.

    When he turned his head and realized that he was some distance away from the soldiers, Erend unleashed his true power.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.5) ]

    The red and ck scales immediately covered Erend''s body.

    He couldn''t rely too much on the body armor he was wearing.

    Even though the body armor he was wearing was quite strong, he still had to be vignt.

    It was different when he used the [Dragon Scale]. Erend didn''t need to worry about his surroundings and could attack freely because he knew nothing would prate his scale.

    *BANG!*

    *BANG!*

    There were two people firing shotguns simultaneously at Erend.

    However, none of the shots were able to injure him, or even make him flinch.

    ''This scale can withstand powerful Magic attacks by Elves dan Daemons. Mere bullets from human arsenals can''t even be called a threat.''

    Erend grinned. Then he shot towards one of the two people who had shot him just now.

    His speed is also of course far above ordinary humans. Even though these humans were affected by that evil Magic, they still had normal human bodies.

    The Magic only affects their minds. In an instant, Erend was in front of the man. At least as far as he knows now.

    He held his rifle with one hand and pressed it against the man''s chest.

    *DDRDRDRD!*

    Erend pressed the trigger and a series of bullets shot out at the man''s chest.

    The bullets went through the man''s back and painted the wall behind him red.

    Erend threw the man aside. Then proceed to kill the other guy.

    *BANG!*

    The other man fired his shotgun. Erend ignored the shot even though it hit him in the chest.

    He immediately ran towards him and did the same. He pressed the point of his rifle against the man''s chest and fired.

    *DRDRRDRD!*

    The man fell on the floor of the ship with a hole in his chest.

    Erend nced at the two men who had chased him into this room. Two innocent men.

    It''s just that because they were affected by that evil Magic, he had to kill them. But, did he really have to kill them?

    ''Tut?''

    [ "Yes. There is no other way to deal with them other than killing them. No medicine in this world can ovee corruption Magic that originates from another world. If you let them escape from here, they will only spread this Magic more widely." ]

    Erend breathed a sigh of relief. "Phew... I think I just killed the people who could be saved."

    [ "But you didn''t hesitate one bit when you pulled that trigger." ]

    That is true. Erend didn''t hesitate one bit. As if he knew that he had to kill them instinctively. As if... he had dealt with this before.

    This is weird because he knows that he has never known this Magic.

    ''Anyway, have you found a way around this yet?''

    [ "To solve this, we have to seal off the location of the leak. Unfortunately, you will have to wait a bit longer since Systema is still looking for that location." ]

    ''Okay. Just do it fast. Before everyone here dies.''

    Erend found that five people suddenly entered and immediately shot him with shots from their guns.

    Erend didn''t bother to dodge and immediately lunged at them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He got in front of one of them and kicked his rifle until it shattered.

    Then just like before, Erend shot the man from very close range. Killed him instantly.

    Suddenly from the side, something hit him and threw him across the room.

    Erend''s body hit the wall and cracked it.

    When Erend looked up, he saw four other people stretching their arms toward him.

    Their poses indicated that it was as if they had just released an energy force toward him.

    ''How is that possible? Have they suddenly learned how to use Magic too?''

    Erend immediately stood up.

    That''s right, they just threw Magic force at him. The four of them used it together as if they were in a collective consciousness.

    It quadrupled the power behind the attack.

    ''Tut? Did they just use Magic?''

    [ "I guess so." ]

    ''But how?''

    [ "Due to the influence of that corruption evil Magic." ]

    ''Shit, this could be bad. If you can''t find a way as soon as possible, I''ll likely have to kill everyone in here.''

    [ "We are trying." ]

    The four men emitted a dark red aura from their bodies. Erend recognized those as signs when someone started using Magic.

    Erend wasted no time and immediately lunged at them.

    Now that he knew that his enemies could use Magic, Erend could predict their next attack.

    His rifle had already gone when he was thrown. So Erend fought with his hand. Which is just as lethal.

    *SYUUU!*

    Erend dodged the force shot by jumping to the side.

    The Magic force hit the wall behind him and created arge crack like a sledgehammer.

    Erend keeps charging forward. Then he threw a punch toward the man''s face.

    *BUAGH!*

    The punch instantly threw the man backward. The strength that Erend gave through that punch was strong enough to knock him off instantly.

    Then Erend turned towards the remaining three people. He grabbed the neck of the man closest to him and lifted him. Then Erend ms him to the floor.

    *BRAAKKK!*

    The attack knocked him out of consciousness instantly.

    Erend dashed towards the remaining two men. He bumped into one of them, throwing him out of the room.

    Then he handles the one remaining person. But this time it''s quite different.

    This man seemed to have learned from his mistakes and decided to keep his distance from Erend.

    After that, he raised his submachine gun toward Erend. Then he did something that shocked him.

    The man was holding his submachine gun, then Erend saw that dark red aura pouring into the submachine gun.

    "What the hell..."

    Erend''s brow furrowed deeply. But he didn''t have time to think any further because the man had already fired his submachine gun.

    *DRDRDRDRDD!*

    A red sh appeared when he fired. Then the bullets covered in red aura shot towards Erend.

    As soon as the bullet hit Erend, he felt immense pressure.

    The pressure was able to make him feel something.

    ''This is bad. Did he justbine Magic with his bullets?''

    If that was true, then a new problem had just appeared.

    ''Tut, this is getting out of hand. Can another infected person do that?''

    ~~~

 Chapter 261 Urgent Quest Finally Updated

    What Erend just witnessed was a very dangerousbination.

    Modern human ammunition coupled with Magic will be something even deadlier.

    Erend knew that the Magic that the man used to coat the bullets he fired was low-level Magic. But Erend felt the impact of a bullet from that submachine gun like a Magic attack released by fantasy world beings.

    Which meant, if a slightly stronger Magic was added to that bullet, then the impact from that shot would also be greater.

    ''I can''t allow this!''

    Erend dashed towards the man. But once again he stopped Erend''s charge with shots from his Magic-coated bullets.

    The bullets hit Erend and slowed his movement. The shot was not powerful enough to prate the [Dragon Scale].

    However, it was enough to push Erend back and stop his movement.

    ''Fuck! Would they still be able to think properly under the influence of this Magic? Or is this all just the idea from the source of this corrupt evil Magic?''

    Erend wondered. But as soon as he realized that his question would not get answered, Erend immediately decided to attack again with his Skill.

    Because the man kept moving away, and because he kept shooting to prevent Erend from approaching, he could only use his Skills.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    Erend created a fireball in his hand. Then threw the fireball at the man.

    The fireball was quite small, only about the size of Erend''s palm.

    *DRDRDRDRRD!*

    The man shot his Magic-coated bullet toward Erend''s fireball.

    Because of its small size, Erend''s fireball was immediately destroyed by the shot.

    But when the man focused his fire and focus on the fireball in a split second, Erend managed to cut the distance with him and immediately threw a punch.

    The man didn''t see that Erend was already this close to him. So he could only take the blow head-on.

    *BUAAGHHH!*

    The man received a strong punch from Erend. He flew backward, hitting the table and chairs until he finally hit the wall and dropped to the floor.

    Erend couldn''t let him live, so he created a small spear out of the condensed fire and threw it at the man.

    The spear stuck in his chest then spread and burned his body.

    Erend then proceed to finish off the other infected soldiers he left still alive in the room.

    After Erend was sure that he had killed everyone here, he immediately went outside.

    The situation outside wasn''t much different from what he had thought.

    Everything is in a messy condition. The soldiers are trying to fight the people infected by the evil Magic.

    However, they were not ready for what the infected soldiers could do.

    Erend saw lots of blood pooling on the floor of the ship.

    And some of the soldiers who had been lying down died in various horrible conditions.

    They didn''t notice Erend, whose entire body was covered in red and ck scales because they were too busy surviving, and their distance was quite far. And Erend is wearing a tactical suit that covered his body and head.

    ''Shit. Tut, how''s the progress?''

    [ "Systema has found the location of the leaked dimensional hole." ]

    ''Where?''

    [ "A few meters under the sea." ]

    Erend took a deep breath.

    ''So I have to dive under the sea to close the hole?''

    Erend already knew what the answer would be. It''s just that he doesn''t want to dive. Erend actually can''t swim and he feels anxious to try it, especially in a situation like this.

    [ "Yes. You need to get close to that hole, then close it with your Dragon power." ]<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''I guess Dragon can solve any problem, huh?''

    [ "Not any, but a lot." ]

    Suddenly, a dagger covered in a red-ck aura shot toward Erend from behind.

    The dagger only bounced after hitting his neck. Whoever threw it, had pretty good uracy because it was aiming for Erend''s neck.

    But he wasn''t good enough to notice that his neck was covered in ck and red scales.

    Erend turned around. And he saw not one, but a dozen people standing facing him. They held rifles, machetes, daggers, and shotguns.

    It was then that the Urgent Quest Window suddenly appeared before his eyes.

    [ Urgent Quest Updated! ]

    [ Urgent Quest: Neutreulize the threat from the dimensional tear where Magic from other worlds escapes. ]

    [ Rewards: 500 Exp. ]

    [ Progress: neutralize dimension leakage (Not Completed) ]

    ''Phew... finally. But before that, I have to deal with them first or they''ll just be a nuisance.''

    Erend intended to take care of the dozen or so people who suddenly appeared.

    He guessed that they must have emerged from the dimensional rift like their friends who had given them the shock earlier.

    Erend ran towards them. Since he was already outside, he wouldn''t use any overly shy Skills.

    Even without overpowering Skills, Erend was quite confident that he could handle them.

    Erend charged at high speed, then jumped and raised his fist and threw his fist at one of them randomly.

    *BUAAGGGHH!*

    The man was thrown backward hitting his two other friends.

    After oveing him, Erend rushed to the man on his right who was aiming a shotgun at him.

    Erend stretched his hand forward to push the muzzle of the shotgun up.

    *BANG!*

    The shotgun shot upwards. Erend immediately strangled the man''s neck.

    He then activated [Dragon''s w] when he pressed his finger against the man''s neck.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    *CRAAATTT!*

    Erend''s ws pierced the man''s neck and killed him instantly.

    Then Erend immediately deactivated [Dragon w] and threw the man''s body.

    Erend did the same with the few remaining people.

    He beat them with his speed and strength.

    Even though some of them coated their weapons with Magic, it wasn''t enough to hurt Erend.

    And since he had seen that earlier, he was less surprised and could handle them better.

    One of them aimed a Magic-coated shotgun at Erend.

    Erend who realized this immediately threw the body of the man he was fighting.

    *BANG!*

    The Magic-coated shotgun shells hit him and shred the man''s body instantly.

    ~~~

 Chapter 262 What A Leader...

    "Whoa!" Erend widened his eyes when he saw the man''s body shred into small pieces right before his eyes.

    The blood of that man of course also soaked his body. But for Erend, who was used to being covered in blood, he didn''t even think it was something important to mention.

    It''s just, the power of the Magic seems to be slightly increased than before.

    Shotgun shells are indeed very lethal if they hit you from a short distance. But if the shells manage to shred someone''s body like this, that means the Magic had increased its power many times over.

    Erend saw another man holding the shotgun cock his shotgun again.

    Erend dashed at high speed and then hit the shotgun before the man could fire it.

    The shotgun shattered into pieces. Erend then did the same thing he had done earlier.

    He strangled the man''s neck and then activated [Dragon''s w] while his fingers pressed against his neck.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    *CRAAATTT!*

    Erend then threw the man''s body away after he died.

    Then he proceeded to kill the remaining infected men.

    Geralt opened his eyes with difficulty. His chest ached from the shotgun fire he received from point-nk range and was inplete shock.

    He is now leaning against one of the containers. When his eyes slowly opened, Geralt was shocked to see what was in front of his eyes.

    Soldiers in tactical suit fight with soldiers who act as ship crews and pirates.

    "What... what the..."

    Geralt was at a loss for words as he began to be able to see everything and process it in his head.

    Sttered blood even drowned some of their dead soldiers.

    Not only blood, but when Geralt frowned to be able to see with more focus, he also saw organs scattered all over the body.

    "Shit!"

    Geralt immediately jumped to his feet.

    But the pain in his chest made him wince and groan.

    However, it didn''t take long for Geralt to act.

    Up there the helicopter is still flying. That means, he still has a chance to escape.

    From the helicopter, there were also shots fired toward the soldiers who acted as the ship''s crew and had gone mad.

    Whoever was there, they were shooting at the soldiers from a safe position.

    "Lower the rope now! I''m going up!" Geralt shouted over his radio to the pilot in the helicopter.

    But all he heard was a rustle. Which meant that the radio signal couldn''t reach anyone.

    Geralt gritted his teeth and cursed. ''I have to find a way so that everyone in the helicopter can hear me!''

    Geralt didn''t care about what happened to his soldiers. In a situation like this, he had to save himself first.

    The training had suddenly turned into extreme chaos. At this rate, he could only cancel this training and return to headquarters to report everything.

    ''What''s this? Is this an attack from another country? or a terrorist group?''

    Questions raced through Geralt''s head as he walked away from the scene of themotion behind him.

    ''Regardless, I have to get out of here safely. If I''m the only one who manages to survive on my own, I''ll just have toe up with an excuse the General can ept.''

    "AAARRRGHHH!!!"

    Suddenly Geralt heard a scream from the side.

    He turned and found Erend who was fighting six armed men.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Erend stomped his foot on the head of the man whose mouth was open from screaming earlier.

    Erend''s leg crushed the man''s head. Then he proceeded to fight the remaining soldiers.

    "What the fuck? Is that Drake?!"

    Geralt saw Erend fight them all with incredible ferocity, speed, and strength. Geralt opened his eyes wide.

    ''How can he move like that?''

    Geralt saw Erend kill them with his bare hands. Or is it so?

    Geralt wasn''t sure because Erend looked like he was using a sharp weapon to rip their throats.

    *BANG!*

    One of the mad soldiers shot Erend with a shotgun from behind him.

    However, Erend didn''t even flinch after being hit by a shotgun from that close range. It made Geralt shocked.

    He didn''t expect that the strength of a person who had served five years in the bunker would be like that.

    Shots from above then came to support Erend.

    Finally, Erend was able to deal with the mad soldiers more quickly. He killed them all easily.

    Then Geralt narrowed his eyes. He saw something strange through the visible slit on Erend''s tactical armor.

    There was something ck and red covering the back of his neck. The rest, Geralt could not see more clearly because it was all covered in his suit.

    ''Is that part of the suit?''

    While Geralt was watching Erend, he didn''t notice that a tear of space-time opened behind him.

    Someone came out of the tear and immediately wrapped his arms around Geralt''s neck.

    Geralt grabs the man''s hand. But the force of the stranglehold on his neck was very strong.

    Geralt then grabbed the dagger from his waist. But before Geralt could stab his dagger at the man, the man already shed the machete he was carrying into Geralt''s thigh.

    *CRAAATTT!*

    "AAARGGHH!"

    Geralt screamed loudly feeling the pain in his thigh.

    After that, he manage to thrust his dagger into the eyes of the man who was strangling him from behind.

    *CRAATTT!*

    Geralt managed to stab his dagger. The man released the grip on his neck and Geralt fell down and coughed.

    The pain from the sh on his thigh was surprisingly wide. The wound made it difficult for him to move.

    But the madman possessed by evil Magic didn''t stop even though there was a dagger in his eye.

    He lunged at Geralt and then raised his machete.

    Just then a rock shot from behind Geralt towards the man''s head.

    *CRAAATTT!*

    The rock not only hit him but directly destroyed his head. The man fell headless before Geralt.

    When Geralt turned around, he saw Erend standing staring at him.

    Without saying anything, Erend ran towards the other side of the ship and disappeared behind the container.

    ~~~

 Chapter 263 His Decision

    Geralt looked at Erend who had just saved him. After he killed the person who just wanted to kill him, Erend immediately disappeared somewhere.

    Geralt was so sure it was Erend because he knew how tall he was.

    He often beat and harassed him when he went to the military base to collect supplies.

    There were so many questions in Geralt''s mind about how Erend could have such power.

    But now, the question doesn''t matter right now. Because he needed to save himself as soon as possible.

    Geralt stood up and felt an excruciating pain in his thigh.

    Geralt looked around. Everything is aplete mess.

    ''I can''t do anything to them in a situation like this, right?''

    Geralt walked to get closer to the helicopter. The helicopter was now flying quite low.

    It must have been because the pilot wanted to make it easier for the gunners in the helicopter to get to their targets.

    "Hey! Over here!" Geralt shouted as he waved his hand at the helicopter.

    Then someone''s head appeared and looked down at him from above.

    ? A momentter a rope was thrown down.

    Geralt immediately approached the rope and hooked his hook into it.

    He didn''t realize that from behind him two infected soldiers were running toward him with daggers and machetes.

    Geralt was too busy hooking his hook to the rope in panic. So that the hook is difficult to attach to the rope.

    "Come on!"

    Geralt gritted his teeth because the hook would not attach.

    Until finally he managed to hook it to the rope. But the two infected soldiers were already behind him and were swinging their weapons.

    "I''m done!" eximed Geralt. "Pull the rope!"

    Suddenly two daggers and a machete hit Geralt''s shoulder.

    "Arghh! Fuck!"

    Geralt turned and saw that his two attackers had drawn their weapons again and were preparing to swing them again.

    *BANG!*

    *BANG!*

    But two shots wereing from above him. The bullets hit the heads of the two soldiers and immediately made them fall helplessly onto the floor of the ship.

    Blood was gushing out of their hollow heads.

    "I''m gonna pull you up, Major!" Adrien asked.

    Fortunately, there is a piece of te armor that protects Geralt''s shoulder.

    So that the swings of the two sharp weapons did not immediately split his shoulder. Geralt can still move his hand to check the hook again.

    "Quickly pull me!" Geralt shouted.

    He looked back but didn''t see any other soldiers running towards him and wanted to kill him.

    Geralt then felt a tug on his rope. He is pulled by the pulley.

    Once he was in the helicopter, Geralt breathed a sigh of relief.

    Adrien and Billy immediately picked up their rifle again and started shooting.

    "Major, what about the other soldiers?" Billy asked.

    "You have any suggestions?" Geralt asked.

    Billy nced at Adrien. Then he looked back at Geralt again.

    "No. How about you as the leader of this operation?" Billy asked.

    Then Geralt looked at Billy. "What do you think I can do about what''s happening below?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "But-"

    "Shut your mouth! I didn''t see you guysing down, so I know you guys didn''t go boarding the ship."

    Geralt looked at Adrien and Billy.

    "If you don''t say anything, I won''t say anything about you either. How is that?" Geralt said.

    Adrien and Billy looked at each other. But they didn''t say anything to Geralt.

    Instead, they whispered to one another.

    "What about Erend?" Billy asked.

    "He will be fine. He must be looking for a way to deal with this now," Adrien replied.

    Billy said nothing more. He hoped that Erend would indeed be okay.

    Moreover, they had seen that Erend jumped into the sea.

    He jumped into the sea without thinking for long.

    From up here, Erend seemed to already know what he had to do. So he didn''t waste any time.

    After killing several infected soldiers who were blocking his path, he immediately jumped into the sea.

    Based on what happened before, Erend was always able to handle the problem.

    Billy and Adrien felt that Erend had indeed grown stronger than before. Even though the previous Erend was already powerful.

    Adrien and Billy continued to shoot and provide assistance to the struggling soldiers.

    They left questions and worries about this situation for now.

    "Hey, pilot! Let''s go back to base," Geralt ordered while cing a bandage on his thigh.

    The pilot and copilot turned to Geralt with worried faces.

    "A-Are you sure, sir?" asked the pilot.

    "Yes!" Says Geralt. "Hurry! We can''t do anything here!"

    "We can still wait for the other soldiers toe up here, sir!" Billy said.

    Geralt stared at him. "Who? Did you see any possible survivors down there?"

    "We must try to save them!" Billy seems to want to point his rifle at Geralt because of his selfish decision.

    "We''re just wasting fuel. There''s no hope for them anymore!" Geralt said. "You want to survive, or do you want to join them?"

    Adrien and Billy gritted their teeth. But what Geralt said was true.

    They couldn''t really do anything to save the soldiers trapped down there. There are too many infected soldiers.

    They both knew that there was no medicine in this world that would be able to treat the influence of the evil Magic that was infecting the soldiers.

    If there is a way, the only way is with Erend. Someone they could most hope for in a matter like this.

    "We don''t have to worry about Erend," Adrien said to Billy.

    Billy nodded reluctantly.

    It started raining. Begin with a small drizzle of water that falls regrly.

    The helicopter started to move away from that location.

    Adrien and Billy stared at the soldiers who were almost certain they would die there.

    Fortunately, they didn''t have too close a connection with the soldiers.

    They only know each other for the sake of this training. That made Adrien and Billy less sad to see them being ughtered like that.

    It''s just that, they both understand that these soldiers have families waiting for them at home like the two of them. And they regret their fate to be like this.

    ~~~

 Chapter 264 Dive Down

    The rain that fell became increasingly heavy in a matter of seconds.

    There are still some soldiers who survived on the ship. However, their life expectancy is so thin that they can only fight in despair.

    The soldiers were scared, they didn''t want to die. But facing what was in front of them made them think that death was indeed approaching.

    Their undying desire is the fuel for their every move in battle. They used thest magazine they had left. And fired their bullets recklessly.

    Their uracy had decreased.

    But among the soldiers, there were still two people who could still control themselves.

    They struggled with great difficulty and protected each other''s backs.

    James and Liam - the two soldiers - are now taking cover in one of the rear corners of the ship.

    Because they have been friends for a long time, their cooperation is also quite good in dealing with iing threats.

    They encourage each other so they don''t fall into despair. It helps to have someone by your side when situations are like this.

    That way, they can focus on the task in front of their eyes with a cool thinking head like a member of the special forces they are currently in.

    The situation bes worse because there is no leader. It makes every man for themselves.

    "I didn''t sign for this shit, man!" Liam said while loading hisst magazine.

    "Nobody signs up for shit like this! Just reload your gun and fucking shoot!" James said.

    Liam shakes his head in annoyance. "Whoever did this has some nasty chemical weapon."

    "We don''t know if this is a chemical weapon or not," James said.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, did you see the tear when they appear? They seem to tear through space-time to attack us from somewhere."

    Liam stares at James for a few moments. But then he shook his head.

    "I think it''s a hallucination because we inhale whatever chemical that is on this ship," said Liam.

    "That''s also a possibility," James said. "Regardless, we have to survive here first."

    "You are right!"

    Then the two of them started shooting at the soldiers that wereing towards them.

    The infected soldiers seem endless. Every few seconds a tear appears in space-time and new soldierse out of it.

    Even when they had killed many infected soldiers, other infected soldiers came out to rece their numbers.

    These infected soldiers look like zombies in a horror movie.

    What makes them even more dangerous is that they can use firearms and ded weapons.

    People who have lost their minds shouldn''t be able to use weapons. But the infected soldiers on this ship can fire shotguns and submachine guns like people who have used them for a long time.

    James and Liam continue to battle their assants.

    The rain from the sky came down harder and harder.

    They both ignore it. Little did they know, that what affected the soldiers on the ship would soon affect them too.

    Meanwhile, Erend is diving into the depths of the ocean.

    Panic began to overwhelm him as he had no ability to swim.

    ''This is so stupid! Why do I dive when I have no ability to swim?!''

    [ "Just change into your Dragon form. That will ease things up." ]

    ''Here? What if I''m found out?'' Erend asked inside his head with a worried tone.

    [ "You''re in the ocean. No one will see you. Plus, the Magic you cast is powerful enough to interfere with the detection from satellites up there." ]<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''Are you sure?''

    [ "Of course." ]

    Erend decided to follow the words of Tut. He had to turn into a Dragon as soon as possible because he was also starting to run out of breath.

    ''I guess I need the fastest one now.''

    Erend likes histest Dragon transformation.

    Besides, that form has extraordinary strength and speed, and that form also has a very cool appearance.

    [ Skill activated: Thunder Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    A bluish light apanied by a bolt of lightning is created under the sea.

    But it turns out that the bluish light and lightning don''t only appear under the sea. The light also reaches the surface.

    However, because they were too busy, no one noticed the light and lightninging out of the sea.

    Except for the people in the helicopter who haven''t flown very far.

    "What''s that?" the pilot asked his co-pilot.

    "I don''t know. It came from under the sea," replied the co-pilot.

    Adrien and Billy also looked at the sh of blue light. It came from the ce where Erend dived earlier.

    "Why blue?" Adrien asked in a whisper to Billy.

    "I don''t know, sir," Billy replied. "Maybe he has a new power."

    Geralt was also watching from behind them.

    ''Isn''t that the way Drake went? But that light came from under the sea. I didn''t see Drake fall into the sea though,'' thought Geralt.

    The light disappeared soon after. But questions from the pilot, copilot, and Geralt have not disappeared.

    On the other hand, Adrien and Billy, who already knew the source of the blue light, stared with the hope that Erend would be okay.

    Under the sea, Erend, who had turned into the Thunder Dragon form, dived deeper and deeper.

    Surprisingly, Erend now had no difficulty breathing. It relieved him so he could move around better.

    Erend, who initially couldn''t swim, suddenly could move quite easily underwater as if it was natural.

    ''Where is it, Tut?'' Erend asked.

    [ "Just a little more down." ]

    So Dragon-Erend dives deeper. A momentter he saw something glowing red down there.

    It looks like a gell swimming in the ocean.

    Dragon-Erend elerated his downward movement.

    However, around him suddenly appeared a rip of space-time like what happened on the ship earlier.

    ''Oh, shit!''

    Dragon-Erend knows what''s going on. A momentter huge tentacles wereing out of the tear of space-time.

    Having already known what was about to happen, Dragon-Erend emitted lightning from all over his body.

    *JZZZZZCCCCCCHHHHTTT!*

    Lightning whipped back the tentacles.

    They immediately flinched and backed away before they could touch Dragon-Erend''s body.

    ~~~

 Chapter 265 Sea Creatures

    Something that Erend had been thinking about since earlier finally happened.

    If the source of the dimensional leak was underwater, then it was obvious that the anomaly would affect various kinds of life and nature under the sea.

    He wasn''t afraid of what was under the sea. How could he be afraid when he rarely even know about the sea?

    Erend didn''t have enough knowledge about the sea to be afraid.

    However, he knew that there were all kinds of nasty things under this seemingly limitless water.

    Beneath the world that was hidden from the world he was used to seeing, there was something mysterious and unfathomable.

    Like the creatures, he met on the beach that time. Sharkmans and a Siren.

    Now Erend has to deal with sea creatures who have mutated into something beyond his expectations.

    Just now he saw tentaclesing out from within the tear in space-time like they did when those infected soldiers came out to ambush them.

    The tentacles looked much bigger than any squid or octopus Erend had ever seen and cooked - rarely - by his mother.

    And when he saw them up close like this, the tentacles were so terrifying that Erend was sure that they would appear in his nightmares.

    But Erend knew that he couldn''t stop now whatever happens. Or things will only get worse.

    So Dragon-Erend pped his wings so he could go faster and faster towards the red gell thing below.

    But suddenly, the tentacles appeared beside him and immediately entangled his hands, feet, and wings.

    Dragon-Erend stopped instantly. The tentacles were strong enough to stop his charge.

    This means that any creature that exists has tentacles strong enough to give him trouble.

    Dragon-Erend sent lightning from all over his body around and grabbed the tentacles.

    But unlike before where they immediately flinched and backed away, the tentacles kept entangling Dragon-Erend''s body until he had difficulty moving.

    Not long after, suddenly other tentacles came out from another tear in space-time.

    The newly arrived Tentacles immediately joined in entangling his body.

    Dragon-Erend flows greater Magic. With that, the lightning that shot out from all over his body increased many times.

    *JZZZZZZCCCCCHHHTTT!*

    The lightning shed across the area until it was as if a bomb filled with massive lightning power was exploding in the sea.

    The lightning even reached the surface and whipped furiously upwards.

    The seawater glowed because of Dragon-Erend''s lightning.

    Adrien and Billy noticed it from the helicopter.

    "Erend must be fighting something terrible down there," Adrien said.

    Billy nodded briefly. His eyes stared tensely at the sea surface that was flowing with lightning.

    "Most likely, the center of all this is somewhere down there. That means Erend is up against the biggest obstacle to stop all of this, sir," Billy said.

    "I didn''t expect that he would unleash his power in this world," Adrien said.

    "Me too. Luckily his chances of getting caught are pretty slim."

    "That''s lightning, right? You know how Erend got that power?"

    Billy shook his head. "I try not to ask too many questions. He might have a hard time answering. And I probably wouldn''t understand either."

    "You are right." Adrien sighed. "I wish we could help him. However, we can''t do anything against a force like that."

    Billy looked at Adrien. He seemed to have the same thoughts as himself.

    He wanted to help Erend and didn''t want to see Erend suffer all this trouble alone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, he knew his powerlessness. The news that Erend brought about something dangerous that wasing in less than a year worried them.

    Coupled with the idea of ??them not being able to use Magic because it turned out to be too dangerous and would only cause new problems.

    Adrien and Billy didn''t really agree with the idea from the start. But they know Magic power will be very useful to help Erend.

    At least so Erend didn''t have to think about them when he was dealing with the cmity.

    But the idea turned out to have a bad effect. So they forgot about it.

    A momentter suddenly an explosion was created from the sea.

    Adrien, Billy was surprised and Geralt immediately moved to take a look.

    "What is that?" Geralt asked.

    In the distance, near the cargo ship, the surface of the water was churned by an explosion from beneath the water.

    Lightning shed harder and harder from under the water.

    Seeing a situation like that would make anyone believe that whatever was going on down there was something dangerous.

    And seeing the explosion, they knew that whatever it was was something big.

    "Hurry! We have to get out of here!" Geralt said to the pilot.

    "Yes sir!" the pilot answered.

    The helicopter moved faster and faster to get away from that ce.

    While rain and storms have also started to ur. A strong wind suddenly came and ck clouds filled the sky.

    Even though a few minutes before when they came here, the sky was so bright and everything seemed to be going smoothly.

    ~~~

    What happened beneath the surface of the sea was the battle between the Dragon-Erend and the figure that had appeared from within the space-time tear.

    This creature is quite disturbing because it is abination of various sea creatures.

    There are shark heads, octopus, and squidbined into one.

    Like the flesh that was randomly put together by that evil Magic.

    Its size is also almost as big as Dragon-Erend.

    The monster''s quite troublesome feature is its big and strong tentacles.

    The tentacle continued to grow after Dragon-Erend destroyed it. Making it hard for him to move.

    ''I have to destroy this monster first before I can reach that ce!''

    Dragon-Erend sent lightning into its ws and then dug its ws into one of the monster''srgest tentacles.

    *JZZZCCCHHHTT!!!*

    While he was pouring lightning, Dragon-Erend also pulled the tentacles in a different direction.

    The tentacle was severed by Dragon-Erend''s w then Dragon-Erend threw it in a random direction.

    After that Dragon-Erend opened his mouth and breathed Thunder breath toward the monster shark''s head.

    *JZZCCHHYYUU!!!"

    Dragon-Erend''s lighting torrent instantly destroyed its head.

    ~~~

 Chapter 266 Had Enough

    *JJJJZZZZZCCCHHYYUUU!!!*

    The shot of Thunder''s breath was like a blue pir that split the ocean.

    Dragon-Erend''s torrent was so strong that he could destroy the monster shark''s head in one strike.

    The tentacles entangling Dragon-Erend''s body loosened slightly.

    Dragon-Erend knows that this monster is not dead yet. This loosened tentacle just because it was badly injured by losing one of its three heads. But the monster will attack again after a while.

    For that reason, Dragon-Erend didn''t dive straight down again to approach the center of the dimensional leak.

    Instead, he swims closer to the monster''s body and attacked it.

    Dragon-Erend swung its ws at full power. A sh of lightning shed along with the movement of his ws.

    *CRAATT!*

    *JZZZTT!*

    The wound that Dragon-Erend shed left a trail of lightning covering it. Making the wound even worse with the sting added by the lightning.

    Dragon-Erend wanted to swing his ws again and cut a deeper wound.

    However, the monster didn''t let him. As if it had returned from the severe injury it had experienced, the monster''s tentacles moved again and entangled his hand that he was about to swing to w the monster''s body.

    Dragon-Erend''s hand stopped midair.

    Dragon-Erend groaned and immediately bit the tentacle off. That way his hands were free and he could swing his ws again.

    *CRRAATTT!*

    "GGRRRUUOOHHH!"

    The monster let out a deep voice and shook the ocean.

    Dragon-Erend was annoyed by the sound.

    ''I just fought a mad dog. Why do I have to fight this disgusting monster now!''

    Dragon-Erend replied with an equally loud roar. Then he strangled one of the monster''s heads which was shaped like a giant squid.

    The squid''s eyes stared at Dragon-Erend. Dragon-Erend opened his mouth and prepared to shoot out Thunder breath as before to destroy the monster''s head.

    However, before Dragon-Erend could let out his Thunder breath, a thick ck liquid came out of nowhere and immediately covered his entire vision.

    ''What the fuck is this?!''

    Dragon-Erend couldn''t see anything because this ck liquid was too thick.

    It was as if he had just been pulled intoplete darkness without any light.

    *BUAGGHH!*

    A punch hit Dragon-Erend''s body and sent him backward.

    He didn''t know what hit him because of the darkness of this liquid.

    A tentacle suddenly entangled his neck very tightly.

    Dragon-Erend didn''t feel suffocated because of the scale''s protection. But then the tentacles tugged at him with surprising strength.

    With vision still filled with darkness, Dragon-Erend couldn''t see what awaited at the end of these tentacles.

    *BUAGHH!*

    Turns out, it was another punch to the head.

    Dragon-Erend feels no pain due to the protection of his scales. But since he couldn''t see anything, it annoyed him a lot.

    ''I have to deal with this damn ck liquid. But, how?!''

    *BUAGGHH!*

    *BUAGGHH!*

    *BUAGGHH!*

    ...

    Blow after blow that came from an unseen direction kept hitting him.

    Dragon-Erend tried to keep fighting by swinging his ws but he could never hit anything.<novelnext></novelnext>

    That made him even more frustrated.

    ''FUCK THIS DAMN BLACK LIQUID!''

    Dragon-Erend who was tired of all the problems caused by the ck liquid decided to go berserk.

    The umtion of all kinds of troubles that he had faced the past few days had finally reached the limit.

    Dragon-Erend never has time to rest because of the barrage of problems that keeping.

    Coupled with these annoying sea creatures. His rage was unbearable so he decided to attack with all his might.

    But Dragon-Erend doesn''t know how strong he really is. Because he rarely really uses all his strength.

    In this situation, he no longer cared because he was too angry.

    So, Dragon-Erend unleashed arge amount of Magic within his body.

    *JZZZZCCCHHHHTTT!*

    *BOOM!*

    The lightning from his body exploded and spread in all directions.

    That powerful Magic sent out powerful waves of lightning over a vast ocean.

    Killing sea creatures who are unfortunate enough to have experienced the lightning strike.

    The lightning waves also reached the surface and rocked the ship.

    In addition, lightning also shed from the water so high that it seemed as if it could reach the clouds.

    The soldiers on the ship gasped in shock at the incident.

    Even people in the helicopter that was already far enough could see it because the lightning explosion was so big.

    "What the hell is going on down there?" Geralt muttered in a trembling voice.

    Adrien and Billy were silent, not responding to Geralt. They grind their teeth.

    Among all the people here, only the two of them knew a bit of what was going on beneath the sea''s surface.

    A fight between the monster that maybe had caused all of this and the struggling Erend has to bear to stop it.

    If the explosion that was created on the surface was that big, they couldn''t imagine what was going on down there.

    What is Erend fighting?

    Adrien and Billy both swallowed hard. And hope in their hearts that Erend will be alright.

    Below the sea surface, ck liquid filled the area. But due to the explosive surge of lightning that Dragon-Erend released, the ck liquid dispersed and disappeared.

    It was as if they were no longer able to withstand the enormous force that Dragon-Erend was releasing.

    ''I''m getting tired of this shit!''

    Dragon-Erend finally got his vision back.

    He saw the monster swimming away.

    Its instinct said that it should leave this ce immediately after seeing Dragon-Erend''s strength.

    Even though they have be monsters, they still have animal instincts that demand that they have to survive.

    When it saw that the threat was too great, the monster immediately decided to run away.

    No evil Magic is strong enough to eradicate that instinct of fear.

    However, Dragon-Erend of course would not let it go.

    After all the trouble it had caused him, Dragon-Erend put all his might into hunting down the monster.

    He pped his wings. The thrust of the wingsbined with the power of lightning made Dragon-Erend dash toward the monster.

    He then caught hold of its tentacles and tugged at it.

    ''You going nowhere!''

    ~~~

 Chapter 267 Closed

    In a faraway ce, Conrad who was enjoying his lunch suddenly stopped his spoon before the food touched his mouth. Conrad froze for a moment.

    ''What was that?''

    He felt a strange jolt that he felt from an unknown ce.

    Conrad nced around. But he saw nothing different other than the soldiers and scientists enjoying their lunch.

    As if time was running as usual without any problem. But Conrad felt the feeling so clearly.

    It didn''t make him feel any pain. However, Conrad felt anxious.

    If he, as someone who could use Magic felt such a jolt, that would mean...

    ''It''s definitely some kind of Magic. Someone is casting really strong Magic!''

    Conrad finished his lunch even though he had not emptied his tray.

    Conrad immediately went to meet Thomas. When he reached Thomas''s room, Conrad immediately knocked on his door loud and fast.

    His uneasiness kicks in the inside of his chest. Conrad would not be able to calm down until he could confirm what he had just felt.

    Thomas opened the door. His eyes were slightly closed. And he was only wearing a t-shirt and boxers.

    His hair also looks messier than usual.

    "What?" Thomas asked in a hoarse voice.

    "You were asleep?" Conrad was surprised to see Thomas seemed to just wake up. It made Conrad''s attention a little distracted from what he should have said.

    But it didn''t take long, maybe a split second, for Conrad to remember the important thing he had to tell Thomas.

    "Yeah, I-"

    "It doesn''t matter," Conrad cut Thomas off.

    Thomas gave him a full scowl.

    "I felt a strange jolt. We need to talk."

    Because Conrad said that with a clear sense of urgency in his voice.

    And his face that broke out in cold sweat became a clear indication that Conrad was panicking.

    Thomas ignored his annoyance and let Conrad into his room.

    "What happened?" Thomas asked.

    Conrad and Thomas sat in chairs opposite each other.

    "I feel a jolt from Magic being used somewhere. Did, for some reason, Steve or Annie go somewhere to do something?" Conrad asked.

    But Thomas shook his head. "No. They didn''t go anywhere. They were in his room after lunch."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Of course. They are being watched in the room twenty-four hours straight. We will know if they do anything," said Thomas. "What are you feeling?"

    Conrad sighed. "This is something simr to what I felt in the world of the Elves."

    Thomas frowned at that.

    "What do you mean?" asked Thomas, starting to get more curious.

    "There is someone who uses arge amount of Magic, Thomas! And I mean in this world!"

    Thomas''s eyes opened wide in disbelief.

    "But...How...?" Thomas was also at a loss for words.

    His genius brain momentarily froze in shock. How could anyone else use Magic in this world?

    "I don''t know either," said Conrad.

    "Wait, are you sure you felt it? Are you still feeling it now? Is it real, or is it just aplication like what you had before?"

    Conrad had indeed experienced a feeling of uneasiness when he had just returned to this world.

    It was as if the Magic he had brought here couldn''t adjust to this world that was foreign to it.

    But the feeling back then, to how he felt now waspletely different.

    At that time he only felt a feeling of homesickness that is difficult to describe.

    But now Conrad felt a feeling like something just exploded inside his chest.

    "No. This is different. I''m sure someone has used Magic in this world!" Conrad spoke through grinding his teeth.

    Cold sweat began to appear more on Conrad''s forehead. Thomas was of course aware of that too.

    "Alright," said Thomas. "Do you have any guesses about where this Magic was used?"

    Conrad sighed. "I felt a brief, very strong jolt. But it was too brief for me to know exactly where it was."

    "Okay," Thomas stood up. "We have to find a ce where an anomaly has happened."

    After that, Thomas got dressed and they went to find the source of Conrad''s anxiety.

    ~~~

    On the other hand, Dragon-Erend who was fighting with that strange monster felt that his victory was getting closer.

    After he had pulled the monster''s tentacles towards him, Dragon-Erend mmed a fist into Squid''s head.

    Having learned from his mistakes, Dragon-Erend felt that it was the squid''s head that was spewing out the pitch-ck liquid.

    Then he must quickly destroy the squid''s head.

    But it turns out that the octopus head that saw all that would not allow Dragon-Erend to do whatever he wanted.

    When Dragon-Erend wanted to open his mouth and shoot Thunder breath toward the squid''s head, there were a dozen tentacles that bound his body from all sides.

    The tentacles even bound Dragon-Erend''s head which made him have to shut his mouth again.

    "GRRRHH..."

    Dragon-Erend, who was fed up with all the tentacles and everything this monster did, released arge amount of his Magic energy again.

    *JZZZCCCHHHHUUUTTT!!!*

    The lightning that shot out from Dragon-Erend''s entire body shattered the tentacles in an instant.

    The monster let out a sound simr to a scream of pain.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Dragon-Erend strangled the squid head and the octopus head with both hands simultaneously.

    ''I''m done with you!''

    Dragon-Erend channeled his lightning Magic energy into his two hands.

    *JZZZCCHHH!!!*

    The monsters were squirming, realizing that their death was very close.

    But no matter how hard they tried to escape from Dragon-Erend''s grasp, in the end, they couldn''t go anywhere.

    Lightning poured from Dragon-Erend''s hand. Striking furiously and then finally reaching the head of the octopus and squid.

    *JJZZZCCCHHHTTT!!!*

    *BOOM!*

    Lightning shed with such force that it once again surfaced.

    *CRAAATTT!*

    *CRAAATTT!*

    The two sea creatures'' heads were instantly destroyed by the Dragon-Erend''s lightning strike.

    Dragon-Erend then just threw it. The creature''s corpse fell deeper into the ocean floor.

    Dragon-Erend watched it disappear deeper and deeper with eyes burning with rage. But now at least the anger had lessened a little after he had killed it.

    "Huh..."

    Dragon-Erend exhaled through his nose. The sigh came out as arge bubble rose to the surface.

    After that, Dragon-Erend dived deeper into the red blob that looked like gel.

    The blob looked bigger than before. Maybe because Dragon-Erend was hampered by the monster. Thus giving time for the dimensional leak to erge.

    Dragon-Erend who realized the urgency of this immediately pped his wings to shoot toward the dimensional leak.

    After a few moments of swimming closer, he didn''t notice any enemies that had suddenlye out from within the tear of space-time and ambushed him just like before.

    Dragon-Erend finally arrived in front of the red blob that looked like gel.

    It didn''t look like the dimensional leak he had in mind.

    He thought he would see some sort of hole wide open like a tear in that space-time.

    ''Tut, do I just have to do the same thing as when I stopped Chaos Magic back then?'' Dragon-Erend asked.

    [ "Yes." ]

    ''Alright.''

    Dragon-Erend focused his mind, using his will to seal the dimensional leak.

    If what Tut said was true, he just had to focus his will and this dimensional leak would be covered.

    It didn''t take long for that red gel to react with Dragon-Erend''s Magic.

    It started moving towards Dragon-Erend as if it was being pulled by a strong force.

    Dragon-Erend kept his eyes open. When the dimensional leak gel started to touch his scale, he saw what sceneryy on the other side of the dimension.

    ''It''s just like that time,'' Erend thought.

    Back then, when he was handling Chaos Magic in the Elf pce, Dragon-Erend saw glimpses of a world that existed on the other side of the dimension.

    At this moment, he too saw an almost identical sh. But this time he felt it much more clearly.

    Not only can he see it, but Dragon-Erend can also feel the atmosphere beyond that dimension.

    Arid, dry, and feelings of hatred have umted for a very long time.

    ''Damnit! What''s this? I''ve never felt this kind of feeling before!''

    Dragon-Erend gritted his teeth. The lightning around his body also reacted by shing even harder.

    He absorbed more and more of the dimensional leakage energy.

    Then, he saw a scene in front of him.

    There was a very tall tree in the arid reddishnd.

    There was only one tree in that vast area. As if it was a lonely single ruler.

    The trunks and branches of the trees were emaciated. But the tree is very tall.

    From here Dragon-Erend saw it like a stick standing in the middle of arge field. Because the tree has an unbnced diameter and height.

    Strangely, the tree has no leaves. Even so, the tree bears fruit.

    The fruit hangs from the branches. The fruit of the tree is blood red and shaped like an egg.

    ''Shit, what the fuck am I looking at?''

    Dragon-Erend felt ufortable feeling as he stared at the strange tree.

    Coupled with the disturbing feelings that had filled his chest earlier, all of that made him want to finish this as soon as possible.

    Luckily, he was a little closer to absorbing all of that dimensional leak energy.

    Several minutes passed until he finally managed to close all the dimensional leaks that spread evil Magic.

    [ Urgent Quest Completed! ]

    [ Progress: Close the Dimension leakage (Completed) ]

    [ Reward: 500 Exp. ]

    [ You Leveled Up! ]

    After getting the notification, Dragon-Erend immediately swam back up.

    In his heart, he felt a sense of relief.

    Finally, he managed to ovee the unexpected and very dangerous threat.

    Even though there have been casualties.

    ~~~

 Chapter 268 There Are Survivors

    Dragon-Erend rises to the surface. He swam slower the closer he got to the surface.

    As he looked up, Dragon-Erend noticed the remaining sparks of lightning.

    ''Did I overdo it earlier?''

    He realized that he might have made a mistake. The Magic energy that he let out seemed to be arge amount of energy indeed.

    Now that his anger had subsided, Dragon-Erend just realized it.

    ''Hopefully, no one notices it.''

    He could only hope that what Tut had said was true.

    Hopefully, the Magic he castpletely messed up the satellite signals so no one would notice that something was off in the sea.

    Even though Tut said that Dragon-Erend felt that he should prepare himself to give an excuse.

    Something that can go wrong will go wrong. So, there was still a chance that someone would find out what was happened.

    Dragon-Erend is almost to the surface. He drew closer to the ship''s anchor chain.

    He deactivated [Thunder Dragon Transformation] and then changed back into his human form.

    After that, he climbed the ship''s anchor easily until he finally returned to the ship.

    "Hhh..." Erend took a deep breath.

    He took off his wet tactical armor. Then walk towards the mess.

    He saw blood and organs sttered. Next to that were cold and lifeless bodies.

    ''Tut, are they all dead?''

    Erend asked while observing the soldiers who were previously infected by the evil Magic.

    [ "They''re not dead yet. However, they won''t be able to return to the way they were before." ]

    ''So what should I do? Should I kill them?''

    [ "They won''t do any harm. It''s just, they have been infected by that Magic for too long. So they have lost their minds." ]

    "Shit..." Erend cursed loudly.

    He shook his head looking at all the soldiers who had been infected earlier.

    "This many Soldiers had to die because of that Magic. This reminds me of when I was still in the bunker fighting the Elves. I also saw something like this a lot back then."

    Erend made another round. Apart from the soldiers who were infected with evil Magic earlier, there are soldiers from special forces who should be undergoing training here.

    But what happened now was beyond their expectations.

    They left this morning with the hope of undergoing training and returning home with satisfactory results.

    Yet it turns out that they havee to this condition instead. Dead, torn and decapitated.

    ''Did the Elves possibly know about this evil Magic?'' Erend asked.

    [ "In fact, they know. You can listen to their direct exnation." ]

    Erend nodded his head. ''Well, more reason so I can meet Aurdis again.''

    The rain had stopped and the dark clouds that had gathered earlier parted on their own.

    It was as if their task had beenpleted and they were freed from the force that forced them to gather here.

    When Erend looked up, he no longer saw the helicopter that had brought them here.

    He nodded in satisfaction. That means Adrien and Billy are out of here.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He didn''t mind even if they left him. And they''re not stupid either.

    They knew that he would have a better chance of surviving and fighting if they left.

    After all, now that the evil Magic''s interference was gone, he could already contact the military headquarters by radio.

    Or if the radio still doesn''t work, he can use the boat the soldiers used to return to town.

    "Hey, there''s someone alive!"

    Erend was startled when he heard someone''s voice.

    He thought there were no more survivors on this ship. But when he turned to the source of the sound, Erend saw two soldiers who were still alive.

    The two soldiers looked at Erend with pleased looks, which were mixed with surprise.

    They both approached Erend. Because Erend had removed his helmet and most of his armor, the two of them could tell who he was.

    "Sgt. Drake?" said one of them.

    "I didn''t expect you guys to be alive," Erend replied. "How did you guys live?"

    "Uhh... we''re just trying to survive by hiding in the container. Maybe those who turn are too busy with everything that''s in here. So only a few chase us."

    The two of them walked towards Erend with weak steps. One of them walked with a limp because his leg is wounded.

    There were wounds on their arms, legs, and armor. That indicated that they were also facing incredible difficulties.

    Then they took off their helmets. Even so, Erend couldn''t remember who they were because he always suggested his mind to ignore them.

    "Maybe you don''t know us. My name is James and this is Liam. Just so you know, we don''t join in saying bad things about you and your friends like the rest."

    Erend didn''t care about that.

    Judging from their appearance, they might be younger than Erend. Their rank also seems to be below his.

    But about whether they were mocking him or not, Erend didn''t believe it.

    He couldn''t believe that there was someone who didn''t make fun of them in this group.

    "Whatever," Erend said. "Quickly call military headquarters and have someone pick us up here."

    Erend entered the ship''s room followed by James and Liam.

    "Did you see lightning shing from the sea?" Liam asked while walking with a limp.

    "I thought that nothing weirder would happen. But suddenly there was lightning that struck from under the sea!"

    Erend nced at Liam briefly. But he didn''t say anything.

    "I''m going to call headquarters. You guys can sit down," James said.

    After that, he went to look for the radio.

    Erend and Liam sat on the chairs. Liam couldn''t contain his curiosity and asked.

    "How about you, Sergeant? You saw it, didn''t you?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I fainted and fell into the water," Erend replied.

    Liam wasn''t sure about that answer. But seeing Erend''s cold attitude, he knew not to ask anymore.

    ''Shit, there are still two survivors. I don''t know if that''s a bad thing or a good thing,'' Erend thought nervously.

    ~~~

 Chapter 269 After The Incident

    Knowing that there are soldiers still alive after this massacre is a good thing.

    However, for Erend, that''s not entirely a good thing.

    Erend nced at the soldier next to him. He still looks quite young.

    And it was obvious that he was someone who didn''t have much experience.

    But the fact that he has been able to survive among all the dead, proves that he has the ability.

    "Hey, what exactly did you see?" Erend asked.

    Liam, who previously didn''t want to disturb Erend because he saw his attitude, turned around with a slightly surprised expression on his face.

    "You really didn''t see it?" Liam asked back.

    Erend shook his head. "I told you I passed out."

    Liam looks unsure. But he shrugged it off.

    "I didn''t look at that in too much detail either," Liam said. "I only saw lightning shing from the sea. Then a sh of blue light also came out after that."

    Erend breathed a secret sigh of relief.

    It''s a relief to hear that Liam didn''t see everything in detail.

    "Then?" Erend asked.

    "I think I heard something too. Like an explosion from underwater."

    Liam took a deep breath.

    "To be honest, I don''t see it too clearly because I had to survive with running low on ammo."

    Erend looked at Liam. Once again he breathed a secret sigh of relief.

    ''Turns out, he doesn''t know much.''

    "Sergeant, I believe that this is not just an attack by a foreign country or a terrorist group."

    After Erend could feel a little relieved, Liam said something that made him worry again.

    Erend looked at Liam. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean... Look at all this. Doesn''t this all look like the powers of those fantasy creatures you fought before?" Said Liam.

    "You''re right," Erend replied. For this one, he could not argue.

    "Rights?" Liam said. "What if they decide to attack again?"

    "They won''t do that. Haven''t you seen the news that I and my friends have solved the problem?" Erend said.

    "Oh! Of course, I saw. You guys even caught LTC. Ibis and Coil" Liam said.

    "Uncover their conspiracy and save this country from further Elf attacks."

    Erend nodded.

    "But, what if it''s not just the Elves in another world? You''ve been to their ce, right?"

    Erend gritted his teeth. This man talks and thinks too much.

    How did his brain process everything so quickly when he was almost dead and experiencing something like this?

    "I only know about the Elves. I don''t know if there are other creatures who want to make trouble with humans," Erend said.

    "Hmm..." Liam mumbled while making a thoughtful expression.

    "Don''t let your mind be distracted by that fantasy world," Erend said.

    "Just think of the most usible possibilities. What if this really was a terrorist attack or attack from another country?"

    Liam paused as if considering Erend''s words.

    "You''re right. I haven''t heard from that fantasy world since the war with them ended," says Liam.

    "Do you know which country might do that? Or what terrorist group might have that kind of technology?" Erend asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Liam thinks for a few moments. Then said. "Recently the Radria Empire is having some kind of problem with us. I don''t

    "Oh, is that so? I don''t know much about those things," Erend said.

    "Hmm, yeah. The possibility that Radria did that is quite high. However, we can''t ignore the others."

    Erend stared at Liam silently. This guy seems pretty smart.

    If he continued to be near him, his powers might be discovered.

    Secondster James returned from calling for help. It turned out that the radio signal was working again after the dimensional leak was closed.

    James said that he had asked for help from the military to pick them up.

    Now, they just needed to wait.

    Erend waited with a feeling of uneasiness.

    Liam is now talking about the potential for the Empire of Radria as the party to do this.

    It turned out that there was another name that came out of the conversation between the two of them.

    The terrorist group Red Cross, another country besides Radria named Ashus.

    It turns out that during Erend and the others fought in the bunker for five years, several disputes and troubles urred in this country.

    But Erend didn''t care about that because he knew they weren''t the ones who had caused all this.

    A few minutester two helicopters came. Erend, Liam, and James walk outside waiting for the helicopter tond.

    The helicopternded and several people got out. Some of them were medics who immediately took care of the three of them.

    From another helicopter, the people who came out immediately examined the scattered corpses and several unconscious soldiers.

    Major Lennard shook her head as she nced at the corpses.

    "This one''s still alive, Ma''am!" Said one of the medics who examined one of the soldiers who had been infected.

    Major Lennard came toward the officer.

    "Are you sure?" Major Lennard asked.

    "Yes!"

    "Here is still alive, Ma''am!" Said another medic.

    After that, several exmations saying that the soldiers were still alive were heard.

    Major Lennard immediately contacted headquarters to request transport to take them.

    After that, she walked over to Erend, Liam, and James who were being treated by medics.

    "What is going on here?" asked the Major.

    "We don''t know," Erend replied. "When we got here, the ship was deserted. Suddenly they came from some kind of... Tear in spacetime and they ambush us."

    A deep frown formed on the Major''s forehead. "What are you talking about?"

    "Did Sgt. Brook and Cpt. Boartusk make it to base safely, ma''am?"

    Erend didn''t answer Major Lennard''s question. Instead, he asked his own question.

    "Yeah. They''re safe. So is Major Geralt," Major Lennard replied.

    rend breathed a sigh of relief.

    "We''d better get back to base now. You can exin everything there."

    After that Erend, Liam, and James as three only survivors of this terrible incident were guided up to the helicopter.

    Their helicopter flew and leaves the ship where a horrific incident that will go down in the secret history of Ascaria took ce.

    ~~~

 Chapter 270 Treatment Room

    As soon as they arrived back at the military base, Erend and the two soldiers who survived the incident went straight to the treatment room.

    Liam and James appear to have injuries that will require them to stay for a few days.

    Even though James looks fine, he has fractured ribs.

    Meanwhile, Liam, who suffered a cut on his thigh, also had a minor injury to his head.

    But what they experienced was clearly better than what the soldiers who died with their bodies torn apart on the ship experienced.

    "This is strange," said the female doctor who was examining Erend.

    "I found no major injuries on your body other than a few bruises."

    "Isn''t that good?" Erend said.

    "Hmm..." The female doctor seemed to think.

    It was as if she wasn''t sure whether it was a good thing for someone to return unharmed from such an incident.

    Even though she is a doctor. Is she not happy to see her patient is fine?

    "It''s just... that''s strange. I heard that your squad members were all butchered. But you only came back with a few bruises," the female doctor said.

    Erend chose not to answer. He didn''t have a good enough reason to give anyway.

    "But I''m also d you''re okay, Sgt. Drake."

    Erend nced at her. "You know me?"

    "Of course! You are the hero who ended the war with the Elves and exposed the conspiracy of the two high-ranking military officers."

    Erend just nodded his head.

    "Can I have a picture with you?" she said. "Oh right. My name is Natalia."

    Erend didn''t really want to know her name. But, he wouldn''t say that because he couldn''t hurt the feelings of this doctor who had taken the time to treat him.

    Even though in the end she didn''t do anything because Erend was not injured as badly as she thought.

    "Uh... Sure."

    Not sure how to refuse the request, Erend allowed the doctor named Natalia to take a picture with him.

    "Thank you! Now you can go if you want. Or do you want to lie down here first?" Natalia said after taking pictures with her phone.

    "Yeah. I think I''lly down here first," Erend replied.

    "All right. Have a good rest." Natalia smiled. After that, she left Erend in the treatment room alone.

    Erend absentmindedly stared at the white ceiling of the room.

    When he finallyy down like this, he just felt tiredness which put a strain on his mind.

    Erend did not feel physically tired. The stamina of his - now Dragonborn - body is more than enough to carry out physical activities or even fight again.

    However, his mentality seemed to have worn out.

    Problemse incessantly. When Erend has just solved a problem, it turns out that that problem is connected to another problem.

    "Maybe this is just what I should do."

    Erend has Dragonborn powers. With that, he has the responsibility to use that power.

    Erend thought he had used his powers well. He finished the war with the Elves.

    Apart from that, Erend has also solved various problems in Eternal Earth.

    In fact, Erend thought he was solving more problems in Eternal Earth than in his own world.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When he thought about that again, Erend felt that he always go to do something to protect people or anything that needs help.

    Which in the end, only put a strain on his mind.

    "Ahh... I need to stop acting like a hero."

    Suddenly the door of the room was knocked. Before Erend could say the answer, Billy and Adrien went inside.

    But it turns out that the two of them weren''t the only ones who came to meet Erend.

    Major Lennard came with them both.

    Billy and Adrien''s faces looked anxious with the presence of Major Lennard next to them.

    Erend also felt anxiety starting to rise in his heart. But he manages to keep a straight face so he doesn''t look suspicious.

    The three of them came in and sat around the bed where Erend was lying.

    "How are you feeling, Sergeant?" Major Lennard asked.

    "Uhh... a little bruises, Major. But I''m fine," Erend replied.

    "How can you be okay when everyone dies like that?" Major Lennard asked in a sharp tone.

    Erend stared at her. "You seem like a person who is always straight to the point, huh."

    When Erend said that, a scowl appeared on Major Lennard''s face.

    Her eyes which were as sharp as a dagger now seemed to light up and wanted to scorch Erend.

    But then she sighed. Her anger, which had almost exploded before, now recedes.

    "I will tolerate this attitude of yours to your superior only once. Because I know that you did not have a good military education," said the Major.

    Her tone contained a full warning.

    Erend was too tired to think about his attitude. So he said nothing and turned to Billy and Adrien.

    Unfortunately, he couldn''t say everything he wanted to say because of Major Lennard''s presence here.

    "Are you two okay?" Erend just asked that in the end.

    "Yeah, we''re alright," Adrien replied.

    Erend nodded. Billy and Adrien also felt the same situation as Erend. So they minimize the words they said.

    "They both made it back to headquarters together with Major Ronder. ording to Major Ronder''s confession, he saved them both and managed to bring them back," Major Lennard said.

    Hearing that, Erend couldn''t help but chuckle sarcastically. He snorted and looked away from the Major.

    "You know that''s bullshit, huh?" says the Major.

    Erend looked at her. "What do you think, Ma''am?"

    "I know he''s full of shit. He must have taken the opportunity to run away in a helicopter and coincidentally, he met them both."

    Erend didn''t say anything. But he also did not argue. That was enough of an answer for Major Lennard.

    "So you knew from the start that the two of them didn''t go down the ship?"

    Major Lennard''s question made Erend lose his smile.

    Billy and Adrien just sighed because they also couldn''t say anything.

    ~~~

 Chapter 271 Little Secret

    Elis raised her hands forward. Then she started concentrating to focus her mind.

    Not long after, a pink light began to appear on Elis''s hands.

    The light was very thin, almost transparent. Only because she kept the room dark she could see the light.

    "I did it."

    Elis smiled proudly looking at her hands that were emitting light.

    Then, not being satisfied with just that, Elis pointed her hand towards a chair in front of the mirror.

    Elis concentrated her thoughts. She needs more effort to do what she now wants to do.

    But in the end, Elis managed to do that. The pink light slowly began to envelop the chair.

    Then Elis concentrated her mind and her will again. She intended to lift the chair with all her might.

    A few moments passed. Elis was finally able to see the good progress.

    The chair began to rise from the floor and slowly moved higher and higher.

    Elis''s face showed a smile of joy and happiness. Her eyes seemed to glow with a faint pink light. Even though it was faint, the light was there.

    Elis kept trying when she saw she could lift the chair up.

    Since it''s already here, that means she can''t stop now, right?

    So she kept trying. Elis poured in the Magic energy that was in her body to continue lifting the chair.

    Finally, the chair managed to rise so high that it finally reach the ceiling of the room.

    "Argh!"

    However, as soon as the chair touched the ceiling, Elis felt a great sting stab her head.

    The chair immediately fell down because Elis released her concentration.

    However, Elis still manages to use her Magic again. She was still able to muster up her mind to channel her Magic energy again and held the chair before it fell to the floor.

    Elis put the chair back in its ce. Then she breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Luckily I didn''t smash Aurdis'' chair."

    After that, Elisy down on the bed. She stared at the ceiling.

    The pain in her head that previously felt as if it could split her head in two was now gone.

    Just like before, the pain would disappear when she stopped trying to use her Magic.

    "I have to learn how to do it again."

    The first time Elis realized that she could use Magic was when the Elf pce was facing a big problem at that time.

    She was shocked when she heard an explosion from a room in a tall building not far from her and Aurdis'' room.

    At that time, she immediately rushed to the window to see what was happening.

    How surprised she was when she saw above, there were two Elves fighting.

    Then Elis''s perception of that time just bes blurry.

    So many things happened that she could no longer understand.

    Suddenly, she was already outside of her room.

    Even worse, when Elis realized that she was in the middle of the chaos that was happening.

    The Elf who had be Undead attacked her.

    Due to being shrouded in fear because she felt death was right in front of her eyes, Elis was finally able to use the Magic power.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At that moment, that power presented itself.

    Elis'' fear of seeing death approaching pushed her to release the power that was inside her.

    Elis spread her arms towards the undead.

    The pink light turned into a spear of light that directly pierced the Undead Elf''s head.

    Even the Undead Elf didn''t have time to use his Magic because he had already died at Elis''s hands.

    Elis was naturally shocked. She couldn''t believe what she had done.

    Luckily no one saw her at that time. So Elis immediately rum and hid again in Aurdis'' room.

    Since then, Elis knew that she could use Magic.

    It''s just that, when she wasn''t in a dangerous time or life-threatening situation, Elis couldn''t bring out her Magic potential.

    Elis stared at her palm.

    "Is it because I spent a long time with Aurdis?"

    That question was on Elis'' mind. But she still doesn''t know for sure.

    And she also couldn''t say that to Aurdis because she was afraid that new problems would arise.

    Aurdis once said that the Elves forbade teaching their Magic to anyone.

    The ban has been around for a very long time. That reason made Elis not say anything to Aurdis.

    Elis was happy because she started to be able to use Magic.

    Her dream, which had always wanted to live in a world she had only heard about in fairy tales, began toe true.

    That''s a good thing and a bad thing at the same time.

    ~~~

    Erend exchanged nces with Adrien and Billy. Even the two of them had difficulty answering that question.

    In the end, Erend thought that only he could answer that.

    "Actually-"

    "Actually we''re about to go down, Major. But my equipment is malfunctioning. Cpt. Boartusk helps me because he''s the one next to me," Billy said.

    Before Erend could finish what he was saying, Billy cut him off because he felt it was unfair if Erend had to bother thinking to answer that question.

    "Is that so?" Major Lennard asked with a sharp look at both of them.

    "Yes, Major," Adrien replied to help Billy. "I''m trying to repair the harness that Sgt. Brook was wearing. However, before it was finished, chaos had already urred on the ship."

    Major Lennard looked at each of them in turn. She looked unconvinced about that answer.

    "We also provide shoot to help those on board," Adrien said. "I thought going down would only increase the loss of life. So I ordered Sgt. Brook to shoot from the helicopter instead."

    Major Lennard''s gaze seemed to soften. But because the shape of her eyes and face are like that, she still looks scary.

    "I think it was the right decision in that situation," Major Lennard said.

    Adrien, Billy, and also Erend felt relieved in their hearts.

    "Then Geralt did lie about saving you."

    Major Lennard rose from her seat.

    "I''ll talk to him now. Thank you for your time."

    ~~~

 Chapter 272 Dreaming

    When Major Lennard finally left, the three men breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Phew...." Billy sighed. "Damn, she''s quite intense."

    "I think she is even more dangerous than her father," said Erend.

    "You think so?" Billy answered. "But I''d rather be in the room with her than with the General."

    "You still like her? After all that?" Erend looked at Billy with a look of disbelief.

    "Well, I don''t exactly like her. I just think she is attractive," Billy said.

    "You''re courting death if you really like her, Brook. Anyway." Adrien entered the chat to stop their bickering. "What exactly are you dealing with there?"

    When they finally got into serious conversation, the room seemed to turn heavier.

    Erend got up and leaned against the wall of the bed.

    "Something very dangerous and corrupted just got leaked out to this dimension. Something that came from another world. The result is what you see," Erend said.

    "Is there a chance that, ''something'' that dangerous wille again?" Billy asked.

    Erend shook his head. "I don''t know. Let''s just hope that doesn''t happen."

    "Shit, I thought our business with the things from another world was over," Adrien said while grinding his teeth.

    Erend wanted to say that it was possible that the business with another world would never end.

    He didn''t know why, but Erend felt that the event that connected the two worlds wouldn''t end with just the leak of Magic from something that looked like that tree.

    Erend hoped his hunch was wrong. But he also knew that the hunch was not just a hunch.

    He''s not a human being anymore. As a Dragonborn, his premonitions would usually be more urate. But Erend couldn''t say that.

    "We don''t have to think about it any further now. It''s already over," Erend said.

    "Yeah, but... all those young soldiers who died miserably..." Adrien muttered sadly.

    He remembered the scene in front of his eyes when the soldiers who were still beginners died in a sadistic way.

    Billy turned to Erend and stared at him. He also got the same stare from Erend.

    They both felt ufortable seeing Adrien who was saddened by the death of the soldiers.

    On the other hand, they didn''t feel any meaningful feelings when they saw the soldiers.

    They both could understand each other''s feelings because they had been friends for such a long time.

    And they also know that Adrien is different from them so now the best option is not to say anything about their feeling about the soldiers.

    "I want to discuss a matter that is quite important now," Erend said.

    Billy and Adrien stared at him.

    "What''s that?" Billy asked.

    Erend motioned for the two of them toe closer. After that, he started whispering.

    "It''s about the Magic experiment that the government is doing in secret."

    Adrien and Billy immediately put on tense faces.

    "What about it?" Billy asked.

    "I intend to stop the experiment. And remove the Magic power that currently in the humans who are be subjects," Erend replied.

    "But how do we do that?" Adrien asked. "We don''t even know where they did the experiment."

    "Even when we know the location, I''m sure it has very strong security. We can''t just go in there and say we''re going to destroy everything they''ve been working on for so long right?" Billy added.

    "Of course not. But I have a way to deal with that," Erend said.

    "Yeah?" Adrien cocked his head. "How?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Billy also looked at Erend curiously.

    "I asked Aurdis for help. She said, she wants toe here to help us."

    Hearing Erend''s answer, Adrien and Billy looked surprised.

    "Why did she want toe here?" Billy asked while putting on an expression of confusion on his face.

    "That''s because I told her that the Magic in the bodies of the subjects is the Magic thates from them."

    Adrien and Billy nodded their heads in understanding. Erend told them before that it is forbidden for the Elves.

    "Then we''ll just have to wait until theye, right? We can''t do anything until theye," Billy said.

    "Yeah." Erend nodded.

    ~~~

    Evening came and brought darkness to this world. The day feels so long in both James''s and Liam''s heads.

    The two of them were now lying on the bed in the infirmary.

    They closed their eyes and went into deep subconscious due to the anesthesia.

    Their thoughts drifted in a distant direction. To a ce, they had never thought of or visited before. But they got there.

    Surprisingly, James and Liam are now in the same ce together.

    Unlike the dreams that usually happen to them, where they will only live and walk their own dreams.

    Right now, they dreaming in the same ce. Doing the same thing. And stared at the same sight. It is the sight of a towering tree.

    "What is that?" Liam asked while frowning and looking at the tree.

    James who was next to him was shocked when he heard Liam''s voice.

    "Liam? You''re here too?" Said James with shock.

    Liam, who had not noticed James'' presence before, finally turned his head when he heard his voice.

    "James? What the hell..." Liam said. He looks as shocked as him.

    "Are we in the same dream?" James asked the same question that was on Liam''s mind.

    "This is weird. It shouldn''t be possible for something like this to happen," Liam muttered while putting on a face that looked confused.

    "What tree is that?" Said James.

    Liam snapped out of his thoughts and immediately followed James'' gaze.

    They stared at the towering dry tree.

    "Let''s go," said James.

    "You wannae closer?!"

    "It''s only a dream. Don''t worry."

    James continues walking regardless of Liam''s warning.

    In the end, Liam started to follow him.

    The two of them drew closer to the tall thin tree that looked sick.

    Little did they know that they were walking towards a fate they had not thought of before.

    They walked closer to the tree. The ground they stepped on was reddish and slightly sandy.

    The footprints of their shoes are created as their steps get farther away.

    ~~~

 Chapter 273 Tired Of Reading

    The pages of the book he opened felt like they would never run out.

    Saeldir opened another page of a very thick book in front of him. He didn''t just open it.

    Saeldir also studied every Quenya sentence written on the dull sheets.

    His eyes already felt tired. That was quite worrying because previously Saeldir had never once felt tired while reading a book.

    It was because he had trained his brain and eyes with Magic for a long time.

    Saeldir has read tens of thousands of books since he was first able to read.

    At that time he was still very young. One could even say he would only be a curious child.

    Then, Saeldir took a book randomly from the pce library. From the lowest ce, he could reach with his little hands.

    Saeldir started reading the book under a towering bookshelf that almost reached the library ceiling.

    Since then he has fallen in love with the knowledge contained in every book he reads.

    That sense of interest also allowed him to gain a lot of knowledge and quickly climb thedder to the position of Archmage.

    Since then, Saeldir has never felt frustrated when reading a book.

    Or looking for answers to his questions about something by reading lots of books.

    However, this time he had to admit that for the first time, Saeldir felt bored after reading a book.

    "(This is bad. I can''t find any records about that cursed tree.)"

    Saeldir took a deep breath and dropped his head on the back of the chair and looked up.

    His eyes were red and his face was pale. He hasn''t had a break from reading a book since yesterday.

    Saeldir hadn''t even eaten because he couldn''t feel hunger when he concentrated. But what he had done did not produce any results.

    Saeldir finally gave up after hours of studying the book. And he only felt the weight going through his body after he stopped doing it.

    Saeldir took another deep breath and tried to stand up. However, he fell again on the chair because of his limp body.

    Even so, Saeldir''s mind was still fixated on what problem he was thinking about.

    "(Perhaps the predecessors did destroy any records regarding that tree. But why? If that tree is indeed dangerous, that means that record must be maintained so we can deal with any problems that might arise.)"

    Saeldir couldn''t stop thinking. He couldn''t understand why the ancient Elves had destroyed - or hidden - the records about the cursed tree.

    It was as if the previous Elves didn''t want any knowledge about the tree to be known by the Elves in the next generation.

    This has never happened before. Because of that Saeldir felt confused and hopeless.

    Usually, all the records regarding wars, monsters, diseases, spells, and all kinds of important things that have happened are always recorded in the records for future Elves to study.

    That was the reason why their race was able to be the most powerful race in this world.

    But if there were no records about the cursed tree, how would they be able to find a solution if the problems caused by the tree appeared as they did today?

    Saeldir tried to get up again. This time he could.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Saeldir staggered out of his room to look for food.

    When he opened the door, Saeldir found Aurdis already standing in front of his room door.

    Aurdis who saw Saeldir''s worrying appearance immediately felt anxious.

    "(Saeldir! What happened to you?!)" Aurdis stepped up to Saeldir.

    "(I''m just hungry. Give me some food,)" replied Saeldir.

    Aurdis looked at him with her eyebrows knit together. "(Are you sure you''re just hungry? You look like you just fought something strong.)"

    "(Maybe that''s what happened. Now you better give me something to eat before starting to fuss,)" Saeldir said.

    Aurdis sighed her. "(Alright. Come back to your room. I''ll bring some food for you.)"

    Saeldir didn''t say anything else after that. He just turned back to his room and waited for Aurdis on the chair.

    Seeing the sight of the book that was still wide open showing the pages he hadn''t finished reading, Saeldir felt his stomach churn.

    So he quickly closed the book. The pages were so thick that the book made a thumping sound when Saeldir closed it.

    A few minutester Aurdis came with food and water.

    After that Saeldir ate voraciously. He only realized how hungry he was right now after he put one mouthful into his mouth.

    Aurdis watched Saeldir who was eating very voraciously. He looks like he hasn''t eaten for days.

    Aurdis spread her gaze around. When she saw the many books scattered around, Aurdis knew why Saeldir could be like this.

    Saeldir had spent his energy reading each one of these books and trying to find solutions to the problems they were currently facing.

    "(I haven''t found anything important,)" Saeldir said in between his mouthfuls.

    Aurdis just stared at him silently and waited for what Saeldir would say next.

    She didn''t want to rush Saeldir too much. But the problem of the cursed tree is indeed quite dangerous if a solution is not immediately found.

    "(I don''t know the reason. But it looks like the Elves who sealed the tree in that dimension have destroyed all records about it,)" Saeldir continued.

    "(Maybe, and this is just a hunch I can think of. That tree has something else to do more than just being dangerous and spreading corruption.)"

    Aurdis frowned. "(That tree spreads corruption to all creatures that interact with it. The tree was just as dangerous as the enemies and problems we''d fought before. Isn''t that enough reason to create a record so we can deal with problems that arise in the future?)"

    "(That''s what makes it suspicious,)" Saeldir said. "(If that tree is just dangerous. There''s no reason to destroy the record about it.)"

    "(Then... what do you think caused them to destroy the record?)" Aurdis asked.

    Saeldir stopped eating. He took a deep breath and then looked at Aurdis with a serious look.

    "(Maybe... We''re not supposed to find out about that tree.)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 274 He Back

    It''s always the same ce whenever you look at it. Barren wastnd with only red sand which is slightly sandy.

    The cracks in the ground were like gaping wounds in the skin that could never heal.

    The clouds that were there were reddish and orange. Like abination of blood and mes burning the sky.

    And though those clouds were quite thick and filled every inch of the sky here, they only rained once every fifty years.

    Then when it rains, what falls from the clouds is not water. But a reddish liquid that will melt whatever it hits.

    Even so, all of that doesn''t matter because in this ce there are no nts or other living things.

    There is only that tree. Standing alone in the middle of a vastnd whose actual extent is unknown.

    That ce was in a secret dimension that sealed the tree along with its power.

    A great power capable of corrupting anyone who interacts with that tree.

    Both weak creatures who can''t use Magic, to creatures with strong Magic abilities like Elves will not escape the effects of the tree''s corruption.

    Then, once the influence of the tree has entered a creature. It''s almost impossible topletely get rid of it.

    The influence is like a virus that will enter into whatever it feels fit.

    Then they reproduce to be stronger and be an even greater danger.

    However, at this time, a Portal suddenly appeared in the middle of that vastnd.

    The sinister-looking ck vortex appeared carrying someone who set foot in this ce without hesitation.

    He jumped out and put on a weak smirk in the middle of his pained expression.

    Sweat dripped down his forehead indicating the struggle he was going through to survive and just to stand in this ce.

    "(Finally... I arrived at this ce.)"

    Laston stepped with a stumbling on the red sandy ground.

    He pulled his leg and stepped with a clear sign of struggle.

    He suddenly winced at the pain in his stomach. The wound that the Dragon gave him back then still couldn''t healpletely.

    That made Laston have to squeeze his Magic energy even harder to survive.

    He must also continue to get supplies from sources that are obtained with so much risk.

    He has to do that so he could survive and avenge everything that had happened to him.

    "(I have to hurry!)"

    Laston knew that he couldn''t stay in this ce for too long.

    This ce has too much pressure on his current weak and dying condition.

    If he was still at his peak body and power, Laston believed that he wouldn''t have to worry about the pressure of this ce.

    Laston once again reminisces about the events of that time.

    He was close to winning the fight against Saeldir, Aerchon, and Aurdis.

    Even more, when he summoned all the forces he had at that time. The Daemons of Cmity, and the Ogres Kingdom. Who he manage to persuade toe to his aid.

    But that damn Dragon messed up his victory that he can see in in sight.

    "(This is all because of that Dragon!)"

    Laston gritted his teeth imagining the Dragon''s figure.

    Everything he had prepared was destroyed by him.

    Now the grudge that Laston has is not only directed at the Elves but also toward the Dragon.

    Finally, after limping for several minutes, Laston arrived in front of the tree.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The dry, reddish tree bark looked like the flesh of a tortured creature.

    Laston pressed his right palm against the tree and felt its roughness.

    After that, Laston felt a very strong Magic sting that made him groan in pain.

    "ARGHHH!!!"

    The pain in his chest and stomach screamed telling him to stop and step back.

    But Laston was already here. He couldn''t just walk away before he got what he wanted. Or at least reach the most limit.

    Laston sent his Magic toward the tree. He channeled the remaining Magic energy within his body.

    However, after only a few seconds Laston did that, and he knew he couldn''t do it any longer.

    Laston pulled his hand away. Then he fell onto the red earth.

    "(Still not enough. I have to leave now ande backter.)"

    Once he realized that he had reached his limit, Laston immediately stood up - albeit with great difficulty - and walked away.

    When he felt the distance was enough, Laston reopened the Portal to leave this ce.

    He stole a fleeting nce at the tree. Before finally stepping into the portal.

    ~~~

    "(What do you mean we weren''t supposed to find out about that tree?)" Aurdis asked after hearing the answer from Saeldir.

    Saeldir continues to eat. But he also continued to answer Aurdis'' questions.

    "(This is just my assumption. There seems to be a reason why the previous Elves didn''t destroy the tree and instead sealed it in a dimension,)" said Saeldir.

    "(Yeah, you said that. Isn''t that because trees tend to corrupt anyone?)"

    "(Yeah. But... Somehow that''s quite weird,)" Saeldir said.

    "(With their power, those Elves should have sealed the tree, then destroyed it in that dimension.)"

    "(Is that possible? Destroying a dimension?)" Aurdis stared in disbelief.

    Saeldir nodded. "(It''s only a small dimension and more than ten powerful Elves are doing it. It''s very possible.)"

    "(But they didn''t do it...)" Said Aurdis. Anxiety began to approach her.

    "(Yeah.)"

    "(We can''t possibly know what''s really in there because all the records have been destroyed or hidden,)" Aurdis said.

    "(Someone maybe still knows about that.)"

    Aurdis turned to Saeldir. "(Who is that?)"

    "(The King. Your father.)"

    Aurdis seemed to flinch because she just realized that.

    Her father had been gone for too long that Aurdis had forgotten about his existence.

    It was also because Aurdis no longer thought of her father and had lost respect for him.

    A King who chooses to go drown himself in sorrow while his kingdom is threatened.

    Aurdis also knows the pain of losing her mother. However, she never ran.

    "(You''re right. We should get him back. Or at least should ask him directly.)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 275 Going To Interrogation

    Saeldir had finished his meal. He leaned his back and head on the chair and breathed a sigh of relief.

    It tastes really good. All of his energy that had been drained until it made him feel like dying was now back again.

    Saeldir realized how fragile they were.

    Amidst all their power and ability to use Magic, they still have to struggle not to starve.

    There is still a way to fight that hunger by concentrating their Magic to turn into nutrition for the body.

    However, that method is never rmended because it will reduce the amount of Magic energy and Magic ability they can release.

    So actually, for the Elves even hunger can be a dangerous threat if left unchecked.

    "(But how are we going to get there?)" asked Aurdis. "(Do you know the way to that ce?)"

    Saeldir shook his head. His face seemed to have filled with color again.

    Not as pale as before. And Saeldir''s eyes now looked sleepy.

    Maybe because of the influence of his stomach which already feels full. So his brain exerts energy to digest food.

    Only at this moment did Saeldir notice that he was feeling very sleepy.

    "(Why should you be questioning that? You can ask Aerchon, right?)" Saeldir answered simply.

    A sigh escaped Aurdis''s mouth. Now it was her turn who leaned her head on the chair.

    "(I don''t know. I don''t want to talk to him yet,)" said Aurdis.

    Saeldir understood how Aurdis felt for Aerchon. But who else could talk to Aerchon and make him at least feel better except his sister now?

    Aerchon had shut himself since then and he was rarely seening out of his room.

    It became quite worrying for the Elves in the pce.

    The leader they hoped for was now shutting himself up and not wanting to do anything to help clean up the mess that had urred and chose to hide in his dark room.

    The blood from his father flowed swiftly in Aerchon''s veins. He even inherited his father''s traits.

    Aurdis, on the other hand, always tries to solve problems as theye.

    She was in charge of treating the fallen Elves and helping to restore stability to this pce.

    Saeldir of course also helped. However, after being preupied with the cursed tree business, he had to withdraw more often from rebuilding the ruined Elf pce.

    "(I think you should talk to Aerchon. We can''t let him be like that,)" Saeldir said. "(Especially now that we have a new problem.)"

    Aurdis clicked her tongue and made an annoyed face. "(You should talk to him.)"

    "(If I do the talking, he won''t listen.)"

    "(What''s the difference with me? He also never listened to what I said before,)" Aurdis said while folding her arms in front of her chest. Her tone of voice also sounded angry.

    Saeldir sighed. "(Then it''s up to you. I don''t want to get involved in your sibling fights either.)"

    Saeldir didn''t know how to solve their problems anymore.

    On the one hand, he was not too happy to see the two siblings fighting each other when they should be together.

    This problem thates and goes requires both of them to be able to work together.

    However, Saeldir also knows how annoying Aerchon can be.

    He himself felt very annoyed with his attitude. So, Saeldir also couldn''t me Aurdis for her to be like that.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "(I''m just going to remind you. With all the trouble toe, it would be best if we could work together to gather all of our strength and force.)"

    After saying that, Saeldir got up from his chair and walked towards his bed which was located at the end of this spacious room. Amidst tall shelves and scattered books.

    "(You want to sleep now?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(Yeah. I couldn''t find anything yet. So I better sleep now while I still have the chance,)" Saeldir answered in a weak voice.

    Aurdis sighed and left Saeldir''s room.

    As soon as Aurdis closed the door, the Magic that locked Saeldir''s room from outside disruption worked immediately.

    ~~~

    The next day came. The military headquarters became extremely crowded due to the incident that urred yesterday.

    Everyone was talking about the incident with worried and even scared faces.

    Several high-ranking military officers held a meeting to discuss the incident.

    Several surviving witnesses of the incident were interrogated to provide as clear a statement as possible.

    Everyone had guessed that this would happen.

    Erend felt a little anxious because he had to think of a good answer.

    ''Calm down. No one saw you do anything suspicious. Those two men just saw a sh of lightning from under the sea and you passed out somewhere so can''t remember anything.''

    Erend was talking to himself.

    He was trying to convince himself not to show any signs that he was worried about something. Or it will just make him look suspicious.

    Erend goes into the interrogation room. It turns out, in that room were General Lennard and his daughter, Tania.

    Erend had never imagined there was a greater sense of intimidation than meeting someone with thest name ''Lennard''.

    But now he met two ''Lennards''.

    Which means doubling the feelings of pressure and intimidation.

    "Please sit down, Sgt. Drake" said, Major Lennard.

    His father just stared in silence. The attitude of the two of them seemed to cool the room''s temperature doubled.

    Erend sat on the chair in front of them.

    He wasn''t afraid of them. The fear he felt upon seeing them was not the fear one would feel while facing their enemy.

    But because they both wield great authority.

    They determine the fate of his family, his friends, and himself.

    It was easier to take on Goblins, Lycans, or even Dark Elves than it was to face both of them.

    "How are you, Drake?" General Lennard asked.

    "I''m fine, General. Thanks for asking," Erend replied.

    General Lennard nodded. After that, his daughter continued.

    "We will ask a few questions regarding the incident, Sergeant. We ask you to answer as honestly as possible."

    ~~~

 Chapter 276 Odd Feeling

    Erend took a deep breath. ''I need to look as calm as possible.''

    "Yes. I will try to answer honestly," Erend said.

    "Not trying," General Lennard suddenly replied. "But you do have to tell the truth."

    "Yes. That''s what I mean, General."

    General Lennard nodded his head.

    After that, he turned toward his daughter who nodded. It was as if it was a permit for the daughter to continue the question.

    "Very well, Sgt. Drake. I will ask from the very start. Please exin to us how you came to that ship," Major Lennard said.

    "I came by helicopter with the other members."

    Erend started to exin in detail about everything he went through to get to the cargo ship.

    Of course, he wouldn''t say how the soldiers treated him and Billy. It will only raise more questions.

    "So everything was going normal until you and the other soldiers got on the ship?" asked the Major.

    Erend nodded. "Yes."

    "Then after that, what happened?" General Lennard asked then leaned forward.

    His piercing gaze seemed to want to split Erend''s head and open his brain.

    That way he can retrieve the real memory of what happened that time.

    "The ship was so quiet. There was nobody on board who was supposed to be acting as pirates and hostages as the scenario had nned."

    Erend answered in a confident and even tone.

    "Then a report came from the soldiers who were on the boat," Erend continued.

    "The soldier said that he saw someone from the ship''s window. That person is in charge of being a pirate."

    "But he looks suspicious and under the influence of some kind of drugs. So, Major Ronder ordered the soldiers on the boat to shoot at the window. With a paint bullet."

    Major Lennard recorded every exnation of Erend on herptop. A loud typing sound apanied every word that came out of Erend''s mouth.

    "Then?" asked the Major with her eyes still glued to herptop monitor.

    Erend continued his exnation until the man shot Major Ronder with a shotgun.

    Then the infected soldiers came out of the space-time tear.

    Then, the great chaos came all of a sudden. And escted quickly into bloodshed that can not be stopped.

    Erend said that he fainted at some point in the middle of the chaos.

    "After that, you don''t know what happened?" Major Lennard asked.

    Erend nodded briefly.

    "Yes. I passed out in the middle of the container so maybe they forgot about me. Or thought I was dead. I feel very lucky."

    Erend breathed a sigh of relief. As if he really felt grateful to be safe from the disaster that imed the lives of those young soldiers.

    Major Lennard and her father looked at Erend with the same piercing eyes.

    And the questions that crossed their heads seemed to be the same.

    They both felt that they were still unsure of Erend''s answer.

    However, they have no evidence to disprove his words because there is no data that they can get from the satellite.

    Both of them weren''t sure about Erend''s answer. But that doesn''t mean that they suspect Erend as a suspect.

    "We will ask you a few more questions. After that, you may leave," Major Lennard said.

    Major Lennard gave another question to Erend while the General just stared at Erend in silence.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The General remained silent for the rest of the session.

    He just listened to every answer Erend gave and paid attention to how Erend''s attitude when he said his answer.

    "All right, Sergeant. You may leave now. We will question the next person," said Major Lennard.

    Erend then asked toe out. He was grateful that the interrogation ended fairly quickly.

    Erend closed the door politely and then walked away while letting out a long, audible breath.

    "Good morning, Sergeant."

    A familiar voice greeted him. Erend looked up and saw James and Liam walking together toward him.

    They already look healthier than before.

    "You guys can stand up straight again?" Erend asked.

    "Ah, yeah. We''re feeling much better after being treated. Even though my ribs are still a little hurt, I was able toe in for questioning," James said.

    "Me too. The wound on my leg looks like it was overnight. Haha." Liam follows. "Excuse us first, Sergeant."

    James and Liam walk towards the interrogation room. James went in first while Liam waited in a chair by the door.

    Erend stared at them for a few seconds. before finally deciding to walk away.

    ''They look... odd.''

    Erend had felt something from the two of them. But it was just a faint feeling that Erend just ignored in the end.

    ~~~

    After thinking about Saeldir''s words all night, Aurdis finally decided to meet Aerchon.

    Her brother had been silent in his room for a long time. She hopes he doesn''t kill himself inside.

    "Hh...." Aurdis sighed as she stared at the door of her brother''s room.

    No matter how much she hates her brother, Aurdis still can''t let her heart go.

    Aerchon, who was hurt after being betrayed by someone he trusted at that time, was the first time Aurdis saw his sad face.

    "(Maybe he''ll kill himself.)"

    Aurdis knocked on Aerchon''s door.

    *Knocks*

    *Knocks*

    *Knocks*

    She knocked on it softly. But no answer came. As she had expected.

    "(Aerchon!)" Aurdis said. "(We need to talk.)"

    Aurdis didn''t know what her brother was doing in the room and made him rarelye out.

    But considering what happened before this, Aurdis guessed that it was a bad thing.

    Aurdis realized that there was Magic cast on this door to block anyone from entering. But for some reason, Aurdis was able to touch this door.

    It meant that Aerchon didn''t mind if she came in.

    So, Aurdis pushed open the door. As soon as the door opened, Aurdis flinched as she felt an immense Magic pressure.

    She saw Aerchon sitting cross-legged on his bed. He closed his eyes.

    A silvery light enveloped Aerchon. And his sword - Arrondite - floated around him.

    ~~~

 Chapter 277 Change?

    Aurdis widened her blue eyes. Her lips slightly parted. The Magic pressure she felt was not just a tiny pressure.

    So Aurdis immediately closed the door. After that, she walked closer to Aerchon.

    Although the Magic pressure is great, it''s not the kind of Magic pressure that will paralyze her.

    The Magic just came out of Aerchon''s body who was doing something with his power. It''s not something he meant to do to let his power overwhelm like that.

    It wasn''t the Magic he used to attack. So Aurdis didn''t feel the painful pressure.

    Its, the Magic was emitting with such high intensity that it surprised her.

    The closer Aurdis stepped, the clearer she saw her brother.

    Aerchon closed his eyes and he don''t wear his white shirt. It was rarely done by him.

    Even by the other Elves. They are always reluctant to expose their body unless they are on a special asion or doing a very important thing.

    "(What is he doing?)" Aurdis wondered with a frown.

    But Aurdis couldn''t walk too close because of Arondite.

    The sword with immense Magic power floated around Aerchon while giving off a bright silver light.

    As if acting as a bodyguard that secures the smooth running of whatever Aerchon is doing.

    Aurdis knew that Aerchon was meditating. But for what reason did he do it?

    Usually, he only meditated when he wanted to strengthen his Magic power.

    However, Aerchon''s Magic power was strong enough.

    Based on all the Magic pressure that wasing out of his body, Aurdis was sure that Aerchon was indeed strengthening his Magic.

    Once again Aurdis asked herself. Why did he do that? Does he want to do something?

    However, Aurdis was d because it meant Aerchon was doing something and had a goal. That way he won''t kill himself.

    Aurdis sighed. As soon as she saw that her brother was fine, she decided to leave Aerchon''s room.

    Leaving Aerchon with whatever he was doing.

    But when Aurdis was almost at the door, Aerchon''s voice called out to her.

    "(Wait.)"

    Aurdis was slightly taken aback. She turned and saw that Aerchon still had his eyes closed.

    But not long after, Aerchon opened his eyes.

    For a moment, Aurdis noticed that the bluish color in her brother''s eyes seemed much brighter than usual.

    A momentter Aerchon''s eyes dimmed again to their usual blue color.

    "(You called me?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(Yes. Since you''re already here. We better talk,)" Aerchon said.

    Hearing his words, Aurdis canceled her intention to leave.

    She walked over and put a chair in front of Aerchon and sat down in front of him.

    "(What do you want to talk about?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(You first. Why are you here?)" Aerchon asked back. His tone was still as cold and sharp as ever.

    "(I thought you killed yourself,)" said Aurdis. "(Everyone says that you rarelye out of your room.)"

    "(So you''re worried about me?)"

    Aurdis sighed. "(Of course. Even though you are selfish, arrogant, and stubborn. And how much I hate you, you are still my brother.)"

    For a nce, Aurdis seemed to see that Aerchon had a regretful look on his face. There was also a glint of sadness in his eyes.

    The sight that only glimpsed made Aurdis feel shocked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But she also wasn''t sure if she really saw it, or if it was just an illusion of her hopes.

    "(I''m just doing meditation to strengthen my Magic again,)" answered Aerchon. Now the cold look on his face was back.

    ''Turns out it was just an illusion,'' thought Aurdis.

    "(Good to know,)" said Aurdis. "(But it''s even better if youe out and help us clean up the mess in the pce.)"

    Aerchon turned his head towards the window which was tightly closed by curtains.

    "(How bad?)" Aerchon asked.

    "(You''re still asking? Have you forgotten what happened?)" Aurdis said in an annoyed tone.

    She thought that Aerchon would snap back at her like he always did before.

    But to her surprise, Aerchon just snorted and smiled faintly.

    "(You''re right. It was a big mess,)" Aerchon said.

    Aurdis was slightly taken aback by her response. But she immediately turned back to a more important topic.

    "(If you already know, you cane out of the room and help us.)"

    Aurdis stood up from the chair and walked towards the door. Aerchon let her out and he just kept silent.

    Everything Aerchon wanted to say suddenly disappeared. He realized that he had made many mistakes up to this point.

    And the mistake of his sister is one of the biggest mistakes he had done.

    Aerchon got off his bed and tucked Arondite into its sheath. Then he headed to prepare toe out of the room.

    ~~~

    When Aurdis had reached outside, she frowned.

    Aurdis was still confused by Aerchon''s attitude that she had seen earlier.

    What was that all about? Even though he still spoke with a cold tone and gaze, Aerchon didn''t snap at her anymore when she said things that usually irritated him.

    ''Did that event make him change?''

    Aurdis walked while thinking about that.

    If that''s what actually happened, wouldn''t that be a good thing?

    ''Maybe he''s realized that he''s a jerk and stupid Elf all along.''

    Aurdis snorted with a small smile.

    ''I can''t get my hopes up. Aerchon''s nature has been like that since birth. How could he possibly change in just a moment?''

    Aurdis shook her head.

    Yes, she shouldn''t get her hopes up. Or she will just be disappointed when she sees Aerchon''s annoying and stupid nature again.

    Aurdis walked towards Saeldir''s room to discuss what they should do.

    She did not forget to order the servant to bring food to Saeldir''s room for fear that Saeldir might forget to eat again.

    When she finally arrived at Saeldir''s room, she entered without knocking.

    Saeldir was already at his usual desk and was reading a book again.

    "(I found something interesting,)" Saeldir said as soon as Aurdis came inside.

    He seemed to have been waiting for Aurdis'' arrival.

    "(What''s that?)"

    "(A clue.)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 278 His Call

    "(What clue?)" Aurdis asked.

    Aurdis quickened her footsteps when she heard that from Saeldir.

    In an instant, she was already sitting on the chair in front of Saeldir.

    "(There is something in the old record that I managed to find,)" Saeldir said.

    "(This record says that a specific event would reveal the whereabouts of Cmiteme Vardariana.)"

    Aurdis frowned when she heard Saeldir saying those words.

    "(What?)" Aurdis asked with a confused look on her face.

    "(That is the name of that cursed tree,)" Saeldir answered her confusion.

    "(Oh.)" Aurdis nodded. "(You''re right. But I''ll just call that tree a cursed tree from now.)"

    Since that name was too hard to pronounce, Saeldir didn''t say anything about Aurdis'' choice. He also thought that the name is quite hard to pronounce. Even for the Elvennguage.

    He proceeded to the next discussion.

    "(Unfortunately, I don''t know what the exact event is.)"

    "(So that''s all you know about that tree?)" Aurdis stared at Saeldir in disbelief.

    "(This is very rare information. Have you forgotten that all the records on that tree have been lost?)" Saeldir said.

    "(But... that doesn''t really help, does it?)" Aurdis replied.

    "(You''re wrong. We can still look up the records about any specific event that happen throughout the long history.)"

    Aurdis sighed tiredly and her face turned haggard. "(So we have to read more books again?)"

    "(You''re right. But, but I''m the one who will do that. Because you have other business,)" Saeldir said.

    "(Other business?)"

    "(Shouldn''t you go to Erend''s world to get rid of that human''s Magic ability?)"

    "(Oh!)" Aurdis'' face suddenly brightened up again. "(You are right!)"

    "(Hey, don''t let your guard down. You''re not going there for vacation,)" Saeldir said in a warning tone.

    But Saeldir''s words couldn''t shake off the smile on Aurdis'' face and the feeling of joy that rose in her heart.

    "(Yeah, sure.)" Aurdis nodded quickly.

    Saeldir just snorted and smiled a little.

    Then he continued to read the book in front of him.

    Meanwhile, Aurdis was dreaming.

    She seemed to be looking forward to the time when she finally went to Erend''s world.

    Saeldir had given up on warning her about those forbidden feelings.

    Because Saeldir knew that no restrictions would stop Aurdis from harboring her feelings for Erend.

    Regarding the risks that urter, Saeldir can only leave it to the destiny of the universe. And wish the best for Aurdis.

    "(Why hasn''t he contacted you yet?)" Saeldir asked.

    "(I don''t know. Maybe he still has business,)" Aurdis replied.

    "(I hope whatever business it was, he didn''t take too long.)"

    "(Yeah. I hope so too,)" Aurdis said while nodding her head.

    "(What about Aerchon? Have you met him?)"

    "(I already met him,)" Aurdis said.

    This time Saeldir looked away from the book and looked at Aurdis.

    "(Then, what happened to him?)" asked Saeldir.

    "(His situation was beyond our expectations. When I entered his room, Aerchon was meditating,)" Aurdis answered.

    Saeldir frowned. "(He was meditating?)"

    "(Yes.)" Aurdis nodded. "(I feel his Magic energy overflowing. Why do you think he strengthened his Magic again?)"

    Saeldir stared ahead and seemed to think. After a while, he finally spoke.

    "(Maybe he already has a resolution. The pain in his heart for uncle Laston maybe has turned into vengeance.)"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "(So now he has the desire to get revenge on Laston?)"

    Saeldir shrugged his shoulders at that question.

    "(I don''t know. Maybe. Otherwise, why does he have to practice his Magic again?)" Saeldir said.

    "(And even more, he''s been doing that for days, right?)"

    If indeed Aerchon had been meditating since the first time he locked himself in his room, that meant he had been meditating for days.

    He wouldn''t do that if he didn''t have a specific goal.

    "(But that''s good. Meaning, Aerchon won''t decide to kill himself anytime soon,)" Saeldir said.

    Aurdis could only nod.

    She thought back to Aerchon''s flustered change in demeanor.

    She thought, was it just an illusion, or something real?

    But Aurdis immediately shook off that thought.

    Once again, she thought that what she saw in Aerchon as a change was only the result of her expectations so far.

    "(I''ll call Erend to find out everything,") Aurdis said.

    Then she stood up from the chair and walked towards the door.

    "(Be careful when you get there. You know that your power will decrease drastically, right?)" Said Saeldir.

    Aurdis nodded. "(Yes, I know. I''ll ask for your help if things get bad.)"

    Aurdis let out a wide smile. Even though it was very dangerous if the situation on the other side turned bad. But Aurdis smiled.

    So Saeldir could only sigh and agree to that.

    "(Sure. Call me right away if something bad happens.)"

    Aurdis nodded and then left the room.

    Saeldir returned to reading his book to find new clues. Though he wasn''t sure if he would find anything else.

    ~~~

    Aerchon finally came out of his room.

    He tied up his long silver hair which was exactly the same as Aurdis''s.

    Arondite is on his waist and ready to go. Although Aerchon didn''t intend to use it anytime soon.

    He saw Aurdis walking from the opposite direction.

    "(Are you from Saeldir''s room?)" Aerchon asked once Aurdis was already in front of him.

    "(Yes,)" Aurdis said. "(Where are you going?)"

    "(As you said. I''ll help tidy things up,)" Aerchon replied.

    Aurdis nodded. "(Good. You do that.)"

    After that Aurdis walked past Aerchon.

    Aerchon stared at his sister''s back. There was a sad look in his eyes.

    But a momentter Aerchon sighed and walked in the opposite direction.

    ''I can''t change the past. But I can do something to make the future better.''

    Aerchon clenched his fist subconsciously. After that, his footsteps also became faster and wider.

    ~~~

    Aurdis arrived at her room. When her hand was about to touch the door, she heard a call from Erend.

    ''Aurdis, you there?''

    Instantly Aurdis'' hand stopped mid-air.

    ''Yes, Erend. I''m here. Is everything ready?''

    ''Uhh... There''s a problem going on here. I feel I should discuss this with you and Saeldir,'' Erend said.

    Aurdis''s brow furrowed deeply. ''Saeldir too?''

    ~~~

 Chapter 279 Need To Go

    Erend just remembered to contact Aurdis after he felt that his tension was starting to loosen.

    All that interrogation and anxiety because he had used his Dragon power in this world is taken its toll.

    He is currently standing inside the gym at the military base.

    Erend is alone now. But because he didn''t want to make anyone suspicious, he started lifting the dumbbells in both of his hands.

    He did that to make it look like he was training his muscle.

    So when someone came in and caught him, he had a very clear reason.

    Even though he actually just makes the time to be able to contact Aurdis. And he clearly doesn''t need muscle training.

    ''Saeldir too?''

    Aurdis'' voice sounded very confused.

    Erend knew why she could be so confused. That''s because he doesn''t usually ask to talk to Elves other than her.

    However, for the problem this time, Erend had no other choice.

    He knew that Saeldir was an Archmage, which for Erend meant an Elf who knew many things.

    And Erend believes that this is the reality.

    He had seen for himself how Saeldir had extensive knowledge and power about Magic. Even among the Elves who are the best Magic user race in Eternal Earth.

    So, Saeldir must know about this recent incident in his world.

    A dimensional leak that spread that corrupted Magic.

    ''Yeah. There''s a problem here. So, I guess I need you and Saeldir''s help.''

    No response from Aurdis. She only remained silent for a few moments. Before she finally spoke.

    ''I don''t know, Erend. Saeldir right now.is pretty busy...''

    ''Was that too hard to do? Because this problem is quite big,'' Erend said.

    ''What exactly happened there?'' Aurdis''s tone started to sound worried.

    ''There is a Magic that escaped from a dimensional leak. I don''t know what Magic it is but it makes people who are affected be mad.''

    Erend exined as briefly as possible.

    He seemed to be able to see Aurdis'' expression at this moment.

    Maybe she was widening her eyes and opening her mouth a little.

    And Erend could also imagine if she suddenly stopped in the middle of her steps.

    Of course, it''s all just in Erend''s imagination and he doesn''t know what''s going on there.

    ''That''s... That''s really bad. I''ll talk to Saeldir right away!''

    ''Hey, I have a better suggestion,'' Erend said.

    ''Is that so? What is that?'' Aurdis asked.

    ''I was nning to ask your help ining here to deal with the problem of people who can use Magic, right?''

    ''Yeah, then?''

    ''How about youe together with Saeldir? That way, everything will be easier to exin.''

    Aurdis didn''t answer right away.

    Erend waited in silence while continuing to lift his dumbbells.

    The dumbbells didn''t even feel heavy in Erend''s hand.

    He felt like he was just moving his hands without any weight.

    But it''s good enough for distraction.

    And give enough reason to anyone who walks into this gym.

    Erend waited for Aurdis'' answer with a worried feeling.

    He wasn''t sure if his idea would be epted by Saeldir.

    However, even though this is indeed a ratherplicated problem, with more Elves involved - especially when an Archmage was involved - an exnation for the dimension leak problem could be quickly found.

    After a while, finally, Aurdis spoke again with a satisfactory answer.

    ''I think that''s a great idea. I will speak to Saeldir now.''<novelnext></novelnext>

    Erend smiled at that answer. ''Yes. Thank you.''

    ''Can you exin what happened? That way, I can more easily convince Saeldir toe to your world,'' Aurdis said.

    ''Alright.''

    Erend started to exin what he saw on the ship at that time.

    About what Magic did to turn everyone on the ship into madmen who only have thoughts of killing.

    Then about the tear in space-time where they can hide beforeing out and ambushing them.

    Erend didn''t forget to also say that he had to turn into a Dragon to close the dimensional leak.

    Then, Erend said something very important.

    Something that, coincidentally, has also been making her and Saeldir haunted by anxietytely.

    ''I saw a tall tree standing in the middle of a reddish wastnd.''

    ''What?!''

    Aurdis gasped.

    Erend didn''t know what was going on. But the information he just gave out seemed to have a bigger impact on Aurdis.

    ''Did you just say... you saw a tree?'' Aurdis asked.

    ''Yeah. You know anything about that?''

    ''Wait a minute Erend. I will meet Saeldir and tell him everything. You just wait until I contact you again.''

    Aurdis'' tone sounded rushed.

    She seemed to have just heard something so bad that she couldn''t talk to Erend anymore.

    Their telepathic connection was cut off just like that.

    Erend is increasingly convinced that Aurdis knows something.

    That dimensional leak was probably something that also caused trouble in the Elf castle.

    Or even the matter has also spread throughout Eternal Earth.

    ''I regret not contacting Aurdis sooner.''

    ~~~

    *BRAAAKKK!*

    Aurdis broke into Saeldir''s bedroom door so hard that Saeldir jumped from his chair and summoned his sword.

    "(Saeldir, there is a very serious problem!)"

    Aurdis said in a high tone of voice. Her eyes widened to stare at Saeldir.

    "(You''re lucky I haven''t thrown my sword at you!)" Saeldir snapped.

    But then he took a deep breath to calm himself after looking at Aurdis.

    Saeldir returned his sword to its original ce. Then sit back.

    "(What is going on? What made you like that?)" Saeldir asked.

    Aurdis immediately sat on her chair.

    "(I just got a call from Erend,)" Aurdis said. "(He said something about a very tall tree, standing in the middle of the red wastnd.)"

    Saeldir''s brow furrowed. "(What are you talking about?)"

    Then Aurdis told about what she just heard from Erend.

    Then Saeldires to a realization.

    "(Maybe... that''s what we think,)" Saeldir said.

    "(You really think it''s that cursed tree?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(Based on what you heard from Erend, I''m almost sure that it''s the tree''s influence.)"

    "(In that case-)"

    "(I wille with you there.)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 280 Interference

    Aurdis and Saeldir stared at each other for a long time.

    Those words came out of Saeldir''s mouth because he felt the pressure of this problem the hardest.

    Saeldir has read dozens of books.

    One of the books was so thick and filled with so much information that he wouldn''t use it. At least for this problem.

    Of course, when he heard there was a bright light of clue about the tree, he would react almost on impulse.

    But then after a few seconds had passed, Saeldir''s brain was working fine again. And he came to a realization.

    "(No. I think that''s not a good idea,)" Saeldir said while shaking his head.

    "(I think that''s a good idea. Between the two of us, you know the most about that tree,)" Aurdis said.

    "(But go to another world...)" Saeldir took a deep breath.

    His eyes gazed forward. He was imagining how things would be when he was in that other world.

    Aurdis knew what Saeldir was thinking. So many risks when they go to another world.

    One of the biggest risks is when they can''t use their power to the fullest.

    Even the usual barrier Magic that could protect the Elves so that they were imprable by most attacks also lost its power in the other world.

    That was enough to be a reason for them not to leave.

    Saeldir is an Elf who thinks things through.

    He was very meticulous and careful. For Saeldir, going to a ce he didn''t know about was stupid.

    Aurdis understood why Saeldir could look so reluctant.

    "(If you can''t go, that''s fine. I''ll go there myself,)" Aurdis said understandingly.

    Saeldir turned his head and looked at Aurdis.

    "(After hearing what you just said, I won''t be able to let you go alone.)"

    "(So you''re going too?)"

    "(I have no choice. The fact that the Magic from that tree can get to Erend''s world is a big problem. We need to quickly check it out.)"

    "(Alright!)" Aurdis stood up from the chair. "(What should we prepare?)"

    "(Just prepare what you brought to go to meet the Forest Elf at that time. Remember that we might face a battle there,)" said Saeldir.

    Aurdis nodded. "(Just that?)"

    "(The rest, let me do the preparation.)"

    After that Aurdis came out of Saeldir''s room.

    She immediately went to her room to prepare herself.

    Meanwhile, Saeldir also began to prepare.

    He intended to bring a book with a Spell that could detect the essence of that cursed tree.

    That way he could confirm if the Magic in Erend''s world was indeed the Magic from that cursed tree or not.

    ~~~

    Time flies. The sun slipped and the day turned to dusk.

    To the west, the sky had turned orange and getting darker.

    There was still little light left so everyone in the Slums had yet to turn on their lights.

    Again for the usual reasons. They save electricity.

    Erend, Billy, and Adrien were still in the car.

    They had arrived at the Slum area. But they had not gotten out of the car parked next to the guard post.

    There is a strange problem that makes them quite confused.

    "So uhh... do you guys have any ideas on where they''ll be staying for a while. As long as they''re here?" Erend asked.

    "Definitely not my house," Billy said quickly. "You know we don''t even have enough room to ourselves."

    Erend sighed. "You''re right. And I am the same. Moreover, they are royal families."

    "I didn''t know we would have a problem like this," Adrien said. "And we still have to think about how to get information about where the secret experiment was carried out."

    They couldn''t possibly live at Adrien''s house either.

    He had called his wife earlier and even his wife screamed when she heard Adrien say someone was going to stay with them.

    Adrien, as a ferocious soldier on the battlefield, could only obey when his wife screamed like that.

    Neither Erend nor Billy said anything.

    So, Adrien is already out of question from the beginning.

    Silence filled the car. They were lost in their thoughts because they didn''t know what to do.

    Then suddenly Erend and Billy''s cell phone rang.

    When they saw it it was a video call from General Lennard.

    They both ept the call and enter into a group video call with the General.

    "Good evening, Sgt. Drake, Sgt. Brook," General Lennard began. "I won''t waste any time. So I''ll get to the point."

    Erend and Billy felt their heartbeats increase. Adrien listened quietly next to them.

    "I have prepared a house for you in the city area. You can leave your house in Slum when you are ready."

    It turned out to be good news.

    "There''s some simple furniture in the house for you guys. The key is in the mailbox next to the fence. I''ll send you the address. That''s all. Good evening."

    The video call was immediately ended by General Lennard.

    Erend and Billy didn''t care about the General''s attitude because they got very good news about their current situation.

    "Looks like we have a ce for them to stay," Erend said.

    Billy and Adrien nodded with a smile.

    The car then left the parking lot. Then drove back onto the highway that leads to the city area.

    Billy follows the directions on the GPS showing the address General Lennard gave him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The area is a fairly simpleplex.

    A bit far from the downtown area. And of course even further with the Slum area.

    But for now, it''s not a problem. Because they just needed a ce to live for Aurdis and Saeldir for a while.

    "This is your house," Billy said, stopping the car in front of a two-story house.

    "It''s pretty good," Erend said. "Let''s go."

    The three of them got off and entered the house that was supposed to be Erend''s house.

    When they entered the house, it turned out that the house already had a couch, television, and some furniture.

    The house wasn''tpletely empty like they had thought.

    General Lennard even bothered to prepare all this for them.

    They nced around and watched all this for several minutes.

    As far as they were concerned, this house was quite nice.

    "Yeah. It''s pretty good," Erend said.

    "What do you mean?!" Billy exims. "This is not only good. This is great!"

    Billy startedughing out loud. They had to break this news to their families as soon as possible.

    However, they couldn''t do that now.

    Because soon this house will be a ce to live for Aurdis and Saeldir.

    "Well, alright. We can wait a little longer," Billy said. Trying to quell his disappointment.

    "Then we can ask them toe now," Adrien said.

    Billy nodded. Erend immediately contacted Aurdis to ask her toe.

    After a while, Erend could feel that he had connected with Aurdis.

    ''Are you ready?'' Erend asked.

    ''Soon. I''m still preparing something with Saeldir,'' Aurdis replied.

    ''Alright. Call me again when you''re ready toe here.''

    ''Yes.''

    After that, their telepathic connection was cut off.

    Erend said that Aurdis and Saeldir were still preparing.

    So the three of them waited while looking at the interior of the house that would be Erend''s new home.

    ~~~

    On the other hand, Aurdis and Saeldir were packing up some books and tools that might be useful for their trip to another world.

    Even though Aurdis said that all this was unnecessary, Saeldir insisted.

    "(We will face unexpected creatures, in a ce we are not familiar with. Isn''t it only natural that we are well prepared?)" Saeldir said.

    "(But we cane back here if we need something, right?)" Aurdis replied.

    "(Are you sure we can leave and make it in time if the situation turns bad?)" Saeldir looked at Aurdis.

    Aurdis couldn''t reply to what he said because it might be true.

    "(Alright, alright. What else do we need?)" Aurdis said.

    Saeldir told Aurdis what else she should take.

    They continued at this for a few more minutes. Until finally they were ready to go.

    But suddenly there was a knock on the door. Saeldir and Aurdis exchanged nces.

    "(You guys are inside?")

    It was Aerchon''s voice. Aurdis and Saeldir stared at each other with worry in their eyes.

    "(Open the door,)" Aerchon said.

    Saeldir sighed. "(We have no choice. If I don''t open the door he will break it down.)"

    So Saeldir opened the door apanied by annoyance from Aurdis.

    But Aurdis didn''t say anything. After all, she had already made up her mind to go.

    So whatever Aerchon was going to do, he couldn''t stop them.

    The door opened and Aerchon entered with his usual sharp look on his face.

    Aerchon''s eyes looked around. It didn''t take long for him to finally understand that Aurdis and Saeldir were going somewhere.

    "(Where are you guys going?)" Aerchon asked.

    "(That''s none of your business,)" Aurdis answered quickly.

    Aerchon knitted together''s eyebrows and formed a sharp angle.

    "(Why is that none of my business?)" Aerchon walked closer to Aurdis.

    Aerchon''s aura and piercing gaze made Aurdis swallow hard.

    She did it subconsciously. Aerchon intimidated Aurdis who was previously irritated by his interruption.

    Beside them, Saeldir sighed.

    If he didn''t interfere, the bickering between the two siblings would get worse.

    And it will also slow down their time to leave.

    "(We are going to Erend''s world,)" Saeldir said.

    Aerchon and Aurdis both nced at him.

    "(There''s a human there who stole our Magic. Me and Aurdis intend to get rid of their Magic ability.)"

    Saeldir decided to say everything directly. That way he wouldn''t waste too much time.

    ~~~

 Chapter 281 Arrived At Their World

    Aurdis felt a little anxious. But she also knew that eventually, they would have to say the truth.

    So Aurdis could only sigh and decided to continue with this.

    "(Yes. We will go to Erend''s world soon,)" Aurdis said.

    Aerchon''s eyes moved from Aurdis to Saeldir, then back to Aurdis.

    "(Why?)" Aerchon asked.

    His voice was cold and short. Like having annoyance and curiosity at the same time.

    "(I''ll exin, Aurdis,)" Saeldir said.

    Then Saeldir started to exin everything.

    It''s not only about the humans who managed to steal their Magic, but also about the existence of Magic from the cursed tree.

    Aerchon seemed to be having a hard time processing everything.

    The expression on his face was a mix of feelings.

    Shocked, annoyed, and a little scared.

    "(I never knew the tree had been found,)" Aerchon said.

    "(The tree hasn''t been found yet. But its influence reaches the other world where Erend is,)" Saeldir said.

    Aerchon looks like he''s having a hard time processing it all.

    However, he was able to calm down easily.

    Aerchon took a deep breath to calm himself down. Only then could he speak.

    "(How do you know if what that human said is true?)"

    "(You are always suspicious of anyone,)" Aurdis said in a tone full of annoyance.

    Saeldir motioned to her to be quiet. He is the one who will exin everything.

    "(There''s no reason for Erend to lie. And what he said was too specific. What he said was also simr to what was in the bit of information I could get of the tree,)" Saeldir exined.

    "(But there''s no record of that tree, right?)" Aerchon asked in a surprised tone.

    "(I got the information about that tree after reading little lines of all the records of time,)" Saeldir replied.

    Aerchon clenched his jaw. He seemed unsure.

    However, there was a part of his brain that thought that what Saeldir said made sense.

    Erend - that human - had no reason to lie and invite them there.

    And from what Saeldir said, Erend could tell something that sounded like information he had painstakingly gathered.

    Then, Aerchon also remembered what Erend had done for them.

    "(So you two are going there?)" Aerchon asked.

    "(Yes,)" replied Saeldir. "(We will dispel the Magic that was stolen by that human, and investigate the Magic of that cursed tree.)"

    Aurdis had been silent all along.

    Because if she starts talking, what wille out of her mouth is only annoyance.

    Saeldir has handled everything well.

    Aurdis, who had no intention of spoiling Aerchon''s mood,

    - who seemed to have started to trust them - chose to remain silent.

    "(Then... be careful,)" Aerchon said.

    Aerchon''s response left Aurdis and Saeldir astonished.

    That was the best answer Aerchon had ever said so far.

    They expect a refusal and a strict ban.

    After that, the two of them had to fight their way to go to Erend''s world.

    However, Aerchon instead agreed and believed.

    And even though he said it coldly, Aerchon told them to be careful.

    Aerchon turned his body and then walked towards the door. He left the room without looking back.

    "(Well, uhh... That went well,)" Aurdis said. Looking dumbfounded.

    "(It went well because I exined it,)" Saeldir said.

    Aurdis did not say aint.

    Maybe if it was her who spoke to Aerchon, they would get into an argument so that in the end they really had to fight their way.

    "(Let''s go,)" Saeldir said while draping a small cloth bag on his shoulder.

    Saeldir also had his sword on his waist.

    Aurdis immediately contacted Erend and shook off her surprise at Aerchon''s attitude.

    Aurdis contacted Erend again.

    ''Erend, we areing.''

    ~~~

    "They wille," Erend said to Billy and Adrien.

    They had finished looking at the interior of this house.

    Erend felt very grateful for this house.

    And Billy didn''t stop smiling because he knew that he would also get the same house as Erend.

    They are now in the living room. A momentter a portal opened in front of them.

    The three of them seemed to get an image of the past when they saw the Portal.

    It was the same Portal they had seen when the Elf army came attacking them in the bunker.

    But now they teamed up with the Elves and even prepared a ce for them to hide.

    It was because they knew that the Elves decided to attack just because of their leader''s stupid decision.

    Moreover, they also knew that it was the human side of their world who stole the precious things belonging to the Elves.

    And now the thief is being used by the government to create dangerous weapons.

    Then teaming up with these two Elves seems like the best choice for this situation.

    Although, of course, Billy and Adrien had a feeling of uneasiness in their hearts.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They found this strange because they were asking their enemy for help.

    However, looking at the current situation, the government that is trying to control Magic that doesn''t belong to them, which will eventually cause a catastrophe for this world must be stopped.

    And the ones who could stop them were these Elves.

    From inside the portal, Aurdis and Saeldir came out.

    Aurdis wore a brown outfit and green cloak like the one she wore when she went to see the Forest Elf.

    Saeldir wore clothes that all looked dimly white. It almost looks gray.

    Aurdis smiled at the three of them. But her smile was longer directed at Erend.

    Erend also smiled faintly at Aurdis. "Wee."

    Saeldir and Aurdis nodded.

    "Let''s not waste time, what do you think?" Saeldir said.

    "I agree," Adrien replied.

    They invited Aurdis and Saeldir to go to the upper room which was more closed.

    Aurdis and Saeldir sat in their seats. Meanwhile, Erend, Billy, and Adrien sat in the remaining seats.

    "Tell us what you saw, Erend," Saeldir immediately started the pleasantries.

    "All right," Erend said. "That incident just happened two days ago."

    Erend exins the events on the cargo ship. And how did he finish it?

    When Erend said everything, the expressions on Aurdis and Saeldir''s faces became even more filled with anxiety.

    It was as if every word that Erend uttered was a speech that brought bad news.

    "You said the origin of the dimensional leak was from under the sea?" Saeldir asked.

    "Yes. I don''t know what else was created by the leak. But I fought a monster which is abination of various kinds of marine animals," Erend replied.

    "That''s not surprising. Arge portion of Magic was released from the dimension that locked it, then there would definitely be such a disaster," Saeldir said.

    "But you managed to close it," Aurdis said while looking at Erend. "It''s because of your Dragon power?"

    Erend nodded towards Aurdis.

    Aurdis and Saeldir looked at each other.

    They didn''t know before that there was a way to counteract the Magic of that cursed tree.

    It was all thanks to the Elves of the old generation destroying - or hiding - the tree''s record.

    However, now they know how to counter the cursed tree''s power.

    Which is a power that is just as extraordinary. The power of a Dragon.

    Knowing that made Aurdis and Saeldir feel a little relieved.

    "Wait a minute, you haven''t exined exactly what attacked us," Adrien said.

    "Oh, you''re right."

    Saeldir''s face was now less tense than before after knowing that Erend''s power could counter the Magic of that cursed tree.

    "That tree is a very strong and dangerous cursed tree."

    Saeldir then proceeds to exin everything he knows about that cursed tree.

    The Magic of that tree spread a bad influence on the creatures in their world.

    And how the strongest Elves at that time sealed the tree in a dimension.

    "They created... a dimension to seal the tree?!" Billy couldn''t hide his shock.

    "Yes." Saeldir nodded.

    Not only him. But Erend and Adrien were surprised to know how strong the Elves were.

    "But... if indeed the tree was sealed in a dimension, how did Magic get to this world?" Billy asked.

    Saeldir sighed in frustration. "I don''t understand that either."

    Erend looked at each of them in turn.

    ''Should I tell them the real cause now?''

    Aurdis who noticed Erend''s worried expression asked him.

    "Erend, what''s wrong?"

    Due to Aurdis'' question, everyone came to their senses and looked at Erend.

    "You know something?" Saeldir asked.

    "Actually, yes," replied Erend. "This may be quite shocking. But what I''m about to say is the truth."

    "What is that?" Saeldir asked.

    "The reason why the Magic from that tree was able to leak into this world, and also the reason why there have been so many troubles recently is that something big is approaching."

    They looked at Erend with tense faces mixed with curiosity.

    "Something called The Great Cmity is approaching. And it''s causing a lot of disturbances in your world."

    Billy and Adrien already knew about it. So they weren''t too shocked.

    However, Aurdis and Saeldir looked very shocked and confused.

    Even the always-calm Saeldir now widened his eyes and lips.

    "What do you mean?" Saeldir asked.

    Erend started exining everything he knew about that Cmity.

    Erend''s exnation made it seem as if lightning had just struck Aurdis and Saeldir''s heads.

    They were both too shocked to be able to speak.

    "That... that..." Aurdis said.

    Between the two of them, it was Saeldir who managed to get hisposure faster.

    He took a deep breath and exhaled it.

    "You should have said that sooner," Saeldir said to Erend.

    Erend looked at Saeldir regretfully. "Sorry. I thought I''d be able to handle everything without scaring you."

    ~~~

 Chapter 282 Improvement

    Erend exined everything he knew.

    About The Great Cmity that would likely destroy their world in less than a year.

    Saeldir, who had looked shocked, now calmed down.

    He tried to think rationally again about what he had just heard.

    "How did you know about that?" Saeldir asked.

    Everything Erend said did sound reasonable and convincing.

    From Erend''s tone and expression, Saeldir could see that he was telling the truth. Or believe that he is telling the truth.

    However, it is very big news. Saeldir thought that making sure everything was clear would be much better.

    Before he and Aurdis were made to feel more anxiety because of that information.

    On the other hand, Erend found it difficult to exin how he knew all that.

    A troubled look formed on Erend''s face. He didn''t answer until a few momentster.

    "I can''t find a proper exnation for you guys. Let''s just say... I have a reliable source," Erend said.

    "What source is that?" Saeldir asked again.

    Of course, he would ask again. And Erend knows it.

    Even this time, Aurdis was also staring at him.

    "I got this from ''something'' that gave me this power."

    Erend''s answer made Saeldir and Aurdis frown.

    The answer is the same as not answering anything.

    However, Saeldir and Aurdis realized that there really was an extraordinary force, which even their power as an advanced Magic users could not reach.

    Asking Erend everything in depth would be fruitless.

    Aurdis and Saeldir exchanged nces. The two Elves knew about it.

    So they decided not to question it any further and move on to more important matters.

    "Alright, it doesn''t matter where the informationes from," Saeldir said. "Do you have a way to fight that Cmity?"

    Erend took a deep breath before answering that question.

    "I have a bit of an idea."

    Saeldir nodded. He decided to believe in Erend. Just by hearing that simple answer.

    Considering what Erend had done, if he were to say that he had a way to deal with that Cmity, then he probably could.

    Maybeter he wi share his n after everything has been set.

    "I think we can postpone the discussion about Cmity," Aurdis said. "Now we have to talk about our ns regarding the Magic that exists in this world."

    "Aurdis is right," Saeldir agreed. "What exactly are we going to do?"

    "About that, we have thought of several ways. With you here, this operation will be much easier," Adrien said.

    Throughout that night, they spent time discussing ns on how they would remove Magic abilities from the humans who became experimental subjects.

    ~~~

    Steve and Annie were in the practice room.

    They have done this many times. And now their abilities have improved a lotpared to when they just got their Magic power.

    Annie who previously had weak control over her Magic now can use her Magic as easily as walking.

    After doing many practices, she now never loses control again.

    All the anger and worry that used to surround her when she wanted to use her Magic was now gone.

    If Annie could grow that fast in a few days, of course, Steve, who had good control of Magic from the start, would be even stronger.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Their practice room now seemed to have turned into a fantasy world setting.

    The mes danced through the air like obedient living creatures. The fire filled half of the concrete field area.

    On the other half of the field,rge, pointed blocks of ice were sticking up. Like the horns of monsters buried under the concrete.

    Annie stood atop the tallest ice pir. Her head almost touched the roof of the room.

    Her chest rose and fell as she caught her breath. Her body was wet because of the melted ice.

    However, some parts of her body are still covered by ice which previously became her armor.

    She nced at Steve who was also staring at her.

    Steve was shirtless so that the steaming out of his body could be seen clearly.

    Steve was also breathing fast. Even in his hands, there is still a small me that has not been extinguished.

    He grinned. "Are you tired? Shall we end today''s session?"

    "No," Annie replied between sighs of her. "Let''s continue."

    "Are you sure? It looks like your Magic energy is running low," Steve said.

    "I can still go on with this. You don''t need to worry," Annie replied.

    Steve snorted. "Whatever you say."

    Steve had no idea how Annie could be this ambitious. She seemed like she didn''t want to lose even once in the battle they had.

    Even though she was previously a timid and shy girl. The difference between her before and now seems very far.

    Does Magic also affect human nature? The question could not be ignored by Steve and of course, the scientists who are always watching them.

    Three ice spears formed around Annie''s head.

    When he saw her, Steve was even more convinced that Annie had indeed run out of her Magic energy.

    Previously, she had never created less than five ice spears.

    Steve grinned and raised the mes in his hands.

    ''This will be another easy win.''

    Annie shot her ice spears at Steve.

    Steve made a forward punching motion. He sent mes toward the ice spears that wereing toward her.

    *SWOOSSHHH!*

    Steve''s fire attack instantly destroyed the ice spears. But Steve''s vision was closed for a while.

    That opportunity was used by Annie to rush at him and swing out an ice-encrusted fist.

    *DUAGHH!*

    Annie''s fist hit Steve hard. But that wasn''t enough to make him fall.

    And of course, Annie knew about it.

    They had fought so many times before Annie could understand how much Magic Steve was capable of.

    "HYAHHH!"

    Annie shouted while swinging her other fist.

    *PAKK!*

    This time Steve caught her fist.

    Annie saw the smirk on Steve''s face. But a momentter Steve''s smirk disappeared as soon as he saw that same smirk on Annie''s face.

    "You must think that my Magic energy ispletely depleted, right?"

    ~~~

 Chapter 283 Reaching Him

    Steve really thought that Annie''s Magic energy had run out.

    Because of that, he went easy on her. Steve even let Anniend a punch on him earlier.

    But it turned out that that had been Annie''s goal since earlier.

    She showed signs that she was no longer able to use Magic properly after all of her Magic energy was used up.

    Just to catch Steve off guard. Annie knew that Steve would let his guard down when he thought he had won the battle.

    Because Steve enjoyed toying with his weak opponents.

    And let his opponent suffer a slow and painful defeat.

    Annie has experienced this kind of treatment from Steve several times.

    Even though Steve tries to be friendly in his everyday life, once they fight Steve shows his true side.

    ''Shit!''

    Steve knew that he was in a cornered situation right now.

    Annie managed to get close to him until he was right in front of his eyes like this.

    However, Steve is not easily panicked.

    He knew that he hadn''t lost just because Annie had been close to him.

    Annie sent arge amount of her Magic toward her hand Steve was holding.

    In an instant, Steve''s hands were filled with ice.

    The ice didn''t just stay there. But it also spread to Steve''s arms and body.

    Steve''s eyes widened. Seeing the ice starting to spread, he couldn''t allow it.

    So Steve also cast his fire Magic to stop the ice.

    mes came out of Steve''s whole body. He suddenly looked like a human who had been doused in gasoline and then ignited.

    The mes enveloped Annie as well. But she who knew that that was going to happen had already covered her body with ice armor.

    White steam was created and filled the room as Steve''s fire burned Annie.

    The ice armor protecting Annie''s body melted rapidly.

    However, she continued to channel her Magic energy to create anotheryer of ice.

    So no matter how big Steve''s fire is, Annie''s ice armor won''t break easily.

    They stay in that lockdown moment for a few seconds. But for both of them, this all seemed so long ago.

    Their ability to use their Magic has indeed grown stronger.

    But that doesn''t mean they have unlimited Magic energy.

    In the end, they both realized that their Magic energy was running out.

    All of that was clearly disyed on their faces that grimaced in difficulty.

    Annie made the first move. She knew that if she continued to be in this position she would not have a better situation for herself.

    But if she moved and released her concentration from her ice armor, the armor wouldn''t be able to withstand Steve''s fire.

    Even if she knew that, Annie had no other choice.

    She focused her Magic on her left hand and strengthened the ice that was on it.

    At that moment her ice armor melted extremely quickly.

    Annie then used that hand to punch Steve in the chest.

    *DOUGHH!*

    Steve was thrown backwards and hit the wall. He didn''t think that Annie would do that.

    ''I caught off guard.''

    For a moment, Steve''s concentration weakened so that the fire that covered his body also weakened.

    Annie suddenly shoots at him with unbelievable speed. Then she continued to hit him.

    *DOUGHH!*<novelnext></novelnext>

    Annie''s fist hit Steve in the face and sent him crashing to the floor.

    Annie didn''t stop and gave Steve a chance to retaliate.

    She threw punches and kicks repeatedly at Steve with all her remaining strength.

    "Arghh!"

    Unable to endure the continuous pain, Steve screamed.

    The fire also started to go out because he couldn''t maintain his concentration due to the pain all over his body.

    "Okay okay! I lost!" Steve said.

    Hearing that, Annie stopped her attack. She smiled in relief as she looked up at Steve from above.

    "This time, you lose," Annie said. "What''s our score?"

    Annie seemed to remembering.

    Steve took a deep breath and made his body a lying position on his back.

    "It''s five to three. I''m still two times ahead of you," Steve replied.

    "Oh right." Annie nodded. "You okay?"

    "Just a little bruise," Steve replied.

    Annie nodded. Annie didn''t win easily either.

    She also has to make sacrifices to be able tond an attack on Steve.

    She had to let her body get burned by Steve''s fire for letting her ice armor melt.

    Because she shifted her Magic focus to the left fist just now.

    Now there are burns on Annie''s arms, stomach, and even her face.

    But she didn''tin of feeling pain like before.

    Steve was also aware of the injuries.

    "Nice trick. Let me think you''ve run out of Magic. And sacrifice your beautiful body," Steve said. Still lying down.

    "To beat you, this kind of sacrifice had to be made," Annie countered. "I have to go to the infirmary first. See you tomorrow."

    After that, Annie walked away leaving Steve.

    When he was alone, Steve chuckled.

    "That bitch. She''s progressing faster than I thought," Steve said to himself.

    "This could be dire. Apart from Conrad, there are other people who can stand up to me. I have more problems to deal with."

    Steve sat up.

    "I have to get stronger. Yeah, I do. There''s no other choice."

    Steve''s eyes radiated determination.

    Now it was as if the fire that was inside of him moved to his eyes.

    Steve also came out of the room. He went to his room feeling a little annoyed because he just lost to Annie.

    But Steve could calm down a bit as he could already imagine how he would get revenge on Annie.

    ''Don''t be happy about tonight''s win, Annie.''

    Steve grinned down the corridor leading to his room.

    Unbeknownst to him that there was some sort of invisible red mist that had followed Steve ever since he came out of the practice room.

    The red mist followed Steve into his room.

    Steve didn''t go straight to the shower.

    Instead, he sat cross-legged and began to meditate.

    It was then that the red mist entered Steve''s body without him knowing.

    ~~~

 Chapter 284 Next Move

    Steve had nothing to think about when he was meditating.

    Usually, he just goes into the very deep subconscious.

    When he entered the subconscious, Steve could feel the source of power within himself.

    A source of fiery hot power.

    Steve couldn''t exin every time Thomas the scientist who was responsible for this experiment asked him that.

    He could only exin that all he saw and felt was a zing fire and hot feelings.

    The fire was burning in a dark ce with wet walls.

    Steve suspects that the ce is a cave. That cave lies in his subconscious.

    That cave before must have been very dark.

    But the existence of a source of fire that was unbelievably hot and bright lit up the ce.

    The characteristic yellowish glow of fire reflected from the rocks that created the cave.

    Steve only saw the scene while he was meditating.

    From his point of view, Steve felt that he was in front of the mes. Watching it quietly without doing anything.

    But when Steve started concentrating on the fire, the mes grew bigger.

    Steve never tried to push it to the limit.

    He focused a lot of energy on the mes to see how much he could make them burn.

    Finally, the fire was so big that it filled the cave. And nearly swallowed Steve inside it.

    At that time Steve managed to resuscitate himself.

    He woke up to his senses with a body drenched in sweat and emitting thick white steam.

    Since then, Steve has not tried that again. He knew that he might not survive if he did.

    But tonight there are new feelings and sights present in Steve''s subconscious when he meditates.

    The sight is none other than a tall, skinny, dry, red-barked tree.

    The tree stands in the middle of a barrennd with sandy red soil.

    "Wait." Steve cast his eyes around. "What the hell is this?"

    This sight is very foreign. And there is no good impression that can be seen from this ce.

    But the tall, skinny tree caught his attention.

    Steve walked towards the tree. He knew that the tree was suspicious.

    However, his curiosity is greater. So Steveplied with his curiosity and approached the tree.

    It didn''t take long for Steve to reach the tree.

    "What tree is this?"

    Of course, the shape of this tree made Steve confused.

    The bark is reddish and dry. There were long cracks that made it look like the flesh was being wed by a beast.

    "Why am I here?"

    Steve looked around. But he saw nothing.

    So he circled the tree hoping to find something.

    Because the diameter of the tree was very small, disproportionate to its height, Steve was already on the other side.

    His forehead furrowed when he saw something sticking out from within the tree trunk.

    "What''s this?"

    Steve drew closer to get a better look.

    "Sword hilt?"

    A momentter, Steve heard an unfamiliar voice whispering in his ear.

    "Do you want more power?"

    As soon as he heard the voice, Steve lost himself in his subconscious.

    He wouldn''t remember anything that happened after hearing that voice.

    However, Steve''s subconscious remembered it.

    ~~~

    The night that was heavy with discussions was passed. The bright morning of the next day came.

    Erend opened his eyes when the sunlight entered through the several holes in the house.

    The curtains that haven''t been closed are also an even bigger reason for sunlight to fill the room.

    Nobody remembered to close the curtainsst night.

    Because they were too sleepy after the long discussion.

    Erend, Billy, and Adrien slept on the couch.

    While Aurdis slept in the room Erend should have upied.

    Saeldir hadn''t returned sincest night because he was busy doing something.

    Only when the sun had risen did Saeldir return to the house.

    Saeldir made sure not to attract attention by using Magic to disguise himself.

    Even though it was still early, Saeldir didn''t want to take the risk of humans seeing him when he was outside the house.

    Currently, Saeldir was still wearing Elf clothes in the form of a gray tunic. But his appearance has changed a little.

    His silver and long hair turned ck. The length of his hair has been reduced to shoulders.

    His pointy ears were also nowhere to be seen. Turns into normal human ears.

    He thought that the three humans still hadn''t woken up since it was still quite early. But he was a little shocked when he saw that Erend was awake.

    "Where are you from?" Erend asked.

    "I''m trying to match my energy with the energy of this world," Saeldir replied.

    Even though he didn''t understand the meaning of that answer, Erend just nodded.

    "I will wake Aurdis up."

    Saeldir walked up the stairs. Towards the room upied by Aurdis.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Erend wakes up Billy and Adrien. No need for significant effort, Erend only needs to nudge them a little and they are fully aware.

    "What''s the time now?" Adrien asked.

    "Six," replied Erend.

    "Okay, we have to go to headquarters and start executing the n."

    Adrien got up and rushed to the bathroom.

    He will be the first to shower. After that Erend and Billy.

    Several minutes passed. They had finally finished preparing.

    Aurdis had also finished bathing.

    "Give this to that human named Lennard. Then he will show you where they are doing the Magic experiment."

    Aurdis held out a small vial filled with liquid that gave off a golden glow.

    Erend took the bottle.

    "I have to make him drink this?" Erend asked.

    Aurdis shook her head. "You just need to sprinkle it around him. Then he will be affected immediately."

    Erend nodded. "That''s easy enough."

    Erend put the bottle into his uniform pocket.

    Adrien and Billy, who had been watching earlier, also felt that this method was quite easy to do.

    Certainly easier than having General Lennard drink it.

    "We will go first. You can wait here until we return," Erend said.

    "Yes." Aurdis nodded with a smile.

    Saeldir on the other hand was frowning. He seemed to be thinking about something serious.

    Erend, Billy, and Adrien got into the car and left for the military base.

    Aurdis was still smiling as he watched Erend, Billy and Adrien leave.

    Her smile was as bright as the sun this morning. Even though Aurdis just heard quite shocking newsst night.

    But as soon as she turned around, Aurdis saw Saeldir''s face which looked angry.

    His brows knitted together.

    "(What are you thinking?)" Aurdis asked.

    She knew that right now they were indeed being hit by a lot of trouble.

    There is a big piece of information that Erend just gavest night. A piece of information concerning the destruction of their world.

    But all that was too much for Aurdis to process. So she chose not to think about it for a while.

    But it seems the same thing can''t happen to Saeldir. He must be thinking about what Erend saidst night.

    "(We have to tell Aerchon,)" Saeldir said.

    Aurdis sighed. "(I know. But I''m afraid he won''t believe it and we end up having another long argument.)"

    "(Still we have to tell him. In fact, we have to tell all the Elves. No, all the creatures in our world,)" Saeldir said.

    Aurdis sighed again. It won''t be easy.

    Even she wasn''t sure that Aerchon would just believe it.

    How they had to convince �D not just all the Elves �D but all the creatures in their world?

    "(Have you ever heard of this thing called The Great Cmity?)" Aurdis asked. "(It''s possible that if you have something convincing, things will be easier.)"

    Saeldir nodded. "(I remember hearing about it and I also know where to look for it.)"

    "(Then that''s good.)"

    "(I''ll be back first. Wait here,)" Saeldir said.

    Saeldir opened the Portal in a hurry. The portal is directly connected to his room in their world.

    "(I''ll be back before night.)"

    After saying that Saeldir went straight into the Portal.

    Aurdis just stared at Saeldir''s departure in the hope that he would find convincing information.

    ~~~

    Erend, Billy, and Adrien arrive at the military base. They went straight inside and asked to see General Lennard.

    Unfortunately, the General still had not arrived.

    They suspected that he had some important business to attend to because General Lennard rarely camete.

    And when he camete, he had just finished some important business. That''s the information they got.

    Especially now that the whole country is preupied with news about the incident on the cargo ship.

    Of course, everyone will be busier than usual. Especially General Lennard.

    "When will hee?" Billy asked nervously. He wanted to finish all of this as soon as possible.

    "I don''t know," Erend said. "Do you think anyone else will know about the location of the experiment?"

    "I don''t think that''s possible," Adrien replied.

    "It''s a top-secret project. Maybe even apart from General Lennard and the people involved in the experiment, we''re the only ones who know that something like that existed."

    What Adrien said was true. That made them even more riled up because it meant they could only wait for the General to arrive.

    However, they did not have to wait long.

    They saw General Lennard get out of the car and walk into the military headquarters in a hurry.

    Adrien immediately rushed to approach him.

    "General, we have something important to talk about," Adrien said.

    "Not now, Bortusk!" General Lennard answered curtly.

    "We have new information on the incident, sir."

    Hearing that, General Lennard turned to the three of them.

    "Come to my office now."

    ~~~

 Chapter 285 Sprinkle

    "Come into my room," General Lennard said.

    From his tone, they know that he is very tired. Even the General''s face showed a few more wrinkles. Maybe that''s created only in a few days.

    General Lennard''s age seemed to have added several years in a few days too.

    Adrien, Erend, and Billy followed behind General Lennard.

    They exchanged meaningful nces with each other.

    The three of them knew that reasoning would work.

    Due to the problems that urred on the cargo ship, the entire country must be preupied with various things.

    Moreover, the General was a high-ranking officer in the military headquarters of the Republic of Ascaria. The burden he felt was heavier.

    Especially when they can''t find a clue about who was behind that incident at all.

    The clues from the testimonies of the soldiers who survived the incident were not very useful.

    Everything that happened on the ship looked like the plot of a fantasy or science fiction film.

    Strange energy came and turned the soldiers into a bunch of creatures for those who had lost their minds.

    On top of that, their weird way of ambushing.

    ording to all the survivors who testified, the soldiers who were infected by something strange came out of some kind of tear in space-time.

    Then, the picture from the satellite was not much help.

    No one knows the cause. But satellites can''t record the ocean area where the incident urred.

    That of course made General Lennard frustrated. He was pressed from many directions.

    President Julius of course also pressured him. In addition, the media also continues to chase him.

    General Lennard had no idea who were the bastards spreading the word about the incident.

    But he or she has seeded in giving him a heavy burden of thought.

    That''s why when Adrien said that they had thetest information about the incident, General Lennard immediately told them toe to his room to talk.

    Moreover, the three of them were survivors of that incident.

    If they said they had new information, that would immediately reassure the General.

    As soon as they arrived at General Lennard''s room, Erend immediately took out a bottle containing something that Aurdis had given him earlier.

    "Close the door," General Lennard said without turning his head.

    He continued to walk towards his seat in a hurried manner.

    Billy immediately closed the door.

    "Now," Adrien whispered to Erend.

    General Lennard by now still had not turned towards them. Erend wasted no time and immediately shot toward his back.

    He uncorked the bottle and immediately sprinkled its contents towards General Lennard.

    As soon as Erend finished sprinkling its contents, General Lennard immediately froze in his ce.

    He was about to sit, but that sprinkle canceled his action.

    Erend turned to Adrien and Billy who were watching with pounding chests.

    "How is it?" Billy asked.

    If so it doesn''t work. Because Erend sprinkled it the wrong way, or because of some other variable. They screwed up really badly.

    Erend didn''t answer. He waited for General Lennard''s reaction as he prepared to knock him out if that didn''t work.

    But General Lennard turned to them with nk eyes. It was as if his soul had disappeared somewhere. And leaving only a moving vessel.

    "General?" Erend called with great doubts.

    "Yes?" General Lennard answered with a nk look in his eyes.

    Then Erend breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I think it''s working," said Erend.

    After hearing that Adrien and Billy could heave a sigh of relief. Even their sighs could be heard very clearly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let''s quickly ask him where he did the experiment," Adrien said.

    "General, show us where you did the Magic experiment," Erend saidmandingly to the General.

    Erend never thought he would talk to General Lennard like that.

    However, now everything turned around.

    General Lennard no longer has any power after being affected by the Magic that Aurdis gave him.

    General Lennard immediately sat down in his chair and opened theputer.

    "Brook, watch the door," Adrien ordered.

    Billy answered with a nod.

    Then he and Erend moved behind the General to take a look.

    General Lennard opened hisputer after that opened a hidden folder with a special password.

    Out of curiosity - and thinking it mighte in handy sometime in the future - Erend asked.

    "What''s your password, General?"

    Adrien nced at Erend. But he didn''t say anything because he also felt that it was a good idea to ask that question.

    "Write it down," Adrien added.

    "It will be easier because there may be abination of numbers and symbols," Adrien said to Erend.

    So General Lennard proceeds to write down the password.

    TH3J3st3r1010

    It was the password he had written down on the paper.

    "You''re right, Captain," Erend said.

    Adrien put the paper in his pocket after General Lennard finished writing it.

    The special folder opens with a notification sound that looks like two sses being smashed.

    There, Erend and Adrien could see everything about the experiment.

    There are videos, reports, and of course the data of everyone involved in it.

    Erend and Adrien grinned.

    "We got it," Adrien said.

    Billy, who heard Adrien''s words, smiled with relief at the door.

    "Copy all the files, General," Erend said as he handed General Lennard a USB drive.

    General Lennard obeyed and copied all the data.

    ~~~

    General Lennard blinked a few times. He felt as if his consciousness had just been pulled out.

    But now his consciousness had returned and he saw Adrien, Erend, and Billy sitting in front of him.

    "You okay, sir?" Adrien asked with a face full of concern.

    General Lennard frowned in confusion.

    "Wh-what happened? Did something happen?" General Lennard asked.

    "What do you mean, sir?" Adrien asked back with the same confused face.

    General Lennard shook his head.

    "Nevermind. So what did you guys want to tell me?"

    General Lennard decided to ignore his confusion as he felt it was nothing important.

    He had more important things to think about right now. That is what the three of them would say.

    ~~~

 Chapter 286 Foreign Energy

    Steve just opened his eyes when the day had changed. He immediately felt that something was wrong with his body.

    It was like, his body had just been entered by some kind of foreign energy.

    But Steve can''t wrap his mind around that feeling. It was as if a small part of his memory had been forcibly taken.

    What he remembered was only the moment when he entered into another realm in his meditation.

    A ce consisting of barren wastnd with sandy red soil.

    "The tree..."

    Steve''s forehead wrinkled thinking about what he saw in his meditation. A very tall strange tree.

    But he couldn''t remember anything after that.

    "Well, whatever. If I can''t remember what it is, it means that is not something important."

    Steve got up from his bed. He sighed when he realized that he spent the whole night just meditating and forgot to sleep.

    But fortunately, he wasn''t sleepy. Once again because his energy has been replenished by that foreign energy.

    Now his bed and body were wet with sweat.

    He must have expended a lot of energy in his meditation.

    This much sweat neveres out unless he concentrates his energy too much.

    Steve again shook his head and rolled up his bed sheet. After that, he went to the bathroom.

    After he finished showering and washing his sheets, Steve went to the gym to do his exercise routine.

    He ran on the treadmill thinking things over.

    This is where Steve can usually feel a little rxed. He let his thoughts drift as his legs took off running.

    ''I have to beat Annie and Conrad. That way I will be seen to give the best result among them.''

    ''After that, I''ll get an important position in the Republic. Then handle various important projects rted to Magic.''

    ''From there, I will rise above and into the seat of power.''

    He grinned. But since there was no one else in the gym, no one could see the grin and the devilish glint in his eyes.

    ''Should I kill them? But that will be suspicious. I have to kill them in front of the scientists and make it look like an ident.''

    ''That way I''ll be able to show good results, and eliminate the obstructions at once.''

    Steve''s grin grew wider as he thought of the possibilities when his n worked.

    Too deep in the evil thoughts in his head, Steve didn''t realize that Conrad had entered the gym.

    Conrad frowned at Steve who was staring ahead while grinning.

    ''He must be thinking something strange. His smile never looks good.''

    Conrad always felt that behind Steve''s demeanor that seemed like a good person and always obeyed without causing trouble, there was a hideous dark side.

    Even so, Conrad couldn''t tell Thomas that because it wasn''t a useful thought for a scientist.

    Conrad walked over to Steve and climbed onto the treadmill next to him.

    But before Conrad could get on the treadmill, he felt a strange feeling of a moment from Steve.

    Conrad turned to Steve. His eyes were full of question marks.

    Conrad studied Steve for a few moments with intense eyes.

    Because of that, Steve noticed his gaze.

    "What are you doing?" Steve asked in a sharp tone.

    Conrad came to his senses.

    "Oh, I... just want to do some exercises."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Conrad finally managed to turn on the treadmill as soon as he came to his senses after looking at Steve.

    ''What was that?'' Conrad wondered. ''Is it because his Magic power has increased?''

    Steve turned his eyes forward again. He now intended to be careful not to let his mood affect his facial expressions.

    ''He must be looking at me like I''m a freak,'' Steve thought. ''But it''s better than him suspecting I''m plotting something.''

    The two of them continued their exercise in silence. Yet their minds still echoed various kinds of thoughts and prejudices.

    ~~~

    On the other hand, the talks between General Lennard and the three of them were still going on.

    Erend, Billy, and Adrien told all the things they had put together before.

    The story - which was not entirely a lie - they told convincingly so that General Lennard could easily believe it.

    "So you saw something going on under the sea?" General Lennard asked Erend.

    "Yes, sir. I just remembered it recently. Maybe it was the effect of whatever it was that caused that incident," Erend said.

    General Lennard seemed to think. Then he took out his cell phone and sent a message to someone.

    "Thank you for your information," General Lennard said. "Anything else you''d like to say?"

    "No sir."

    "Then you can go."

    "Yes sir."

    The three of them came out of the General''s room.

    The three of them tried to hold back the grin from getting this amazing result.

    ~~~

    Time flies. The sun had slipped to the west.

    Erend, Billy, and Adrien headed straight to Erend''s house, which had now be a kind of basecamp for their operations.

    But they didn''t forget to stop by Adrien''s house first to get aptop.

    As soon as they arrived at Erend''s house, they immediately opened the USB drive which contained the data they needed.

    Aurdis came down shortly after hearing their arrival. But she was alone and that made the three of them wonder.

    "Where''s Saeldir?" Adrien asked.

    "He came back to our world to check something. Said he would be back before night. So he wille soon," Aurdis said.

    Adrien nodded at Aurdis'' answer.

    "What''s that?" Aurdis asked looking at an unfamiliar tool that was on the table.

    Billy seems to be doing something on the tool.

    "This is called aptop," answered Billy. "Soon we will know where the experiment was conducted."

    Hearing this, Aurdis walked over to Erend''s side so she could see it too.

    Not long after, a portal opened in front of them. Saeldires out of the Portal.

    "You''vee at the right time," Billy said.

    "What happened?" Saeldir asked.

    They exined the same thing they had exined to Aurdis earlier. Then Saeldir also came closer to look at theptop.

    ~~~

 Chapter 287 Preparation

    What they saw in the folder was a shock.

    It turns out that this experiment has been going on for quite some time. Longer than Erend, Billy and Adrien know.

    It all started when a man named Conrad came to the nation''s pce and asked to see the President.

    Conrad was no ordinary civilian. But a member of the special forces lost in the middle of an operation in the forest.

    Because of that, ess to meet the President is also much easier for him.

    Especially when he showed that he could do something with Magic.

    Since then Conrad''s whereabouts immediately moved to the presidential pce.

    He exined everything about what happened to him. And the most important part about that, is Conrad gave the artifacts of the Elves and showed that he could use Magic.

    Conrad also said that the artifact is a key to the fountain that can grant eternity.

    The President saw the potential of Conrad''s power. So he started the experiment process which was named ''Project Apple''.

    "That is indeed the man who stole our keys," Aurdis said.

    "Yes. It all starts from there," Erend said.

    There is a lot of data in that folder. From various kinds of failures until they finally managed to find something that works.

    The experiment with so many failures obviously cost a lot of money.

    But of course, with the ambition to be able to master such power, it doesn''t matter how much money the President will pour out.

    Data on LTC. Ibis and LTC. Coil treason is also in it. And marked as a failure because the President trusted his subordinates too much.

    It was also a sign that, that kind of power could indeed make people tempted to do treason.

    "We don''t have time to see everything," Adrien said. "Just find out where the ce is then we''ll go to stop the experiment."

    "Yes sir," Billy answered and then immediately searched for information containing the location of the experiment.

    Although there are still some files that Billy wants to see.

    After searching for several minutes, he finally found the information.

    "I found it," Billy said.

    Billy then opened a folder. Inside the folder was a picture of a farm located in a very remote ce.

    The farm is small and located next to the forest. Behind it was a grove of trees so densely packed that it was impossible to see what was beyond the trees from the front angle.

    However, Billy finds another picture that reveals what''s behind the trees.

    It was a spacious building located in the middle of a forest.

    There is a caption next to the photo exining that the building will not be visible from the satellite.

    "They hid it well," Billy said.

    It was a very remote ce and no one would have guessed that there were more than just farms there.

    In addition, the technology to cover satellite observations also makes the disguise even more perfect.

    "Your technology is quite simr to Magic," said Saeldir after observing all that.

    Those words made Erend, Billy, and Adrien chuckle.

    "We still have nothingpared with the Magic of the Elves," Billy said.

    "I just said ''quite simr'' I know how far it is from our Magic," Saeldir replied.

    Billy snorted. But he didn''t say anything to deny it. Because it''s true.

    A few momentster Billy was finally able to find the address of the facility.

    "East Westmere. It''s a vige in the town of Mensfield."

    Hearing that, Erend and Adrien sighed in annoyance.

    "What''s with that ce?" Saeldir asked.

    "That ce is very far from here," Adrien replied.

    "We should at least take two to three days to get there," Erend said.

    "Then what are you waiting for? We have to hurry," Saeldir said in a hurry. He seemed to encourage them to move faster.

    "We can''t just leave. Our jobs are important too," Billy said. "If we are not at the military headquarters for three days, it could be a big problem."

    Saeldir and Aurdis looked at each other. Then Aurdis said.

    "If it''s only three days, maybe we can help."

    Erend frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "We can create clones that are exactly like you. No need to worry," Saeldir replied.

    Erend, Billy, and Adrien''s faces looked a little relieved.

    "Then at least the problem has been resolved," Adrien said.

    They then started getting everything ready to travel.

    ~~~

    Steve suddenly felt something burning inside him. This was a feeling of anger that he couldn''t exin.

    He felt like he was back at the initial stage when he could use Magic for the first time.

    The unbearable feeling of restlessness and anger was like a fire burning within himself.

    Finally, having nothing to do, Steve meditated again in his room.

    He entered the world of the red barrennd again. He didn''t know why he came here again.

    Steve began to think that there was some purpose that brought him to this ce.

    This time, Steve decided to spend a little more time in this world.

    ''Maybe I''ll find something,'' Steve thought.

    He walked towards the strangely tall tree.

    ~~~<novelnext></novelnext>

    Meanwhile, where they were observing Steve, Conrad was with Thomas.

    Conrad studied Steve with a very focused gaze. Even his eyebrows were knitted together.

    Thomas who was eating a cup of noodles next to him turned to Conrad.

    Seeing Conrad''s expression, Thomas became curious.

    "Something happens?" he asked.

    "Not really. It''s nothing important." Conrad replied without taking his eyes off the monitor showing Steve.

    Thomas of course does not buy that answer. Judging by Conrad''s expression, he knew something was wrong.

    "Are you sure?" Thomas asked.

    "Isn''t it strange that Steve is meditating at this hour?"

    Instead of answering Thomas'' question, Conrad gave him a counter question.

    "What''s so strange about that? He doesn''t normally meditate at this time of day. But he might just want to improve his Magic control. Or just want to calm himself down," Thomas said.

    Conrad didn''t say anything and continued to stare at the monitor screen.

    "By the way," Thomas said. "About that bad feeling, you had at the time. Turns out it was something bad."

    Conrad immediately turned his head. "What do you mean?"

    Those in this secret facility rarely heard from the outside world.

    They are too busy with all kinds of business here. The various things that were here alone were enough to keep them busy.

    They are not allowed to contact people outside this facility because it will increase the risk of this ce being discovered by wiretapping or hacking.

    All news thates onlyes from General Lennard who is directly supervising this project.

    "Something happened while the special forces were doing training in the sea. It looks like it''s all Magic," Thomas replied.

    It was clear that Conrad''s brow furrowed. He also looked a little shocked.

    "What Magic?" he asked.

    "General Lennard said that there was some kind of strange energy that came and made the soldiers who were supposed to be acting as pirates turn mad."

    "They killed the rookie special forces that came aboard the ship. What''s even weirder is, they were able to hide in some kind of veil that made them invisible."

    "Then as soon as the members of the special forces let their guard down, theye out and ambush them. Their appearance is like tearing through space-time."

    Upon hearing Thomas'' exnation, Conrad''s face stiffened. His eyes opened wider than before.

    "You know anything about that?" Thomas asked.

    Conrad paused and looked thoughtful.

    He was searching through his memory for something that might be rted to that incident.

    However, Conrad found nothing.

    "No. I don''t know anything," Conrad shook his head. "There are lots of bad things in that other world. But I don''t know what happened in that sea."

    "Actually, I thought of something," Thomas said.

    "What''s that?"

    "Could it be that the Elves now want to take turns invading us?"

    Thomas''s words are not unreasonable. But Conrad knew that the possibility was very slim.

    Why did the Elves invade a world they considered inferior to them?

    But if not the Elves, who had spread that Magic to this world?

    It was definitely some kind of Magic. But the same question popped up in Conrad''s head again.

    Who exactly was spreading that Magic and what was their goal?

    "I''m not sure about that. But it''s very unlikely," said Conrad.

    "Then what is it? General Lennard told us to find out why. He looked very angry when we met."

    "I told you I don''t know."

    Then Thomas shrugged his shoulders. "Well, then. It can''t be helped. But, that''s quite interesting to find out. Don''t you think?"

    "Yeah," Conrad answered, ncing at the monitor screen showing Steve. "That''s quite interesting."

    ''Could this have something to do with the weird feeling I get when I''m around Steve?''

    ~~~

    When they finished their dinner, Aurdis and Saeldir drew three Magic circles in the living room.

    They drew the Magic circle with some green liquid.

    Even though they only do it by hand, their level of precision is extraordinary.

    They can draw circles perfectly as well as paint various spells in the Quenyanguage.

    It wasn''t long before Erend, Billy, and Adrien came up to them with clear questioning looks in their eyes.

    "What''s this?" Billy asked.

    "With this, we can create clones for you," answered Aurdis with a smile.

    "Hmm... Like what Slimes did?" Billy asked Erend.

    Erend just shrugged his shoulders.

    "What slimes?" Saeldir asked.

    "Oh, it''s nothing," Erend said. "Are you guys done?"

    "Soon." Saeldir then proceeded to continue to paint the floors.

    A minuteter they were done.

    "We can start. You three please stand within this circle," Aurdis said.

    ~~~

 Chapter 288 Her Feeling

    Erend, Billy, and Adrien stood on the three Magic circles that had been prepared for them.

    There was a kind of strange sensation that they felt when they set foot in that one-meter diameter circle.

    Yes, the circle is not very big. Aurdis and Saeldir made it as small as possible but still fit their bodies.

    That''s because this room is not wide enough to make a circle bigger than this.

    And the three of them should each have their own circle.

    "We will start," Saeldir said.

    Aurdis and Saeldir stretched their arms forward.

    Silver light came out of their bodies.

    Then another green light appeared from the Magic circle at the feet of the three of them.

    The green light grew until it finally enveloped the bodies of the three of them.

    There was a cold and cool sensation that they felt. They felt as if they were in the middle of a forest.

    They could even smell the faint aroma of fresh grass wafting into their noses.

    The processsted for approximately one minute. After that, the greenish light shrank and disappeared.

    Together with the green light, the magic circle under the feet of the three of them also disappeared. Absorbed into their bodies.

    "It''s done," Aurdis said.

    The three of them looked around but saw no change.

    "Where are the clones?" Erend asked representing the confusion of his friends that have the same confused look on their faces.

    "We need a few minutes before the clones appeared to do their job. But we can go now," Saeldir answered while taking his cloth bag.

    "Are we leaving now?" Billy asked with a confused face.

    "Yes. Those clones will appear in this house and rece you to doing whatever you have to do," Saeldir said. "So now let''s go and waste no time."

    "Are you sure that the clones will work properly?" he asked.

    "Of course. The clone will be exactly like you," this time it was Aurdis who answered. "It''s not only your bodies that are simr. But your character and thoughts will also be the same."

    Adrien nodded. "Fine, I''ll believe you."

    Seeing what the Elves can do, Adrien, Billy, and Erend won''t argue too long.

    If they said it with absolute certainty, it meant that they would indeed create extraordinary results.

    Adrien, Erend, and Billy also took their prepared items. Of course, there won''t be much to take with them on this trip.

    The three of them carried minimal weapons such as daggers and pistols.

    They also brought some shbangs, smoke grenades, and stun grenades just in case things got worse than they expected.

    After everything was settled, they left the house.

    Erend didn''t lock the door of his house because he knew their clones would show up inside soon.

    "I''ll drive first. After that we''ll take turns," Adrien said.

    The car started running on the asphalt road.

    It wasn''t toote at night but the dark clouds were already hanging overhead covering the moonlight. Making the night looks darker than it should be.

    The dark atmosphere drove them to a secret facility to carry out this dangerous mission.

    A few minutes after they left, the three clones that had been created by Saeldir and Aurdis appeared in the house.

    The three clones appeared right above where Erend, Billy, and Adrien had been standing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ~~~

    Annie walked towards the practice room with a pounding chest.

    ''Of course, Steve wants revenge.''

    She knew that Steve would not just let his defeat at that time pass like that. This time, he would definitely give his revenge.

    Annie felt anxious. But that doesn''t mean she''s afraid.

    In fact, Annie actually felt that this kind of training was necessary.

    Previously, she always felt fear haunting her every time she wanted to do something.

    Especially when she gets this Magic power. Annie had always been afraid to use it for fear of hurting someone or destroying things.

    However, Conrad said that it was the feeling of fear that made it difficult for her to control her Magic.

    And atst, after training for days and nights, she managed to ovee her fear and take better control of her Magic.

    And Annie knows that in order to make her Magic control even better, she must continue to train it by fighting with Steve.

    Annie doesn''t care about the result even if she loses or wins.

    The important thing was, she was able to gain experience from fighting Steve.

    When she walked into the practice room, Annie saw that Steve was already inside and waiting for her.

    He stood in the middle of therge indoor court while facing the other way. He had taken off his shirt and was only wearing pants.

    "You''reing," Steve said.

    Annie entered and closed the door. "Of course."

    She walked closer to Steve. But soon Annie''s brow creased. Her eyes move to look at the surrounding.

    ''What is this?''

    Annie felt something strange in this room. Like pressure that made her chest feel a little tight.

    Annie turned to look around. To find something that made her feel that strange feeling.

    "Let''s get started right away."

    Steve turned to Annie. Immediately she saw the grin on Steve''s face.

    ''Did ite from him?'' she thought.

    Annie walked closer to Steve. That strange feeling is now gone.

    All that was left was the growing feeling of anxiety in Annie''s heart.

    Annie was sure that what she felt earlier came from Magic. And she had never felt this feeling before when she was outside.

    It wasn''t until she went inside and met Steve that the feelings kicked in.

    It was enough to make her think that Steve was the cause of that strange feeling.

    Even though the strange feeling had disappeared now, Annie''s bad feeling still hadn''t disappeared.

    "Have you been doing anythingtely?" she asked.

    "What do you mean?" Steve asked back with a confused expression.

    Annie stared at him silently. She realized that Steve wouldn''t say anything if he had indeed done something with his Magic.

    ~~~

 Chapter 289 Looks Darker

    Annie knew that Steve wouldn''t tell her even though he indeed did something with his Magic. At least, it''s not that easy.

    So Annie had to try to get information out of Steve slowly. Whatever Steve does it will also benefit her.

    "Let''s spar. I want to avenge my defeat yesterday," Steve said while cracking his neck.

    "Sure," Annie replied. "You seem quite confident that you can win this time."

    "Not really. You''ve gotten strongertely. I don''t know if I can win or not" Steve said. "It''s just... I just want to fight you. Isn''t that what we usually do?"

    Annie nodded. "You are right."

    Steve started stretching. Annie followed him in the stretches as she kept thinking about the strange feeling she had just now.

    A few minutester their stretch was over.

    "Are you ready?" Steve asked.

    He was still smiling. But Annie didn''t know why that she seems to see some kind of dark aura that was covering Steve''s face.

    "Yes. Let''s get started," Annie said.

    A reddish aura started toe out of Steve''s body and enveloped him.

    Meanwhile, a blueish aura also came out of Annie''s body. Covering her with a chill that should freeze anyone who touches it.

    But actually, the bluish aura formed a shield around her body that protected Annie from the heat power of Steve''s fire.

    Without saying anything else, Steve shot toward Annie at incredible speed.

    Annie raised both her hands just in time to block Steve''s punch.

    *DUAGH!*

    Annie was pushed back a few inches. But that''s not a big problem for her.

    She was used to enduring Steve''s explosive power like this.

    Annie then put her feet on the floor. An ice pir appeared from below and hit Steve sending him flying several meters up.

    Annie continued by creating five ice spears and immediately threw them at Steve.

    *SYUUTT!!*

    *SYUUTT!!*

    *SYUUTT!!*

    *SYUUTT!!*

    *SYUUTT!!*

    Steve who was still flying in the air watched as Annie threw ice spears at him.

    ''You are still quite predictable.''

    Annie will start the fight by distancing herself from him.

    Then she would continue throwing ice spears like this time.

    Steve already knew that she would do that so he wasn''t surprised anymore.

    *ZWOOSSHHH!!!*

    mes engulfed Steve''s body. But it doesn''t end there.

    The fire then erged and spread around. It was as if Steve''s body had exploded from the inside.

    The ice spears shot by Annie got into the fire that Steve let out.

    The ice spears instantly melted and disappeared within the heat of the mes.

    Steve thennded on the floor with his body still burning with fire.

    But the mes had lessened and were only burning around his shoulders, chest, and face.

    Steve''s feelings of rage and anxiety that he had been feeling sincest night was now getting bigger.

    Steve could no longer think about anything other than the fight and Annie as the enemy in front of him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Steve grinned horribly. Annie realized that, and that sight make her wrinkle her forehead in surprise and worry.

    ''What''s wrong with him?'' thought Annie.

    Steve spread his arms out to the sides and mes appeared in his hands.

    Without saying anything, Steve threw two fireballs at Annie.

    The two fireballs shot very fast. Faster than anything Annie had ever seen before.

    So she knows that she can''t avoid the fireballs.

    Annie created an ice wall that just appeared as if it was growing from the concrete floor.

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*

    The two fireballs hit Annie''s ice wall and shattered it.

    Creates a mist of white smoke that fills Annie''s vision for a few moments.

    Suddenly Steve appeared splitting behind the white mist with his arms outstretched toward her.

    Annie widened her eyes in shock. Because of the shock, her brain wasn''t fast enough to order her body to dodge.

    But fortunately, when Steve''s hand was inches from her neck, Annie''s hand was able to move to stop him.

    Annie held Steve''s wrist so he stopped right in front of Annie.

    Annie could feel the waves of heat that Steve gave off due to the force when he was charging toward her at high speed.

    Steve was still grinning that evil-looking grin.

    Annie didn''t know what was really on his mind. And that''s quite disturbing to her.

    Steve pulled his hand from Annie''s grip. Then he swung his other hand to hit Annie.

    Annie of course wouldn''t let that punch hit her so she raised her hand just in time to block the punch.

    *DAAKK!!*

    There was a very strong force and heat behind that punch. But Annie also has the power to handle Steve.

    The two of them then engaged in closebat with their bare hands for a few moments.

    Punches and kickse together in a very fast motion.

    What was visible on the cameras watching the two of them were just shes of red and blue that collided with each other.

    The one observing their fight was Thomas. And now he was alone in that observation room.

    Again, apanied by cup noodles and a cup of thick ck coffee that was puffing smoke.

    Thomas watched with narrowed eyes. He even started to rarely blink since a few seconds ago when he saw Steve''s changes.

    Thomas pressed a key on the keyboard then the camera shifted to another angle.

    This time he saw that Steve was grinning. But that was only a glimpse as they moved again.

    ? Thomas also noticed that Steve''s aura seemed darker than usual.

    "Hmm... Or is it just my feeling?" Thomas muttered to himself.

    Suddenly an explosion of fire appeared on his monitor screen.

    Annie''s body was suddenly thrown backward and hit the wall with incredible force.

    She even cracked the wall she hit.

    Steve stood looking at Annie. Then he raised his hand and a spear that looked like it was made of condensed fire appeared in his hand.

    "Wow, this is new." Thomas looked excited. His eyes shed with excitement.

    Steve suddenly can create something from the fire that came out of his body.

    ~~~

 Chapter 290 Another Ability

    Seeing the mes condensed into the shape of a spear made Annie''s eyes widen. Her feelings were mixed between shock and fear.

    ''Shit!''

    Annie immediately used her power to escape from this cornered situation.

    She pped her hands on the floor and created a wall of ice in front of her.

    Steve who had been aiming at Annie with a grin that looked like a devil''s grin threw his ming spear at full power.

    *WUSSHH!!!*

    The fiery spear flew at the speed of a missile toward Annie''s ice wall.

    Because of its power, the wall couldn''t even hold the fiery spear for a second.

    *DRAKKK!*

    Steve''s spear of fire pierced through Annie''s ice wall and headed straight for where Annie should be.

    However, she had created a pir of ice at just the right time to push her body up.

    So that the fire spear only hit the floor and the base of her ice pir.

    *BOOM!*

    An explosion was created. But the explosion wasn''t as big as Annie thought and couldn''t destroy her ice pir.

    Steve gritted his teeth angrily because he had already missed his target.

    Then he looked up and saw Annie standing on top of her ice pir.

    "Are you going to kill me?" she asked.

    What Steve did just now was clearly filled with murderous intent.

    This should just be practice. And even though Steve wanted to beat her, he shouldn''t have done it with the intention of killing her.

    Suddenly, as if a switch had been pushed inside Steve''s head, his expression returned to normal.

    The evil-looking grin disappeared to be reced by a normal smile. Which is actually not that different.

    "Of course not. I just wanted to surprise you," Steve replied.

    "So you did improve your Magic," Annie said.

    Steve shrugged his shoulders. "You could say that."

    Annie didn''t say anything else. She immediately knew the end of this battle.

    She couldn''t beat Steve. Whatever he could do, Steve hadn''t put it all out just yet.

    But Annie couldn''t just give up. She, as someone who can also use Magic, feltpelled to put up an appropriate fight.

    Annie created ice and she make it into armor around her body.

    Steve who saw that knew that Annie had be more serious than before.

    So Steve didn''t intend to give Annie an easy time either. He also had to get more serious now.

    Especially now that Steve has gained that strange new power.

    A power that he did not know where it came from. But it has an extraordinary impact on his Magic abilities.

    The red-hot aura around Steve''s body got bigger.

    Then mes zed all over his body as if he had just been doused with gasoline.

    On the other hand, Annie frowned at the change in Steve''s fire.

    Steve''s fire is now a little darker. In addition to the orange color of the fire, there is a maroon mix in between.

    It was indeed just a faint color. However, Annie could notice the change.

    What happened next was, Annie felt the pressure of the strange feeling she had earlier.

    As Magic Steve''s output grew, the pressure from that strange feeling grew stronger.

    "Hey, Steve. Did you-"

    Before Annie could finish her question, Steve was already hurtling towards her with incredible speed.

    So Annie immediately put up a defensive stance. She crossed her arms in front of her body because she see Steve who had already thrown a fist.

    *BUAGGHHH!*

    Steve''s fist went straight into Annie''s crossed arm.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''His power is getting bigger!''

    Annie felt a stronger force than she had ever felt before from Steve.

    Steve did not stop there. He swings his other hand at Annie''s face. Again, at a higher speed than before.

    Luckily Annie managed to use her hand in time to block the punch.

    She then immediately poured ice from her body onto Steve''s body, intending to freeze him.

    However, Steve, who already knew Annie''s intentions, immediately jumped back.

    When he was at a safe distance from Annie, Steve created another spear of condensed fire in his hand.

    Without waiting any longer, Steve threw the ming spear at Annie.

    Annie who already knew that she wouldn''t be able to withstand the fiery spear chose to dodge.

    She destroys her ice pir causing herself to fall to the floor again.

    After that, she created her ice spears and threw them at Steve.

    *SHUTT!!*

    *SHUTT!!*

    *SHUTT!!*

    ...

    The ice spears flew very quickly. However, Steve breathed fire to dispel the ice spears.

    Annie created two ice swords in her hands. Then she shot towards Steve from below.

    As soon as she was right under the flying Steve, Annie threw her body up while thrusting her sword.

    Steve noticed Annie''s movement toote as he was still dealing with the ice spears she threw.

    So he couldn''t avoid Annie''s ice swords attacks.

    Steve could only move back a little to minimize the damage he received from Annie.

    *SRATT!!!*

    *SRATT!!!*

    Annie''s two ice swords managed to prate the aura protecting Steve''s body and grazed his body. Creates an elongated wound that oozes blood.

    But Annie knew that wasn''t enough to make Steve admit defeat.

    So she immediately followed up by turning her body in the air and throwing a kick at Steve''s face.

    *DUAAGHHH!*

    The kick hit Steve''s chin, forcing his head to look up hard.

    Annie wanted one more time to kick Steve to the ground.

    However, Steve recovered quickly from Annie''s kick and grabbed her leg that was pointing at him.

    Annie found Steve grinning at her again.

    Steve then swung Annie by the leg. The force behind the swing was so great that Annie couldn''t do anything to resist.

    "HYAAAH!!!"

    Steve let out a loud shout as he threw Annie to the concrete floor.

    *BOOM!*

    Annie fell with a loud thump.

    "Erghh..." She even groaned feeling pain all over her body.

    ''I''m already wearing ice armor, why does my body still hurt?''

    Annie was astonished. But her amazement was answered when she opened her eyes.

    ''My armor!''

    Her ice armor is gone.

    ~~~

 Chapter 291 Spreading

    When Annie realized it, her ice armor had already disappeared sometime when she fall.

    Now she is lying on the concrete floor defenseless.

    Without her ice armor covering her body, she bes so vulnerable. And it is a very dangerous situation for her.

    Steve shot towards Annie with his burning body. Then hended on top of Annie.

    Steve''s feet were on either side of Annie''s body. nking her body so she didn''t have much room to move.

    It was then that Annie saw Steve''s face look even more hideous than before.

    Even his face was already terrible enough with that devil grin.

    But now the horror seemed to have multiplied.

    Annie had no idea that such a thing was possible. To add more horror to the already terrifying face.

    Now Steve was grinning too. However, his eyes turned maroon with ck pupils.

    Annie''s eyes widened at Steve''s strange change.

    "What happened to you?" The question left Annie''s mouth just like that. Without her realizing it.

    Driven by the shock and fear that enveloped her.

    "What do you mean?" Steve asked back. "I am myself. I just got stronger than before."

    It was not Steve himself. Annie knew that Steve was not a good person.

    But the evil that was now inside Steve was several levels higher than the evil that was in him before.

    Annie knew about it not only from what she saw. But also from what she feels on a spiritual level.

    It''s like... her Magic also felt the drastic change that had made Steve be like this.

    Whatever it was, it was something very foreign and dangerous.

    Steve looked into Annie''s eyes with his red, dark, bloodshot eyes.

    "Don''t you also want to get stronger?" Steve suddenly asked that.

    Annie didn''t answer. Not because she did not want to answer it. But because she actually has a desire inside her heart to be stronger if she knows there is a possibility for that.

    But Annie also knew that what Steve had to offer was not something good. So she felt reluctant to answer him.

    "No?" Steve cocked his head to one side. "Well, I don''t need your answer."

    Steve stretched his hand towards Annie''s face. Seeing him, Annie widened her eyes.

    "What are you doing?" Annie asked in a trembling voice.

    Steve obviously wanted to do something with her.

    "Just shut up and let things happen. You''ll get the power you want," Steve said.

    "N-No!"

    But Annie''s resistance was useless. The red mist came out of Steve''s hands and entered Annie''s body quickly.

    In an instant, all the red mist that hade out of Steve''s body had been absorbed into Annie''s body.

    ~~~

    On the other hand, Thomas felt uneasy because suddenly the camera watching Steve and Annie''s fight went off.

    There should have been a report about the camera damage to the technician. But after a few seconds, there was still no response from the technicians.

    What was in front of Thomas at this time was just a ck monitor screen that didn''t disy anything.

    Thomas also couldn''t hear anything from the practice room. And it all makes him feel very frustrated.

    In the end, Thomas contacted the technician directly. He even screamed out loud to show how frustrated he was.

    "Get your ass here and fix the damn camera!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Then Thomas mmed down the phone with a bang. He stared again at the monitor screen with his tightly gritted teeth.

    But not long after, theputer screen lights up again.

    It was as if the dark curtain that had previously covered it was lifted.

    Thomas saw that Steve and Annie seemed to have finished their fight.

    Steve stood up with a body full of sweat and emitting white steam.

    While Annie was still lying on the floor with her eyes slightly closed. But she still looks conscious.

    Steve then reached out his hand toward Annie to help her get up.

    Everything looks fine. The wound caused by Annie''s ice de on Steve''s body wasn''t too bad either.

    "Phew..." Thomas breathed out with obvious relief.

    He didn''t know what had happened during those few seconds.

    His instincts told him that he should check everything to make sure nothing went wrong.

    But Thomas also felt that it was not too important. Everything looks fine in Thomas''s eyes.

    "Maybe it''s just their Magic," Thomas muttered to himself.

    He had heard that Magic could indeed affect electronic devices.

    The camera was indeed designed to be able to withstand the waves from  Magic usage.

    But that doesn''t mean there won''t be problems. Especially if their Magic bes stronger.

    So Thomas thinks that it is a natural thing.

    The phone rings suddenly. It was from the technicians he had contacted earlier. Thomas answered with a sigh.

    ~~~

    Steve helped Annie to her feet. But Annie''s eyes still looked empty.

    It was only a few secondster that her consciousness returned to her body.

    "How do you feel?" Steve asked with a smile.

    "What are you doing to me?" Annie asked suspiciously.

    Steve chuckled. "Don''t worry. I didn''t do anything weird to you."

    Even though Steve said that Annie still thought that she felt something different in her body.

    "I''m just giving you a new power. So you can be stronger than before. Isn''t that a good thing?" Steve said.

    Annie actually felt that there was something strange about her body.

    However, she did not feel pain or any other negative effects.

    Instead, all the pain she had experienced from the fight with Steve was now gone.

    Even so, Annie didn''t know whether that was a good thing or not.

    "If you do something bad to me, I won''t let you off the hook," Annie said.

    After that Annie left the practice room.

    Steve grinned to himself there. The goal was easily achieved.

    With his Magic that has entered Annie''s body, Steve will be able to have control over her.

    That way he can remove obstacles and at the same time be able to use Annie to his advantage.

    ~~~

 Chapter 292 A Man In Gold

    Their journey continues. The night was gettingte and dark clouds were hanging in the sky.

    But since then, it hasn''t rained yet. The rain seemed to be waiting for the right time to fall.

    And they had a hunch that when it rained, there would be some kind of big storm.

    Aurdis and Saeldir were still quite surprised by the shape of all the structures, vehicles, and people''s clothes in this world.

    Not that they were surprised with awe.

    In their world, everything is much more beautiful. All of this was nothingpared to what the Elves had.

    It''s just that this is a new experience for them. So Aurdis can''t help but continues to stare out the window of a moving car.

    On the other hand, Saeldir felt that he had seen enough.

    So he closed his eyes and chose to rest. After all, there was a possibility that they would encounter resistance from the other side.

    The car was big enough that they could sit in without being cramped.

    Adrien sat in the driver''s seat. Then Billy sat beside him.

    Erend sat in the middle seat with Aurdis beside him. Meanwhile, Saeldir was in the back seat and closed his eyes.

    "What do you think?" Erend asked Aurdis.

    "It is a beautiful world," Aurdis replied. Even though she said that Erend didn''t see any impressed look on her face.

    Erend snorted. "Are you sure? I think your world is much more beautiful."

    "Even so I can''t possibly say that your world is ugly, right?" Aurdis said with a small smile.

    "So you''re just saying it out of courtesy?"

    Aurdis did not answer. She just smiled a faint smile at her then turned her gaze outside the window again.

    Erend dropped his head on the back of his chair. He also ended up staring out the window nkly.

    The lights of the buildings and houses moved in an apparent fast motion.

    Between their departure to a ce far outside the city.

    ''I haven''t done a Daily Quest since yesterday.''

    That was Erend''s current concern. He just remembered that he hadn''t done the Daily Quest after the car left and things calmed down a bit.

    The incident made Erend forget the important things he had to do to be stronger.

    Erend had remembered that he had not done the Daily Quest yesterday.

    But because he was swallowed up by busyness in the end Erend forgot about it again.

    By now it was almost eleven o''clock. Should he do the Daily Quests for today?

    But that meant they had to stop to wait for him. So Erend forgot about that idea and chose to open hisptop.

    He wanted to learn more about the floor n of the secret facility.

    From the data in the folder, they knew that there was a passage leading underground from the barn on the farm.

    Regarding the CCTV cameras and all kinds of security outside, they don''t need to worry because Aurdis and Saeldir will take care of it.

    Even if their Magic power had weakened while in this world, they could still expend enough Magic to do all that was needed toplete this mission.

    But they still have to be careful and can''t be in a hurry. They had to stay out of battle as much as possible because it was too risky.

    After some time, Erend''s eyelids became heavier. The lights and shadows of the buildings started to blur in his vision.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Not long after, Erend drifted off into a dream. Erend never thought that he would enter into a dream like that.

    He is now standing on a rock. The rock is yellow, almost simr to the color of gold.

    When Erend looked around, he saw that the rock he was stepping on was stretched so wide.

    White mist was also present in this ce so Erend couldn''t see the entire area.

    ''Is this some sort of retrocognition like that time?''

    Erend wondered while continuing to look for something that he could use as a clue about where he is now.

    It turned out that the clue he was looking for came soon after.

    Someone walked out from behind the white mist.

    He is a man. The man had long, straight hair of a very bright blonde color.

    It was so bright it almost looked as if his hair was shining golden.

    His face could not be seen because he was wearing a in white mask. There was only a small hole showing his eyes.

    As he got closer, Erend could see that the man''s eyes were also yellowish like his hair.

    Erend frowned and immediately put on a wary attitude.

    The man wearing a long gold robe with white patterns stopped when he saw Erend''s attitude.

    "Don''t be afraid, brother."

    Hearing the man''s words, Erend frowned.

    "Brother?" he asked. "Who are you?"

    The man was silent for a few moments.

    Erend couldn''t see his face but it was as if he knew that the man was looking at him while thinking about something.

    "I see you don''t understand anything yet. It can''t be helped. Let''s forget about introductions because I have to exin everything at length."

    "I want to get to know you better. However, we don''t have much time."

    Erend continued to listen to the man''s words. He seemed to know Erend better than himself.

    "Just tell me who you are in a simple term. Something I can ept right now," Erend said.

    "Very well," the man said. "Maybe a name is the simplest thing. You can call me Krono."

    After realizing that the man - Krono - was showing no dangerous signs that he was about to attack, Erend rxed his guard.

    "My name is Erend."

    Erend took turns introducing himself.

    Krono gave a curt nod. Then he continued in a hurry as if he didn''t have much time.

    "I''ll get straight to the point, Erend," Krono said. "Your world is under an inevitable threat."

    "What do you mean?" Erend asked with a worried face.

    "The power of Magic wille to your world and bring disaster that you have never imagined before."

    ~~~

 Chapter 293 The Inevitable

    Everything around Erend seemed meaningless now.

    All his attention was focused on the long blonde hair man in front of him.

    Krono, a man who had just said something quite astonishing.

    Something he shouldn''t believe because it came from the mouth of a suspicious stranger.

    However, Erend felt in his heart that Krono could indeed be trusted.

    It''s like there''s a special bond between him and Krono that he can''t exin.

    An ancient bond that connected them on a spiritual level.

    Thus, instinctively made Erend could immediately believe in what he said.

    "I don''t understand what you''re saying," Erend said. "Just so you know, I''m on my way to stop Magic from spreading to this world."

    Krono nodded his head. "I know. But, there are many other causes besides the many parties who carried out the experiment."

    Krono''s words made Erend''s eyebrows knit together. "How do you know about that?"

    "I just know. It doesn''t matter now. What I''m trying to say is, you better prepare yourself and your friends for that disaster."

    "Are you talking about The Great Cmitying down in less than a year?" Erend asked.

    Krono shook his head. "Magic''s arrival will be quicker than that."

    "How? The experiment was still being carried out in a closed ce and there was no way it could spread to the outside world. How could it spread?" Erend asked in a confused tone.

    Krono took a deep breath before speaking. "There are many other causes. You and your friends are one of them."

    Erend felt as if lightning had just struck somewhere. He froze in confusion and shock.

    But not long after that, Erend was able to calm himself with a long and deep breath.

    He couldn''t speak with the anger or anxiety that predominated now.

    "Alright, Krono," Erend said. "Exin your point."

    "You are the greatest source of Magic in this world. Maybe you don''t realize that but the power of a Dragonborn is one of the greatest Magic power."

    Erend listened to Krono''s exnation with a pounding heart.

    "You may not know, but actually all beings in parallel worlds can use Magic. I won''t go into too much detail because that would take a lot of time."

    "The point is, even the beings in your world can actually use Magic. It''s just that the Magic within them hasn''t been awakened yet."

    "If they interact for long enough with beings who can use Magic, then their Magic will awaken."

    Erend froze in confusion. All these facts made him unable to think of anything.

    It was only after a while that Erend was able to say something in reply to Krono''s words.

    "So... Billy and Cpt. Boartusk will be able to use Magic too?"

    Krono gave a curt nod.

    "So is everyone in this world?"

    "Some people have the talent to be able to use Magic faster than others. But basically, if they interact with Magic a lot, they will eventually be able to use Magic too."

    Erend took a deep breath and let it out.

    "I don''t have much time left. Now we must separate," Krono said.

    "Wait!" Erend stopped him before Krono turned around.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Is there a way to get rid of this scattered Magic?"

    "The Elves can do it. But the power of Magic has already spread widely in your world since the Elves came."

    "Everyone who was on that battlefield, the ones who were still alive of course, the Magic within their bodies had awakened without them noticing."

    "Their amount of Magic is so small that they might not even notice. But it''s there. Plus, the dimensional leak also scatters Magic around your world."

    "Shit!" Erend cursed loudly. "So I didn''t manage to spread that Magic leak!"

    "It''s not your fault. That Magic has spread in all directions so rapidly since it leaked into your world," Krono said.

    "In that case, this world will also be on the top list that The Great Cmity goes to?"

    "That possibility is pretty big."

    A rumbling was heard in the distance. Cracks also started to appear on the rock that Erend stepped on.

    The white mist around them moved noisily as if it was being blown by a wave of wind from somewhere.

    "We''re running out of time, Erend," Krono said in a slightly sad tone.

    "Shall we meet again? There are many things I must ask you. You seem to know many things."

    "That is something for sure. You will see meter. And also our other brothers and sisters."

    Erend frowned. "Who are you guys really?"

    "You should already know the answer to that question."

    Erend couldn''t see Krono''s face behind his mask. But Erend felt that Krono was smiling.

    "Until we meet again, Erend."

    After thosest words left Krono''s mouth, the realm where Erend was now seemed to begin to copse one by one.

    The white mist around drew towards Erend and enveloped his entire body and vision.

    When Erend woke up, he was back in the SUV, which had stopped.

    Erend is still too shocked by his meeting with the mysterious blonde haired man named Krono. And all sorts of information he said.

    Erend didn''t know the reason why they stopped. But that reason was obviously not important for him to know at the moment.

    Knowing that Magic would awaken in their world was something of a shock.

    It was even more surprising because he knew that the Magic awakening was alsorgely due to him.

    ''Why am I just finding out about this now?''

    There''s a lot going on in Erend''s head right now. Why didn''t Systema tell him now?

    But wasn''t he toote despite knowing it earlier?

    The war with the Elves had been going on for five years before he got Systema''s power.

    And during that time the soldiers who fought with him had been exposed to the Magic of the Elves.

    So basically, the rise of Magic in this world was inevitable.

    Erend took a deep breath. ''What should I do now?''

    ~~~

 Chapter 294 Tuts Voice

    Amid his confusion, Erend didn''t realize that Aurdis was looking at him.

    Because the car had stopped,  Aurdis could only see Erend beside her. She can''t enjoy the sight of moving city lights.

    "Is something wrong, Erend?" Aurdis asked.

    "What?" Erend turned to Aurdis. "Nothing."

    Aurdis looked at Erend with a concerned look. "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah." Erend nodded while showing a small smile. Wanted to show that he was indeed okay.

    But Aurdis didn''t believe it. The look on Erend''s face that she saw earlier was the look on the face of someone who was thinking about something troubling.

    Besides that, she also felt Erend''s anxiety in her heart.

    She didn''t know if it was just in her mind which was fixated on Erend.

    Or maybe it was because she really could feel Erend''s anxiety as if it was her own feeling.

    Billy, who was already sitting in ce of Adrien in the driver''s seat, turned his head when he heard Aurdis'' words.

    "Hey, man. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine," Billy said with the intention offorting Erend.

    "I know," Erend replied.

    Billy just nodded. This is probably the moment where Erend doesn''t want to say what he feels.

    So Billy didn''t say anything more to him. Just like usual when he was in that phase.

    "I''m going to sleep for a bit. You guys should sleep too," Adrien said.

    The car started running again under Billy''s control. Erend decided to keep all his anxiety to himself for a while.

    They will undertake a dangerous mission.

    So naturally, Erend chose to hide this matter from them for a while. At least until the problem of stopping the experiment was resolved.

    ''But won''t what we''re doing be in vain?''

    Even if they would seed in removing the Magic power from the people who be the experimental subjects, they would not be able to stop the spread of Magic in this world.

    If so, what does this mean for them? Wouldn''t it be great if someone had mastered Magic this quickly?

    When his doubts filled his brain, that''s when Tut''s voice which he had forgotten for some time was heard.

    It seems that Tut onlyes at surprising times.

    [ "Erend, you just made contact with the Time Dragon?" ]

    Upon hearing Tut''s words, Erend''s eyes widened.

    But he was conscious not to show any surprising movements now. Or else he would make Aurdis and the others suspicious.

    ''What do you mean?'' Erend asked. Confusion enveloped his mind.

    He had not finished with the matter of the news brought by the man named Krono, another shocking news hade from Tut.

    [ "He didn''t say anything to you?" ]

    ''Actually, he said something really shocking. Something you should have said a long time ago.''

    Erend had also just remembered that Tut should have been able to ry the information Krono had said earlier.

    That way, Erend can also take more appropriate actions and not waste time summoning Aurdis and Saeldir. Then take a long trip like this.

    [ "Systema can''t do everything, or know about everything, Erend. You have to understand." ]

    ''Why? I think Systema is a power that can even transcend multiple universes.''

    [ "Systema is a very powerful power. However, we can''t reach everything that exists in many parallel worlds at once." ]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [ "Basically, each universe has its own ruling force. Systema exists only among them, doesn''t mean it rules over them." ]

    ''I don''t understand what you''re saying.''

    [ "You don''t have to understand about that. Just answer my question. Have you really been in contact with the Time Dragon?" ]

    ''I guess so.''

    Erend could think of no other answer. He had no contact with anyone other than Krono.

    And contact with Billy, Adrien, or Aurdis and Saeldir wasn''t something that would make Tut contact him in this haste.

    ''I just talked to someone in my dream. But I don''t know for sure whether he is a being that you call Time Dragon or not.''

    [ "I got information that you recently made contact with him. So that must be true." ]

    Erend thought back to his meeting with Krono.

    The meeting was still recorded very clearly in his mind as if he was actually there.

    Krono, that man in golden clothes with white gold patterns had indeed said things that would happen in the future.

    If he really was the Time Dragon that Tut said, it meant that Erend had just met an extraordinary being.

    [ "Did he say anything?" ]

    ''Yes. Like I said before, he said something so important.''

    Then Erend said all the things he had heard from Krono.

    Maybe Erend was delusional and that thought only existed in his brain. But somehow Erend could feel that Tut was shocked.

    [ "So he said that..." ]

    ''Can I believe what he says?''

    [ "There''s no reason not to believe in what he''s saying, Erend." ]

    [ "The Time Dragon is an extremely powerful being. He is outside of Systema''s observation. He hovers between the future, past, and present." ]

    [ "Systema has tried to track him down many times but can''t find him." ]

    ''Why is Systema tracking him? Is Systema after his power?''

    [ "Systema can''t take another being''s power. Systema can only copy it." ]

    [ "With the power of the Time Dragon, Systema can better predict what will happen in the future." ]

    [ "However, Systema can''t locate him." ]

    ''Alright. So, the Time Dragon''s power far surpassed Systema''s. He knows about the future, and doesn''t stop it?''

    [ "Almost all powerful beings who have the power of Time, don''t want to stop the future they know is bad." ]

    ''Why?''

    [ "They can''t stop fate. Everything has to flow ording to the Grand Design that was destined." ]

    ''Then they can only issue a warning?''

    [ "Yes. That alone is considered generosity for them. Most beings with the power of Time don''t even want to do anything because they know what''s going to happen and can''t do anything about it." ]

    [ "However, Systema thinks differently. With the power of Time, many cmities will be stopped." ]

    ["Because of that, Systema attempted to track them down. But to no avail." ]

    ~~~

 Chapter 295 Predicament

    Erend didn''t know what to do - or how to feel - about this.

    Because there was too much informationing in, Erend decided to eliminate things that weren''t too important to him.

    At least that wasn''t too important for him to think about right now.

    There were more important things than thinking about Systema''s efforts to track down powerful beings to copy their Time powers.

    That is the problem that is in front of his eyes at this time.

    ''So what should I do? Should I stop this trip?''

    [ "No. You must continue with this task and stop the experiment." ]

    ''Why? Isn''t the sess or failure of this mission unimportant? In the end, Magic will still spread to this world and foretell the inevitable disaster.''

    ["That''s different. The experiment was carried out by your government to create weapons." ]

    Erend pondered for a few moments to think about what Tut had said.

    Then he realized that what he said was true. Their government must have no other goal than to use Magic for weapons and start a war.

    With all that Magic can do, the president surely can''t resist the temptation of the powers to use it to ensure his dominance over the other nations.

    Then war will happen again. Erend could not allow that.

    ''Alright. I will stop this experiment.''

    [ "Yes. Don''t worry. You will get Exp points once you are done with this task." ]

    ''Can you predict what will happen when we get there?''

    [ "There are many possibilities. Systema predicted the influence of the Corruption Magic that already spread there." ]

    ''What?!''

    Erend nearly jumped out of his seat.

    [ "The spread of Corruption Magic is like a virus. People or nature environment who have been exposed to it will be carriers of it." ]

    ''Why didn''t you say that from the start?''

    [ "At that time there was nothing you could do. Do you remember that when the dimension leak happened a cloud was created?" ]

    [ "And again, the dimensional leak happened in the middle of the sea. Which is a ce that is directly connected to many ces." ]

    ''So the clouds that were created by the Magic at that time also scattered those evil Magic?''

    [ "Not only that. The wind also carried the Magic and scattered it." ]

    If indeed the situation was like that, Erend realized that he really couldn''t do anything.

    ["Don''t be too disappointed. You have already stopped the center of the dimension leak. If you don''t do that the Magic will spread even more." ]

    Erend took a deep breath to calm himself.

    ''You are right. Let''s focus on the things I can handle now.''

    Erend pushed aside his disappointment at what had happened in the past. Then focus his mind on the present.

    [ "What you should do now is stop the experiment. Or maybe it''s better if you just destroy everything." ]

    ''What about innocent people?''

    [ "You don''t have to kill them. Just destroy the data." ]

    Erend nodded mentally. ''Alright.''

    [ "I will go now." ]

    ''Alright, Tut.''

    After that, Erend felt his telepathic connection with Tut cut off. The other party had already left the conversation.

    Erend decided to close his eyes for a moment now. What he had just experienced tired him out even though he was just sitting in a moving car.<novelnext></novelnext>

    So Erend immediately fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes.

    ~~~

    The morning hade when Erend opened his eyes.

    He looked around and suddenly noticed that the others had gotten out of the car.

    So Erend also got out of the car. It turned out that they were now at a fairly remote gas station.

    This gas station was located on a barren road that seemed to connect two cities that stretched far away.

    The asphalt road has holes and has sunk because it is not strong enough to withstand the weight of the heavy vehicles above it.

    But it looks like all that damage has been going on for quite some time. And no one bothered to fix it.

    Erend turned his eyes from the broken highway towards a store that stood alone in the middle of this area.

    But the thing that made Erend a little surprised was the form of Aurdis and Saeldir who already looked like humans in this world.

    Their hair had turned ck though it was still long and shiny.

    Their pointed ears have also been reced by ordinary human ears.

    However, their disguises could not hide the beauty of their facial features.

    Aurdis is still as beautiful as a princess from a fictional story that is usually told to children.

    Saeldir must also have good looks above the standards of men in this world.

    But Erend didn''t really care about that and preferred to focus on Aurdis'' beauty.

    The two of them were looking around when Erend came out. But once again, their faces did not look impressed.

    Not long after Erend came out of the car, Saeldir walked back to the car with a bored face.

    He walked past Erend without saying anything and just got into the car.

    Erend only snorted seeing Saeldir''s reaction.

    ''We''d better get there fast or he''ll die of boredom.''

    Then Erend saw Billy and Adriening out of the shop behind the gas station.

    They came out with some cans of coffee, energy drink, and soda.

    Erend felt that this was the time for him to tell them everything. Including Aurdis and Saeldir.

    "Hey, you awake?" Billy said while throwing a can of coffee at him.

    Erend caught the can easily. "Thanks."

    Billy gave another can of drink to Aurdis.

    "What is this?" Aurdis seemed curious and excited to see a new type of beverage in her hands.

    "It''s a soda," Billy answered.

    "Soda..." Aurdis muttered then started to drink it.

    Aurdis'' eyes widened. "This is good."

    Billy turned to Erend while grinning. Erend replied with a faint smile.

    Then Erend approached them.

    "I have something to tell," Erend said. His serious tone made them all turn to look at him.

    "What is it?" Aurdis asked.

    Erend sighed. "It''s about... some problems that will ur."

    ~~~

 Chapter 296 Reasons

    This time, Erend said that he would take over the wheel of the car.

    He purposely did that because he thought it would be easier for everyone.

    What Erend said was something quite surprising. Although actually not something that is beyond reasonable.

    If Adrien drives the car. He might be too shocked to keep the wheel.

    The car had been running for several minutes after they finished filling up the gas.

    The sky above them was so blue. The sun was getting higher but not yet scorching hot.

    "What exactly do you want to say?" Aurdis who was sitting next to Erend who was driving asked. Her question represents the curiosity of the others.

    Saeldir, who had been putting on a bored face, suddenly looked up at Erend with concern.

    Everything Erend says always turns out to be something big. That something includes not only their world but also their world.

    So it''s only natural that Saeldir pays full attention this time.

    Erend took a deep breath before starting to speak. From his sigh alone, he managed to make them nervous.

    "I don''t know how to start," Erend said. "Sorry if I convey it with sentences that are difficult for you to understand. I''m still having a hard time epting all of this."

    Saeldir who was behind frowned.

    ''I wonder where exactly he got all that information.''

    As an Archmage, all sorts of things rted to discovering new information caught Saeldir''s attention.

    But in Erend''s case, it made him even more curious because of the magnitude of the information Erend revealed.

    Saeldir tried to eliminate curiosity about the source of the information for now. And focus on what Erend said.

    "First, I will say that our efforts will not stop the spread of Magic to this world." Erend started. "Please listen first."

    They swallowed back the shock and confusion that had almost spilled out of their mouths.

    Erend continued his exnation of what he had heard from Krono and Tut.

    Of course, Erend tried to convey it as shortly and simply as possible.

    He said that a Magic disaster would ur in this world. Caused by the interactions that urred between the Elves five years ago.

    Erend also said that they still had to stop the experiment because it would only be used as a weapon by the President.

    "Dammit, man!" Billy said frustratedly. "Actually, where did you get all that?!"

    No one med Billy for his frustration. Everyone in the car felt their chests constrict with anxiety.

    All the news that Erend brings is nothing but new trouble.

    But that doesn''t mean they can me Erend. It''s not their fault and they know it.

    Erend shrugged and sighed.

    "Some sources that... even if you know you won''t understand. So it''s better if you don''t know," Erend said.

    "Is that even possible..." Aurdis muttered with an expression of disbelief.

    On the seat behind, Saeldir was just as astonished.

    Saeldir''s brow furrowed because - in contrast to Aurdis who was just confused - Saeldir was exploring his brain to dig up the memory of the information Erend said.

    ''Is it true that just interacting with beings with high Magic abilities, ordinary humans can use Magic?''

    Saeldir had no memory of ever knowing or reading about it.

    Maybe because it had never been done before so there was no information filled in.

    His race was indeed very strict in terms of their power.

    So they never share their knowledge and power about Magic with anyone.

    Except, when that man came and was the start of it all.

    "You said that guy has Magic simr to us," Saeldir said from the backseat.

    All eyes turned to him for a moment in shock.

    "Yeah," Erend answered while looking at Saeldir through the rearview mirror.

    "Based on what you just said, that guy got the Magic because he lived with the Elf who helped him for a long time," Saeldir said.

    Erend had not thought about it before. But now that Saeldir mentioned it, Erend thought that it made sense.

    "You''re right," Erend replied. "Speaking of that, who exactly is the Elf that brought that man into your world and take care of him?"

    They never knew who the Elf was. She is the one responsible for starting all this.

    Aurdis and Saeldir looked doubtful. It was as if something was stopping them from saying anything.

    Erend turned to Aurdis and frowned because he saw Aurdis''plex expression.

    Aurdis looked like she wanted to say something but her mouth was tightly closed.

    Her eyes also seemed to show despair.

    As soon as he looked at Saeldir through the rearview mirror, Erend saw the same look on him.

    "What''s wrong with you guys?" he asked. It turns out that Erend wasn''t the only one who noticed this. Billy and Adrien were also aware of the condition of the two Elves.

    Erend had an idea.

    "Are you guys forbidden from saying anything about the female Elf who brought that man over?"

    Erend looked at Aurdis. Her expression is still the same as before. That made Erend even more sure that his guess was right.

    "Alright. You don''t have to answer that," Erend said.

    Billy and Adrien exchanged nces. Of course, they also immediately understood.

    "It doesn''t matter now," Adrien said. "The point now is that we just have to stop the experiment project because the President can use it as a weapon, right?"

    "Yes, Captain," replied Erend.

    "Alright, then just focus on that matter for now."

    The atmosphere in the car turned silent after Adrien said that.

    They all contemted the problem before them with stiff expressions and vacant eyes.

    Their minds were set on matters in the future. About the inevitable Magic disaster.

    Aurdis felt that her race had a big hand in that based on Erend''s confession.

    Again, she felt guilty. But she couldn''t do anything because it had already happened.

    Unlike her, Saeldir was more focused on thinking about the possibilities of sources from where Erend had obtained various important information.

    Then he remembered his first impression when he looked inside Erend. Into a boundless abyss that became his power.

    ~~~

 Chapter 297 Getting Close

    Thomas had just read an email sent by General Lennard.

    Turns out the email hade an hour earlier.

    However, Thomas didn''t have time to open it because he was busy holding a meeting about what the next experiments they should do with Steve and Annie were.

    But still, the message from General Lennard who is his superior is also important.

    Thomas opened the email with azy expression on his face.

    Because the email came when he was doing something that he thought was very important for this project. And something that he likes more than anything else.

    "Hmm?"

    Thomas''s forehead creased as he read the email.

    There was written something that caught his attention a little more than the meeting he had just now.

    "An anomaly under the sea?"

    General Lennard told Thomas the information he received from Erend.

    And he told Thomas to check it at any cost.

    Typical General Lennard. He always wanted to get results without thinking too much about the process.

    That sometimes annoyed Thomas. But that kind of attitude was way better than the Generaling here and meddling in his business.

    Or give directions that end up just ruining everything.

    Thomas had an experience with a boss like that. And those were the moments while running a project he hated the most.

    Thomas sighed and immediately called Conrad toe to his room.

    Conrad arrived shortly after.

    It was already ten o''clock in the evening. But as usual, Conrad indicated that he had just finished meditating.

    A few minutes after he finished meditating, Conrad''s body would emit a thin silver light.

    Although it is thin, everyone can see it quite clearly.

    Having seen Conrad for months, everyone in the facility was used to it.

    They didn''t think of it as a shocking phenomenon anymore.

    "What''s going on?" Conrad asked in a curious tone.

    Thomas nodded his chin at theputer screen.

    Conrad immediately sat down next to Thomas and looked at theputer.

    Conrad read the email from General Lennard for a few moments.

    His brow furrowed. "Then what? He wants us to find out about this?"

    Thomas only answered with a nod.

    "But how? We''ve never even been allowed out of this ce," Conrad said.

    Thomas sighed. "You know how the General is. He wants us to find out everything rted to Magic."

    "Even when it doesn''t make any sense?" Bad Conrad. "We can''t get out of here so how does he expect us to find out?"

    "ording to him, you as a human who has lived in another world for a long time will know many things."

    Conrad sighed in frustration.

    "So do you know anything about this?"

    Conrad drew closer to theputer and then leaned his head towards the monitor.

    He spent a few seconds reading the email again.

    "There''s a monster appearing under the sea," muttered Conrad.

    "About this, I''ve heard that Magic can indeed make a creature evolve."

    Thomas looked at Conrad. "I''ve heard that from you before. Then, what else do you know?"

    "Not much," Conrad said. "Omylia mentioned the creature that rules the ocean. But I thought it was impossible for those creatures to get here."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why not?" Thomas asked.

    "That ocean creature is very reluctant to leave the ocean. Let alone go to another world," Conrad replied.

    "Then you are sure that this incident was not caused by that ocean creature?"

    Conrad shook his head. "I''m certain."

    "Well," Thomas shrugged. "Then let''s just say we don''t know anything."

    Thomas moved closer to hisputer and started typing a reply.

    Of course, he made his reply look reasonable. By including all sorts of excuses - not entirely lies - that he had heard from Conrad.

    "How are Steve and Annie doing? I haven''t seen much of themtely," Conrad said.

    "At an hour like this, they are usually still practicing. Don''t worry about them. They showed good results."

    Even though he heard Thomas say that, Conrad wasn''t sure if everything was really all right.

    That lumpy feeling was still in his chest. Disturbing his sleep at night.

    Conrad felt... Something was approaching. He didn''t know what it was.

    Unfortunately, Conrad also didn''t know if that was a good thing or a bad thing.

    That''s why he didn''t say anything to Thomas before. But now Conrad felt a sense of urgency that he should start telling Thomas that.

    "Hey," Conrad called.

    "What?"

    "What if I told you I had some kind of strange feeling?" Conrad said.

    Thomas'' forehead creased. "What do you mean?"

    "What if... Something went wrong with Steve and Annie?"

    ~~~

    Their journey is filled with silence for a few minutes because all they have in their heads are problems that lie in the future.

    Even worse is the fact that the ''future'' is not that far away.

    But as the trip continued, their minds became less fixated on it.

    They can talk again when they are in the car or resting for a while.

    They are starting to ept that it is inevitable.

    So there''s no point in getting caught up in those worries.

    They continued driving through major cities until they reached the countryside.

    The dense environment with bright lights and buildings began to be reced by the quiet and dark atmosphere of the countryside.

    Time passed and the two days journey finallye to an end. They were getting close to their goal.

    A secret facility in a remote ce that holds something big.

    "How much longer?" Saeldir asked.

    "About two or three hours."

    They were close to the ce when it was already dawn. The sky in the east has started to show a reddish color.

    "You can make us all invisible, can''t you?" Billy asked Aurdis and Saeldir.

    Saeldir just nodded.

    "Of course," Aurdis replied.

    "How long can you keep it up?"

    "Since there are two of us, we can maintain the Magic as long as needed," Aurdis answered.

    "But that doesn''t mean we can freely use it. There is a possibility that we have to use other Magic," Saeldir added.

    ~~~

 Chapter 298 Entering The Farm

    After several hours passed, they finally got to see the farm. A farm located far away on the edge of a dense forest.

    It was hard to imagine any humans living in a ce like this. But the location of the farm is not entirely unreasonable.

    In this ce, many animals can be hunted. Widend is also avable.

    It''s just the lonely and quiet atmosphere that sometimes makes people avoid this ce.

    However, the farm does not exist for agricultural purposes. It''s there to hide a secret facility.

    The ck SUV stopped quite far from the farm location. They precisely stopped at a small, uneven path.

    The journey here is quite difficult because they have to pass through a dirt road filled with big holes.

    It makes the car rock back and forth like a small boat in the middle of an ocean smashed by the waves.

    Adrien, who was now driving the car, turned it towards the bushes.

    He was careful not to let the car go into a ravine or crash into a tree.

    After feeling that the car was hidden well enough, they all got out.

    Saeldir painted a small Magic circle on the rear window of the car. Then a thin silver light appeared to envelop the car.

    A momentter the car disappeared from their sight as if it had never been there.

    Even the bushes and grass that were stepped on were back to their original state.

    Erend, Billy, and Adrien were quite impressed.

    However, they did not have enough time to be impressed. And they had seen enough of the amazing things Saeldir and Aurdis could do.

    This allows them to control themselves more quickly.

    The five of them stood staring at the small farm from quite a distance.

    The houses and barns there just looked like tiny miniatures in the middle of the wilderness.

    There was a reason why they didn''t move any closer yet. That was because there was an rm set within a one kilometer radius of the farm and the building behind it.

    "Let''s just start," Saeldir said.

    Saeldir then takes out a white cloak and gives it to Erend, Billy, and Adrien.

    The three of them immediately put on the cloak without saying much.

    Aurdis and Saeldir didn''t need to wear anything because the Magic on their bodies was enough to make them invisible.

    Aurdis and Saeldir then spread their arms toward the three of them.

    A momentter the three of them had disappeared.

    Followed by Saeldir and Aurdis who also disappeared.

    "This will protect us from any kind of detection?" Erend asked.

    There''s nothing wrong with being careful and making sure of everything before entering the enemy''sir.

    "Yes. You don''t need to worry," Aurdis replied with a faint smile.

    The smile meant to try to give peace to them.

    "And we just need tomunicate via telepathy," Saeldir added.

    "I trust you one hundred percent," Billy said.

    "There''s no reason for you to not trust us," Saeldir answered his words in a serious tone.

    Billy snorted. "See? We don''t need to worry."

    "Let''s check our equipment one more time," Adrien said.

    He, Erend, and Billy checked their belts where their pistol, dagger, and some grenades hanging.

    Saeldir also checked his sword hanging from his waist. Aurdis checked the rings and bracelets on her hands.

    As soon as he received confirmation that everything was ready, Adrien gave the signal to start walking towards the farm.

    Erend, Billy, and Adrien walked with their chests pounding because they felt worried about all the traps, cameras, and sensors around this location.

    But in contrast to them, Saeldir and Aurdis looked calm.

    Because they already know there''s nothing to worry about with their invisibility Magic.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even though their Magic power would be significantly weakened in this other world, they could deal with human detection equipment at this scale.

    Saeldir figures out something that affects all functions of this human equipment. It was something called ''electricity''.

    If the source of power called electricity can be ovee, then human types of equipment will immediately lose their power and can no longer be as useful as it''s supposed to be.

    Besides that, the equipment called a ''camera'' wouldn''t be strong enough to prate their Magic.

    At first, Saeldir was quite worried about the equipment called the ''camera'' because they said the camera could observe them from a great distance. Like an eye loose wandering from its master.

    But once Saeldir knew how it worked, he was immediately convinced that there was nothing to worry about.

    They walked through a very wide field.

    It stretches with green grass glistening with dew to the border of the surrounding forest.

    They should have been caught by all sorts of invisible security detection equipment.

    However, they just walked on as if nothing had happened.

    They walked for a few minutes until they finally arrived at the farm. They saw two people drinking coffee on the terrace.

    Most likely they are undercover security officers.

    From their movements and postures, there was no way they were just ordinary farmers.

    But soon an old man who was probably the only farmer came out of the house and headed for the barn.

    Adrien motioned for them to follow him. So they entered with the old man into the barn.

    Saeldir nced around and found a few more cameras. He stretched his hand towards the cameras and turned them off.

    Through his eyes, Saeldir told Aurdis to start.

    ''Brook,'' Adrien called out. ''Watch the door.''

    Billy nodded and walked toward the barn door. Then he said to Adrien.

    ''They are still staying in ce, Captain.''

    Aurdis touched the old man''s forehead. He immediately stood up stiffly.

    Then Aurdis whispered something in his ear.

    Like a robot that had been given an order, the man immediately walked toward the back corner of the barn.

    He opened a pile of hay on the barn floor revealing a metal door below.

    Aurdis crouched by the metal door and held out her hand.

    Silver light shot out of Aurdis''s hand towards the door and enveloped it.

    A momentter the door opened to the right and left without a sound.

    Erend smiled. Then he looked at Adrien who was beside him.

    ''It''s really convenient,'' Erend said.

    Adrien nodded with a satisfied smile. ''Everything is much more convenient with Magic.''

    ''We can go in now,'' Aurdis said, looking at them.

    Adrien nodded and called Billy. After that, they all started down the stairs.

    It was Saeldir who enteredst to free the old man from Magic and closed the door.

    They continued down the stairs until they finally arrived at a fairly wide corridor. Adrien walked in front leading them.

    Adrien, Erend, and Billy had their daggers ready in hand. Be prepared in case something suddenly pops up.

    Coincidentally, there was a man who opened the door with an ID scanner in front of them.

    ''C''mon!'' Adrien ran forward. The others followed running behind him.

    Saeldir stretched his arms forward and stopped the man''s movements at the doorway. So the door can''t close.

    "W-what happened..." the man was confused staring at his body that couldn''t be moved.

    That''s when Erend, Billy, Adrien, Aurdis, and Saeldir slipped in.

    ~~~

 Chapter 299 Inside The Facility

    The five of them were finally able to get into the interior of the facility. While the man was still glued to the doorway with a confused look on his face.

    Saeldir freed the man from his Magic''s snare a momentter. The man was suddenly able to move his body again.

    "What the hell just happened?"

    He muttered confusedly in the middle of the corridor. His flustered voice echoed off the cold metal walls.

    The man then took a deep breath. His facial expression said as if he could already ept the strangeness that had just happened to him.

    "This must be because of the subjects," he said.

    The man didn''t seem to want to linger too long in his confused state. Because he had remembered something that he thought was the answer to what just happened to him now.

    He then shook his head and walked through the door. The door closed and locked with a brief snap.

    The five of them had already started walking. But they were still close enough to hear what the man muttered.

    ''Did you hear that? He''s getting used to the Magic issued by the subjects,'' Billy said.

    ''That means they''ve seen a lot of stuff going on in there,'' Adrien said.

    ''Exactly how far have those people''s Magic abilities developed?'' Aurdis said with a worried tone.

    Saeldir on the other hand didn''t say anything. He sank into his own mind thinking of all sorts of possibilities before their eyes.

    Then, Saeldir feltpelled to tell them what he had expected.

    ''The possibility for us to fight them is getting bigger.''

    They all turned towards Saeldir. Their eyes showed obvious concern.

    ''Then it can''t be helped,'' Erend said.

    They all exchanged nces at him. Erend''s eyes which were originally full of worry like theirs were turned into something else.

    Now his eyes were shining with preparation. It was as if he was lighting a fire within himself to be used if a battle was inevitable.

    Seeing that attitude, Adrien and Billy calmed down a bit. They already know how powerful Erend is. And they believe he is more than capable of fighting them.

    If the two of them who had never seen Erend''s true strength started to calm down, then Aurdis and Saeldir were even calmer.

    They had already seen how Erend fought in his Dragon form. Especially Saeldir who had seen what kind of terrible power was inside Erend.

    They went deeper into the corridor.

    All that''s left now is an ordinary metal door with no scanners or guards.

    The people in this secret facility must have had enough with just one door equipped with tight security because their location was so hidden. They don''t expect any breach to happen

    Erend opened the door slowly with a dagger in his hand. He looked right and left quickly through the little gap in the door.

    ''There are several people here. Come on, quickly!'' Erend said.

    They quickly slipped in and closed the door.

    Inside the room which looked like the lobby were three people.

    One person sat behind a desk that looked like a reception desk.

    While the other two were security officers in ck clothes and weapons who appeared to be asleep.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The fact that the two security guards were sleeping in their chairs even though it was still early in the morning showed how tiring their job was.

    The person at the reception - a woman - frowned when she saw the door open by itself.

    But soon the door was closed again. And nothing gets past it.

    Because she was also very tired, the female officer ignored the strange incident.

    In her mind, the door that opened by itself was also caused by the influence of Magic that was already spreading everywhere in this ce.

    The people at the facility took it for granted because it happened so often.

    Little did she know, Aurdis was right in front of her with outstretched arms.

    The rings on her fingers glowed gently preparing to send Magic to make her lose consciousness.

    Saeldir has also temporarily turned off the surveince cameras.

    Adrien and Erend were also behind the security guards and were preparing to take them down.

    But it seems that all is not necessary. The woman at the reception just yawned and continued typing something on herputer.

    ''Everything seems fine,'' Billy said.

    ''You''re right,'' Adrien replied. ''Let''s go.''

    They then left the room and walked through the corridor that was at the reception desk. Until they finally arrived at arge room.

    In this room a lot of people walking around wearing whiteb jackets, casual clothes, and ck uniforms of special forces.

    There are not many of them. But they were most likely experts drawn from their respective fields.

    Billy opened his cell phone to check again where the locations of the subjects.

    It was very convenient when the white Magic coat that Saeldir and Aurdis gave could also hide all the equipment they used.

    ''Over there,'' Billy pointed to a ce at the end of this room. There is a door that connects this room to another corridor.

    The five of them walked carefully so as not to bump into passers-by.

    As soon as they reached the door, Aurdis and Saeldir put up a veil with their Magic so that no one would see that the door was being opened by something invisible.

    So all they see is the same state. The door was still closed and no one had entered.

    ''Wow, you guys can do anything with Magic, huh?'' Billy asked in awe.

    Saeldir looked at him. ''You''ve seen it so many times yet you''re still in awe of it?''

    Billy grinned. ''I''m just feeling a little excited. If I can already master Magic, that means I can also do the same things as you guys, right?''

    Billy talks back about the problem they want to avoid.

    But he said it with a cheerful tone and a smile on his face.

    It made them almost believe that Magic''s awakening in this world wasn''t such a bad thing.

    ~~~

 Chapter 300 Failed Surprise

    How Billy said that made them feel a slight sense of optimism about the rise of Magic in this world.

    ? Even Aurdis and Saeldir who were originally residents of another world felt a little relieved.

    Of course, Saeldir wouldn''t show those feelings clearly on his face.

    Aurdis smiled a faint smile. She knew that Magic awakening wasn''t a good thing for this world.

    However, she had a feeling that the three of them would be fine.

    Even when she knew that the Magic disaster wasn''t thest bad thing that happened. She knew they would be fine.

    At least, that is what she was hoping for.

    ''Let''s go.''

    Adrien once again led the group down another corridor. They were now apparently in an important part of the facility.

    There are doors to the right and left of the corridor.

    There was text above it stating that the rooms were the kitchen, inventory warehouse, chemical warehouse, etc.

    Billy opened his cell phone again to confirm their destination.

    He told them that the location of the rooms in the subjects was not far away.

    ~~~

    Steve who was still meditating opened his eyes suddenly.

    When he opened his eyes, his eyes widened as if he was in shock.

    "Something ising."

    Steve felt a force approaching him. Those forces are foreign, not from here.

    This ce was tightly closed and Steve was sure nobody that their presence he never sensed woulde here.

    But the forces that areing arepletely foreign.

    His senses had improved greatly since he started mastering Magic.

    And those senses had gotten even sharper since the past few days.

    Steve immediately got up from his bed and put on his jacket.

    He opened the door to look in all directions. But he saw nothing different.

    The corridor where his and Annie''s rooms were located was still quiet.

    ''I feel it. Something ising.''

    Steve''s eyes shed a sh of red. But the sh disappeared a momentter.

    Steve came out of his room and headed to Annie''s room.

    He knocked on the door slowly. But because Annie never answered, Steve, started tapping his fists loudly

    There was the sound of Annie unlocking the door. Then she opened the door of her room with an angry face.

    "What the fuck are you doing ?!" she asked.

    Steve''s hand immediately moved with incredible speed toward Annie''s neck.

    He pushed her back and went back into her room then closed the door again.

    "Listen," Steve said in a growl. "Don''t yell at me like that again, do you understand?"

    Annie found it difficult to answer because of the stranglehold on her neck. Only a small moan escaped from her mouth.

    Steve removed his hands from Annie''s neck.

    She coughed for a few moments then took a deep breath like someone who had just been drowned.

    "Someone''sing," Steve said. "You didn''t feel anything?"

    She shook her head.

    "Anyway, someone ising. And they are strangers. We must be ready to fight."

    Annie turned to him with a surprised look on her face.

    "Fight?" she asked.

    "Yeah."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "But-"

    Steve nced at Annie. Steve''s eyes turned red with ck pupils like the ones she saw in the practice room.

    "Shut your mouth and do as I say," Steve said in amanding tone.

    Annie wants to put up a fight. Inside her heart, anger had exploded and was about to spill out.

    But a momentter the anger disappeared like ice melting from extreme heat.

    Annie could no longer feel angry when she saw Steve.

    All she had in her heart now was seemingly limitless obedience to him.

    "Alright," Annie said.

    Steve grinned seeing hismand worked.

    This new power that he didn''t know where it came from was very useful.

    Even now, Annie would not have known that she had entered into his power of control.

    "Good. Let''s give them a surprise when they get here."

    Steve smiled evilly. With those red and ck eyes, his smile was even more horrible.

    ~~~

    The group continued walking through the deserted corridor and they turn into another corridor.

    This corridor was located to the west and seemed to be somewhat neglected by the people in this secret facility.

    They ignore it for some reason. Because they don''t want to disturb the rest of the very important subjects.

    ''They''re in these rooms,'' Billy said.

    ''Are you sure?'' Saeldir asked in a serious tone towards Billy.

    ''ording to what is in the blueprints, they are in these rooms,'' Billy replied.

    ''Alright, let''s knock on their door.'' Adrien led them toward one of the doors.

    As they started to go further Erend, Aurdis and Saeldir felt a strange pressure from there.

    This was the pressureing from the same Magic that Erend had felt on the ship.

    ''Careful, Captain!'' Erend warned.

    Adrien turned. ''What''s wrong?''

    Erend turned to Aurdis and Saeldir. From the look on their faces, he could tell that the two of them also sensed that something was wrong.

    ''You know what it is?'' Saeldir asked.

    ''It''s that evil corruption Magic!'' Erend replied.

    ''Shit! So, those humans can use Magic, and they''ve also been affected by that evil Magic?!'' Billy said in a worried tone.

    ''In that case, the dangers we''re about to face will be more difficult than we thought,'' said Adrien.

    They already know how terrible the influence of evil corruption Magic can be when it infects ordinary humans.

    But now they have to face not only normal humans but humans who can use Magic. And they are also infected with evil Magic.

    ''They haven''t noticed us yet,'' Erend said. ''Let''s finish as quickly as possible.''

    They immediately agreed with Erend''s proposal. He''s right. The subjects were still not aware of their existence.

    Adrien reached out his hand towards the door to knock.

    Then as soon as the subject inside opens the door, they will immediately immobilize him or her and finish this as fast as possible.

    But suddenly Erend had a bad feeling.

    *TANGG!*

    *TANGG!*

    The bolt that locked the door suddenly released. A momentter the door mmed open with incredible force.

    ~~~

 Chapter 301 Contact

    The iron door flew with tremendous force from its frame.

    Adrien, who was standing right in front of the door, would immediately be smashed until his body hit the wall behind him.

    However, Erend acted quickly by cing his body in front of Adrien''s body. Before the door hit him.

    The feeling he sensed before made him able to move too fast enough.

    *DANGGG!!!*

    The sound when the metal door hit Erend''s body echoed down the corridor.

    Erend doesn''t need to activate [Dragon Scale] - at least for now - because his own body is strong enough to hold the iron door.

    ''It''s hot.''

    The iron door wasn''t just blown away by a normal strong force.

    But there is a kind of heat that pushes it so that it can be blown away with this kind of force.

    Billy, Saeldir, Aurdis, and Adrien were shocked by what had just happened.

    But Adrien had managed to control himself quickly and stepped away from Erend.

    "That door hit something!"

    From inside the room, a man''s voice was heard. He stretched his hands d in a reddish aura forward.

    *BRANGG!*

    The door fell onto the concrete floor. But Steve and Annie who were on the other side of the door saw no one.

    Annie also saw that the iron door stopped in midair and just fell.

    There was a dent in the door from the opposite direction.

    So it was obvious that the door was stopped by something unseen.

    "Did you see anything?" Steve asked.

    "No," answered Annie. "But I know that something is there."

    Erend turned to Adrien and Billy.

    ''It''s Steve,'' Erend said.

    It was the bastard that had set them up that time.

    They also remembered that he was the only person who escaped from the raid on the Eternal Garden leaving hisrades to be ughtered by the Elven troop.

    Erend, Adrien, and Billy didn''t expect that they would meet him again. And in this state when he could use Magic as a subject for this experiment.

    ''Aurdis, Saeldir. You two can start,'' Adrien said.

    They are still invisible. And since this corridor was a bit remote, they hadn''t been discovered yet.

    But it wouldn''t take long even if the cameras watching this corridor were turned off by Saeldir and Aurdis.

    Aurdis and Saeldir immediately moved closer to Steve and Annie to do their job.

    But Steve and Annie felt something approaching them so they cast Magic to show resistance.

    A hot reddish aura surrounded Steve''s body. Meanwhile, a cold bluish aura enveloped Annie''s body.

    "Who the fuck are you?!" Steve asked in a threatening tone. "Show yourselves now or I will burn you!"

    Aurdis and Saeldir stopped where they were next to the open door.

    ''They are much stronger than we think,'' Saeldir said.

    ''Shit!'' Billy cursed anxiously. ''What should we do now?''

    Before anyone in the group coulde up with an idea, Steve has already let out a torrent of mes from both hands toward the door opening.

    *ZWOOOSSHHH!!!*

    Fortunately, Aurdis and Saeldir had dodged. Billy, Erend, and Adrien had also moved.

    Even so, they couldn''tpletely avoid such arge burst of mes.

    Erend who dodged slower than the others was hit by the fire which was now burning part of his clothes'' sleeve.

    ''Shit!''

    "There you are!"

    Steve, who saw the mes flying, burning something invisible, immediately lunged.

    The fire must have burned something that was about to do something to them.

    ''If it''s a human, then their head is here!''

    Steve aimed his me-coated fist around Erend''s head.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even though the fist is notpletely urate but with the mes covering it, Erend will still receive damage.

    So of course Erend would need to parry the punch.

    *DAKK!*

    Steve felt something hit his arm and he was startled.

    But his surprise was then broken by an attack thatnded on his stomach.

    *DUAGGGHH!!!*

    Steve was thrown backward back into his room. Annie stared at Steve with wide eyes.

    "What is it?" she asked.

    "There... there is something!" Steve answered holding his stomach.

    ''Come on, quickly!'' Erend said to Aurdis and Saeldir.

    Aurdis and Saeldir immediately moved into the room.

    They had to get rid of both of their Magic abilities before this got any worse.

    But of course, their intentions will not be done that easily.

    Annie had already taken action by creating an ice wall to block the door.

    ''They have be this strong,'' Saeldir said. ''We can''t take any chances, Aurdis.''

    Aurdis looked at Saeldir worriedly.

    ''We have to immobilize them before you can do that?'' Erend asked.

    ''Yes,'' replied Saeldir.

    ''Why didn''t you say so earlier?'' Erend immediately lunged into the wall.

    *BRAAKK!!!*

    The ice wall immediately shattered into pieces because it was bumped by Erend.

    Annie and Steve were still in shock. Now they were certain that something was after them there.

    *TEEETTT!!!*

    *TEEETTT!!!*

    *TEEETTT!!!*

    ...

    Suddenly the rm sounded loudly throughout the corridor.

    ''We''re caught!'' Billy said nervously.

    No one answered his words because what Billy said didn''t help at all.

    Erend takes advantage of his existence which is still unknown to Steve and Annie.

    He dashed forward and grabbed both of them by the neck then pinned them against the wall.

    Steve groaned angrily. His red-hot aura became thicker and stronger.

    Then, Erend noticed that Steve''s eyes had turned red with ck pupils.

    ''What the hell?'' Erend frowned at Steve.

    He immediately knew what was in front of his eyes. Erend also felt it in his heart.

    ''It''s the evil Magic!''

    Adrien, Billy, Aurdis, and Saeldir heard Erend''s anxious telepathic screams.

    Aurdis and Saeldir immediately rushed in front of Annie and Steve.

    They spread their arms until a silvery light shot out.

    Steve who realized that something dangerous was happening to him could not allow it.

    He created a sword from the condensed fire in his hand.

    Steve then thrust the towards Erend.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.5) ]

    However, Erend had already activated [Dragon Scale] so the me sword only seem to hit a strong invisible wall.

    Erend gritted his teeth. ''Let''s finish this and get out of here quickly.''

    ~~~

 Chapter 302 Alarmed

    The sound of the rm was heard all over the ce in this facility.

    It sounded like the whimpering of a baby monster echoing through the walls of the underground.

    "What happened?" Thomas, with the cup noodles still in his hand, widened his eyes in surprise.

    Conrad who was next to him also looked shocked. He immediately nced at the monitor screen and shifted the camera to the corridor where Steve and Annie were.

    But when the camera moved there, there was nothing for them to see.

    The camera in the corridor is dead. Which is a clear sign that something bad has happened.

    "What happened there?" Conrad muttered to himself.

    Without waiting any longer, Conrad immediately dashed towards the door and opened it with great force.

    Conrad dashed towards the corridor with incredible speed. A thin silver light began to envelop his body.

    Thomas immediately contacted the head of security.

    "What happened? Breach?" Thomas asked over the phone.

    - "It seems so, sir. But we don''t see anything wrong anywhere," replied the head of security.

    Thomas bit his lip. "Go to the subjects'' room now. But you have to observe first. Conrad is already there."

    - "What happened, sir?"

    "I don''t know either. If it really is an intruder, they will most likely target the subjects."

    - "But will the intruders be able to handle the power of the subjects?"

    Thomas stared at the camera screen watching the corridors of the subjects. The screen is ck. Thomas could only see the reflection of his face.

    "I don''t know. But... I don''t think the intruders would be so stupid ande here unprepared. After all, they were able to prate our defenses all the way to the subject''s corridor." Thomas said.

    The head of security did not immediately answer. It was as if he was lost in his thoughts worrying about the situation for a few long seconds.

    - "Alright. We''ll go there now."

    "Yeah. If you see things getting dangerous, help Conrad."

    After that, the connection between the two of them was closed.

    The sound of the rm still echoes throughout the facility.

    Thomas, who doesn''t know anything about security procedures, also doesn''t know when this rm will end.

    But that didn''t matter because now there was a much more important problem.

    "Maybe I should go there too."

    Even so, Thomas felt doubts.

    The corridor was quite narrow. So the risk that whatever happens there will expand is almost certain to happen.

    "No, I better secure the data first."

    So, Thomas rushed to theboratory and archives to secure important data there.

    Thomas immediately prepared for the worst. At least if the subjects get hurt or killed here, he still has data to continue the experiment.

    ~~~

    Back to Steve''s room. Where a confrontation is taking ce.

    Erend was still holding Steve and Annie by strangling their necks.

    Meanwhile, Saeldir and Aurdis were trying to get rid of their Magic abilities.

    However, this had been going on for a few seconds. Erend started to feel that the pressure from the Magic of the two of them was starting to increase and he couldn''t hold them any longer.

    Coupled with the rm that has sounded announcing their presence.

    One problem has not been solved yet. But they must prepare for a new problem that wille soon.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''You guys haven''t finished yet?!'' Erend asked. His teeth gritted and his face grimaced with struggle.

    ''I don''t know why it took this long,'' Aurdis replied.

    ''Maybe it''s because their Magic ability is already high. Coupled with the presence of evil Magic from that cursed tree,'' Saeldir said.

    Meanwhile, Steve and Annie continued to struggle to free themselves from whoever or whatever was holding them against the wall.

    All their attacks were countered just like that and to no avail.

    Billy and Adrien who were watching from behind started to feel their anxiety grow more and more.

    ''We''re sure to be found out,'' Billy said.

    ''Yeah.'' Adrien pulled a ck bva mask from his trouser pocket.

    Billy who saw it also immediately took his own bva.

    Apparently, the risk that their disguises would be exposed was unavoidable.

    At least, with this bva, their faces will not be exposed.

    Suddenly Billy and Adrien heard a quick footstep.

    They looked up at once. But they didn''t get to see who it was because a force came and pushed them.

    Billy and Adrien were blown several meters into the air. Then hit the wall at the end of the corridor.

    "Argh!"

    Unknowingly, Billy let out a scream of pain.

    "Who are you?!" Conrad shouted back in a furious tone while ring at them.

    Even though their forms were still invisible, Conrad knew that there were five people there.

    Once Conrad got this close to them, he could finally feel for sure that this was the power of Magic.

    Conrad looked into the room and saw Steve and Annie pinned against the wall.

    Without waiting too long, Conrad darted inside and grabbed Erend by the shoulder.

    Even though Erend was still invisible, Conrad with his enhanced sense could know his position.

    He thought that he should get rid of the person who pinned Steve and Annie against the wall first even though he was aware of the existence of the other two.

    The silver light around Conrad''s body grew even brighter.

    He pulled Erend''s shoulder with his Magic power until finally, he was able to throw Erend backward.

    *WUSSH!*

    *BRAAKK!*

    Erend was thrown with such force that he hit the wall outside the room.

    Steve and Annie fell to the floor gasping for breath.

    Conrad knew that he still had to handle the two people who were still in their invisible mode.

    Conrad threw a punch covered in silvery light toward Saeldir who was on his right.

    Saeldir raised his hand just in time to catch Conrad''s fist.

    *PAKK!*

    When his fist was in Saeldir''s hand, Conrad felt a stinging feeling in his head.

    Conrad''s eyes widened. "Th-this is..."

    Conrad knew the feeling all too well. He was now facing an Elf.

    ~~~

 Chapter 303 Appeared

    Conrad''s hand trembled in Saeldir''s grip.

    ''How could this happen?''

    Conrad couldn''t process what he was going through right now.

    He knew he had to fight. But the fact that he was fighting an Elf was something that made him freeze.

    On the other hand, Saeldir didn''t want to linger in a situation like this.

    So he stretched his arms towards Conrad and cast his Magic.

    Silver colored chains of light appeared around Conrad and then entangled his body before Conrad could react.

    Conrad felt great pressure from the light chains around his body. He copsed to the floor from the pain from the pressure of the chains.

    ''We have to deal with him first,'' Saeldir said to Aurdis.

    Aurdis only answered with a nod and immediately turned to Conrad.

    Since Steve and Annie still looked weak where they fell, Aurdis and Saeldir felt alright to leave them alone for a while. And focus on Conrad who is the biggest threat.

    Erend was also on his feet again. He gritted his teeth angrily as he red at Conrad.

    Then Erend heard the sound of quick footsteps from the other end of the corridor.

    Footsteps were hearding from a lot of people. Their legs were wearing heavy military boots.

    This means that those who came were special forces who became security officers at this facility.

    ''Tch!'' Erend clicked his tongue harshly. ''There''s a trooping. I will handle them. Do it as fast as you can!''

    Erend didn''t wait for an answer and immediately ran to approach the troops.

    Meanwhile, Steve regained consciousness again. He restrained himself from moving slowly so as not to be caught by them.

    When Steve looked up, he saw Conrad being snared by the chains of silvery light.

    On top of that, there were two other sources of silvery light now next to his head.

    Steve knew whoever was doing something to him and Annie was now intending to do it to Conrad.

    Steve had no idea what the intruders were doing. So, he hesitated to act.

    However, another thought awakened within him.

    ''Kill them! Destroy them!''

    Those thoughts are like rage and grudges that have umted for a very long time. Steve couldn''t understand what he was feeling.

    But Steve knew that the source of the rage and grudge that was inside him right now was the intruders. At least, that''s what he thinks he knows.

    So Steve no longer followed his logical thinking to wait for the right opportunity and then run away when they were off guard like he always did.

    More precisely, he couldn''t. Because now Steve is being controlled by that foreign force.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    mes exploded from Steve''s body and spread in all directions.

    Saeldir and Aurdis, who were trying to remove Magic from Conrad''s body, were blown away until they hit the wall of the room.

    Due to the sudden and strong fire attack, the Magic of the two of them was destroyed so that their true form could now be seen.

    The mes then shrank into Steve''s own body again. However, the fire had already burned Conrad and Annie.

    "Arrghhh!!!" Conrad screamed because of the burns all over his body. But, the chains that bound him also shattered.

    Conrad couldn''t think of anything else right now other than focusing his Magic on healing himself.

    Meanwhile, Annie, who was still unconscious, did not appear to have been hurt by the fire.

    That''s because her body also contains the same evil Magic that affected Steve.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Steve stood up with a body covered in huge mes.

    Billy and Adrien, who had returned to the front of the room after seeing the torrent of fire appear from the door, widened their eyes.

    Especially when they saw Steve walking towards Aurdis.

    ''We have to help her, Captain!'' Billy said.

    ''Don''t be stupid! We better call Erend. And we have to face that troop,'' Adrien shot back.

    Billy didn''t say anything and just nodded in agreement.

    They both ran to Erend.

    ''Erend!'' call Adrien.

    Erend who was about to approach the security forces stopped suddenly.

    ''What?'' he asked.

    Adrien said the situation in the room as briefly as possible.

    ''That man''s body is engulfed in fire! We can''t fight him. That''s your job!'' Billy added.

    ''We will hinder them. Only you can handle Steve and his friends,'' Adrien said.

    Without wasting any time, Erend quickly darted past them and headed back into the room.

    It was then that the security forces arrived there. They emerged from a turn in the corridor carrying stun guns and stun batons.

    It seems they want to minimize the damage that might befall the subjects.

    For Adrien and Billy that was a good thing because it meant they would also minimize the damage, they would both receive.

    Coupled with bodies that are still invincible, they have an advantage over the security forces.

    ''Let''s do our job, Brook,'' Adrien said.

    ''Yes, sir.''

    The two of them then pulled daggers from their belts. Then lunged toward the troops that were charging toward them.

    On the other hand, Erend, who had arrived at Steve''s room, immediately jumped when he saw Steve with his body burning in mes, just a little bit closer to Aurdis.

    Erend was about to throw a punch at Steve. However, Steve noticed the attacking at him.

    Steve raised his hand to block Erend''s punch.

    *DAKK!*

    Unexpectedly Erend, Steve was able to brush off his hand.

    ''Turns out he''s quite strong,'' Erend thought.

    Not only that, Steve''s eyes turned red with ck pupils that looked sinister.

    Steve did not stop there. He swung his ming fist towards Erend with great force.

    *BUAGHH!*

    The punch hit Erend''s face hard. However, Erend didn''t budge.

    ''But not strong enough.''

    But then the mes from Steve''s hands spread throughout Erend''s body at an incredible speed.

    In a matter of seconds, the white cloth that had made Erend invisible was burned away and made Erend''s form visible again.

    But what appeared in front of them now was a humanoid form with ck and red scales.

    ~~~

 Chapter 304 Broken Walls

    Erend''s figure covered in red and ck scale appeared in front of Steve.

    Steve''s eyes widened. Even when his brain was almost overtaken by that evil Magic, Steve could still feel the shock of the figure in front of him.

    The mes that covered Erend''s body seemed meaningless in front of the [Dragon Scale].

    Erend didn''t wait long to let Steve sink into his shock.

    He took Steve''s hand and twisted it.

    "Arghhhh!"

    Erend threw a fist at Steve''s face.

    *BUAAGHHH!*

    The fist sent Steve flying backward. The force of Erend''s fist sent Steve''s body flying through the wall and ending up in the next room.

    Erend looked down at Aurdis with concern.

    "You alright?" Erend asked.

    "I''m fine." Aurdis nodded. "You have to defeat them as quickly as possible. I think they''ve be strong Magic users."

    "I know," Erend said. "You''ll have to take cover for a bit until I make them unable to move."

    Suddenly when Erend was talking, a hand wrapped around his neck from behind.

    Erend didn''t have time to react before ice appeared and covered his whole body. Leaving his head still untouched by the ice.

    The ice spread very fast in a matter of seconds. The strength of the hand that was strangling his neck grew even stronger.

    However, that power still couldn''t break through Erend''s strong [Dragon Scale] defense.

    "Look at Saeldir''s condition. Then help Billy and Cpt. Boartusk," Erend said.

    He who was still speaking calmly made it clear that he had no trouble with the attack.

    Aurdis answered with a nod. Then she stood up and ran straight in the direction Saeldir was thrown.

    The ice that originally only covered Erend''s body now has spread to his head.

    However, white steam started to appear all over Erend''s body. And the ice that covered his body melted quickly.

    ''Wh-What?''

    The one who was strangling Erend was none other than Annie.

    She looked shocked. Her eyes widened as she stared at the white steam and her ice melting that fast.

    Erend moved his hand. The ice that covered his hand immediately shattered into small pieces on the floor.

    Then, Erend punched Annie in the thigh with his elbow.

    *DAGGH!*

    "Arghh!"

    Erend''s sudden attack made Annie scream from the sting of pain in her thigh.

    Erend did not stop there. He immediately smacked his head against Annie''s chin.

    *DUAGH!*

    Annie staggered backward. Automatically, her stranglehold on Erend''s neck was released.

    Erend stood up and turned his body towards Annie.

    Erend knew that Annie was just a civilian being used as an experiment.

    All data on subjects is kept inside a folder that they took from General Lennard''sputer.

    Information about Annie, who is the subject even though she is only a civilian, makes Erend hesitate.

    She might not be doing all of this out of her own will. So maybe Erend should hold back when attacking her.

    Erend was too busy with his thoughts that he wasted a few precious seconds.

    He didn''t notice Steveing from behind him.

    "HYAAAHHH!!!"

    Steve lunged at Erend with his body engulfed in mes. Then he threw his body towards Erend.

    Erend didn''t expect that the force that hit him would be that big. It was as if Steve''s strength had increased many times over than before.

    Erend has thrown across the room and finally crashed through the wall. He met almost the same fate that Steve had.

    But Erend immediately got back up. He now realized that he had to face two enemies that were simultaneously charging toward him.

    Saeldir and Aurdis had disappeared sometime earlier. Erend knew he didn''t need to worry about them.

    Erend saw Steve and Annie from the hole he had caused in the wall.

    Apart from that, Erend also saw that the man who had suffered burns and was lying on the floor had started to recover.

    ''So it means I maybe have to fight three people, huh?'' Erend thought.

    However, even though he knew that it would be troublesome, Erend didn''t feel worried. He can still handle them.

    Steve and Annie stood side by side and stared at Erend without saying anything.

    The two of them were probablymunicating with each other silently right now.

    Annie, who was groaning in pain, now looks fine. A bright bluish aura apanied by cold smoke emitted from her body.

    The two of them then ran towards Erend simultaneously. Not only run, but they also threw attacks at him.

    Annie formed several ice spears and threw them at Erend.

    The ice spears shot as fast as bullets.

    Erend raised his hand to block the ice spears from piercing his eyes.

    *PRAKK!*<novelnext></novelnext>

    *PRAKK!*

    *PRAKK!*

    ...

    The ice spears shattered instantly when they hit Erend''s scales.

    Steve uses his fire powers to give his body the speed it needs.

    *SWOOSSHH!*

    mes came out of Steve''s back and sent him flying forward.

    In the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Erend and was swinging his fist at him.

    *BUAGHH!!!*

    Steve''s fist hits Erend''s face. This time, his fist could make Erend''s head turn because of its strength.

    Erend was astonished. ''Did his strength increase?''

    Previously, the punch he had received from Steve had barely made him feel anything. But now Steve''s fists felt much stronger.

    *BUAGHH!!!*

    Steve''s fist flew again to Erend''s face and made his head rock to the other side.

    After that Annie came with an ice hammer in her hands. Which she has created in a matter of seconds.

    *DRAGHH!*

    When Annie swung the hammer at Erend''s body with all her might, Erend was thrown and smashed into the wall again.

    Now he is in the corridor. Annie and Steve lunged at him as if they didn''t want to give Erend a chance to catch his breath.

    Annie mmed her ice hammer at Erend. And Steve followed up bynding a kick covered in mes.

    Erend once again broke through the wall and entered a room he didn''t know what.

    ''I can''t turn into a Dragon now. It will be a problem if they see the form of a Dragon in this world.'' Erend was talking to himself.

    Even though he knew that turning into a Dragon would make him defeat them faster, no one knew how much of a ruckus he would cause once news of his appearance was heard.

    A Dragon in a secret facility in the middle of nowhere. That doesn''t sound like a simple thing.

    Even if the government tried to cover it up, there would be some people who would dig until they finally got their hands on the information.

    Erend didn''t want him to stand out too much. So, turning into a Dragon is not a good decision.

    ''After all, I can still handle this.''

    Erend was sure that he wouldn''t have too much trouble even facing two people who could use Magic well for this battle.

    "Who are you? Why did you attack us?" Steve asked Erend.

    At this time, for a few moments, Steve''s consciousness could return to his body.

    That is also shown by his eyes which look like they have returned to normal human eyes.

    Annie also just stood next to Steve holding her ice hammer. She will only attack when Steve attacks.

    "What you guys are doing is wrong. Do you realize that inside your bodies there is dangerous evil Magic?" Erend said.

    Steve frowned. ''I think I''ve heard his voice before.''

    "Let us remove your Magic abilities. Then you won''t be hurt," Erend continued.

    Steve returned to what was happening at the moment. He felt that whoever owned the voice behind the ck and red figure was not important.

    Because Steve finally knew their goal. They want to lose his Magic ability. Of course, Steve would not let that happen.

    "I can''t let you do that," Steve said.

    Erend sighed. "Yeah. I knew you were going to say that."

    Steve met Erend''s eyes. Erend looked back at him and Annie.

    They both looked determined. Erend had no other choice but to injure them both badly enough to make them immobile. But not bad enough to kill them.

    ''Maybe that will be a bit of a problem,'' thought Erend.

    Suddenly the feeling of rage appeared again in Steve''s heart. And Annie - who already had evil Magic in her - also felt that feeling.

    Steve gave off his reddish-orange aura. Annie also gave off a blue aura apanied by a cold mist.

    However, now in Annie''s blue aura, there was also a dark reddish aura like the one in Steve''s aura.

    Erend was aware of that. But he wasn''t surprised because he knew that it was all the evil Magic from that cursed tree.

    ''Will it make their strength increase more than before?''

    Erend wondered. In that case, he might have to expend more power to deal with them.

    Steve and Annie took off at top speed. Erend who no longer wanted to just ept their attacks also dashed towards them.

    Meanwhile, Conrad has fully recovered from the burns from Steve''s attack getting to his feet.

    ''I have to go back and warn Thomas. We must leave this facility immediately. I don''t want to be caught by the Elves!''

    There was a look of fear on Conrad''s face. Especially when he found out that it wasn''t just one Elf but two.

    From the sensation that Conrad felt when he came into contact with the Elf just now, he had great power.

    Conrad guessed that the other Elf had powers that were not much different.

    He walked through the wall with his chest pounding with fear.

    But the fear didn''t take away Conrad''s senses. Instead, fear sharpens it.

    Conrad managed to avoid it by jumping backward before the chains of silvery light appeared and ensnared him again.

    ~~~

 Chapter 305 Fights

    Conrad''s eyes moved quickly to find a figure that could almost ensnare him with the chains of light again.

    But he couldn''t see his or her whereabouts.

    Conrad gritted his teeth. It looks like he won''t be able to escape any time soon.

    Saeldir is still in his invisibility Magic. That gave him the advantage in this fight.

    Even though Saeldir is an Elf who has extraordinary Magic abilities, he is currently in another world.

    And he was facing a human who was a native resident of this world.

    Erend had also mentioned that before.

    He said the Magic that has been awakened in those humans was the Magic that was basically be the original Magic of this world.

    So that the power of that Magic is not reduced. Not like his and Aurdis'' Magic power.

    As for Saeldir and Aurdis, even though they possessed extraordinary Magic power from their birth, that Magic power''s origin was from outside this world.

    The Magic of the two of them was significantly weakened in this world.

    So Saeldir couldn''t be careless and had to fight very carefully.

    Moreover, this human in front of him was a human who got his Magic power from ''her''. And have mastered it for five years.

    Of course, that man posed a considerable threat to Saeldir.

    Conrad gave off a silver light aura all over his body. The aura turned into a kind of armor that protected Conrad''s body from unexpected attacks.

    When he saw that, Saeldir, who was in the corner of the room and still invisible, stared at him with eyes burning with anger.

    ''This is an insult!''

    Seeing that the Magic of his sacred race, which had been passed down for generations specifically and was forbidden to any being even in his own world, was now being used by a human from another world!

    For Saeldir, it was a great heretic that he could not forgive.

    Saeldir created a silver lightning bolt in one of his hands.

    Conrad immediately noticed the existence of the lightning bolt in the corner of the room because of its gurgling sound and light.

    But Conrad didn''t have time to dodge before the lightning bolt was thrown by Saeldir toward him.

    The lightning bolt hit Conrad''s chest and sent him flying backward.

    Once again, he break the wall and ended up in another room.

    Saeldir immediately followed him. His eyes were still burning with a very clear sign of rage.

    Conrad manages to get back to his feet with great difficulty. Even though the pain in his chest was stabbing.

    He had just received a heavy attack from an Elf.

    Conrad had expected the pain to be this bad even with his silver light armor on.

    The light armor that normally could withstand Steve and Annie''s attacks was now useless against the Elf''s attacks.

    ''I still haven''t seen them!''

    While the Elf hadunched an attack at him, Conrad still couldn''t even see their form.

    That is a very big disadvantage for him.

    Conrad created swords of light around him. Then point the tip in all directions.

    Conrad instantly sent swords of light in all directions. Hoping he would hit the Elf that attacked them.

    The n worked. One of the swords of light he threw carelessly hit an invisible being in front of him.

    So Conrad didn''t waste time and immediately created a sword and shield of light in his hands.

    He then lunged at full speed toward the invisible figure.

    Saeldir who was careless had to pay the price. Just now he had told himself to be careful, but instead, he was burning with anger because Conrad used Elf''s Magic in front of him.

    Saeldir raised his hand and created a Magic Shield in front of his body.

    *DANGGG!!*

    Conrad''s de of light collided with the Magic Shield that suddenly appeared.

    The shockwave spread in all directions due to the impact of the Magic collision.

    Saeldir actually felt the pressure from Conrad''s attack. Which made him feel uneasy.

    When the shockwave was created, Saeldir''s invisibility Magic also weakened. Making his form a little more visible.

    But Saeldir''s form has not fully appeared. He still looked like a shadowy figure in an obscure white shirt.

    But that was enough for Conrad.

    Conrad suddenly changed his shield into a sword of light and then swung it with all his might towards Saeldir.

    ''Now I can see your body!''

    It made Conrad able to direct his attacks more easily.

    Seeing the de of light aiming at the sword, Saeldir immediately jumped back.

    He managed to avoid the sword of light''s sh in time before it struck his shoulder.

    Conrad, who can now see Saeldir''s form, doesn''t waste this opportunity. He immediately lunged again at Saeldir then jumped into the air.

    Conrad shed his two swords of light simultaneously whilending in front of Saeldir.

    *CLASH!!!*

    Conrad''s swords of light collided with another sword which also seemed to be made of light.

    However, it was Saeldir''s Magic sword which he drew just in time before the strike sliced ??through his head.

    Conrad was a little surprised. But Saeldir didn''t let him feel surprised for too long.

    Saeldir fired a silver light orb at Conrad''s chest.

    From this close, the orb hit Conrad directly. Because there are no gaps for him to avoid the attack.

    "Arghh!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Conrad let out a painful scream while flying backward due to the strong push from the orb that Saeldir fired.

    This time Conrad broke several more walls due to the strong force.

    He finally fell on the floor of the room that contained many tubes and pieces of equipment.

    That room was the room used to separate the Magic particle from Conrad''s body at that time.

    Thomas - coincidentally - had also just arrived in the room after securing data in another room.

    He was surprised to see Conrad who came by breaking the wall.

    "Conrad!" Call Thomas.

    Hearing Thomas'' voice, Conrad looked up. "Thomas? what are you doing here?"

    Before Thomas could answer, Saeldir emerged from the hole in the wall and shot at Conrad.

    *CLASH!*

    Saeldir thrust his sword at Conrad. However, Conrad was still fast enough to notice that. So he was able to cross his two swords of light in front of his chest.

    Saeldir''s sword only shed against Conrad''s swords of light.

    But again the sh of the two fighting Magic powers created a shockwave.

    Which also further eliminates  Saeldir''s invisibility Magic.

    But now, Saeldir didn''t have any thoughts of repairing his invisibility Magic.

    Even if he managed to fix it, the next Magic impact �D which was obviously going to happen �D would make the invisibility Magic disappear.

    So Saeldir will only waste Magic energy for that.

    He better focuses his Magic energy to fight Conrad.

    Saeldir and Conrad were then involved in a fierce battle.

    All Thomas could see were shes of light.

    "Shit!" Thomas cursed under his breath while looking worriedly at the equipment he had not yet touched.

    ''That fight will definitely destroy everything!''

    Thomas also heard noises from all directions. This previously secret facility had be like a battlefield in the blink of an eye.

    Who are these people? What do they really want?

    In the midst of the questions and panic, Thomas tried to focus his mind on the task at hand.

    His hands began to move pressing the buttons on the touch screen.

    *BRAKKK!!!*

    *CLASH!*

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!*

    Behind him, the sounds of fighting sounded so close and the shockwave pushed Thomas'' body until he almost fell.

    But Thomas maintained his footing. For the sake of one goal that is embedded in his heart.

    ''I have to protect these data!''

    Thomas plugged the USB drive into the slot and started copying.

    While the fight was getting closer to him.

    ~~~

    On the other hand, Billy and Adrien are also having trouble fighting security officers.

    Fortunately, the invisibility Magic still works. So they have an advantage over the security officers.

    The security officers who were members of the special forces were confused because they had never encountered a situation like this.

    "Quick! call for help!" A man who seemed to be the leader of this squad ordered his men behind him.

    Immediately, the security officer he ordered immediately carried out his duties.

    Even so, Billy and Adrien still continue to work together to subvert them one by one.

    This corridor was quite narrow for them. The two of them had also been hit several times.

    But they are still invisible. Their opponent wasn''t a being who could use Magic so their invisibility Magic wasn''tpromised.

    Behind the two of them, several members of the security forcesy unconscious.

    Some of them just passed out from being hit by the stun baton. But several others died pierced by daggers.

    Billy and Adrien continued to fight them down this corridor.

    However, soon their reinforcements came.

    Dozens of other security forces came and joined.

    ''Captain, looks like we''re in trouble!'' Billy said via telepathy.

    ''I know, Brooks! Just keep fighting!''

    A stun baton suddenly flew towards Billy.

    Billy, who was off guard, was unable to dodge properly so the stun baton hit his head.

    *BUAGH!!!*

    Billy staggered backward. His head hurt and his vision was blurry.

    The member of the security forces who had just hit him had guessed Billy''s location.

    So he immediately pointed his stun baton to the front where Billy was there even though he couldn''t see him.

    However, the stun baton that almost hit Billy''s head again stopped in the air.

    When Billy looked up, he saw a thin silvery light enveloping the stun baton.

    ~~~

 Chapter 306 Stronger Than They Thought

    Billy could already guess who had just saved him from death.

    The security guard looked at his stun baton which stopped in the air because it was stopped by some kind of silver light.

    His face showed a look of confusion. It caught him off guard then an attack came and hit him hard.

    His body flew into the air. Then thrown toward his other friends.

    The guard hit many other guards and knocked them down. The guard behind him had a hard time getting ahead because of that.

    Adrien turned. He saw Aurdis standing while stretching her arms.

    The bracelets and rings on her hands gave off a faint silvery glow.

    ''Thanks,'' Adrien said. He ran towards Billy who was still sitting on the floor.

    ''Take care of Billy. I''ll handle them,'' Aurdis said.

    Aurdis saw Adrien nod. She moved her hand again and created a silver wall of force.

    ''With this, they will be reluctant to advance,'' Aurdis thought.

    The security guards are only human. And now they were clearly dealing with Magic.

    Earlier, they were still attacking because they didn''t see clearly that Adrien and Billy were using Magic.

    They are both just invisible but they still fight the way humans fight.

    That made the security guards believe that what they were dealing with were invisible ordinary humans.

    But now, they were facing a being that used Magic.

    What Aurdis predicted did indeed happen. The security guards immediately put on scared faces seeing the wall of light in front of them.

    Although Aurdis only created a weak wall of light. The wall of light wouldn''t be enough to hold them all if they decided to keep charging.

    However, the security guards seemed doubtful.

    "What should we do?" one of the security guards asked.

    "That wall looks dangerous. I''m not sure anymore."

    "Shouldn''t we retreat now and let the subjects handle this?"

    Panicked words came out of their mouth. In the end, it is their leader who must make the decision.

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*

    Meanwhile, the sound of explosions mixed with the tremor of the walls around them indicated that the situation was getting chaotic.

    "We''re retreating for now!" The leader of the security guards said his order.

    Hearing that, the security guards happilyplied.

    They immediately flocked to retreat.

    Aurdis breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, the security officers were not so dedicated to carrying out their duties.

    Unlike the Daemons of Cmity or the army of Ogres who dared to die as long as they could destroy the Elves.

    Billy saw the security guards retreat in a hurry through his blurry eyes.

    ''They ran, sir,'' Billy said.

    ''Yeah, I see that,'' Adrien replied.

    All of that was because of Aurdis'' presence here.

    But why was she here when the sounds of fighting around them indicated that a fight was still going on?

    Aurdis approached them. The thin wall of light was still there because Aurdis had purposely kept it to give the impression that the threat was still there.

    ''How is your condition?'' Aurdis asked while looking at Billy.

    ''A little bit dizzy,'' Billy replied in a weak voice.

    Blood came out of his head until it flowed down his forehead.

    Aurdis didn''t say anything and immediately reached out.

    A silver light shot out and enveloped Billy''s head. A momentter the wound was healed.

    Billy no longer felt sick or dizzy.

    ''Thanks,'' Billy said.

    Aurdis answered with a nod.

    ''What is going on?'' he asked.

    ''Saeldir is fighting that man called Conrad. Erend fought with Steve and Billy,'' Aurdis exined to them.

    ''Now, what shall we do?'' Billy asked.

    ''Well, there''s no way we can help Erend or Saeldir. You hear that?'' Adrien said.

    Sounds of explosion and destruction were heard from all directions. Tremors like an endless earthquake followed.

    ''That is the sign of a huge Magic battle. We can''t do anything about it.''

    ''You guys better stay away from that fight. I''ll help Saeldir,'' Aurdis replied.

    ''Are you sure?'' Billy asked worriedly.

    Aurdis nodded confidently. ''Yes. You guys just do the task you talked about and stay away from the fight.''

    ''Alright,'' Adrien said.

    ''Wait!''

    Aurdis took off the two rings on her fingers and gave the rings to them.

    ''What should we do with this?'' Billy asked.

    ''That ring can strengthen Magic. Based on what Erend said, there should already be some Magic in your bodies even a little bit.''

    Billy and Adrien looked at each other. They are still unsure of the existence of Magic within their bodies.

    However, now they had no time to doubt that. They need to act fast.<novelnext></novelnext>

    So with that, Adrien and Billy parted ways with Aurdis.

    They both walked toward the other location to secure any data or equipment rted to this experiment.

    To ensure that the government can no longer continue this experiment.

    At least, not for now where the goal is to create a weapon the President can use.

    While the two of them went to find their way to another room, Aurdis caught up with Saeldir.

    The room that Saeldir and Conrad used to fight was empty leaving only a mess.

    Aurdis entered the hole where the sounds of fighting could be heard.

    ''I have to help him. This battle must be more difficult than we thought.''

    Aurdis could already feel how strong the man was when she tried to get rid of him.

    It''s only natural because basically, that man''s poweres from ''her''. So his Magic will be strong.

    Aurdis cursed silently at the Elf who give her Magic on that man.

    Aurdis felt that this fight would be hard for her and Saeldir.

    ~~~

    The ground beneath the facility building inside the forest was blown apart by what looked like a huge explosion.

    However, it was not caused by an explosion. But because Erend''s body was pushed by a very strong force.

    That power is thebined power of Steve and Annie. And of course a little reinforcement from that cursed tree Magic.

    Erend was pushed through the roof of the underground facility. So he appeared under the concrete floor which was used for the training ground under the rain at that time.

    *BRUKK!*

    Erend fell on the concrete. Steve and Annie jumped from the hole that was created by Erend at the same time.

    ''Damnit! They should only be imitations. But how can they be this strong?''

    Erend immediately got back up. The attacks of the two of them had actually left marks on his scale and that wasn''t a good sign.

    The scale that could withstand the Magic-coated ax attack of the Daemon of Cmity back then was now scarred from being hit by their Magic attacks.

    That means, their Magic is stronger than that Daemon.

    ''How is that possible?''

    Erend wondered. Was it because their Magic power was originally that strong?

    Or was it the addition of that cursed tree''s evil Magic that made them that strong?

    Steve''s eyes which were burning red became even more intense.

    Annie''s eyes, which previously looked normal, also turned red with ck pupils like Steve''s.

    ''The two of them seem to be under the full influence of that evil Magic. This is bad.''

    Steve suddenly lunged at Erend. His body was burning with great mes so he looked like a ball of fire shot at high speed.

    Erend dodged to the side. But Steve threw fireballs at him as if he could already guess that Erend would dodge in that direction.

    Meanwhile, Annie shot at him with both hands covered in ice.

    Annie''s body has also been covered by a bluish ice armor that looks glistening under the lights from the building.

    *BUAGHH!*

    Annie mmed her fists together. Erend managed to block the fist.

    But the force behind the fist was great enough to knock Erend back a little.

    The fireballs that Steve fired hit him like a barrage of bullets. To make matters worse, the fireballs also explode when they touch him.

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*

    ...

    Explosions urred several times until Erend staggered. Again he felt the effects of the attacks.

    After the mes from Steve''s exploding fireballs dissipated slightly, Annie came from behind the mes with an attack she had prepared.

    Annie held out her icy hand. She strangled Erend''s neck then lifted him. Only for her to smash him into the concrete.

    *BOOM!*

    The sound when Erend hit the ground was quite loud. A small crater also formed there indicating how strong Annie''s power was.

    After that Steve came from above. He jumped high and created a spear of condensed fire.

    Steve shot down right above Erend and then plunged his me spear into Erend''s chest.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!!!*

    The mes spread as if there had just been a huge explosion.

    The fire spread to several meters and burned the grass, trees, and buildings around them.

    Steve and Annie then walked away from there. They stared at Erend''s body which was now burning with intense fire.

    A terrible grin appeared on Steve''s face. Meanwhile, Annie just stared with a straight face. It was as if all emotions had been erased from her heart.

    "HA HA HA!"

    Steveughed loudly. The sound of thatugh sounded evil coupled with the background of the mes surrounding him.

    But Steve''sughter immediately stopped.

    His heart which originally felt relieved because he thought he had seeded in killing Erend felt heavy again.

    From behind the mes, Erend''s figure stood up.

    He stepped out of the mes covered in ck and red scales that gave the impression that he had just been scorched and came out alive.

    "Not bad for imitations like you," Erend said.

    ~~~

 Chapter 307 Clash Of Fire

    Erend walked towards them with slow steps. The soles of his feet made a sound every time they stepped on concrete.

    Up there, the sound of thunder was loud. Indicates that soon, the rain wille to apany their fight.

    The wind was also blowing strong enough to shake the trees around. Dropped leaves and branches burned by Steve''s fire to the ground.

    A rustling sound came from the trees. Adding the background.

    "Imitation?" Steve stared at Erend with eyes burning with rage.

    Steve was initially shocked to see Erend walking after being hit by his attack as if nothing had happened. Even though Erend actually felt pain in his chest.

    However, when he heard Erend''s voice saying that he was just an imitation, his emotions rose and pushed his shock away.

    The mes all over Steve''s body grew. His muscles also swelled almost three times as much as they bulged against his skin.

    It caused Steve''s body to double in size.

    Coupled with the mes zing all over his body, Steve looked like a devil who hade out of his fieryir.

    Erend himself seemed surprised by Steve''s change. He saw his mes did not look like ordinary mes.

    There was a sort of red-ck tint to Steve''s mes and aura.

    It was like what Erend saw on the cargo ship that time and the atmosphere that enveloped the tall tree he saw at that time.

    ''He has been corrupted. I most likely have to kill him.''

    Erend had prepared himself for the worst.

    If he had to kill Steve, then he would kill him.

    After all, it''s not like Steve is an innocent man.

    But what about that woman? Has she also been corrupted?

    "You call me imitation?!" Steve screamed in a voice full of rage.

    Then, without saying anything else, he shot toward Erend with incredible speed.

    In the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Erend.

    Steve attacked Erend with two hands that were covered with fire ws. Which somehow he could create in such a short time.

    Erend raised both hands to block Steve''s fiery ws.

    As before, Steve''s fire power which was stronger than he expected managed to prate a bit of his scaleyer.

    ''This is quite worrying. Slime!''

    Upon knowing this situation isn''t too favorable for now, Erend called Slime toe.

    It didn''t take long. Like the figure of a good Companion, Slime appeared a momentter beside Erend.

    Slime immediately knew what Erend needed. So it immediately erged until it matched Erend''s size.

    Steve was shocked to see the appearance of the slimy pink creature. His surprise was used by Erend to butt his head into Steve''s head.

    *DUAGH!*

    Steve staggered backward.

    ''Hold him for a second,'' Erend said to the Slime.

    Slime sprang into action by expanding and jumping at Steve.

    Slime was able to trap Steve, who was unable to dodge, inside his body which was a transparent pink slime.

    Steve is struggling inside Slime''s body. He was trying to create fire to destroy Slime''s body from the inside.

    Erend turned his head and saw Annie just standing there nkly.

    ''Will she only move when ordered to?'' Erend wondered.

    If that were true, then Erend have more reasons for holding back when attacking her.

    Erend quickly pushed aside those thoughts for now as he had to use his Stats Points to raise his power.

    ''I guess I have to use quite a bit this time.''

    Erend saw that he still had 29 Skill Points and 20 Stat Points.

    With his thoughts, Erend immediately used the points to upgrade some of his stats.

    [ Strength: 23 + 2 = 25 ]

    [ Defense: 15 + 5 = 20 ]

    [Intelligence: 14 + 6 = 20]

    [ Magic Resistance: 18 + 2 = 20 ]

    [ 5 Stat Points Avable. ]

    Erend ended up spending his 15 Stat Points. Now almost all of his Stats are at level 20.

    Erend felt a surge of power in his body. A sign that a new power has appeared.

    [ "I can''t hold it in any longer." ]

    Slime said in an even voice. But Erend could understand that it was actually struggling.

    ''It''s okay, Slime. You can let him go.''

    After Erend said that, the Slime immediately jumped up and shrank back down to the size of a palm.

    Steve gritted his teeth and looked at Erend with sharp eyes.

    His chest seemed to rise and fall as if he was holding back a very heavy turmoil of anger in his chest.

    Steve turned to Annie who had just stood there nkly.

    ''Annie! Move and kill him!'' Steve said through his mind.

    Annie blinked her eyes quickly. Those empty eyes are now filled again by thoughts that previously drifted.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Annie''s eyes suddenly lit up blue. The aura on her body increased dramatically, bing thicker and colder.

    Even the concrete under her feet was frozen by the cold air she gave off.

    Erend realized that now he also had to fight that woman.

    Erend hesitated. Because he didn''t want to really hurt the woman who seemed to only move on Steve''s orders.

    *BOOM!*

    Suddenly, an explosion was created not far from where they were fighting.

    mes soared up together with lightning and silvery shes of light.

    Erend didn''t know who had just attacked or been hit by that attack. But he knew that the silvery light must havee from Aurdis or Saeldir.

    Worries were created in Erend''s heart. He was sure that their fight was no less difficult than his fight.

    ''Slime, divide yourself and go to Billy, Cpt. Boartusk and the two Elves then help them. But if your strength isn''t enough if you divide yourself, just help the two Elves.''

    Billy and Adrien would not engage in any fight like they have been nned. They will choose to hide than engage in a dangerous fight.

    But the Aurdis dan Saeldir most likely will fight the man named Conrad right now.

    Slime would indeed lose its power even more when it split it''s apart. The Information that was quite surprising was received by Erend sometime ago.

    [ "I don''t need to help you?" ] Slime asked.

    ''I can take care of myself,'' Erend answered calmly.

    Erend was more worried about his friends than himself.

    Because he was sure that his current power was enough to defeat them even if they fight him together.

    [ "Very Well." ]

    Slime immediately shrunk and erased its existence from everyone present. Besides, Steve''s attention had only been focused on Erend.

    He thought that pink slimy thing was Erend''s Magic technique. Not a living being that has a consciousness of its own.

    Steve and Annie lunged at Erend at the same time.

    Now that his Stats had increased, Erend felt more confident against the two of them.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    Erend threw a huge torrent of fire at the two of them who charged toward him. The fire looked like a tidal wave because it was so big.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!!!*

    Steve was shocked to see that. He didn''t expect that his enemy also had this powerful fire Magic.

    Because he only sees Erend fight with his fist before.

    But Steve felt no fear from seeing that wave of fire. Instead, he felt his anger growing.

    ''I will not let my fire lose!''

    Without him noticing, when he felt that anger Steve also drew more Magic energy from that cursed tree.

    His desire that doesn''t want to lose makes him continue to draw the Magic energy promised by the cursed tree. Thus, Steve elerated the corruption process on himself.

    The fire that was around Steve''s body became more murky and ck. And the power of heat has increased drastically.

    *ZWOOOOSSSHHH!*

    Steve brings out his fire power. He kept on pouring his Magic energy and withdrawing the Magic energy from that cursed tree. So Steve''s Magic energy is almost limitless.

    *BWOSSSHHH!!!!*

    Their mes shed against each other. Erend''s yellowish-red me shed with Steve''s intense ck-red me.

    The sh of their Fire power spread heat all around. Trees, nts, and buildings around them immediately fell victim to the ferocity of their power.

    Trees and nts wither, dry up, then turn to ashes that are carried away by the heat wave.

    The lights and ss in the surrounding buildings shattered instantly.

    So is the concrete where they stand. The concrete burned, cracked, and shattered.

    Whereas before there had never been concrete destroyed by fire to this extent. Except that fire was created after an explosion.

    Annie, who had previously followed Steve, immediately stopped where she was.

    Due to the pain from the shing of the two powerful fire Magic, Annie''s sense of herself returned.

    ''What is going on here?''

    Annie couldn''t remember when actually her body was taken over by that strange power. But now she regained control of herself.

    Annie strengthened the defense of her ice armor so she wouldn''t get burned to the point of melting here.

    ''I have to get out of here!''

    Annie intends to leave. But Steve noticed her movement.

    Even when he was focused on dealing with Erend''s fire, Steve could still notice her.

    However, even though he realized that Annie was moving away, Steve could no longer control her.

    Because now his focus is filled with what is in front of his eyes.

    "Ggrrrhaaaa!!!"

    Steve shouted as his efforts increased and his energy was drained.

    But then Steve felt the weight lessen. He grinned thinking that his opponent was starting to weaken.

    However, Steve''s thoughts could not be further from reality.

    Erend appeared splitting the wall of fire and shot toward him with incredible speed.

    ~~~

 Chapter 308 Peeled Off

    Erend came splitting a wave of fire before his eyes. Steve''s eyes widened at the scene. What he saw left him unable to react to what happened next.

    Erend shot towards him. His speed was much increased than before.

    All of that had not had time to register in Steve''s head before Erend arrived before his eyes.

    *BUAGH!*

    A punchnded on Steve''s face and sent him flying to the other side of the court. Steve crashes into the wall of buildings and goes through it.

    Steve continued to go into three buildings before he finally stopped in the middle of a room.

    In the room, several people seemed surprised to see Steve''s unusual arrival. Namely by breaking down walls and with bodies covered in fire.

    Everyone immediately panicked. The men and women who were there screamed and ran aimlessly.

    The scene before them gave a clear indication that a more dangerous situation than they had thought was unfolding.

    The rm that has been ringing since earlier has also reached here. Yet, they weren''t worried because this room was protected by a solid armored wall.

    However, when they saw Steve''s body break through the wall, they were immediately in a state of panic.

    They saw that the level of danger they faced was greater than the protection of the armored walls.

    They all ran in a hurry towards the door. But Steve didn''t care about them. All that was before his eyes now was his enemy.

    Steve''s eyes got darker than before. He didn''t notice anything, but his skin began to peel off revealing his ckened flesh.

    *SWOOSSSHHH!!!*

    The fire in Steve''s body grew. Then he dashed towards the hole where he hade. Steve''s speed also seems to have increased.

    Erend was waiting for him in his ce. Even though he saw the impact his punch had on Steve, Erend still wasn''t satisfied.

    Because he knew that what he was fighting now wasn''t just a human being who could use Magic.

    Rather, a human who can use Magic and be corrupted by the Magic of a cursed tree.

    Based on what Aurdis and Saeldir had said, the power of that cursed tree simply wasn''t in their records.

    So no one knows what the Magic power of that cursed tree can do.

    Now it bes Erend''s job to find out. And of course, to stop it as well.

    Erend looked back and saw Annie standing silently. Her eyes looked empty again.

    "Hey!" Erend shouted at her.

    The shout made Annie snap back to reality. Her eyes which were no longer empty stared at Erend.

    "I don''t want to hurt you," Erend said. "Don''t run away. Wait for me to see you after finishing business with him."

    Noisy and loud sounds came from the direction he threw Steve earlier. Erend knew that it was a sign of Steve''s arrival.

    "For the time being, hide first. But don''t you dare run away from me!"

    Annie couldn''t say anything. Erend''s gaze coupled with his appearance covered in ck and red scales was intimidating enough that Annie couldn''t reciprocate.

    "Go now!" Erend said.

    Annie nodded quickly. Then she went back into the broken hole in the ground.

    Erend stared at the hole for a few moments.

    Then he turned his face again towards Steve who was charging toward him.

    Erend could even feel the heat from Steve even though he hadn''t arrived yet.

    He felt it was a sign that somehow, Steve''s power had increased again.

    Erend sighed. ''Is this the time to gain new powers?''<novelnext></novelnext>

    Steve darted out from the hole in the building while throwing dozens of ming spears at Erend.

    Erend was still able to throw the fiery spears away. Suddenly Steve was right in front of his eyes and threw a fist at him.

    Erend managed to hold back the punch. Steve then threw a fist with his other hand. But Erend also managed to hold it back.

    Then Erend saw Steve''s face behind the mes. From this close, Erend could see that the skin on Steve''s face was starting to peel off.

    Erend frowned. In his mind, he thought that it might be a sign that his body could no longer withstand too much power surge.

    ''I don''t know if I can save him at this point.''

    Steve looked at Erend with eyes burning with anger. He opened his mouth, then Erend saw a wisp of fire that was created from the base of his throat and rising.

    So Erend did not remain silent. Before Steve could release a burst of fire from his mouth, Erend butted his head into Steve''s head.

    *DUAGH!*

    Erend''s headbutt made Steve''s head look up. Steve had released a burst of fire upwards but immediately stopped it.

    Erend then threw a fist at Steve''s throat. Choking him from the fire that was still in his throat.

    After that, Erend grabbed Steve by the neck, lifted him, and m him to the ground.

    *BRAAKK!!!*

    Erend''s m was almost as strong as how Steve had mmed him earlier.

    A crater was created and cracks that looked like roots spread in all directions.

    "Kheekh!"

    Steve choked because Erend gripped his throat tightly.

    Seeing a great opportunity in front of his eyes, Erend did not waste it. He raised his arms high and punched Steve in the face repeatedly.

    *BUAGHH!*

    *BUAGHH!*

    *BUAGHH!*

    ...

    ''Why is his skin so hard?!''

    Erend''s punches hit Steve''s face but didn''t do any significant damage to him. Steve''s eyes still stared at Erend unfazed.

    As if there was some other power protecting his flesh, Erend''s punch with Strength which had already reached 25  was still not enough.

    Steve''s body suddenly issued a powerful explosion.

    *BOOM!*

    The explosion threw Erend into the air then he fell into the middle of the forest.

    Erend immediately stood up. His scales protect him well from that attack.

    Erend sighed. ''This will take forever if I don''t do something.''

    Erend had thought of this idea from the start. But he didn''t do it immediately because he thought his fire would be able to ovee Steve''s fire.

    He had no idea that the power of that cursed tree would be this much.

    ''Yeah. It''s time to take on another power.''

    ~~~

 Chapter 309 Water Power

    Erend decided that he could no longer rely solely on the power of his fire.

    Turning into a Dragon was still something he couldn''t do now.

    He''s not that desperate to turn into a Dragon yet. And since the beginning, Erend wanted to avoid that until the end of this fight.

    ''Tut, open the Water Dragon Skill Set.''

    Erend spoke to Tut inside his head. He didn''t know if Tut could be reached right now.

    Ahead there was a burst of mes rising into the air. The heat wave spread around and set some nts on fire.

    ''This is only going to get worse. Steve''s rampage is getting out of control,'' thought Erend.

    ["I''ll open it." ] Tut replied shortly after.

    Even so, there is a dy that makes him as responsive as usual. Erend didn''t really mind that.

    A momentter a Window containing the Water Dragon Skill Set appeared in front of Erend.

    ''I can get Skill All Water-based Power without taking Water Dragon Transformation, right?'' Erend asked Tut.

    [ "Yes, you can get it if you have enough Skill Points." ]

    Erend nodded in satisfaction.

    ''OK. I will-"

    Before Erend could finish talking to Tut, Steve with a body scorched by fire, was shot from behind a line of trees.

    He came flying like a meteor with a fiery tail extending backward.

    Steve grabbed Erend''s neck and then m him to the ground. Almost the same as what he had done to him.

    However, what made it different now was that Steve kept pushing Erend above the ground while continuing to fly.

    Steve takes Erend away from where they originally fought. Erend''s body was dragged by Steve leaving a long mark on the ground.

    ''He''s stronger than before!''

    Erend could feel that the pressure of Steve''s hand on his neck was getting stronger.

    There is only one possible cause of that. Steve had drawn even more Magic energy from that cursed tree.

    The skin on his face that had been peeling earlier was now peeling more.

    Nearly half of Steve''s facial skin was now gone, leaving the flesh of his face also starting to turn ck.

    ''Tut! I will use 5 Skill Points to get All Water-based Power!''

    Erend screamed inside his head at Tut.

    Erend knew that if he didn''t get the power soon he wouldn''t be able to beat Steve.

    Even though Steve''s body didn''t seem like it would be able tost for very long, that didn''t mean that would settle everything.

    It could be, when Steve''s body is destroyed, the Magic power of that cursed tree will be released and spread wider because there is nothing to contain it.

    That would be the cause of an even bigger disaster.

    Steve lifted Erend''s body off the ground. Then lifted it into the air.

    Erend doesn''t know how Steve got the power to fly without wings.

    Steve''s ck eyes stared at Erend with obvious killing intent. Erend could clearly feel the endless madness and rage within those eyes.

    [ New Skill Obtained: All Water-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    Erend felt the same sensation as before when a new power entered his body.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Steve suddenly clenched his fist that didn''t hold Erend''s neck. Then with full power, Steve punched Erend in the stomach.

    The fist didn''t throw him like Erend thought it would. Instead, the fist lingered on his stomach for a few moments.

    It didn''t take long for Erend to understand why Steve just let his fists in there.

    *SSSS...*

    The sizzling sound apanied Steve''s fist which was d in reddish mes started to melt his [Dragon Scale].

    Steve''s fist slowly prated Erend''s scale. He started to feel pain.

    Erend gritted his teeth. Then he immediately activated the skill he just got.

    [ Skill activated: All Water-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    Ayer of water started toe out of Erend''s body. White steam appeared because the water met the hot wave that Steve gave off.

    Steve didn''t seem to notice the change as his mind was being possessed by the Magic from that cursed tree.

    His eyes kept staring at Erend like a mad beast who only had one wish. That is to destroy him.

    Erend used the power of water to coat his fist. Then he mmed that fist into Steve''s face with all his might.

    *BUAGGGGH!*

    The fist threw Steve down. His burning body and incredible falling speed made Steve look like a meteor falling from space to the earth''s surface.

    *BOOM!*

    A big bang and an earthquake were created as Steve crashed to the ground.

    A huge crater is created. Heat and fire spread in all directions.

    Erend also fell after he hit Steve. But he immediately activated [Dragon Wings] to prevent it from hitting the ground.

    Erendnded smoothly not far from where Steve fell.

    Erend looked down to see the condition of the scale in his stomach.

    "Fuck."

    Erend cursed under his breath. If he had been a bitte Steve''s fist would have prated his stomach and destroyed his organs.

    Erend looked at the ce where Steve had fallen in front of him.

    The ce was still burning with fire and Erend hesitated to get close.

    So he chose to wait for Steve to wake up rather than approach the surprise attack he might take out.

    It wasn''t long before Steve stand up. With great difficulty, he pulled his body to stand.

    The mes burning in his body had lessened a little. But that doesn''t mean he''s weak.

    Erend looked at Steve intently. Looking forward to what he will do next.

    He had also activated [All Water-Based Power] to coat his body with water. So he could prepare himself if Steve issued an unexpected attack.

    Steve''s body looks so horrible.

    Nearly seventy percent of his skin had peeled off. Leaving red-ck flesh that seemed to be burned by his own fire.

    But the body still looks big and strong. Steve showed no signs that he was feeling any pain or weakness.

    Maybe it was because he was still strong after all. Or maybe it was because his mind had been lost due to the corruption by the Magic of that cursed tree.

    ~~~

 Chapter 310 Beyond Helping

    What the Magic from that cursed tree did was horrible. Erend saw it with his own eyes right now.

    When in the past the strongest Elves of their erabined forces to even create a new dimension to seal the tree, Erend felt that it was not exaggerated at all.

    Steve''s body looks so miserable. He looked like a person who had just ascended from the deepest pit of hell after enduring such severe torment.

    Steve gritted his teeth. His hands clenched until they shook, showing how strong Steve was clenching his fists.

    Then Steve started walking from the crater where he fell.

    Every step he took shed pieces of his skin that burned and fall to the ground.

    Steve has be a big threat to this world now. And Erend knows that the only person who stands to stop the disaster froming true is only him.

    But unfortunately, Erend himself didn''t know what to do.

    Does he just have to kill Steve like he''s been doing all along to deal with the problem that happens in the past? Or is there another better solution?

    ''Tut, what should I do?''

    In the end, Erend asked the only source he felt could answer his question.

    [ "You just have to kill him. That way the evil Magic inside his body will disappear too." ]

    ''Are you sure? What if the evil Magic spreads instead?''

    [ "That''s not going to happen. Just trust me and kill him. That man is beyond help right now." ]

    Erend looked at Steve who was walking closer to him. "Yeah, I can see that pretty clearly."

    [ "You just have to kill him or destroy his body. Like you always do." ]

    Erend snorted at Tut''s words. He''s only always focused on destroying his enemies so far.

    Maybe it''s a trait thates with his Dragon powers. Or maybe it is his true nature that has been hidden all this time.

    At this point, Erend doesn''t know anymore.

    Steve spread his arms out to the sides. Then creates a reddish me in his palm.

    The mes erged and turned into condensed spears of fire.

    Steve then threw the two fire spears at Erend with all his strength.

    *WUSSHH!*

    *WUSSHH!*

    The two ming spears of condensed fire shot through the air toward Erend.

    But not only that, but Steve also shot towards him leaving a trail of fire explosion behind his body.

    It was as if he had just been propelled by a powerful rocket power.

    Erend who was still activating the [All Fire-based Power] skill from earlier thickened theyer of water all over his body.

    He then spurted water forward to meet the two fire spears Steve threw.

    *CSSSS!!!*

    The characteristic sizzling sound that urs when a zing fire meets the cold of water is heard. Then white mist followed after that.

    Erend ran to the side to get a clear and unobstructed look at Steve. He saw him.

    Steve was standing and staring ahead with a look of surprise.

    Yes, Erend could still see the shocked look on Steve''s face with his disfigured face condition.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Erend wasted no time and immediately shot toward Steve.

    Above his palm was a ball of water that Erend had prepared. Once the distance was right, Erend threw the water ball toward Steve.

    The ball of water grew fivefold so that it could easily cover Steve''s entire body.

    A sizzling sound was created as the water ball touched Steve''s skin.

    A momentter the ball of water immediately enveloped Steve''s body and extinguished the fire in his body.

    A white mist appeared and spread around. The water ball that Erend took out was fighting the hot fire from Steve''s body.

    Erend could see Steve open his mouth and a lot of bubbles came out. It created a scene as if Steve was drowning.

    But soon Steve''s eyes nced at Erend again. His mouth which had opened in panic was now closed with gritted teeth.

    A bigger power of fire came out of Steve''s body and the power of the fire made Erend''s ball of water evaporate very quickly.

    In just a few seconds the ball of water that had covered Steve''s body had almostpletely evaporated.

    Erend who saw that immediately lunged at Steve.

    But Steve notices Erend''s arrival and he draws more Magic energy from the cursed tree driven by his rage.

    *ZWOOSSHHH!!!*

    The Magic energy that Steve drew made the power of his fire stronger than before.

    Before Erend could get close to him, Steve''s fire came out and destroyed Erend''s already thinning ball of water.

    The fire knocked him back a few steps. Then Steve shot towards him with incredible speed.

    By now Steve''s fire was ckish red. The fire no longer looked like a normal fire.

    It even looks like the fire that consists only of the cursed tree''s Magic energy which formed into the power of fire.

    Erend noticed the change. He created a thickyer of water over his body, adding protection for himself.

    Because it turned out that the effect of the cursed tree''s Magic energy was quite strong and manage to prate the power of [Dragon Scale] even though that skill had reached Level 5.

    In the bli k of an eye, Steve was already arrived in front of Erend and immediately threw a punch.

    Erend caught the punch with one hand and let out a jet of water from his other hand at Steve.

    *WUUSHH!*

    The jet of water immediately created white steam as soon as it touched Steve.

    "ARGHHH!!!"

    Steve let out a pained scream from inside his broken throat. It didn''t sound like a human voice but rather an injured beast''s voice.

    But despite sounding in pain, Steve didn''t look weak. Instead, he even more aggressivelyunched attacks.

    Steve opened his mouth and spit fire at Erend''s face.

    Fortunately, Erend''s face was covered by water so the fire didn''t cause any damage to him.

    Erend then kicked Steve in the stomach and threw him backward.

    *DUAGHH!*

    After that Erend created a water cage shaped like an orb like before to trap Steve.

    ~~~

 Chapter 311 Another Rage

    The orb cage that was created from the water covered Steve''s entire body. But Steve will not give up and just keep quiet even though his body is covered by water which continues to regenerate even though his fire is zing.

    All of Steve''s teeth gritted and began to corrode because it was getting overwhelmed by the heat from that cursed tree fire.

    However, Steve didn''t care about that. All he cared about now were the enemies in front of his eyes. Which is Erend who now preparing for another attack to follow this water cage.

    After he got confirmation that he could kill Steve to end this, Erend could finally attack more freely.

    Erend channeled his Magic energy into the water cage that trapped Steve. So that every time Steve exploded a fire from within his body and vaporized the water cage, anotheryer of water would be created again to rece the water that had just vaporated.

    Erend didn''t only do that. He stretched his arms forward and controlled the water.

    He was about to create another attack to stab Steve''s body from all directions of the water cage.

    Sharp des like spearheads began to form around Steve''s body. Steve realized all the water that made up those sharp edges.

    His remaining instincts screamed that now he was in grave danger. So Steve takes a bigger portion of the Magic energy from the cursed tree.

    Because of that action, the cursed tree happilyplied with Steve''s request. It realized that now in a world previously untouched by Magic, now that its power was starting to awaken.

    Steve felt the Magic energy in his body overflow. The surge of huge Magic energy overflowed from a source he didn''t know about - and he didn''t care about.

    Erend who saw that a change had urred to Steve widened his eyes. The reddish fire was now getting darker and full of a sinister aura.

    Erend now not only feels the heat from Steve''s fire. But also the ominous and suffocating feeling of something ancient and filled with vengeance.

    With that, Erend felt that he had to fight even harder than this. So he could kill Steve more quickly.

    Erend controlled the sharp des of water he created around Steve''s body to stab his body.

    The sharp des moved simultaneously toward Steve''s body. However, an explosion of red-ck mes also erupted from within his body.

    The burst of power that was stronger than before and appeared suddenly made Erend caught off guard. So he couldn''t maintain his water cage around Steve''s body.

    The water cage immediately evaporated into white mist which also immediately disappeared engulfed in Steve''s fire.

    Steve immediately lunged at Erend after he was released from the water cage. In an instant, he was in front of Erend and reached his blistered hand toward Erend''s neck.

    Erend who realized that, immediately fired a jet of water from his hand to push Steve.

    *JWUUSSHH!!!*

    The water shot seeded in pushing Steve backward and thwarting his attack.

    After that, Erend immediately created a puddle of water under Steve''s feet.

    A momentter, from the puddle, water emerged with tremendous thrust until it formed a pir of water that covered Steve''s body.

    Erend could see Steve''s silhouette in the water pir. If he felt pain, Steve seemed to be unable to scream anymore because most likely his throat had been burned.

    Erend didn''t let the opportunity pass him by. He darted toward Steve and swung his punch coated in water Magic toward Steve''s face.

    *PAKK!*<novelnext></novelnext>

    But unexpectedly, Steve caught Erend''s fist before it could hit his face.

    That surprised Erend because it turned out that Steve was still able to react well amidst the onught of the water pir he had created.

    Steve''s head popped out of the water pir. By now all of his hair had almost been burnt away and only a few strands of hair were left hanging weakly.

    Steve''s eyes now turned red with ck pupils. Making his appearance even more terrifying.

    Erend gritted his teeth. His determination to immediately kill Steve became even greater. He swings his punch with his other hand.

    But this time Steve also managed to hold the punch.

    However, Erend did not stop there. He stamped his foot on the ground and amplified the force of the torrent from his water pir that was still hitting Steve.

    It had an obvious effect. Steve''s grip on both hands loosened. His mouth opened in a soundless scream.

    Erend pulled his hands and grabbed Steve by the neck as he pushed him off the pir of water.

    Steve fell to the ground and immediately spread fire and heat from his body around. nts and trees were burned by the ck-red mes.

    Erend was on top of Steve''s body and continued to choke him. He also poured water all over his body and his hands that were choking Steve''s neck.

    Steve stared at Erend with wide eyes. This made Erend''s anger also overflow. It was as if there was an old grudge when he saw those eyes that rose in Erend''s heart.

    He had never felt that feeling before when he saw Steve''s eyes like that.

    Yet now, when he saw those red and ck eyes from this close, Erend just felt that rage boiling.

    Erend lifted one hand from Steve''s neck. He coated the water Magic thicker than before in that hand. Then he punched Steve in the face.

    *BUAGH!*

    Erend''s fist which was coated with water Magic crushed the bit of Steve''s remaining skin.

    Then he hit him again.

    *BUAGH!*

    *BUAGH!*

    Erend kept pounding his fists with the same strength and ferocity. Yet Steve didn''t look like he was in any pain still looking at Erend with those disgusting eyes.

    Suddenly another explosion sound was heard from the direction of the facility.

    The sound of the explosion distracted Erend so he turned his head reflexively.

    Steve took that opportunity to punch Erend in the direction of throwing him over his body.

    ~~~

 Chapter 312 Bigger Water Attack

    Erend was thrown from above Steve''s body. He rolled a few times before finally being able to stop.

    Then he immediately stood up. For a moment, his concentration to kill Steve was distracted by an explosion that urred from the direction of the facility.

    Erend looked up worriedly. While he faced Steve here, he had no idea what had happened to Aurdis and her friends there.

    On the other hand, Steve had risen to his feet. His teeth gritted tightly. His red and ck eyes stared at Erend with hatred.

    Erend sensed that the threat from Steve was ready toe at him again.

    So he turned his gaze from the direction of the facility filled with mes soaring into the sky.

    The way he cane to help with the problems his friends are having is by solving his problems with Steve here. There''s no other way than that.

    So Erend lunged at Steve and then immediately threw a water ball at him.

    Steve shouted as he held out his hand in front. A jet of dark red mes burst out to approach the water ball from Erend.

    The volume of Steve''s mes seemed much bigger than the water ball Erend threw. So that the water ball was immediately engulfed by a torrent of dark-red fire.

    Erend himself didn''t think that Steve would emit such a big fire. So he was not ready for the bursts of fire that came to him.

    Even so, Erend did not run out of ways to get away from this problem. He created a wall of water out of nothing very quickly.

    *JWUUSSHH!!!*

    The water hit the torrent of fire that Steve released. Once again a white mist was created from evaporating water.

    Erend dashed through the white mist. Momentster he saw Steve''s figure engulfed by the dark-red mes.

    Erend pped his wings to push his body forward. The pping of his wings blew away the white mist around him.

    In the blink of an eye, Erend was right in front of Steve.

    However, unlike before when Erend was able tond punches on Steve with ease, now Steve was able to block Erend''s fist.

    *DAKK!*

    Then, Steve took turns swinging his hand toward Erend''s face.

    But Erend was able to avoid it. He then released water from his hands to wrap around Steve''s body.

    But Erend''s intention was thwarted by the dark-red mes that surrounded Steve''s body.

    The fire instantly evaporated the water that Erend was going to use to wrap around Steve''s body.

    Knowing that the fight would not be good for him at this distance, Erend decided to keep his distance from Steve until he see that he would have an advantage in closebat.

    Erend pped his wings. A strong gust of wind pushed Steve back and simultaneously pulled Erend away from him.

    Erendnded a few feet from Steve. But he wasted no time in staying silent and immediately threw water spears at Steve.

    Steve saw the arrival of the water spears. So he immediately jumped back.

    But Steve''s body could no longer obey his brain''smands.

    His fighting instincts told Steve to move away. However, his body, which had begun to be eroded by the power of the fire from the cursed tree, had already weakened.

    ? To deal with the iing water spears, Steve let out another torrent of fire.

    He could no longer see the water spears because they were blocked by his fire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But that didn''t matter because with his fire he could obliterate all the water spears that Erend threw.

    Steve stopped his mes after a few moments. His fighting instincts ordered him to lunge directly at Erend and give him a head-on attack.

    However, when Steve removed the mes, the water spears were still there. Floating in the air as if waiting for the right time to move again.

    It turns out that Erend controls his water spears to stop temporarily in the air before theye into contact with Steve''s fire.

    As soon as the fire dissipated, the water spears shot quickly toward Steve.

    Seeing that, of course, Steve wanted to release another torrent of dark-red fire. But the water spears were faster than him.

    *JRAATT!!!*

    *JRAATT!!!*

    *JRAATT!!!*

    ...

    More than a dozen water spears stuck in Steve''s body. The fire that surrounded his body couldn''t block Erend''s water spears.

    The water spears split as soon as they hit Steve''s body and formed ayer of water that surrounded his body.

    Erend continued to channel his Magic energy to maintain theyer of water on Steve''s body.

    Because of theyer of water, the dark-red fire surrounding Steve''s body started to shrink.

    White steam also rose indicating that Steve was trying to burn Erend''s wateryer.

    Steve is now struggling because theyer of water has limited his ability to release his fire power.

    Seeing the opportunitying before his eyes, Erend prepared his water power to issue a big attack on Steve.

    Erend gathers his water energy. When using his Skill, Erend doesn''t need to think too far to be able to perform a technique tounch an attack.

    He only needed to imagine the result he wanted from the Skill while pouring in his will and Magic energy.

    Just like now, when Erend imagines he will create a giant water serpent.

    Erend released his concentration to maintain theyer of water that covered Steve''s body.

    Then focus all of his concentration and Magic energy on the attack he was going to do now.

    Initially, Erend created a ball of water. Then throw the water ball up.

    And after that, the water ball turned into a water serpent that was the size of a car and ten meters long.

    Erend directed his giant water serpent toward Steve.

    The water serpent opened its mouth when it arrived in front of Steve as if it wanted to eat him.

    Steve saw the water serpent''s jaws open. But he couldn''t do anything quickly because there was still ayer of water covering his body.

    So the jaws of the water serpent grabbed him and carried him flying up before finally mming him back to the ground.

    ~~~

 Chapter 313 Scorched More

    When the water serpent mmed Steve back to the ground, a small earthquake-like vibration was created. Indicates how strong the impact actually is.

    Erend still continues to channel his Magic energy into the water serpent. Give it life to keep mauling on Steve.

    The water serpent took its jaw off Steve. Erend could catch a glimpse of Steve''s figure lying on the ground and not moving.

    But Erend didn''t let the water serpentst too long. He controlled his water serpent to once again smash itself open-jawed against Steve.

    *BOOM!*

    Once again a great vibration was created. The burned tree leaves around immediately fell off and left bare tree branches.

    ''Is this over?''

    Erend wondered in his heart. Could that attack be enough to incapacitate Steve?

    With the condition that his body was almost destroyed by fire, coupled with the continuous water attacks, Erend guessed that Steve had suffered enough damage to make him unable to move anymore.

    *BOOM!*

    Meanwhile, another explosion was heard from the direction of the facility building. Erend became even more worried.

    But he still couldn''t move from here before confirming that Steve was indeed dead.

    Erend changed the water serpent to return to its water ball form.

    But Erend didn''t get rid of it, he only let the ball of water float by not far from Steve''s body if it turned out that Steve could get back up.

    Erend approached Steve carefully. He no longer attacked recklessly knowing that the Magic of the cursed tree inside Steve could have unexpected effects.

    Erend walked slowly. He didn''t notice Steve moving again.

    ''Can I get more information about that cursed tree from his body?''

    Maybe some kind of sample from Steve''s body could be a clue that Aurdis and Saeldir could use.

    ''Hmm, making sure that he dies first would be much safer.''

    So Erend wanted to move the water ball back to turn into a water serpent again. However, Steve got up quicker than he thought.

    *BWOOOSSHHH!!!*

    The explosion from Steve''s body threw Erend backward. He toppled a few times before finallying to a stop.

    ''Shit! I''mte!''

    Erend immediately channeled his Magic energy to restore his water serpent form. Then control it to attack Steve again.

    The water serpent opened its jaws and crashed into Steve with incredible force. However, the water serpent was countered by Steve''s fire st.

    Erend frowned seeing the fireing out of Steve''s body.

    ''It looks darker than before.''

    Steve raised his body to stand with the fire pushing him from below. Now Steve''s form is getting more horrible.

    The front of his body was much more damaged than before. Some of his ribs were exposed because the flesh and skin had been destroyed.

    Erend suspected that it was caused by the water serpent''s attack earlier.

    It is not just that. Steve''s face is also getting more disfigured. His blonde hair, which only had a few strands left, had beenpletely burnt and was now gone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Part of the flesh on his face had crumbled to reveal the skull bones.

    The flesh around his left eye had also been damaged so that his left eye was now just hanging down as if it could fall at any moment with a slight tug.

    But there was one thing that didn''t change on Steve''s face. Namely his vengeful expression with teeth grinding hard. His eyes that were still intact stared at Erend with enormous hatred.

    Erend had also felt such hatred. He didn''t know where the hatred came from but when he looked into Steve''s eyes, the hatred that seemed so old burned inside him.

    ''Well, that can only mean one thing. I have to kill him.''

    That hatred clearly signifies hostility. Maybe there was some kind of ancient rivalry involving the Dragons with that cursed tree in the very past.

    After all, there is no knowledge or records whatsoever about that tree. So all possibilities can still happen.

    Including the possibility of a bad connection between the Dragons and the cursed tree.

    Suddenly the fire on his body red up even more. The fire immediately burned his body and scorched the remaining flesh on his body which was still intact.

    The flesh on Steve''s body turned charred and filled with reddish cracks like the ground around a volcano.

    Because the water serpent had disappeared, Erend concentrated on creating arge enough water attack once again.

    However, of course, Steve certainly wouldn''t let him finish the preparations. He shot off with incredible speed.

    In the blink of an eye, Steve was right in front of Erend.

    Erend, who was still concentrating, realized that he had made a mistake.

    *BUAGHH!*

    A fist from Steve hit Erend in the face sending him flying backward. That fist was indeed quite strong, even slightly stronger than before.

    However, Erend was not thrown too far. He was only thrown back a few meters because he managed to p his wings at the right time.

    Steve immediately shot back towards him as if he no longer wanted to give Erend a chance to just breathe.

    But unlike what Steve thought, Erend was ready to return the punch earlier.

    Steve''s body suddenly fell while he was charging toward Erend.

    There was a small pool of water under his feet. And the water in the puddle caught Steve''s feet.

    "Heylh!" Erend snorted. Then he moved his hands to control the water under Steve''s feet.

    The water immediately rose and its volume was much bigger than that small pool of water.

    Erend moved the water to cover Steve''s body.

    *CSSSSSHHH!!!*

    A white mist appeared apanied by a hissing sound that sounded louder than usual. It''s a sign of how hot Steve''s body is right now.

    The water that Erend controlled evaporated quickly. But he immediately poured in more Magic energy to maintain his water.

    "ARRGGHHH!!!"

    Steve screamed in pain. Erend could even see that he opened his mouth so wide that the flesh at the corners of his mouth that had been scorched by the fire tore.

    ~~~

 Chapter 314 Unexpected Help

    When Erend was having trouble fighting Steve on the other side of the forest, his other friends were actually having almost the same trouble.

    Conrad, who is an ordinary human who happens to be able to use Magic from his interactions for several months with an Elf, turns out to be able to adjust to that power greatly.

    He fought better than Saeldir thought. Saeldir cursed this situation in his heart. If only he wasn''t in this other world, Saeldir would have settled things with Conrad long ago.

    After their fight, most of the underground part of this facility had been destroyed.

    They were in the middle of the wreckage which was worrying as the walls around them looked like they might copse at any moment.

    "What is your purpose here?" Conrad asked under his breath. In Conrad''s hands now was a sword and shield made of silvery light.

    Conrad always put his shield in front of his body. That way he could immediately prepare if an attack came.

    Not much different from him, Saeldir also ced an invisible Magic shield in front of his body.

    "You stole our Magic," Saeldir replied in an even voice. But inside his heart, he felt quite anxious.

    Conrad gritted his teeth. "You treat her like that. It''s only fitting that she does something against the rules of your arrogant race."

    Saeldir''s eyes narrowed to a sharp angle. There was a sh of anger within those blue eyes. Conrad''s words just now seemed to have made Saeldir''s anger rise in his chest.

    "You don''t deserve to say that with your dirty mouth," Saeldir said.

    "But what I said is true. She doesn''t even care about the safety of your race anymore. She said, if destruction wille to your race, she will actually feel relieved," Conrad replied to Saeldir''s words with remarks that made his anger burn even more.

    Saeldir created a silver lightning bolt in his left hand and threw it directly at Conrad.

    Conrad raised his shield of light just in time to block the lightning bolt before it struck his head.

    The silvery light shed around like thunder. Destroying more the part of the wall that is still trying to stand up with its fragile form.

    Conrad gritted his teeth because the pressure from the lightning bolt was surprisingly strong.

    He sent his Magic energy into his hand that was holding his shield then sent away the lightning.

    *JZZYYUU!!!*

    *BOOM!!!*

    Conrad managed to throw away the lightning with his light shield. However, that made Conrad toote to realize that Saeldir was already running towards him.

    Saeldir swung his sword which was enveloped in a dazzling silvery light. Conrad had no time to pull back his shield to block the sword.

    So he raised his sword to block Saeldir''s sword.

    ''It won''t be strong enough!''

    Conrad could feel the power behind the swing. So he knew that he wouldn''t be able to endure itpletely.

    But that was better than doing nothing and letting the sword cut through his head.

    *CLASH!*

    Saeldir''s sword shed against Conrad''s light sword. Immediately, Conrad''s sword was pushed back. Saeldir''s sword edge struck at his temple.

    Saeldir, who was already controlled by anger, did not stop there. He stretched his hand that was not holding the sword towards Conrad''s chest then shot a silver lightning bolt again towards him.

    *JZZZYYYUUU!!!*

    The lightning bolt struck Conrad and immediately threw him back with great force.

    Conrad goes through several walls with lightning enveloping his body. He couldn''t do anything.

    Saeldir immediately followed him and then threw his sword covered in silvery light to follow Conrad.

    Conrad finally stopped when he hit a steel wall and caused a great vibration. When he was about to stand up again, he saw another bolt of lightning rushing toward him.

    "Shit!"

    Conrad immediately raised his light shield. The bolt of lightning struck the shield of light and Conrad sent it flying again like before.

    The lightning exploded somewhere next to him. He didn''t know because Conrad had already looked up and saw a sword flying towards him.

    *CLANGGG!!!!*

    The sword is stuck in the wall. If Conrad didn''t roll over quickly to avoid it, he would definitely be the one who was skewered by the shining sword.

    Conrad felt his pulse quicken as he stared at the shining de of the sword. He felt that fear in his chest.

    ''One moment toote I''ll be dead!''

    Conrad already felt that he was quite a strong Magic user all along.

    However, Conrad had never fought an Elf who was used to fighting with their Magic.

    Conrad felt the hairs on his neck stand up. When he turned around, Conrad saw Saeldir lunging at him.

    His eyes glowed blue with anger. Conrad was starting to regret the words he had just thrown at him.

    Conrad jumped while grinding his teeth. He couldn''t just give in to fear if he still wanted to live ande back to see her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    So Conrad got up and swung his sword of light towards Saeldir who was approaching.

    However, Saeldir threw a de of light at Conrad, forcing him to raise his shield if he didn''t want to be hit by the de of light.

    His armor of light that just now had cracked after receiving the lightning bolt wouldn''t be able to block the de of light if it hit him.

    *TANGG!*

    The de of light hit Conrad''s light shield. Saeldir stretched his hand to draw his sword from the wall.

    A momentter the sword was in his hand and Saeldir immediately swung it at Conrad.

    Conrad raised his shield and sword to block Saeldir''s sword.

    *CRACK!*

    But Conrad didn''t think that his shield would crack because of that sword.

    "You filthy human! How dare you insult my race like that!" Saeldir said. In Saeldir''s voice, there was a very strong emphasis.

    Saeldir gritted his teeth. The words came out from behind teeth that were gritted tightly with anger.

    Saeldir kept pushing his sword with all his strength. The cracks on Conrad''s light shield grew wider until finally, his light shield split and shattered.

    Saeldir''s swordnded on Conrad''s left shoulder. Now it was his light armor''s turn to be tested by Saeldir''s sword. Whether the armor will be able to withstand the sword or not.

    "You think with this power you stole you can stand against me?!"

    Saeldir poured more Magic into his sword. The sword glowed even brighter as it responded to his Magic.

    *CRACK!*

    In the end, the light armor that was far inferior to Saeldir''s sword despite being in a different world started to crack and shatter too.

    Saeldir''s sword pierced the armor into Conrad''s skin. If the de hit him, Conrad knew his shoulder would be cut like butter.

    However, something unexpected happened.

    A bright light appeared as Saeldir''s sword touched Conrad''s skin. A momentter, an excruciatingly painful sting struck Saeldir.

    "ARGGHHH!!!"

    Saeldir let out a loud scream from the unbearable pain. He let go of the grip on his sword and fell onto the floor full of rubble.

    ''Wh... What is this...''

    Saeldir groaned in a curled-up position. His whole body seemed to be stiff. The muscles and every cell of his body seemed to be being destroyed from within one by one.

    "Ngrrrhhh!!!"

    Even Saeldir was no longer able to scream because the pain was so unbearable.

    Conrad who was in front of him was also confused. His forehead wrinkled and his eyes looked at Saeldir with a look of confusion and fear that became one.

    ''Is this some kind of protection from her?''

    Conrad looked down at his torn sleeve. His shoulder should have separated from his body. But fortunately, something is protecting him from that fate.

    A relieved smile appeared on Conrad''s face.

    ''She must have known that a time like this woulde. So she gave her protection to me.''

    On the other hand, Saeldir who was in pain tried to refocus his mind as best he could.

    Saeldir immediately sent a telepathic message to Aurdis using what little concentration he had left before he lost it.

    ''Aurdis, help... Me!''

    Saeldir''s eyes rolled up until they turned white.

    He was no longer able to think clearly because the pain clouded his mind. He of course had not thought about Conrad''s whereabouts.

    More precisely, he couldn''t.

    Conrad grinned looking at Saeldir who was sprawled in front of him.

    "You feel that you Elf bastard!"

    Conrad cursed loudly. Realizing his enemy had lost consciousness due to the unexpected help, Conrad sat down on the floor and leaned against the wall.

    The moment he sat down, his whole body seemed to lose its strength. Conrad felt weak and he thought that he would not be able to get up again.

    But he wasn''t worried. Because now his fight with Saeldir is over.

    Even though the sounds of fighting around him could still be heard, Conrad didn''t really care anymore as he also couldn''t do anything.

    ~~~

 Chapter 315 Her Magic

    Aurdis stopped in the middle of her movement. Two security officers dropped in front of her with a loud thud simultaneously.

    She, who was fighting some security officers suddenly heard a telepathic message from Saeldir.

    ''Saeldir? What happened?!'' Aurdis asked Saeldir worriedly via telepathy as well. But she did not receive a reply from him.

    ''Saeldir!''

    Still, no answer came. Aurdis felt her heartbeat quicken and was filled with worry instantly

    Something had happened to Saeldir. Something that made him in a difficult situation like right now.

    Luckily, Billy and Adrien had taken care of any security guards that got in their way.

    The two of them immediately noticed Aurdis who was putting on a worried face.

    "What''s wrong?" Adrien asked. Seeing the look on Aurdis'' face, he knew that she had just received news about something bad happening.

    "Saeldir... he asked for help. And now I can no longer contact him," Aurdis answered.

    "Then you should go there," Billy replied.

    "But what about you?" Aurdis asked worriedly. Remembering how they fought all the security officers, Aurdis couldn''t help but feel worried for their safety.

    "We can manage. We can still use that invisibility Magic too, right?"

    "But you know that''s not going to work when you encounter more enemies," Aurdis said.

    "Yes, but even then we can still handle that," Adrien said. "But for the matter that happened to Saeldir, we can''t do anything to help. He''s fighting the man who stole your Magic, right?"

    What Adrien said made a lot of sense. They won''t be able to help even if theye with her. But Aurdis still felt anxious when she left them.

    "Don''t waste your time and quickly go to Saeldir. Trust us. We will be fine," Billy said.

    Realizing that Saeldir might not have much time left, Aurdis decided to go see him.

    "Alright. Be careful," Aurdis said.

    Adrien and Billy nodded simultaneously. Their firm gazes seemed to tell Aurdis that they would indeed be fine without her.

    And Aurdis chose to believe in that. She turned and exited the room, activated her Invisibility Magic, and dashed toward Saeldir''s direction.

    "Looks like we have to fight with our own power now," Adrien said. "Let''s go!"

    Billy didn''t even say his objection. Even though he knew that they would have a harder time facing any enemies that got in their way, Billy didn''t say anything and just keep a strong face.

    "Let''s go, Captain," Billy said.

    The two of them put back on the white coat that made them invisible and then went to the next room.

    ~~~

    Aurdis ran down the broken corridor. It must be the result of Saeldir and Conrad''s fight or maybe even Erend and his enemy''s fight.

    Aurdis is still invisible. She felt that maintaining the invisibility Magic was starting to get harder. But for now, she had no other choice but to use it to minimize the risk.

    The rm continues to sound loud. Echoing through broken and cracked walls. The loud sound made Aurdis feel even more anxious.

    ''I hope he''s all right.''

    What she heard from Saeldir earlier was a call saying that he was in grave danger. Aurdis had never heard of Saeldir asking for help like that.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He was an Archmage. Even among the Elves, Saeldir was among the Elves who mastered the power and knowledge of Magic very well.

    Aurdis found it hard to believe that something could cause Saeldir such pain. But what she heard just now couldn''t be wrong. Saeldir is indeed asking for help.

    Aurdis felt her worries increase when she felt that Saeldir''s Magic energy was getting weaker. So she sped up her running pace.

    After passing through a panicked army of security officers and scientists, and then through several holes in the wall, Aurdis finally made it to Saeldir''s location.

    When she got there, Aurdis saw Conrad leaning against the wall with a tired look on his face. Saeldiry down next to him not moving an inch.

    ''Did he beat Saeldir?''

    If that was true, it meant there was no chance for Aurdis to fight him.

    But Conrad looked weak now, did that mean she could sneak attack him?

    While Aurdis was thinking about that, Conrad suddenly spoke.

    "I knew you were here," Conrad said. Even though his voice sounded tired, there was still an emphasis that said he knew Aurdis'' presence. And that made her flinch.

    "What are you going to do? You want to kill me now?" Conrad asked.

    At this point, Aurdis felt that there was no point in hiding behind invisibility Magic anymore.

    It was clear that Conrad was aware of her being here.

    So Aurdis released her invisibility Magic and allowed herself to appear in front of Conrad.

    Conrad looked up and turned to look at her. His tired eyes met Aurdis''s eyes.

    "You''re the one who beat him?" Aurdis asked.

    Conrad smiled a weak smile. "Not me, it''s her."

    Aurdis'' eyes widened upon hearing Conrad''s answer.

    "No way," Aurdis said in a voice trembling with disbelief.

    Conrad snorted. "It''s up to you if you don''t believe me. You think I can beat him with my own power?"

    Conrad asked a rhetorical question. Which Aurdis already know the answer to. Yes, even though this is in another world, Saeldir''s power is still quite great.

    Aurdis never thought that Conrad would be able to beat him. Even though Saeldir might find it difficult, she was sure that Saeldir would manage to beat him.

    Aurdis nced at Saeldir who was lying stiff on the floor covered in rubble. His Magic Swordy not far from him and its light grew dimmer.

    Aurdis approached Saeldir and touched his head. Conrad did nothing and just stared at her.

    ''What is this?''

    Aurdis felt a very strong Magic. Her eyebrows creased and created a worried look on her face.

    "Maybe it''s some kind of powerful curse?" Conrad asked. "Maybe the curse will kill him."

    Aurdis heard Conrad''s words.

    ''Maybe that''s true. If that''s Eliril''s power, maybe it indeed can kill Saeldir.''

    ~~~

 Chapter 316 The Cause Of Hesitation

    Eliril. A forbidden name to be said by the Elves in the pce.

    Actually, it is not a written rule. But all the Elves in the pce agreed that Eliril would not be mentioned again because it was considered a disgrace to them.

    Of course, Aurdis thought so too. Even though she didn''t really like the idea but she also had no intention of going against it.

    That was before she met Erend.

    "What are you going to do now?" Conrad asked. "Are you going to kill me?"

    Aurdis didn''t know how to answer that question for now.

    She didn''t want to kill him unless she had to. And now that Contad can no longer fight, killing him is no longer something necessary.

    She just needed to remove his ability to use Magic. But Aurdis became doubtful when she saw what happened to Saeldir.

    If she tried to get rid of his Magic, the chances were very high that she would suffer the same fate as Saeldir.

    ''This is hard.''

    Aurdis bit her lower lip. If Erend was here maybe he could solve this problem because he is a Dragonborn.

    But Erend is not here now. So she can''t expect him.

    ''I can''t take any more risks''

    Aurdis decided not to think any longer because that would just be a waste of time. So she decided to take Saeldir away from here with her Magic.

    Aurdis stretched her hand towards the unconscious Saeldir. Her ring and bracelet gave off a faint silver glow which also immediately enveloped Saeldir''s body.

    Saeldir''s body then lifted and floated before her.

    "You want to take him away?" Conrad asked.

    Aurdis looked at him. Decided not to answer. Instead, she said her own question.

    "Where is she now?"

    Conrad was seen clenching his jaw. "Why do you want to know where she is? So you can hunt her like a dog again?"

    There was a pressure of anger building up in Conrad''s voice. Even though he looked exhausted, Aurdis seemed sure that he could suddenly jump up and attack her.

    "Just tell me where she is now. That way I will be able to help her," Aurdis said.

    Conrad let out a weak, mockingugh.

    "Help her? You?" Conrad said. "I know what you guys did to her just because she isn''t of pure Elf descent. All of that makes me hate your kind from the bottom of my heart."

    Aurdis just kept quiet and stared at him.

    "I won''t tell you where she is."

    Aurdis and Conrad stared at each other for a few moments amidst the deafening sound of the rm and the ruined room.

    Then, not wanting to waste any more time and having nothing to say, Aurdis used her Invisibility Magic again.

    After that, she came out of the room through a hole in the wall.

    Conrad could only stare at the moving gravel caused by Aurdis'' steps.

    His fists clenched and so did his jaw.

    ''How dare she ask about Eliril''s whereabouts after everything they did to her!

    If only he still have his strength, Conrad would definitely use it to kill them.

    But now Conrad felt that all his strength was gone.

    That Elf girl must have decided not to do anything to him because she didn''t want to suffer the same consequences as that Elf man.

    It was a stroke of luck for Conrad. Because he wasn''t sure that he would be able to do anything to stop her if she wanted to.

    So Conrad can only be grateful for what he got now. He still had his Magic power and most importantly, he was still alive.

    Conrada leaned his head against the wall and stared at the ceiling. All the vibrations and rumbling sounds around him only became the background inside Conrad''s head.

    ''Looks like I''m going to sleep for a while.''

    Conrad began to close his eyes and let his consciousness lose amidst the noises.

    ~~~

    Aurdis carried Saeldir who was floating behind her. But she still doesn''t know where she should take him.

    Around her, people who still couldn''t leave for some reason were running around in panic. She kept trying to avoid them. Everything became more difficult when she was going through a narrow corridor.

    Aurdis'' thoughts were also divided between Billy and Adrien who now had to fight without her.

    From here she could only hope that the rings she gave them could take good care of them.

    Finally, Aurdis found a quiet room. She entered there while carrying Saeldir and closed the door of the room. She didn''t forget to put a seal on the door to keep everyone from going inside.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Aurdis put Saeldir on the floor and looked back at his state. She put her hands on top of Saeldir''s body.

    It didn''t take long for Aurdis to feel the presence of powerful magic in Saeldir''s body.

    ''This is Druid''s Magic. Do I have an antidote for something like this?''

    Druid Magic is Magic that is basically rted to forests and nts.

    What was in Saeldir''s body now was some kind of poison in Magic form and not in physical form.

    Only the Druid race could perform Magic like this. Even the Elves were still inferior to them regarding Magic derived from nts.

    Even though it was almost the same as a curse, it required a different handling to ovee it.

    Aurdis immediately searched in her cloth bag in hopes of finding something that could help Saeldir.

    After a while, she searched, and Aurdis still couldn''t find it. It made her heart elerate in panic.

    But when she found an orb the size of a green golf ball, Aurdis breathed a sigh of relief.

    ''Fortunately, I didn''t forget to bring this!''

    Inside the orb was some kind of liquid with a bright green color. When seen by the naked eye the liquid was like a green mist that was constantly swirling in there by the wind.

    Aurdis gripped the orb with both of her hands. Then start concentrating.

    Soon, the green mist in the orb came out. Aurdis directed the green mist to Saeldir''s body with her hand.

    The green mist entered Saeldir''s nose because he was inhaled by his short breaths. Aurdis of course also tried to insert the green mist with her Magic.

    About a minuteter all the green mist was absorbed into Saeldir''s body. The green mist immediately shows its effect.

    Saeldir''s face, which was so pale before, began to regain its color. His stiff body was also starting to rx.

    Saeldir finally opened his eyes and looked at Aurdis. Even though he couldn''t open it too wide yet, it was enough to give the impression that he was much better.

    Seeing that, Aurdis heaved a sigh of relief.

    Saeldir was silent for a few moments. From his face, Aurdis could tell that he was thinking.

    Maybe he was rethinking what happened to get him to this stage.

    "It''s Eliril''s Magic," Saeldir said. "Thanks foring just in time."

    Aurdis just nodded. Then ask. "You think Eliril knew this was going to happen and set that trap for us?"

    Saeldir tries to get up. But in the end, he fell again. So he chose to just lie down.

    "That is a possibility," Saeldir replied.

    "I don''t think she''s going to be a problem anymore," Aurdis said.

    "She must be holding a grudge against us. Maybe it was she who suggested that man bring our Magic to this world."

    Aurdis felt that Saeldir''s words made sense. That could be Eliril''s way of getting revenge on them.

    "What now?" Aurdis asked. "Can we still dispel get rid of that man''s Magic?"

    Saeldir did not immediately answer. He thought while looking up before he could finallye up with an answer.

    "We can''t."

    Aurdis shot a nce at Saeldir. She wanted to say that they had to do it.

    However, based on what she saw and how Saeldir had to think for a long time before starting to speak, Aurdis swallowed back her words.

    "It''s a good thing you brought the Dawnwood Forest Essence with you," said Saeldir. "Otherwise I would have died."

    Aurdis winced. "The effect of Eliril''s Magic is that bad?"

    "Yes. Believe me. I felt it myself. Now I''m almost out of Magic energy because I''ve been using it to slow down the process of damage to my body."

    Aurdis couldn''t imagine how it felt to be affected by that Magic. If Saeldir thought he was about to die, what about her?

    "What about Billy, Adrien, and Erend?" Saeldir asked.

    Aurdis''s face showed worry. "I left Billy and Adrien toe to you."

    "And Erend?"

    "I don''t know where he is now," Aurdis said, shaking her head.

    "But you feel it too, right?" Saeldir asked.

    Aurdis looked at him and nodded. "It was a big fight."

    "We won''t be able to face him. He has been corrupted by too much Magic from that cursed tree," Saeldir replied. "For now only Erend can face him."

    ~~~

 Chapter 317 A Sword In The Tree

    The screamssted only a few seconds. But those few seconds seemed too long for such agonizing screams.

    Erend, who saw and heard it, felt that the sound of Steve''s screamsing from his crushed throat was disturbing.

    Even he who had seen lots and lots of blood and organs sttered could not bear the sight and sound.

    So he channeled more of his Magic energy into theyer of water that covered Steve''s body to strengthen it.

    The dark red mes kept trying to shoot out like a tongue sticking out of his body.

    However, the evil Magic''s efforts were canceled by theyer of water that Erend released.

    ''This is taking too long,'' Erend thought.

    At this rate, he would only run out of MP before he could kill Steve.

    Steve''s body condition was horrible. All of his skin was gone and his charred flesh fell like hard charcoal.

    Erend walked closer to Steve who was still screaming. He also still maintained his concentration on theyer of water on Steve''s body.

    A few momentster Erend was in front of Steve. He felt his concentration was enough for him to maintain the wateryer while nning to activate [Dragon Scale].

    Erend intended to crush Steve''s head with [Dragon Scale] when he was in pain and couldn''t fight back because of theyer of water around his body.

    However, before Erend could activate [Dragon Scale], Steve''s ck eyes red at him and his screams stopped instantly.

    It shocked Erend because the change happened so suddenly. Erend also had no idea what happened.

    Steve stretched his charred hand towards Erend''s leg. At that distance, Steve could easily reach Erend which was previously too far for him to reach with his hands.

    Erend expected a big attack to be given by Steve. Yet what he encountered was not an attack. But a sight that he did not expect he would see.

    It was the sight of a vast expanse of barrennd that seemed boundless.

    The reddish sand was under his feet. The sky in this ce is also reddish and has a sinister impression.

    But what became the center of attention in Erend''s gaze was a skinny tree that rose high into the sky.

    Erend immediately turned his head in all directions. "Why am I in this ce? Was I moved here forcibly by Steve?"

    Erend''s chest was filled with worry so his heart raced faster.

    ''If I am here, this is a dire situation.''

    Erend thought, could he be transported with Magic from that cursed tree to be in this dimension and leave all his friends?

    Or, there was also the possibility that this was just an illusion created by that cursed tree to make him panic.

    So, Erend calmed his mind and hoped that the second possibility was the truth.

    He then nced at the tree in front of him. Whatever happened to him now, it must be the doing of that tree.

    So Erend ran quickly towards the tree and watched it.

    The tree has cracked dry bark and there is something red behind the cracks in the bark.

    Erend then turned around to see another part of this tall tree.

    When he reached the opposite side of the tree, Erend could see that something was sticking out from the tree trunk.

    Erend frowned. "What is this?"

    When he decided to walk closer, Erend could see a unique feature that he recognized.

    "Its looks like the hilt of a sword."

    Yes, it was definitely a sword hilt that had somehow protruded from the trunk of that tree.

    Saeldir and Aurdis had said that all the records about that tree had disappeared. So it''s obvious that Erend never heard them mention about the sword in the tree.

    Even they might not know that there is a sword stuck in here. They only knew that the tree emitted cursed Magic.

    But all of thates back to the very first question. Is this real or just an illusion? Was the sword he saw stuck in the tree trunk real?

    ''Tut, you there?''

    Erend contacted Tut because for now, he was the only thing that could be relied on in a situation like this.

    However, Tut did not answer. Erend started to feel more and more anxious.

    If he couldn''t contact Tut then maybe all of this was real and that meant he had been transported to this dimension.

    But Erend''s worries disappeared after he heard Tut''s voice.

    [ "Erend, you are now in that cursed tree dimension. I don''t have much time so listen to me carefully." ]

    Tut said very hurriedly. Erend finally found out that he had indeed moved to this tree dimension.

    Tut also probably tried very hard to get in touch with him. The long pause earlier was most likely because Tut couldn''t answer his calls from this dimension.

    Erend chose to remain silent and just waited until Tut finished speaking.

    [ "You must escape from this dimension as quickly as possible because the tree absorbs your power every second.

    Maybe, the way to get out of here is you have to attack the tree until you do enough damage.

    That way, the tree won''t be able to hold you in this dimension anymore." ]

    "How can I do a lot of damage if I don''t have much time?" Erend asked.

    [ "I don''t have much information about that tree either so I don''t know.

    But, maybe if you turn into a Dragon and attack that tree with all your might." ]

    Erend nodded in agreement. "Alright."

    He thought that changing into a Dragon would indeed make the damage he inflicted greater.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Here nobody saw him so there was no problem using his Dragon form.

    Unlike before when Erend restrained himself, now there was no reason to hold back.

    Instead, he had to bring out his true strength.

    "If that''s the only way then..."

    [ Skill activated: Thunder Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    *JCHUCHUUUCHUUT!!!*

    A bright blue light appeared and illuminated the entire ce with dazzling light.

    The dimension that was previously covered in a dark reddish color was now filled with the brightest blue color.

    The light from Erend''s transformation seemed to change that ce into another ce.

    Lightning shed around like a whip. Flying kes of reddish sand.

    The shockwave from the transformation also blew away the red cloud above him.

    A momentter the dazzling blue light disappeared. Now standing there was a Dragon with bright blue scales and lightning enveloping his body.

    Dragon-Erend''s eyes turned to the tree. If one looked from the perspective of a normal person, one would see that Dragon-Erend would easily destroy that emaciated tree.

    However, the reality is not that simple. Dragon-Erend knew that he had to provide a considerable amount of attack power to the tree.

    Although he wasn''t sure it would work because Tut didn''t even give a confirmation.

    Tut just said that the way to get out of this dimension was ''maybe'' to attack it and deal enough damage.

    So Dragon-Erend immediately did that. He swung his two ws covered in bluish lightning towards the scrawny tree.

    *CRAAAKKK!!!*

    *CRAAAKKK!!!*

    *CRAAAKKK!!!*

    *CRAAAKKK!!!*

    Dragon-Erend swung his ws many times yet the tree didn''t seem to be breaking.

    There are indeed Dragon-Erend''s wed wounds which are imprinted and are still being shed with lightning. But still, the tree stands firmly.

    ''Damnit! This tree is tough!''

    Dragon-Erend cursed in his heart while continuing to attack with all his might.

    He kicked, wed, and also spat out Thunder breath from within his mouth.

    After many times, the attacks show its result. The bark of that cursed tree fell onto the red sandy ground below.

    Seeing that, Dragon-Erend intensified his attacks.

    ''It would be great if I could destroy that tree right now!'' Dragon-Erend thought as he continued to attack.

    Its tree bark drops more. Making the cursed tree''s appearance even more wretched.

    Dragon-Erend then saw the hilt of the sword stuck on the other side of the tree, so he proceeded to kick it too.

    The sword was stabbed at the height of an adult human. So it''s possible that whoever stuck that sword there was a humanoid creature.

    However, when he kicked the hilt of the sword there was a kind of protective field surrounding it.

    So Dragon-Erend''s leg bounced when he kicked it.

    ''Fuck! What the fuck is that?!''

    Dragon-Erend cursed. The curse came out as a terrifying growl from him.

    Dragon-Erend stared at the hilt which was now giving off a reddish glow.

    The change that urred after he kicked it meant that the sword might have reacted to his power.

    Dragon-Erend''s attention was diverted from the sword when he felt something from the side.

    There was a tear of space-time appearing in this dimension.

    ''That''s it!''

    The tear wasn''t wide enough for him to get through, so he attacked the tree again.

    After a while, the tear of space-time burst wide enough for him to pass through.

    Dragon-Erend stared at the de and wondered. ''What should I do with that sword?''

    But he realized that now he did not have time to deal with the sword.

    So Dragon-Erend shot towards that rip of space-time and immediately deactivated his [Thunder Dragon Transformation].

    Erend''s body returned to his human form before finally entering the tear of space-time.

    Erend was too busy looking for a way out of there that he didn''t realize that someone was watching him since earlier.

    That someone is Laston. He hid behind a red rock big enough to hide his entire body.

    "As expected of a Dragon."

    Laston who once again saw the power of Dragon-Erend swallowed his saliva.

    ~~~

 Chapter 318 Surprising

    Laston visited this ce again after hisst attempt that time failed. He still hasn''t given up. More precisely, he could not give up.

    That was because what was kept within the tree was something that allowed him to gain enough power to continue with his ns.

    Laston is back with careful preparations. Although the wounds on his body had not been properly healed, and he still had to channel his Magic energy into his wound, it would not be a problem this time.

    He was carrying a device that seemed toe from a ce with extraordinary technological developments. The device is square and t.

    The device was made of ck metal with red neon lights on all four sides. Within the device was enough energy to pull the sword from the tree trunk.

    With the device he got in the world where he was currently hiding, Laston thought he would be able to sessfully draw the sword.

    Laston almost put his palm on the surface of the device to activate it. Before he felt a strange pressure from behind him.

    The tree also gave off a suspicious reddish glow. All these signs immediately made Laston move to hide. He knew that something wasing.

    And he was right. Shortly after he ran he saw someone appear not far from where he had been standing.

    Laston immediately hid behind the boulder while observing what was happening. He didn''t expect that it was Erend who came.

    Of course, Laston was confused and also angry. He always shows up where Laston wants to continue his ns and mess things up.

    He didn''t know why Erend could be here. But it seems he is panicking and wants to get out of there.

    ''He''s talking to someone.''

    Laston couldn''t hear what he was saying. But it was obvious he was talking to someone.

    Laston''s heartbeat got faster and faster when he saw Erend see the sword stuck in the tree.

    He finally found out about the existence of the sword that had never been recorded in the history of that Elf.

    ''This is bad. I must quickly retrieve the sword.''

    If Erend saw that sword, then he would tell the Elves in the pce.

    That way, something that only he should know - and he will possess - would be threatened.

    The hatred Laston feels for Erend is increasing. Then came the desire to attack him from behind. In this ce, if he was injured then he would die.

    But before Laston could even move, Erend suddenly turned into a Dragon.

    The Dragon''s appearance which looks frightening with a body that looks like it was created from lightning made his guts shrink and he returned to hiding behind the rock.

    Laston cursed inside. But that feeling of anger immediately disappeared, reced by a feeling of awe when he saw the form of a Dragon with the power of lightning shing around.

    Every sh of lightning from the Dragon was reflected in Laston''s eyes. He was unable to blink his eyes as he stared at that phenomenon.

    Then the Dragon attacked the tree with all its might. In his view, Laston was sure that the tree would be destroyed immediately after receiving one sh of the Dragon''s ws.

    Yet, the tree stands firm. Laston was increasingly convinced that the tree was indeed the tree that had caused disaster hundreds of thousands of years ago.

    Laston also watched as the Dragon seemed to kick the sword stuck in the tree trunk.

    But he didn''t seed. Even the Dragon''s leg was blown back by what seemed to be the protective field of the sword.

    Laston had not expected that sword to be that powerful. The sword could even deflect a kick from a Dragon.

    Laston watched as the Dragon finally gave up and decided to attack the tree again. Until finally a tear in space-time appeared and he entered to disappear from this ce.

    Laston came out from where he was hiding as soon as the Dragon disappeared.

    He breathed a sigh of relief. He only realized that there was a feeling of tightness in his chest when he saw the Dragon''s appearance again. Especially with the power of his lightning.

    Laston wondered. Is it a feeling of fear?

    But then he shook his head refusing to believe the idea.

    Laston walked to approach the tree. It seemed to be destroyed due to receiving attacks from the Dragon. Yet, it still stands.

    Laston then examined the embedded sword. He saw that the protective field surrounding the sword gave off a red glow that shed in a heartbeat-like rhythm.

    Laston instantly backed away from feeling the threatening pressure from the sword.

    ''I have to cancel it again.''

    Laston knew he could no longer continue his efforts to pull out the sword.

    The sword seemed to have entered a much higher state of alert than before after being struck by the Dragon.

    Laston didn''t dare interfere with it or he would be the outlet for whatever Magic was protecting the sword.

    "I can''t take that risk." Laston shook his head and then walked away from the tree.

    He created a Portal and then entered it into it. Once again Laston had to swallow failure.

    ~~~

    Erend finally came out of the tree''s dimension. The time he spent there was fortunately not much.

    Maybe because he managed to inflict an enormous amount of damage on the tree and forced it out of the dimension.

    When Erend returned the situation had not changed. He returned to the ce where he had disappeared.

    Steve''s hand was still outstretched towards him. The hands that were burned and charred like charcoal now didn''t move anymore.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Neither did Steve. Erend looked at him with a wary look because maybe he would stillunch a surprise attack like before.

    However, after a while, Erend no longer saw any movement from Steve.

    Steve gaped in a silent scream that looked miserable.

    His only remaining eye returned to normal human eyes. But now those eyes have lost their life.

    Steve has died in a pathetic and horrible state. It was due to the influence of that cursed tree''s Magic.

    Erend was only able to breathe a sigh of relief when he was sure that Steve was dead.

    [Rewards: 1000 Exp. ]

    [You Leveled Up! ]

    [You Leveled Up! ]

    Erend got a reward from a Quest that never appeared before. Not that he hates it, though.

    After all, Tut said that he would get the reward once he finished killing Steve.

    "Now what needs to be done is the business over there."

    Erend walked back towards the facility.

    At first, he walked casually because his body felt tired. But when he remembered that there were his friends who might be in trouble, Erend quickened his steps.

    ~~~

    Billy and Adrien are now facing ten members of the security guard who happened to catch them.

    Even though they were still wearing white clothes which made them invisible, the security officers came when Billy was lifting a cardboard box to collect it with a pile of papers that they were going to burn.

    So, in the end, they were caught and the fight was inevitable.

    "Get them! Don''t let them get away!" said a big man who seemed to be the leader of the squad.

    The security officers are now armed with stun guns and stun batons. They also wore light but strong full armor.

    It seems they already know that the enemy they are dealing with needs extra preparation before facing them.

    Those who previously only wore ordinary uniforms because they were in a hurry, were now more prepared in full armor.

    This made Billy and Adrien anxious. Without Aurdis'' help, the two of them are just ordinary humans facing a squad containing special forces.

    "Shit, what do we do, Captain?" Billy whispered to Adrien.

    "You know how to use this ring?" Adrien asked back.

    "How should I know? I''m not an Elf, sir," Billy replied.

    "I think we just have to channel our will and this ring will respond. I''ve talked to Aurdis and Erend about that," Adrien said.

    "Are you sure?"

    "No. Do you have anything else?"

    "No." Billy shook his head.

    Four security guards were lunging toward the two of them. Two of them approached Adrien and the other two approached Adrien.

    They didn''t want to take the risk and directly sent two people to deal with each of them. While the others waited behind.

    They waited at the exit if somehow, the two people who were their target could escape from their four squad members.

    One security guard swung his stun baton at Billy. He was still able to dodge it. But he couldn''t avoid one more attacking from another security guard.

    *BUAGH!*

    The baton hit Billy in the ribs. He groaned in pain. The pain caused quite a big impact because after that there was electricity that flowed from the center of the impact to Billy''s body and paralyzed him.

    Another stun baton came and hit Billy in the head.

    *BUAGGH!*

    Billy fell to the floor.

    Meanwhile, Adrien, who wanted to help him, also couldn''t escape the stun baton.

    Amidst that situation, he immediately did what he said before. That is sending his will to be able to use the ring on his finger.

    The ring gave off a silver light. Adrien swings his fist at the two security guards.

    Unexpectedly, there was such a strong force that was created from Adrien''s punch.

    The force sent the two security guards into the air and thennded in front of their squad members.

    Adrien''s eyes widened at the silver shining ring. He couldn''t believe that he had just used Magic.

    ~~~

 Chapter 319 Discovery

    Adrien''s eyes widened as he stared at the two security guards he had just thrown with an invisible force.

    Those who were there also looked at him with dumbfounded expressions and shock. Including Billy and two security guards who were beating him.

    Then Adrien''s gaze turned to the ring on his middle finger.

    The ring was still emitting a silvery light that was quite bright. But not too bright to blind his sight.

    "D-Did he just uses Magic, sir?" one member of the security officer asked in a trembling tone of voice. Maybe because of shock and maybe even fear.

    Adrien and Billy were still wearing those ck bvas so neither of their faces could be seen. It made those who couldn''t see their entire face specte that maybe they weren''t human.

    "That is not important right now!" the leader of the squad shouted. "Attack them!"

    The leader of this squad doesn''t seem very wise in making decisions.

    He ordered his men to attack the person that had just used Magic to blow away their two members.

    "Attack him with the stun gun!" eximed the leader, adding to his order before.

    They all then grabbed the stun guns that were on their waists in a hasty motion. Including the leader.

    "Use your Magic to smash them again, Captain!" Billy shouts amidst his pain.

    The shout made Adrien realize that he had to act fast. So he sent his will once again to the ring.

    Adrien still doesn''t fully understand how the ring works. He just did what he was doing.

    The light of the ring became a little brighter than before. Adrien then made a punching motion and sent all his strength toward the security officers who had already pointed their stun guns at him.

    "Fire!"

    Almost simultaneously with the order shouted by the squad leader, an invisible force came out from the tip of Adrien''s fist towards them.

    The force knocked all of the security guards with extraordinary power until they were all pushed against the wall.

    The two security officers who were standing right in front of the door were pushed out of the room and crashed into the wall behind them.

    The two security officers who were still in front of Billy stared in disbelief.

    Because they were hit by too much shock, they didn''t realize that Adrien had changed his target to them.

    Adrien ran up to them and unleashed the invisible force on them. The two unprepared security officers were instantly thrown backward and mmed into the far wall.

    Adrien nced around at the security guards. They are still conscious. But their faces bleeding from broken noses wore expressions of obvious pain.

    Adrien noticed that there was a deep dent in their armor.

    Apparently, the power of the Magic that Adrien had just let out was so strong and wide enough that it could injure their faces. Not only causing damage to their body armor.

    ''Must have at least suffered a broken rib and nose.''

    After feeling certain that they were no longer a significant threat, Adrien approached Billy.

    Billyy on the floor with his head bleeding. His face was grimacing in pain too.

    "That was amazing, Captain," Billy said. He even had time to smile a little at Adrien when there was pain throbbing in his head.

    "Shut up, Brook. Now, can I use this Magic to heal like Aurdis?" Adrien said.

    "You think you can heal wounds the first time you use Magic?" Billy asked rhetorically.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Adrien didn''t answer. Instead, he began concentrating again on channeling his will to heal Billy into the rings

    on his fingers.

    After the ring had lit up a little brighter Adrien stretched his hand toward Billy''s head. Adrien seemed unsure of what he was doing. But he did it anyway.

    A momentter Billy felt his pain begin to disappear. It was then that he realized that the healing Adrien had done for the first time was sessful.

    Billy widened his eyes to look at Adrien. "You did it, Captain!"

    "Really?" Adrien stared at Billy in disbelief.

    Adrien continued what he was doing for another minute or so. Until finally the wound on Billy''s head was much better.

    "You can move?" he asked.

    "Yes. It still hurts a little, but it''s much better than before," Billy answered.

    "Good. Let''s finish this quickly and get out of here."

    "Will I be able to do Magic too?" Billy said while looking at the ring in his hand.

    "I guess you can," Adrien replied.

    "By using my will?"

    Adrien nodded firmly with conviction. "Yes. Turns out it''s simpler than I thought."

    They proceed to destroy documents and all kinds of data that they see as important.

    Billy did it while imagining the time he actually used his Magic.

    ''If there is a new enemy, I will definitely use it,'' Billy thought with excitement.

    ~~~

    Erend went back into the hole created in therge concrete field.

    He looked around. He saw no one in this corridor. Maybe because this corridor was already devastated so that everyone either fled or was buried under the rubble.

    Erend continued walking. He dismantled all the rubble and ruins in his way with ease. He had deactivated all of his skills and was wearing a ck bva.

    Sometimeter when he walking down the destroyed corridor, he heard the sound of many running footsteps.

    "Search for them! Don''t let them escape or destroy more than what they have done!"

    The voice of a man shouting an order was heard. Erend immediately knew that they were the security guards who were moving here.

    Erend picked up a metal beam lying on the ground for him to use as a weapon. He was trying to reduce the usage of his Skills.

    After all, if it''s only against humans, Erend is confident he can beat them without using Skills.

    The security guards stopped when they saw Erend. Realizing that Erend was one of the intruders, the squad leader immediately ordered them to attack him.

    "It''s him! Go"

    ~~~

 Chapter 320 Removing His Magic

    Seeing the security officers rushing towards him brandishing their stun batons, Erend immediately quickened his steps to approach them.

    It didn''t take long for them to be close.

    Three security officers at the front immediately swung their stun batons at Erend.

    Erend raised the iron beam in his hand and deflected the stun baton''s swing. Then he kicked the three security guards in front of him.

    *DUAGH!*

    *DUAGH!*

    *DUAGH!*

    With his speed, Erend could kick three security guards almost at once. And threw the three of them backward crashing into their squad members.

    The leader of the squad saw what Erend had done. His eyes widened in disbelief.

    But Erend didn''t let him be surprised for too long. He had lunged and attacked all the members of the security guard with a force they had never expected.

    The sound of punches, kicks and iron beam colliding with the stun baton was heard. But it didn''t take long for all the sounds to disappear.

    The fight ended with a predictable oue. The security guards fell on the floor of the corridor in a state of unconsciousness or in too much pain to be able to stand up again.

    Erend stood around them unharmed. As he already knew, fighting these security guards who didn''t have any Magic abilities wasn''t difficult.

    Erend walked through their bodies to find the whereabouts of his friends.

    By now the noise he had heard earlier - the noise he was almost sure was from Aurdis and Saeldir''s fight against Conrad - was now gone.

    ''Is their battle over?''

    Erend hastened his steps because he was worried. His gut feeling told him that no matter how the battle ended, neither side fighting would be in a good state right now.

    So he must quickly find Aurdis, Saeldir, Billy, and Adrien too.

    Erend searched many ces randomly. Because most of the walls and doors in this ce were broken, Erend could move more quickly.

    A few minutester after a frantic search, Erend found Billy and Adrien.

    The two of them also seemed to be in a hurry to look for something until they didn''t notice his existence.

    Erend ran up to them. But when he was running suddenly Erend hit an invisible force wall.

    The force wall was so solid that Erend felt as if he had just hit a real wall.

    "What the fuck?" Erend asked in disbelief.

    "Erend?"

    It was Billy''s voice. Hearing this, Erend immediately looked up.

    "What happened?" Erend asked back with a confused tone.

    Billy and Adrien sighed. Then Billy removed the force wall he created earlier when he noticed the sound of footsteps approaching them.

    "You can use Magic now?!" Erend asked, full of disbelief.

    "Yeah." Billy nodded. "Cpt. Boartusk was able to. In fact, he was the first to use Magic to get past the security guards."

    Erend''s gaze turned to the Captain.

    "That''s right, Drake," Adrien said. "But now is not the time to be shocked like that let alone exin everything. We have to get out of here!"

    Upon hearing that, Erend also immediately shifted the focus of his mind.

    "What about Aurdis and Saeldir?" Erend asked.

    "They''ve been looking for a way out of here. We''ve also finished destroying and copying data in this facility," Adrien replied.

    "Okay. Let''s go then," Erend said.

    Erend was relieved that what they had to do here was done. They managed to destroy the secret facility used by the President to create human weapons, and destroy the data and pieces of equipment.

    But there is one thing that Erend still can''t be sure of.

    "Have Aurdis and Saeldir managed to remove the Magic ability from that guy named Conrad?" Erend asked in the middle of their way looking for the exit.

    "We don''t know," Billy said.

    "If Aurdis and Saeldir have decided to leave, doesn''t that mean they are done with that?" Adrien said.

    Erend furrowed his brows in thought. Then he decided to confirm it with Aurdis before they actually got out of there.

    "I''ll contact Aurdis first. We have to make sure we really settle things here," Erend said.

    So Adrien and Billy could only agree and wait for him while paying attention to their surroundings.

    The possibility that there are still security officers who will find them is still big.

    ''Aurdis, you there?'' Erend said to Aurdis via telepathy.

    It took Erend longer to hear Aurdis'' reply.

    ''Erend, are you hurt?''<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''I''m fine. I killed Steve - the man who possessed the Magic of that cursed tree. How about you? Did you manage to remove the Magic from Conrad?''

    ''No.'' Aurdis answered with a disappointed voice. ''There is some kind of powerful Magic protecting him. Saeldir almost died when he tried to remove his Magic ability.''

    ''What?!'' Erend was shocked. ''You really can''t do it?''

    Aurdis did not answer for a few moments. Aurdis on the other side was actually thinking.

    ''Maybe with your help I can do it,'' Aurdis said after he finished thinking. ''But... I''m still not sure.''

    ''We should try it, Aurdis. We can''t let Conrad''s Magic ability remain,'' said Erend. ''I will meet you now. Where are you?''

    Aurdis then told Erend the way to find her. Erend tells Billy and Adrien that they have to go to  Aurdis location and postpone the n to find a way out.

    Because it turns out that efforts to eliminate Conrad''s Magic abilities have still not been sessful.

    Adrien and Billy were a little disappointed, they even swore in annoyance.

    However, they did not sayin for too long. They immediately followed Erend because they also thought that everything had to be finished now.

    After circling several rooms with broken walls, the three of them finally saw Aurdis who was helping Saeldir stand by wrapping his arms around her shoulders.

    "Where is he?" Erend asked.

    "Follow me," Aurdis said.

    Saeldir moved from Aurdis''s shoulder to Billy''s shoulder. Then they followed Aurdis to where Conrad was.

    When they got there, Conrad was already unconscious. Hey down on the rubble after it appeared that he slide and fell.

    Aurdis exined that there was something protecting Conrad''s body when they touch him. That is a Magic from a Druid.

    Saeldir also said what he felt to tell Erend how strong that Magic was.

    "I''ll give it a try. You said that Magic reacts when you touch him?" Erend asked.

    Aurdis and Saeldir nodded together confirming Erend''s statement.

    Erend looked at Conrad who fell unconscious on the concrete. "Could it be that the protection Magic has gone by now?"

    "I''m not sure. But, seeing what happened to Saeldir, I''m hesitant to try it," Aurdis answered.

    "You''re right. You really shouldn''t act if you''re not sure," Erend said. "But we still have to make sure. Therefore, I will do it."

    Without letting Aurdis and the others stop him, Erend walked straight to Conrad and ced his hand on Conrad''s exposed arm.

    Erend prepared to receive the same shock Saeldir received, but nothing happened.

    Erend turned to Aurdis and the others. "It''s fine."

    Aurdis'' eyes widened. She turned towards Saeldir with a surprised face.

    "Maybe the Magic is no longer there," Saeldir said.

    Hearing that, Aurdis immediately rushed to Erend''s side and began the process of removing Conrad''s Magic ability.

    "Be careful," Erend said to her with a worried look.

    Aurdis looked at him and nodded. Then she stretched her hands towards Conrad.

    Her rings and bracelets began to emit a silver glow which then enveloped Conrad''s entire body.

    The man was still unconscious even though a process to remove his Magic was going on.

    Aurdis then ced both her hands on Conrad''s head. She tightened her jaw and concentrated fully on what she was doing.

    "The process of removing the Magic will indeed take some time," Saeldir said.

    "Then we should watch around," Adrien said then rushed to check behind them.

    Erend also rushed to his feet to watch for threats that mighte from other directions. They had to make sure everything was safe while Aurdis went through the process of removing Conrad''s Magic.

    Aurdis concentrated. All of her bracelets and rings gave off an increasingly bright light. But not bright enough to dazzle the eye.

    That was an indication that Aurdis was pouring her sizable amount of Magic.

    While doing that, Aurdis suddenly moved to a foreign ce. In front of her was a wide and calmke overgrown with all kinds of floating flowers.

    Around her, she saw peaceful forested areas and the sound of birds and animals chirping.

    This all feels so real. Which indicated that this was an illusion created by powerful Magic.

    "Eliril," Aurdis muttered. She looked around her eyes in all directions until finally, she found the figure of a woman in a green dress that seemed to be made of leaves.

    The woman has bright green hair like fresh leaves. Her eyes are light brown.

    She smiled. But not a smile that means wee. Her smile didn''t touch her eyes.

    "Eliril," Aurdis said.

    ~~~

 Chapter 321 Easily Escaped

    Eliril smiled at Aurdis. She got up from where she sat on a fallen tree trunk.

    "(You finally did it,)" Eliril said. She didn''t look surprised as if she already knew that it was going to happen sooner orter.

    "(You know I have to,)" Aurdis replied.

    Eliril let out a chuckle. "(Yeah, you don''t want your precious Magic to be touched by another creature.)"

    "(You already know that man will be able to use Magic after you stay with him for too long.)"

    Eliril looked at Audis. "(Of course.)"

    "(Listen, Eliril. I don''t hate you. But now you have to let me remove the Magic from that man.

    Do you know what will happen if that man brings Magic to his world?)"

    Eliril was just stroking the leaves of the tree next to her. She didn''t seem to care about anything Aurdis said.

    "(The ruler of that world will use Conrad as a weapon to win his war.)"

    Eliril''s hand that was stroking the leaves suddenly stopped after hearing Aurdis'' words just now.

    "(You should let me remove his Magic.)" Aurdis said to confirm once more.

    "(I can''t stop you if you decide to remove his Magic again,)" Eliril said.

    Aurdis blinked in confusion.

    "(My protection Magic can only be used once. And now I can no longer do anything.)"

    Aurdis''s face said relief.

    "(But, don''t hurt that man,)" Eliril said while looking at Aurdis with her sharp brown eyes.

    Suddenly, Aurdis noticed a dangerous glint in those light brown eyes.

    "(I won''t do anything to him. I just need to remove his Magic,)" Aurdis said.

    Eliril gave a curt nod. "(You can leave here now.)"

    Aurdis bit her lips. "(I''m sorry for what happened to you and your father. I-)"

    "(Aurdis,)" Eliril cut in. "(You better stop saying something you don''t understand. Or you''ll just be spouting pointless nonsense.)"

    Aurdis was silent at the tone of voice that gave her chills.

    "(Go. I don''t want to see you here much longer.)"

    After that, Eliril waved her hand. Aurdis felt she was being pushed by a very strong force that she could not fight against.

    Aurdis'' body was pushed up into the air and disintegrated into falling leaves. Then it disappearedpletely from this ce.

    Eliril gritted her teeth. Holding anger and sadness in her chest.

    But she did not vent that anger. She didn''t want to spill her words on the nts and living things in this forest. Or they can die immediately because of her power.

    So Eliril just exhaled. Her breath turned into a soft mist that merged with the forest air.

    Conrad''s figure shed in her head. A situation that made Aurdis able to enter here and intend to remove Conrad''s Magic. That means she seeded in subduing him.

    Eliril''s heart ached. Because of something she gave with the intention of protecting Conrad, he was now in a dangerous situation instead.

    Eliril didn''t know what was going on. So she can only specte. It had been so long since Conrad had left and not seen her again.

    Even though Eliril could still feel Conrad''s presence through her Magic inside his body, that couldn''t make up for her longing.

    Now her Magic has disappeared from Conrad''s body. Which meant the only connection between them had disappeared.

    She knew that this would happen because the Elves wouldn''t let a normal human get their hands on their Magic. Because of that, she put up a protection Magic for Conrad.

    The protection Magic could only be used once and would most likely kill anyone who threatened Conrad''s life.

    Eliril''s head shot up as she realized something.

    "(If the Magic is gone, then one Elf has died.)"

    A smile appeared on Eliril''s face. At least, that would cure her sadness because she could no longer feel Conrad after her Magic disappeared from his body.

    "(Whoever it is, they deserve it.)"

    ~~~

    Aurdis'' consciousness returned to her body. Her body jerked backward. Luckily Erend swiftly caught her before she really fell.

    "I-I did it," Aurdis said.

    They all are relieved to hear the good news.

    But suddenly another bad news came.

    Adrien who had watched until outside the room has returned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Looks like word of the chaos here has reached the President. I heard helicopters outside!" Adrien said.

    The underground facility must have been broken in a wider area than it first appeared so Adrien could hear helicopters outside.

    "Alright. Since we''re done, we have to get out of here as soon as possible," Erend said.

    They immediately moved. But as soon as Aurdis tried to get up, she fell again.

    "What''s wrong?" Erend asked with a worried look.

    "It seems... I''m out of energy," Aurdis replied.

    Erend immediately carried Aurdis on his back. For Erend, Aurdis'' body didn''t feel heavy at all.

    Then he stood and looked at the others. "Let''s go!"

    Adrien walked ahead to take the lead and ovee the obstacles in their path. Erend said that the fastest and most obvious way to get out of there was through the ce under the hole he created during his fight with Steve.

    So they went there.

    "Hey, you got over Annie, right?" Erend asked Aurdis who half closed his eyes on his back.

    "Yeah, I found her with Adrien and Billy earlier. She caught off guard because we were still using invisibility Magic," Aurdis answered.

    Hearing that, Erend breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good."

    They continue their journey. The sound of helicopters filled the sky outside. It was clear that there was more than one helicopter circling the facility area.

    "What should we do now?" Billy asked worriedly. The existence of this many troops would trigger aplicated situation if they saw them.

    "Do you guys still have enough Magic to make us all invisible?" Adrien asked while looking at Saeldir and Aurdis.

    "For now, if I use my Magic, I will definitely faint. Aurdis'' condition is worse than mine" Saeldir said.

    Upon hearing Saeldir''s words, they all sighed. Their faces were all filled with worry.

    "But, I still have something I prepared," Saeldir added, aying their worries.

    Saeldir reached into his cloth bag and pulled out a bottle filled with clear liquid. The bottle was about the size of a beer can and filled to the brim with clear liquid.

    "Drink this," Saeldir said.

    Without asking much, they all drank the liquid from inside the bottle in turn. When finished, their bodies turned invisible again. However, they can still see each other.

    "This canst for fifteen minutes. If we can get away with it within that time, there won''t be a problem," Saeldir said.

    "I think that''s enough," Billy said. "What are we waiting for?"

    They continued walking towards the hole. It wasn''t long before they arrived at the hole.

    Just like before, Adrien was the first to climb down the hole because only he could do that. Because Erend was carrying Aurdis, and Billy was carrying Saeldir.

    Adrien looked around when his head was outside. There are several squads of troops with full weaponsbing around.

    However, the number of troops was not so great that it was impossible for them to pass. They''re also spread out in all directions so they''re not too tightly packed together.

    Adrien ryed what he saw to all of them.

    "We can slip through them if we''re careful," Adrien said. "Let''s go."

    Erend was the first toe out with Aurdis. He jumped easily as if not carrying anything.

    As soon as he got outside, Erend immediately paid attention to his surroundings to be prepared if someone caught him.

    But the clear liquid turned out to be very effective in hiding their presence. No one realized that they had alreadye out of the hole.

    Erend nodded down the hole, where the others waited. Then, they came out of the hole one by one.

    They walked carefully past the soldiers who werebing. The effect of the clear liquid was so amazing that no one noticed even when they stepped on the dry leaves and stems strewn across the forest.

    After a quite thrilling journey, finally, they arrived at their parked car.

    "Now how do we get away with this car? The helicopter is still up there" Billy said.

    "Just pour the potion on the car," Saeldir said.

    "That will work?" Billy looked at Saeldir with a surprised look.

    Saeldir only answered with a nod and took the bottle filled with clear liquid earlier. He handed it to Billy. Billy then sshed all of the liquid in the bottle onto their car.

    Once again they were amazed at how much levity it was to live with Magic and all the different things that could be created with Magic.

    They get into that car and go from there. Undetected by everyone who was looking for them.

    The helicopter above was still circling while shing its lights.

    However, there would be nothing they would find other than traces of destruction and Steve''s corpse which had probably crumbled to ashes by now.

    ~~~

 Chapter 322 On The Way

    The mess was pretty big. People who were in towns or viges not far from that ce must have noticed the sound of the explosions and all sorts of things going on.

    Coupled with the arrival of helicopters and a few cars and trucks. That further rifies that something big has happened in that ce.

    "Block any reporters trying toe into the facility. Create a perimeter within a ten-kilometer radius," General Lennard gave an order to the few men who were standing in front of him with stiffly strapped bodies.

    "Yes sir!"

    They all answered in unison then immediately went to carry out his order.

    General Lennard took a deep breath. He held his cold sweaty forehead.

    "What the fuck is going on?"

    Suddenly this morning, he received a distress signal from Thomas when the sun had not even fully risen.

    Fortunately, General Lennard was a man who was used to getting up in the morning. So the call didn''t bother him.

    The General''s heart immediately seemed to jump out when he heard the news. He immediately rushed to gather all his officers at the military headquarters.

    After that, he immediately sent a team to raid the secret facility.

    General Lennard stared out the window. He still hadn''t seen any reporters storming the military base. It means information about what happened in East Westmere hasn''t spread yet.

    If the news got out, then they would get a very big problem.

    The secret about the facility being located in a very remote ce would make the public suspicious.

    They will think that the government is doing something covert and dangerous and then some strange conspiracy theories will emerge.

    Conspiracy theories will provoke many curious people to find out the truth. And the problem only gets moreplicated the more people are involved.

    "How should I take care of this?"

    General Lennard couldn''t reach the President because he was out of the country on business. So he could only contact his subordinate and did not know when this news would reach the President.

    He didn''t know what was going on. But from thestmunication he heard from Thomas before his voice cut off, some intruders had invaded the facility and they were able to use Magic.

    Because of that, they could easily escape all the security systems of the facility.

    "Magic?"

    Could it be the Elves who hade for revenge? But howe? It was all too weird to happen.

    But if not the Elves, then who else could use Magic and do all that?

    General Lennard knew there was no point wondering alone now. So he decided to go as well to visit the facility.

    ''Wait.'' General Lennard suddenly remembered something that made him frown. ''Did those three people have anything to do with all this?''

    General Lennard was thinking about Erend, Billy, and Adrien. The three people most likely to have connections with the Elves.

    They had even lived in the world of the Elves. They were also the ones who resolved the problem of the war with the Elves.

    General Lennard didn''t know what kind of rtionship they had with the Elves. That made him suspicious.

    However, the General''s suspicions were pushed back by the fact that the three men hade to the military headquarters and carried out their work as usual. So, his suspicions about them were unfounded.

    *knock!* *knock!* *knock!*

    A loud knock on the door snapped General Lennard out of his thoughts. He ordered whoever was outside toe in.

    It turned out that the one who knocked was Major Tania Lennard, his daughter.

    "You got anything new?" asked the General.

    "Yes, sir. I have received reports that several cars and helicopters from the TV station have moved towards the location of the facility," Major Lennard replied.

    "Damnit!" the General cursed and walked straight to the door. "Come on. We have to get out there and stop them before they spread this mess."<novelnext></novelnext>

    ~~~

    The sun was already rising as the SUV pulled away from the location of the secret facility. They can still see the sound of helicopters and vans with TV station signs passing by.

    They are journalists who chase news like beasts who smell bloody prey.

    They will immediately gather at the scene of the incident in droves like a unit, even though they are actually from different sides.

    For now, those who were inside the car were happy that it wasn''t their problem. That is a problem the government has to solve.

    They knew that they had created a huge problem that shook the country.

    General Lennard is clearly under immense stress right now about how to get hold of journalists not to spread this issue to the public.

    Aurdis and Saeldir sat in the back seats. They were both exhausted and closed their eyes. Their faces were white as sick people.

    Beside them was Adrien who was also closing his eyes. Trying to shake off the tiredness he had suffered from the fight earlier.

    Adrien felt even more tired because he used his will to be able to cast Magic.

    On the other hand, Billy was staring out the window at the trees moving swiftly past them.

    His eyes were about to close but before they couldpletely close, they snapped open again.

    "You can sleep," said Erend who was driving. Among them, he is the only one who still can drive a car.

    "I can''t sleep. Every time I want to close, images of special forces suddenly descending from helicopters, or barricades suddenly appear before my eyes," Billy answered.

    "You don''t need to worry. We are far enough from that ce," Erend said.

    Erend did immediately drive fast when they were already on the highway.

    The effects of the Magic Potion they poured on this car onlysted fifteen minutes, so Erend had to make good use of that time to get them as far away from the facility''s territory as possible.

    Especially now that the day is getting bright. So their presence will be easier to see.

    "We will enter Mensfield soon. We can hide there," Erend said in a calm tone.

    "Is that so?" Billy turned to Erend and saw him nod.

    "Oh..." Billy then leaned his head on the chair. Finally, now a feeling of relief appeared on his face.

    "You can sleep if you want," Erend said.

    Billy turned to him. "How about you? You don''t feel tired?"

    Erend shook his head. "No. I feel perfectly fine."

    "And yet you are having thergest fight of all of us," Billy said.

    Erend snorted. He wanted to say that the fight he had with Steve wasn''t a tough fight. However, Erend felt that during his fight with Steve, he was haunted by feelings of anxiety.

    The power of that cursed tree was unfathomable. He even got trapped in the dimension where the tree was.

    Fortunately, he has the power of a Dragon. That way he can deal heavy damage to the tree in a short time to force it to open another portal to return.

    He even had to change into his Dragon form to be able to deal damage to that tree.

    Even so, the tree was not destroyed. Only a few pieces of it fell.

    If it was Aurdis or Saeldir trapped there, they probably wouldn''t have survived.

    "Yeah, it''s a tough fight. But I''m fine," Erend said.

    ~~~

 Chapter 323 Aftermath

    Erend said that with an even expression. But that didn''t make Billy believe what he said.

    "Did you really fine, though?" Billy asked with a worried face.

    "Yeah, man. Look at me," Erend said. "I''m here driving the car well while you all are exhausted."

    Billy snorted. "Yeah. You are a Dragon after all."

    Erend turned and saw that Billy had started to close his eyes again. He leaned against the window and folded his arms across his chest.

    "Just tell me if you wanted to say anything," Billy said with his eyes closed.

    Erend didn''t say anything in return. Because Billy had also closed his eyes and he might as well have fallen asleep.

    Judging by how tired Billy was, it wouldn''t take him long to fall asleep in his slumber.

    While everyone was asleep, Erend was driving the car in a calm, rxing atmosphere. He didn''t feel tired at all even though he hadn''t rested after fighting Steve.

    This Dragon''s power is amazing. He even only needed a moment to recover his MP.

    As his Level rises, Erend doesn''t need too much time to restore MP. He didn''t even need to meditate too much.

    Because he was alone, his mind wandered freely in other directions.

    The Time Dragons. An existence that encountered him not long ago. He said that Magic would awaken in this world and it was inevitable.

    Erend sighed because he didn''t know how to process it all. If indeed Magic is going to awaken, then the government and the President will surely use it to wage war.

    Then, other countries will also use Magic to fight too. A battle with Magic would be worse than a battle with gunpowder. Erend shuddered at the thought.

    ''Wait.'' But suddenly Erend thought of something good in the midst of all that bad.

    ''If everyone in this world can use Magic, then they can better defend themselves against theing Great Cmity, right?''

    That''s right. The Great Cmity wasn''t something that a normal human weapon could fight against. But if humans could use Magic, that would be another story.

    ''But where should I start all this?''

    Humans who had discovered that they could use Magic would use it as they pleased. And considering how humans were, then they would most likely only do harm with that Magic.

    Erend sighed again. He shook his head violently. Erend felt confused with everything that was in his head right now.

    All of this was too much for him to bear alone. He turned to Billy who was sleeping with his mouth slightly open.

    ''Maybe I should just tell them all this. After all, this is unavoidable so eventually, they will experience it. So, there''s nothing to lose if I tell them sooner.''

    Several minutester the effects of the Magic Potion poured on the car disappeared. Makes it seem as if a car suddenly appeared out of nowhere in the middle of the road.

    Fortunately, this road is quiet because it is in a remote area. So, no one saw the sudden appearance of the car.

    A few minutester Erend was able to see a small town they passed earlier.

    So he drove there and immediately looked for a cheap motel.

    It''s not hard to find a motel in the town of Mensfield. It was a small town in the corner of the Republic of Ascaria.

    There are no tourist attractions or ces that make this city attractive to many people so no one is interested in building anything in it.

    That made a secret facility in a location not too far from the city a good idea.

    After finding him, Erend stopped the car in front of a small motel.

    "Hey, we''re here," Erend said quite loudly. He deliberately makes them wake up.

    However, due to exhaustion, they did not immediately wake up at the sound.

    After letting out a knowing sigh, Erend called out to them once more.

    Aurdis was the first to wake up. With her eyes still slightly closed and showing exhaustion, Aurdis looked around.

    "Where are we?" She asked in a hoarse voice typical of people who just woke up.

    "We can rest here for a while," replied Erend.

    Aurdis just nodded and didn''t say anything. Hearing the word ''rest'' was enough to make her act.

    They proceed to wake the others up. After they woke up, Aurdis and Saeldir immediately used what bit of their umted Magic energy to create disguises.

    Aurdis and Saeldir changed their faces and appearances based on photos they saw on the inte via their cell phones. Even though they had already escaped, they still didn''t want to take any risks.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After the disguise was finished, they got out of the car and into the hotel. They booked three rooms by paying directly and went to their respective rooms.

    The receptionist didn''t bother to ask for identification because Erend already pped a lot of many in front of him.

    Aurdis has her room. Erend was in the same room with Billy and then Saeldir and Adrien.

    "What should we do now?" Saeldir said. His face still looked tired.

    "You guys can just sleep for a few hours now," Adrien said to Aurdis and Saeldir. "How much longer can our clone in townst?"

    "We poured more Magic energy when making them stand guard. So, they will disappear tomorrow," Saeldir answered.

    Hearing that answer Erend, Adrien, and Billy nodded in relief. That means they don''t need to rush.

    As agreed, they rest in their respective rooms.

    ~~~

    The portal opens in the middle of a narrow room. Laston came out of the Portal while wincing in pain holding his chest.

    He plopped down on his bed which was made of metal and the cotton of the bed was very thin. He couldn''tin too much since this was all he could get here. At least for a now.

    The room had apletely different design than the room he used to have in the Elven pce.

    His room used to be made of white stone carvings and looked luxurious.

    The first time he enter this room, Laston thought that this room belonged to a Dwarf because it waspletely made of metal.

    However, this room had something he had never seen before. That is a thing with box-shaped but capable of doing a lot of things. Risk said, that thing is called aputer.

    Laston uses the power of God Ozynk, God of The Web to escape from his world and ends up in this strange world.

    With the help of the power of the God who controls the passage between parallel worlds, Laston can cross over to this other world. Because of his own strength at that time only barely able to sustain his life.

    Everything feels strange when Laston enters this world. The buildings were filled with bright lights and made of metal. Soaring high as if it could reach the sky.

    Laston had seen tall buildings many times before. But not with tall buildings filled with lights and strange writing he didn''t recognize.

    The inhabitants of this world are no less strange. They wear limbs and organs made of metal, making Laston ask what creatures they are.

    They have a vehicle that can defy gravity. And all sorts of other things with equipment embedded in their bodies.

    What he saw made Laston think that they were human-like beings who could use Magic.

    But after hearing Risk''s exnation for some time, he knew that everything they were able to do was due to the influence of something called ''technology'' and ''gadgets''.

    Risk, a young man with two metal-modified arms, is the only person willing to help him when he first arrived in this world. While everyone thinks of him as a dying freak who was injured on the side of the road.

    *Knock!*

    *Knock!*

    *Knock!*

    A knock on the door suddenly sounded. Laston let him open the door because he knew it was Risk. No one would visit him other than that man.

    Risk is a man with dreadlocks pulled back in a ponytail. He is of medium height.

    His arms are made of metal. There were streaks of neon blue glowing from his five fingers that joined together and formed a straight line up to her elbow.

    ording to what he heard from Risk''s confession, both of his arms were crushed by a security robot when he was little.

    "I thought you weren''t back yet," Risk said. His eyes darted around the room looking for something. But he did not find it. Even so, Risk did not show disappointment on his face.

    "I haven''t got it yet," said Laston who was still lying down. Even though Risk didn''t say anything about it, he knew that Risk''s eyes were wandering around looking for something he should have brought.

    "Oh," said Risk. "Did something happen?"

    Laston took a deep breath before answering. "Yes. Something unexpected happened and made my n fall apart."

    Risk sat and stared at him with sparkling eyes. He had always been curious about the stories Laston gave about what happened in that other world.

    "You believe about Dragon?" Laston asked.

    ~~~

 Chapter 324 About The Inevitable

    Suddenly, Risk''s gray eyes seemed to disy a bright glimmer.

    Laston had seen a glimmer like that before when he was telling Risk about his world.

    "A Dragon? I''ve seen that creature in the VR game I yed!" Risk said. "But, I''ve seen in almost everything you said VR games."

    VR games. It was something that could make you see an ''unreal'' world be so real as if it was right before your eyes.

    Laston had tried it and he had to admit it was very simr to the Magic he had known.

    He was increasingly convinced that the Magic power he had been using was just a simpler version of everything in this world.

    "If you wear something like that you can really feel it as if it''s real. However, what I saw was something that was a reality. Just like you and I are now," said Laston.

    "Yeah, after seeing you do something amazing without any device, I believe that you are a being from another world!" Risk reply.

    That was also the reason the man wanted to help Laston. The first time he saw him, Laston was lying in a narrow alley and almost dead.

    Risk approached him at that time and said: ''Your ears... are you an Elf?''

    Laston, trying his best to survive, immediately convinced Risk that he was indeed an Elf. And he promised to provide details about the Elves if he would help him.

    So Risk helps him only with such a reward. It was something strange considering all that he could do in this world.

    Why does he still want to listen to stories about other worlds full of Magic when he himself already has many things that almost match Magic?

    But Risk said that he really likes fairy tales about a fantasy world where Elves and something called Magic happened. It was all because of his father who used to read him fairy tales about all that stuff when he was a little child

    Laston almost couldn''t believe it when Risk said that  - and everyone who saw him on the street and ignored him to die - was human.

    They look like humans. However, it is very different from the human race that Laston knows. In his world, humans are a weak and insignificant race.

    Some of them can use Magic but can''t beat the Magic of an Elf. But in this world, Laston could see that they had extraordinary developments.

    They can rece missing limbs with something of some sort of metal.

    Creating vehicles that defy gravity, and Laston has also seen their ability to fight using force instead of just physical.

    Laston saw that it was almost simr to Magic. But he was confident that if he used his Magic power while in good health, he could still overpower them easily.

    "So tell me, where were you going this time?" Risk took a metal chair and sat next to Laston''s bed like an enthusiastic child about to listen to a fairy tale.

    Laston snorted. "I was about to retrieve a sword stuck in a tree. As I was telling you. But suddenly, a Dragon appeared out of nowhere and messed up the n."

    "The same Dragon that almost killed you that time?" Risk asked.

    "Yes." Laston nodded.

    Even now, Risk could still see the glint of hatred in Laston''s eyes when he said about the Dragon.

    Then Laston proceeded to say what he saw. About how the Dragon attacked the tall skinny tree where the sword was located until it almost crushed it.

    And how he attacked that sword but failed. Thus forcing the sword to activate its defensive power which made Laston unable to do anything but retreat.

    "Wait, you said that Dragon has a body that looks like it''s made of lightning?" Risk asked with glimmering eyes.

    "Yes." Laston nodded.

    Laston didn''t say anything but actually, he was amazed by the Dragon''s power. Every time he saw the Dragon, Laston saw an extraordinary power that he could not match.

    Laston understood clearly about that. Yet his vengeful feelings were greater so he couldn''t admire his power for much longer than a few moments.

    "The same Dragon you said has the power of fire?" Risk asked again.

    Laston nodded again. This time curter.

    The gleam in Risk''s eyes became even brighter. Shows that his interest and enthusiasm have raised.

    "How can he have two powers at once?" Risk asked, again.

    Laston sighed at his question. "To be honest I also don''t know how he got that power. From the start, his appearance was an anomaly. So, I don''t know anything."

    Risk looks to look the other way. His eyes were twitching rapidly as if he was looking at something moving rapidly in front of his eyes. Something Laston couldn''t see.

    It was a sign that Risk was thinking of a n.

    Just like when he was thinking about how to fix the holes in Laston''s chest and stomach.

    Then he created something to patch it up with some kind of metallic sheeting which now covers his shattered chest and abdomen.

    "What are you thinking about?" Laston asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Risk doesn''t answer right away. But continued to dissolve in his thoughts for a few momentster.

    It wasn''t until Laston called out to him again that he turned to face her.

    "I was thinking. If I can catch that Dragon, it will be really amazing," Risk said.

    Laston chuckled at the idea. "You know everything about that Dragon that''s why you can think like that."

    Risk just smiled a little. "You''re right. Maybe this is just too much."

    Even so, the idea never really left his head.

    ~~~

    When night fell, Aurdis woke up from her sleep. She felt that her body condition was better now than before.

    Her fatigue had disappeared after a long, enjoyable sleep.

    She turned towards the window and noticed that the sun had already set. It might even have been quite a while since it had turned dark.

    "(How long have I been asleep?)" She muttered.

    Aurdis then got up from the bed and went outside. But she stopped beside the mirror because she saw her form. She was still in the form of an Elf with silver hair and pointy ears.

    Her disguise magic is gone when she sleeps. So Aurdis put her Magic disguise back on so her form now looked more like a human in this world.

    Her long hair changed into shiny jet-ck hair. The blue in her eyes which had been very bright became a little dimmer. And of course, her pointy ears were gone.

    For her clothes, she only wears a white one-piece dress with long sleeves. Erend says in this dress she doesn''t look much different from the humans in this world so she doesn''t have to worry too much.

    Aurdis was about to leave the room when she heard a knock on the door. So she immediately opened it and saw Erend standing with a surprised expression when he saw her.

    "What is it?" Aurdis asked.

    Erend blinked a few times. "You still look gorgeous no matter what you look like."

    Hearing Erend''s words, Aurdis smiled faintly. Her face was no longer as pale as before. So the beauty of her smile is back.

    "Thank you," said Aurdis. "You want to talk about something?"

    "Yeah. We''re going to have dinner. I''m here to wake you up."

    Aurdis nodded. "Alright."

    She came out of the room and saw that Saeldir was also awake. He walked together with Billy from his room.

    They had dinner at a deserted roadside restaurant. This was good because it meant they didn''t have to worry about people watching them.

    "We will go straight home after dinner. Does everyone agree?" he asked.

    They all nodded and gave their approval. They see no point in procrastinating any longer when it''s all over.

    "Oh, right! I forgot to return your ring," Billy said while trying to remove Aurdis'' ring on his finger.

    "I don''t think you need to give it back," Aurdis said.

    Her words made Billy stop and stare at her. "What do you mean?"

    "Well, you know... Soon, this world will experience a Magic awakening, right?" Aurdis said. "So, it would be better if you guys keep that ring."

    What Aurdis said reminded them of the inevitable. That is the awakening of Magic in this world.

    But Billy didn''t feel gloomy like before.

    "You know what? I''m actually quite excited about that," Billy said with a big smile on his face.

    Billy''s expression attracted the attention of his friends.

    "You...excited?" Erend looked at Billy with furrowed brows.

    "Yes. Did you see how Cpt. Boartusk used that Magic? It was amazing!" he said.

    Adrien nodded in agreement.

    "I don''t think having Magic awakening is a bad thing. In the end, it''s inevitable, right? So instead of feeling depressed because of that, we should wee it?"

    What Billy said did make a lot of sense. They looked at each other and their eyes said the same thing.

    ~~~

 Chapter 325 A Lot Will Happen

    Billy just said something good. Instead of them only focusing on the bad things that will happen, why don''t they think about what amazing things they can do with Magic?

    "I agree with Brook," Adrien said. Then looked at Aurdis and Saeldir. "Do you guys know what else will happen at the beginning of Magic''s awakening?"

    Aurdis and Saeldir exchanged nces.

    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with telling them about that," Saeldir said.

    But Aurdis didn''t jump to the idea right away. "Are you sure? What if Aerchon finds out?"

    "He''ll find out eventually too, right?" Saeldir replied. "Magic awakening in this world, then about theing Great Cmity."

    Aurdis pressed her lips together. "You''re right. In the end, we have to tell Aerchon about all of that."

    "So, actually a lot of things will happen. Some of them are evolution," Saeldir started exining to them.

    "The creatures of this world will start changing into different forms and various kinds of strange abilities will also appear on their bodies."

    Erend, Adrien, and Billy also suspected that. They had seen a fraction of what was in that other world so they could at least know what Magic could do to the body of a creature.

    Daemons of Cmity, Ogres, and of course the Elves. It was already evident how terrifying Magic''s influence was.

    "Then, there will be something like a mental issue in creatures with sufficient intelligence," Saeldir continued.

    "What do you mean?" Billy asked.

    "There are records that say that there was some sort of widespread gue of madness when Magic first awakened long ago in our world."

    "A gue of madness?" Billy seemed unable to believe how bad the news he had just heard was.

    Saeldir answered with a nod. "It happened so long ago. I forgot about some of the details. But I do remember that awakening Magic the first time is never a good thing."

    "Yeah, it does look like that." Billy looked down at his coffee cup and pondered. For a few moments, his positive thoughts had died out.

    "Then? What happened next?" Erend asked.

    "Well," Saeldir said. "Natural selection is working. Those creatures that can adapt to Magic and use their powers well will survive and thrive."

    "And those who don''t survive will just perish?" Erend asked again.

    Saeldir gave a nod in response.

    Erend sighed. "In the end, we really can''t expect a lot of people to survive, huh."

    "That''s not necessarily true." Aurdis suddenly said.

    All eyes were immediately on her. Except for Saeldir who already knew what Aurdis would say next.

    "What do you mean?" Erend asked. "Is there a way to prevent that?"

    Aurdis nodded and nced at the three of them. "You guys can be the ones who can help the inhabitants of this world prepare. You already know how to use Magic, right?"

    Adrien and Billy exchanged nces.

    "You can teach them how to use Magic. So they can control their madness and fight the evolved beings," Aurdis continued.

    "Uhh... I guess I should back off on that," Erend suddenly said. "My way of using Magic might be different from yours."

    "Oh, that''s right," Aurdis said. "Dragons are very powerful beings. So, how they use their power can be different from us."

    "Aren''t Dragons also ordinary creatures that evolve because of Magic?" Billy said. "Maybe they''re just lizards."

    Erend nced at Billy. "Lizards?"

    "Yeah," Billy said. "When you transformed you looked like a huge winged lizard breathing fire."

    Aurdis let out a chuckle at Billy''sment.

    "No," said Aurdis after sessfully stopping herughter. "Dragons are a being who possesses the power that surpasses all things in this world. ording to legend, they can even transcend time and space."

    "I''m not a lizard," Erend said, irritated.

    Billy just snorted.

    "It''s even possible that our world was created by a Dragon. Though there aren''t any urate records of that and it''s only considered a legend," Aurdis said.

    "But after seeing what Erend can do, what Aurdis just said is very possible." Saeldir gives his remark.

    Erend didn''t feel any pride about everything he heard from them. Instead, he felt a pressure of responsibility.

    "Let''s get back to what we have to talk about," Adrien said.

    "Based on what you guys are saying, Magic can make us go insane. But why didn''t Billy and I?"

    Aurdis turned to Saeldir because she didn''t have an answer.

    "The only thing I can think of is, since you guys spent quite some time with the Elves and Erend, somehow the bad influence didn''t affect you."

    Saeldir paused, he seemed to be thinking about something.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Or... The effect just hasn''t affected you for now," Saeldir said after a while.

    "Oh shit." Billy gulped. "Isn''t there some way to prevent it? Or at least to let us know the signs?"

    "There''s no way to prevent it. But if you start hearing strange voices from inside your head that could be one of the signs," Saeldir replied.

    "Basically madness due to Magic is almost the same as ordinary madness," Billy muttered gloomily.

    "You''re gonna be fine," Erend said, smiling at Billy and Adrien. "I won''t let you go crazy like that."

    "Do you have a way to prevent it?" Billy asked.

    "No," said Erend simply. "But I''ll find a way if it does happen to you."

    Erend''s words brought them unexpected calm. Even if they were just words without clear evidence, they could still feel better.

    They somehow believed that Erend could indeed do that.

    After they finished their dinner, they immediately left the motel and headed for town again.

    ~~~

    The ambnce was moving away carrying Conrad who was lying unconscious on the stretcher.

    Conrad''s face seemed to have lost all blood and became so pale it was almost white.

    His situation looks worrying. But the doctor who treated him said that he was fine. It''s just, he won''t be conscious for a while because something happened to his brain.

    Beside him sat Thomas who forced himself toe with the ambnce that brought him.

    Thomas doesn''t know what happened to Conrad after he could no longer see him because the camera was destroyed by the fight they had.

    Thest time he saw her was when she was fighting an Elf who turned out to be the mastermind of this infiltration.

    Thomas only knows about that. Because he couldn''t see anything as the fighting and chaos spread everywhere.

    He couldn''t possibly put himself in danger by insisting on seeing those fights up close. Although he was very curious about what happened and who had attacked the secret facility.

    Thomas stared at Conrad from where he sat with his usual sleepy eyes. He had also suddenly felt quite tired these past few hours.

    Maybe it was because he had been exposed too much to the mess at the facility earlier.

    Thomas, who usually only heard chaos from his head that screamed many ideas and questions, now had to face chaos from outside.

    It made him feel something like a shock that made him feel tired.

    But one thing that worried Thomas when his eyes looked at Conrad.

    Thomas thought that he would see Conrad die amidst the ruins and debris from the battle. But the fact that Conrad just passed out and said he would be fine didn''t make him relieved.

    ''What if now his Magic power is no longer there?''

    That question worried him. He choose to be nearby him so he could confirm it as soon as Conrad awoke.

    After all, why didn''t the Elves kill him right away? As someone who had stolen their Magic.

    There was no way they would be merciful to Conrad after what he had done to them.

    Most likely that was their purpose in sending troops to attack this facility.

    About how they could know of this secret facility, Thomas didn''t feel the need to think about it. They have Magic, after all

    ''Let''s hope it''s not true.''

    Thomas hoped in his heart because if Conrad''s Magic ability was really gone, it would be extremely bad.

    Steve disappeared somewhere and Annie also seemed to be experiencing the same thing as Conrad.

    Although he had quite a bit of data �D which he had managed to salvage with great difficulty �D but he had already lost the Magic''s original source.

    "Hahh..." Thomas let out a long, heavy breath.

    One of the nurses who saw her said. "Don''t worry sir. He''s fine. He should wake up in a few days."

    "A few days?" Thomas looked at the nurse with his weary eyes.

    The nurse just gave a smile that seemed to tell him to be patient.

    Thomas sighed heavily again. Knowing he still had to wait a few days made his feelings of anxiety increase even more.

    The car was traveling at a moderate speed. Soon they will reach the city of Ascan.

    Thomas was sure when he got there, the town would be buzzing with news about what happened at the facility.

    Thomas was curious how General Lennard would handle this.

    ~~~

 Chapter 326 When They Arrived

    They arrived in the city just as it was getting dark. Just like when they departed from here.

    When they stepped inside the house, the three clones stood up stiffly in unison.

    Erend, Billy, and Adrien felt this situation was so awkward and strange because they had to stare at a clone that was very simr to them.

    The three clones looked no different from the three of them. Once again proving how amazing the Magic of the Elves is.

    Aurdis then waved her hand. A silvery glow that looked like a soft shawl radiated from her hand toward the three clones.

    What happened next was, the three clones instantly shattered into fragments of silvery light. Then it disappeared into thin air.

    "Their task is done," said Aurdis with a satisfied smile.

    "They really made up for everything we had to do for the past few days, right?" Billy asked with a look that seemed to ask for certainty.

    Aurdis answered it with a nod apanied by a smile that remained on her face. She didn''t even take long to answer. Indicates that she is certain.

    "You don''t need to worry about anything at all. To trick humans, the clones won''t be found out," Saeldir replied.

    They then plopped down on the couch. They stared at the ceiling of the house with empty eyes.

    It''s all over and they''re home. Now they feel immeasurable relief.

    A few minutester, after just sitting in silence, Adrien was the first to stand up.

    "I have to go to my own house now," Adrien said.

    "Take care, Captain," Erend said.

    Adrien nodded. Then get out of the house. After traveling on a very dangerous mission, of course, he wanted to return with his family.

    A few minutester it was Billy''s turn to sigh and stood up.

    "I''m going home too," he said. "Good night. Thanks for your help."

    After thanking Aurdis and Saeldir, Billy also left the house.

    "What are you going to do now?" Erend asked the two Elves who were still sittingzily on the couch.

    "I think I''ll take a little more rest. While checking roughly how much longer it will be until Magic''s awakening in this world urs," Saeldir said.

    After a while, he stood up and walked toward the room he previously upied.

    Now only Aurdis and Erend were left in the living room. Aurdis'' eyes looked droopy because she also still felt tired.

    "You should sleep too," Erend said while looking at Aurdis.

    "In a moment," Aurdis said. "Hey, where does your family live?"

    "Uhh... My family lives in a slum."

    Hearing that answer, Aurdis''s brow furrowed deeply. "Why?"

    "Well, I guess I haven''t told you how my family really is."

    And so, Erend started to tell how his family was. Also, how did he finally get drafted as one of the soldiers fighting the Elf?

    Aurdis'' expression fell into one of obvious shock and disappointment.

    But soon that expression turned to sadness.

    "I didn''t know you had such a hard time since childhood," Aurdis said with a sad face.

    But Erend only smiled. Of course, she will never feel it. She is a princess after all.

    "That was before. Now, our situation is much better," said Erend. "We got this nice house. And I also have a good-paying job."

    Aurdis was only able to show a smile when he saw Erend who looked better. Even if it''s just a small smile.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That''s good," Aurdis said.

    Actually, Aurdis still felt sad about Erend''s fate. He had lived a very difficult life since he was young.

    And even when he grows up, he must be willing to be forced to go to war and risk his life for his country.

    All of that, of course, cannot be redeemed with just a house and a well-paid job.

    But, Erend seems to have been able to ept all that. So, Aurdis will also ept it.

    "I want to meet your family," Aurdis suddenly said. Her face showed enthusiasm.

    Erend blinked a few times. "W-what? Why?"

    "Well, I just wanted to say hello."

    Erend didn''t know what to do. Was allowing Aurdis to meet his family a good thing?

    But, actually, there''s nothing really bad about letting her meet them.

    Maybe something that would be a pain would be exining who Aurdis really was.

    "But... Are you sure? I''m not sure how my family would react if they saw an Elf suddenly appear in front of them," Erend said carefully so as not to offend Aurdis.

    But Aurdis just smiled and took a chuckle out.

    "I will use a disguise. So your family will only see me as a human woman," Aurdis said.

    "Well... Then I guess it won''t be a big deal," Erend said.

    "Then it''s decided." Aurdis stood up from the couch. "I''m going to go rest first. Unless there''s something you want to say."

    Aurdis stared at Erend for a few moments. Her eyes looked as if she was waiting for Erend to say something. But she also not too hopeful.

    "No, you can sleep now," said Erend.

    Aurdis nodded and smiled. "good night."

    Aurdis walked towards the room she was staying in. Leaving Eren alone.

    "I guess I still have time to do the Daily Quests I missed."

    Erend then contacted Tut and asked him to take him to Eternal Earth to do the Daily Quest.

    [ "Are you sure you want to do your Daily Quest now?" ]

    ''Yes. Why?'' Erend frowned at Tut''s response.

    [ "What a coincidence. There is a mess that urred on one side of the coast of Eternal Earth." ]

    ''A mess on the coast? What happened?''

    [ "The usual thing. The arrival of The Great Cmity made the creatures in the sea unstable.

    So they started rising to the surface to wreak havoc."]

    ''You mean those Sharkmans?''

    [ "Yes that one. This time there are more of them. Some sirens from the deep sea try to stop them. But they are outnumbered." ]

    Erend took a deep breath. ''Alright. I will handle them.''

    Erend stood up from the couch. Soon a portal opened in front of him.

    Erend took a step and entered Eternal Earth.

    ~~~

 Chapter 327 Daily Quest, Sharkman

    The sea breeze hit his body as soon as Erend came out of the Portal.

    Now his feet were stepping on white sand and sinking a few centimeters.

    The moon shines brightly on this beach. Because the moon is in the full moon stage.

    Then, apart from the sound of the waves, there is the sound of themotion of arge fight that fills this beach.

    [ Daily Quest: Stop the waves of Sharkmans trying to surface. ]

    [ Progress: Sharkman wave stopped. (Notpleted) ]

    "Damn, that''s a lot of sharks."

    Erend stared ahead. Sharkmen wearing full armor and weapons can be seen rising from the surface of the sea.

    Though onnd their number is also quite a lot.

    Erend estimated that there were about fifty Sharkmen on this beach. That number could continue to grow because there are still Sharkmans who are rising to the surface from the sea.

    Several Sharkmans corpses were also lying on the sand. Their blood seeped into the white sand.

    The ones fighting them were beings with human-like appearances.

    They wear white clothes. There was a kind of thin and soft shawl that fluttered when they moved.

    Most of them used abilities like the Magic of the Elves to defeat the Sharkmans.

    They sent out energy des which then pierced or shed the Sharkmans'' bodies.

    Their bodies also gave off an energy aura that was as colorful as a rainbow. It looks beautiful and seems far from the impression of battle.

    But those white clothed beings killed the Sharkmans with shrewd abilities. They seem to have been trained to use their powers to fight.

    Erend guessed that they were the same people as the woman he met at that time. The woman was entangled in the Sharkmans'' shackles.

    Erend saw that one of them noticed his presence and looked at him questioningly. Even though in the end he couldn''t see Erend for too long, because the Sharkmans had already attacked him.

    ''I''d better go help them right away.''

    Erend dashed towards the man who was having a hard time fighting those three Sharkmans at once. He then took out a stone-looking sword that belonged to the dead Sharkmans.

    Then Erend swung the sword towards the back of the Sharkmans who were focused on fighting the man.

    *CRAATT!*

    The Sharkmans were shocked. It looked back. The Sharkman''s eyes widened perfectly seeing Erend.

    Erend didn''t give it too long to feel shocked. He drew the sword and thrust it into the Sharkman''s stomach.

    *CRAAT!*

    The Sharkman fell when Erend pulled out the sword again with great force.

    The two Sharkman who had attacked the young man turned to look at him. Just like the two Sharkmen, the Merman also looked shocked seeing what Erend had just done.

    "Hi, I''m here to help," Erend said.

    And then, without waiting for a reply from the Merman, Erend immediately dashed towards the wave of Sharkmans that kepting from the sea.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Meanwhile, the confused Siren man approached their leader. A Mermaid with silver hair.

    Her face shows that she has gone through various things in her life. Although her beauty was still clearly visible, an aura of courage and dignity brought about by her long experience emanated from her.

    "(Commander Corimia!)" The young Merman called out to his Mermaid leader.

    "(What''s wrong, Roan?)" Corimia replied without taking her eyes off the Sharkmans charging towards her.

    "(There is a human who suddenly came. He said he came to help us!)" Roan said.

    Upon hearing that, Corimia just turned her eyes toward him. Corimia''s forehead revealed a deep frown.

    "(Human?)" she asked.

    Roan nodded. "(Yes. But he seems quite strong. He can kill Sharkman easily by raising their weapons.)"

    The Sharkmans'' weapons were forged from deep sea rock which was extremely heavy. Only Sharkmans should be able to pick up that weapon.

    But hearing Roan''s testimony that the humans just raised their weapons, and killed Sharkman so easily, it meant that humans were quite special.

    "(Where is that human now?)" Corimia asked.

    Roan pointed with his index finger. "(He is there. Fighting the Sharkmans that keeping from the sea.)"

    Corimia turned her head in the direction Roan was pointing at. And sure enough, right there, Erend was fighting back - no, to be more precise, he was ughtering the Sharkmans.

    Erend moves very quickly. The power is shown when he swung the two huge, stone Sharkmans swords was overwhelming.

    Even Corimia, who had been in battle many times, was amazed to see how Erend was fighting.

    "(Who exactly is that man?)" Corimia muttered with eyes that kept looking curiously at Erend.

    "(But that''s good, Commander. Those strong humans are on our side,)" Roan said.

    Corimia noticed Erend''s clothes that looked foreign. And how he fight also looked strange.

    "(I don''t know if that''s a good thing or not, Roan,)" said Corimia. "(For now, let''s just let him do it. But we have to be careful with him since we don''t know who he is.)"

    "(Understood, ma''am!)" Roan answered firmly.

    "(Bring this news to all the troops. I don''t want them to attack that man in the wrong way.)"

    Roan nodded and immediately carried out the message. He ran towards the other Siren and tried to pass on a message in the middle of their fight.

    Meanwhile, Corimia kept fighting off the Sharkmans that were closing in on her. While watching how Erend fights.

    Erend saw that he no longer knew how many Sharkmans he had killed. He just kept swinging the sword when he saw Sharkmans in front of his eyes.

    He didn''t feel tired. Even though he had just returned from a long journey and had not rested at all. Instead, he went to Eternal Earth and killing Sharkmans.

    The stamina of his Dragon power is extraordinary. Erend never ceases to be amazed by the Dragon''s power that he has even though he has used it for quite a long time.

    Even now, he didn''t need to activate the Skill at all. With his speed and strength, Erend can handle the Sharkmans easily.

    ~~~

 Chapter 328 A Bigger Shark

    Erend continues to ughter the Sharkmans. Eventually, the Sharkmans that came from the ocean endlessly realized his existence and what he was doing.

    Those who originally had only one goal, that is to go to the surface and look for humans to satisfy their bloodthirsty desires, have to face Erend''s ferocity.

    The sight instantly extinguished their desire. The Sharkmans who had juste out of the sea stared at Erend.

    Their gazes focused on him. Because now he''s the object that steals their attention the most here.

    The Sharkmans who had surfaced first still didn''t realize what was happening. Because they are still busy fighting the Sirens.

    Erend thrust the sword he held in his left hand into the poor Sharkman''s stomach. Then he swung the sword he held in his right hand to chop off its head.

    *CRAAATT!*

    The Sharkman''s head fell on the white sand. Along with that, its body fell next to its head.

    The blood that was pouring out of the neck and the base of the neck was flowing out.

    The Sharkmans who saw the sight gritted their sharp teeth. Their eyes staring at Erend were filled with hatred.

    But not only that. In their eyes also shone horror and fear.

    Those Sharkmans were vicious creatures. They are barbarians in the deep sea.

    However, when they see Erend, they can''t help but see him as a figure that exudes an even greater brutal aura.

    Erend also realized when the Sharkmans stayed where they were. While staring at him with angry eyes and gritted teeth.

    Erend nced around. He didn''t know what they were doing, but he had a feeling they might be assessing the situation.

    Even though these Sharkmans looked like monsters who had no other thoughts but to kill, they must still have a slight intelligence to know that they were now dealing with a stronger being.

    ''It would be better if they decide to withdraw now,'' thought Erend.

    What he had to do was just stop their intention of getting out. If he could get them to retreat, so much the better.

    The Sharkmans had already shown that they would back down. They began to walk backward, slowly towards the sea.

    However, just as they were about to reach the ocean, something surfaced.

    The thing created a big wave of water and sshed it toward Erend and the entire beach.

    What emerged from beneath the surface of the sea was a Sharkman with a shape that was twice as big as the others.

    The sharkman was wearing some sort of armor that looked like rainbow-colored scales. The scale was shiny, reflecting the light of the full moon.

    The sharkman was holding a staff that looked like it was made of coral reefs. And there are three prongs at the top of the stick.

    Erend frowned. At one nce, he was certain that the Sharkman possessed some sort of power different from the ones he had fought.

    Erend clicked his tongue. If a figure like that had appeared, then this fight could be very troublesome. And it could be longer than he thought. Like when he fought that Lycan that time.

    Not wanting to waste time, Erend walked towards the big Sharkman who was floating on the surface of the water.

    The Sirens noticed the figure''s presence. Their faces showed shock and fear.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "(Commander!)" One of the Sirens eximed while looking at Corimia.

    While Corimia did not immediately answer. It was because she was also still filled with shock and confusion.

    She had not expected a situation like this would ur. They were already outnumbered because Corimia forced only a few remaining troops into action. And now there''s a Sharkman Chieftain here!

    Corimia also saw the foreign human who was walking fearlessly toward the Chieftain.

    He was indeed strong, Corimia had to admit that. However, a Sharkmans Chieftain possessed a power that was on a different level than a regr Sharkmans.

    Could he still handle the Chieftain?

    However, Corimia thought of one thing. She also still didn''t know that human''s true ability. It was possible that he still hadn''t fought as hard as he could until now.

    Erend''s feet stepped on the seawater. He stopped there. Then brandished the Sharkman sword he was holding toward the Sharkman Chieftain.

    He stared at it with eyes that seemed to tell it to move forward.

    But the Sharkman Chieftain smirked. Then it swung its staff horizontally from right to left.

    The tips of the three prongs on the staff glowed blue. Then the light spread and entered the bodies of the Sharkmans.

    It''s not just Sharkmans by the sea. But the Sharkmans who were fighting the Sirens also got that light.

    The Sirens who saw that felt panic in their hearts.

    "(Commander! What should we do?!)" Roan asked.

    "(What else can we do? We have to fight them!)" Corimia retorted fiercely.

    Then, Corimia shouted while looking at her squad of Siren. "(We have to prevent these Sharkmen from advancing any further ashore! Even if we have to die here!)"

    The sirens answered with loud screams. Corimia''s scream instantly dispelled the panic and fear that was within the Sirens.

    That shows how charismatic Corimia is as the leader of the squad.

    Erend also heard the screams. He turned his head and saw that it was a woman who had shouted.

    He immediately knew that she was clearly the leader of the Sirens.

    ''In that case, it''s me who has to face the big shark.''

    However, Erend saw that the Sharkman Chieftain was moving backward. It was as if he didn''t want to fight with Erend.

    A momentter Erend knew the reason. The Sharkmans that were around him were charging towards him with their bodies covered in a thin dark bluish light. Their eyes were emitting that blue dark light as well.

    ''So that''s how it is. The big shark is quite smart.''

    The Sharkman Chieftain deploys its Sharkman squad and watches from a safe ce.

    But it couldn''t be in a safe ce for very long.

    ~~~

 Chapter 329 Retreating

    ? The Chieftain grinned showing those sharp teeth that seemed too big for its mouth. Then once again swung the staff that looked like it was made of coral.

    This time what came was arge wave of wind that swept across the beach.

    The wind wave blew the sand up into the air so that it covered Erend''s view.

    Apart from that, the Sharkman Chieftain also made the sand stay in the air for a long time.

    ''This Damn shark!'' Erend cursed in his heart because he felt annoyed. Not that he was worried.

    In the end, did he have to use a Skill?

    While Erend couldn''t see them, the Sharkmans seemed to be able to see him quite clearly.

    He can still defend himself well. And all the weapons from Sharkmans only scratch his skin or clothes without causing fatal injuries.

    But continuing to receive attacks without being able to give a propereback really annoyed Erend. So in the end he used his Skill.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    *ZWOOOSSHHH!!!*

    Erend shot fire from his hands around. The mes struck all the Sharkmans that wereing towards Erend at the same time.

    The Sharkmans let out a sound simr to a scream from their mouth because of the sudden heat of the fire.

    As soon as they were off guard, Erend immediatelyunched his attack.

    He swung the two stone swords in his hands toward the Sharkmans who were closing in on him. Of course, they couldn''t do anything about the attack other than receive it.

    *CRAATT!*

    *CRAATT!*

    *CRAATT!*

    ...

    Blood sshed in the air as the sword that Erend was holding shed the Sharkmans away. They fell into the sand with various kinds of horrible conditions.

    Their heads were severed from their bodies, their limbs gone and their chests split open. Erend attacked them mercilessly.

    The Sharkman Chieftain who saw the sight of how Erend ughtered its warriors has now lost its smile.

    It stared with wide eyes. The mouth that was previously grinning with rows of sharp teeth resting on each other is now gaping.

    It doesn''t know what actually happened. How could such a human-looking figure let out such strong fire power?

    Those mes were not just ordinary Magic mes. There is something ancient and very powerful in it. A strange power so terrifying that the Chieftain was unable to think properly because of the sudden jolt of anxiety.

    In an instant, Erend had killed all the Sharkmans and left their bodies lying on the sand.

    The sight of course also did not escape the sight of the Sirens.

    Even Corimia was frowning even more than before.

    "(This power...)" Corimia muttered.

    She could feel the magnitude of the fire that Erend had just released. Even though he only used that power for a moment to get rid of the sand that was blocking his view, and burning the Sharkmans that attacked him from every direction.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Sharkmans who were fighting the Sirens noticed it too. Their instincts screamed terror into their brains. Making the Sharkmans feel hesitant to continue what they were doing - or about to do.

    Meanwhile, Erend who had finished killing the Sharkmans who were about toe out from the sea cast his gaze around.

    But he didn''t see any Sharkman near him. All that remained around him were scattered corpses.

    All the other Sharkmans that stands a little further from him seemed to hesitate to get closer.

    Then Erend nced at the Chieftain. It is still standing above the sea waves holding it.

    However, the Sharkman looked stunned. Erend could clearly see the expression on the shark''s face.

    ''Maybe it''s time to give it a few more pushes,'' thought Erend.

    Then he raised one hand. Then lit a fire in his palm.

    As the mes red, the Chieftain''s eyes widened as if jolted by intense shock.

    "Go back into the sea and I won''t kill all your friends," Erend said in a warning tone.

    Words seemed to have a bigger impact than Erend had thought. At first, Erend thought they wouldn''t understand what he was saying so he had to give another example.

    But it turned out he didn''t need to do that. The Chieftain swung its staff. A momentter the Sharkmans who were on the beach walked towards the sea.

    Even the Sharkmans who were fighting the Sirens left their battle.

    ''Good.'' Erend nodded in agreement in his eyes still looking at the Chieftain.

    Meanwhile, the Chieftain was staring at him with big round eyes full of vignce.

    Erend didn''t know what the big shark was thinking. But whatever it was, he knew that now the big shark had recorded his face in its memory. Which means, he was officially on their enemy list.

    Yet Erend didn''t really care. Sooner orter, he would face them because they were evil beings who would be on the move due to the arrival of The Great Cmity.

    So whether they see him as an opponent now orter, it won''t be a problem.

    After a few minutes, finally, all the Sharkman had returned to the sea.

    They retreated with reluctant motions. Their dark and round eyes stared at Erend vengefully. But they knew better not to take the fight any further.

    "You," Erend said while pointing at the Sharkman Chieftain. "You better not try to surface again. Or you''lle back with fewer sharks."

    Erend didn''t know if the big shark understood what he was saying. Even so, Erend was sure that it at least understood what he meant through the look in his eyes and intonation.

    The Chieftain gritted his sharp teeth so hard it looked as though they might crush one another.

    But not long after, after all the Sharkmans had gone into the sea, the Chieftain also drowned himself in the water.

    Now all that''s left after they disappeared is the sea water that is calm and reflects the light of the full moon.

    [Daily Quest Completed! ]

    [Rewards: 500 Exp. ]

    [You leveled up! ]

    ~~~

 Chapter 330 A Warning

    Erend breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the notification pop up.

    He turned towards the beach and saw the Sirens staring at him. Their gaze meant one thing, and that was absolute confusion.

    Erend sighed again. Because this meant he had to start exining himself.

    ''This will be bothersome.''

    Erend walked closer to the Sirens. But to his surprise, they took an alert stance. As if preparing to face an impending threat.

    Erend blinked a few times. ''Do they consider me as an enemy?''

    "Can''t you see I just helped you?" Erend asked while pointing towards the sea which is now became calm.

    Even though he had no intention of helping them in the first ce, he still fought the enemy they were fighting. So basically he did help them.

    The Sirens actually put up an alert and ready to fight like that because they were worried about Erend''s power.

    They can also feel that Erend''s power is something very powerful and ancient. Their instincts are stronger than Sharkmans and can sense that power more strongly than them.

    Amidst that tension, Corimia walked forward from behind the ranks of Sirens.

    Erend who saw her frowned. He noticed that there was a kind of strong leadership aura from the woman with already graying hair.

    It was also seen from how the Sirens stepped aside to give way to her. Without her saying anything.

    At one nce, Erend could already tell that this woman was the one in charge of this Siren army.

    There was a blue and green light that enveloped the area around her lips and throat for a few moments. Then the light disappeared before long.

    "Thanks for helping us," Corimia said in humannguage with a smile. She was using the Magic tomunicate with Erend. Just like the Elves.

    Erend was grateful because he didn''t have to bother asking them not to attack him. There was someone among them he could talk to.

    "Your wee," replied Erend. "I gotta go now."

    "Wait," Corimia said. "May I know who you are?"

    Erend himself had a bit of trouble exining himself. Did he have to say that he was a human?

    But Erend knew that the Sirens had eliminated that answer from the time he released his power and how he killed the Sharkmans.

    "Let''s just say I was a person who came at the right time," Erend said. He himself wasn''t sure about that answer.

    But Corimia just smiled. She took that as a sign that Erend didn''t want to exin too much about himself. So, she also doesn''t want to force him.

    "My name is Corimia," She said, introducing herself politely.

    "I, on behalf of everyone here, am grateful because you helped us drive the Sharkmans. It is thanks to you that the Sharkmans did not continue with their intention to go further to thend."

    "You can call me Erend," Erend said. Because she had introduced herself first, Erend thought he should at least give his name.

    "Erend..." Corimia muttered his name while thinking. But no matter how hard she thought, Corimias couldn''t find a proper reference to the name.

    "I have to go now." Erend almost summoned Systema to open the Portal for him. But he remembered something.

    "Ah, you''d better heighten your power and your army many times over from now. There will be a big disaster in the near future so you have to be prepared," Erend said.

    Upon hearing what he said, Corimia''s eyes widened instantly. Her body also instantly stiffened.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That''s what I want to say."

    Erend then asked Systema to open a Portal for him. Then he entered the Portal and disappeared from their presence.

    Erend''s departure, which was as surprising as his arrival, silenced the Sirens.

    They nced at each other at their colleague who was next to them. Trying my best to digest what just happened.

    "(He''s a being of another world, Commander,)" Roan said.

    "(I guess so,)" Corimia replied.

    The sea breeze gently blows the Sirens who are silent on the beach. The scent of the Sharkmans'' corpses strewn around them filled their nostrils.

    After only being silent for a while Corimia said. "(Let''s clean up the bodies of these Sharkmans. Then return to the Pce.)"

    The Sirens who were around her immediately nodded and proceeded to carry out her order.

    They cleaned up the Sharkmans'' corpses with their water-attributed Magic.

    They encased the Sharkmans'' corpses in the water. Then gather them into arge ball of water created from theirbined Magic.

    However, they could not destroy their weapons which were made of very strong stone.

    Corimia was the one using more Magic energy to create that huge ball of water.

    Once the Sirens had gathered many of the Sharkmans'' corpses inside therge ball of water, Corimia sprang into action.

    She concentrated on turning the water in the water ball into a very strong acid.

    The bodies of the Sharkamans melted into tiny bits of flesh. Not long after, the Sharkmans who had been a brutal beasts turned into a yellowish liquid inside the ball of water.

    After a few seconds, the yellowish liquid disappeared and the ball of water became clear again.

    Corimia let out a tired sigh. She could only use this powerful Magic now because it required a lot of energy.

    They were outnumbered so using that just now would make their risk of losing even greater.

    Corimia and the other Siren proceed to do the same to the remaining Sharkmans corpses.

    After a few minutes passed, finally the cleaning process ended.

    This beach is clear of Sharkmans corpses. Leaving only their weapons that the Sirens couldn''t destroy.

    So they carried the weapons in a big ball of water into the sea.

    Corimia was still thinking about what Erend had said earlier.

    ''A great disaster ising? Should I believe what he says?''

    Corimia contemted on the matter until she didn''t realize that all the Sirens had gone into the sea.

    "(Commander!)" Roan called out. "(You okay?)"

    "(Yes,)" Corimia answered. "(I''ming.)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 331 Morning Of The Next Day

    Erend returned to the living room. When he returned, the atmosphere had changed so drastically he could hardly believe it.

    He just fought and killed quite a number of enemies. All of that seemed to contrast with how he felt right now.

    The living room was so quiet because it waste at night. Moonlight prates the window pane. Erend stood in the middle of the room and found this change quite confusing.

    Shortly after, Erend woke up from his stupor and went to his room. He took a quick shower to wash off the Sharkmans blood in his body then went to bed.

    This long night has finallye to an end. Erend is grateful that he is doing this Daily Quest because that way he can find a way to rx.

    He had also warned the Sirens. Hopefully, they will take his warning seriously and make preparations as soon as possible. Because in the near future, they might be allies that he could rely on.

    Erend closed his eyes. Then let the subconscious mind take control of him and bring him into a deep sleep.

    ~~~

    Erend woke up when the sun was not yet high. But because today the sun is bright, there is enough light to light up the room.

    He got up from the bed and washed his face. When he came out of his room, he noticed that the morning sunlight was pouring into the living room through the opened door.

    So he went down the stairs to the living room. There he saw Aurdis already standing in the doorway and staring at the street.

    Her white dress moved slightly in the gentle wind. Aurdis had already put on the human disguise so she now had jet-ck hair that was getting shiny from the sun.

    "I thought you were still sleeping," Erend said from behind her.

    Aurdis turned around. On her face was a smile that seemed to have been on her face all along. And it''s not going away any time soon either.

    "My Magic energy has fully recovered. So, I have no reason to stay asleep." Aurdis shrugged her shoulders in a cheerful gesture.

    Erend nced outside. Where he saw a lot of cars passing by.

    "Sorry, the air in this world must be suffocating for you," Erend said.

    "Well, every world has its advantages and disadvantages," Aurdis replied.

    "You are too nice." Erend snorted.

    For a few moments, no one spoke. The two of them stared at the road and scanned the vehicles.

    "Saeldir isn''t awake yet?" Erend asked.

    "He already back to our world to take care of something," Aurdis answered.

    "Oh." Erend nodded. "How about you?"

    "I will stay here for a while," Aurdis said. Then, she remembered something and turned to Erend. "Didn''t you promise to take me to meet your family?"

    Upon hearing that, Erend immediately turned to Aurdis quickly. "Did I promise?"

    Aurdis nodded with a sweet smile.

    Unfortunately, Erend doesn''t really remember whether he really promised or not.

    His focusst night had been on the Sharkmans he had killed so his conversation with Aurdis had only be a background that he quickly forgot about.

    "So?" Aurdis looked demanding.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Uhh, sorry." Erend had a guilty look on his face. "You know we just messed up, right? Today... I have to get into HQ and I''m sure I''ll be pretty busy."

    Aurdis exhaled. His face looked so disappointed. But it didn''t take long, a few momentster Aurdis was smiling again.

    "You''re right. It''s alright," Aurdis said.

    Seeing the look on her face, Erend felt his heart sink. He couldn''t bear to let Aurdis down.

    "I will contact you when the timees," Erend said. "And this time I really promise."

    Aurdis'' smile became even brighter. Erend who saw that thought that the sunlight behind her had been defeated by her smile.

    "Are you serious? You promise?"

    Erend nodded firmly. "Yes."

    After hearing that, Aurdis said that she would return to her world following Saeldir who had returned earlier.

    Erend escorted her to the front of the open portal in the room she was using.

    "I will talk to Aerchon about everything that happened," Aurdis said.

    Erend nodded with a heavy expression. "I know that would be a troublesome thing to do. Still, I have no choice but to leave it to you."

    "You don''t need to worry. I''ll take care of it."

    After that, Aurdis stepped inside the Portal. Not long after, the portal disappeared.

    Erend sighed after she left. Because he knew what he had to face now.

    He prepared to go to the military base and put on his uniform. Then he went to the Slums'' house and told the good news about their new home to his mother and sister.

    Of course, his mother and Arty were so happy. Even at first, they did not believe the news that Erend brought.

    That means Billy also hasn''t told the news his family yet. Because if he had said that, there was no way his mother and sister would not know.

    Erend gave them the keys to their new house. Then, his mother prepared to tidy up their things. Meanwhile, Arty went to school as usual.

    Billy came on time to his house so Erend didn''t have to call him. So, they went to the military base together.

    "I can''t imagine what we''re going to be going through," Billy said. Even though it was still early in the morning, his expression was already grim at the thought of what he was about to experience.

    "You also obtained the memories of our clone, right?" Erend asked.

    Billy answered with a nod.

    "If that''s so, at least we already know what will happen."

    They did gain the memories of their clone. From that memory, they knew that the situation at the military base was chaotic.

    The president who is away in another country makes the situation even worse.

    The car was driving on a busy street. As soon as they arrived at the military base, vans with the TV station''s logo were still filling the field in front of the military headquarters.

    ~~~

 Chapter 332 Presidents Arrival

    Erend and Billy turned around and entered through another gate. In this ce, there were no journalists waiting for them.

    As soon as they got out of the car, Erend and Billy immediately walked quickly to enter the military headquarters. Then they got ready with the other soldiers to take weapons.

    They passed General Lennard shortly after in the corridor.

    There were ck eye bags under the general''s eyes as if to emphasize the tiredness he was experiencing. They both made a salute gesture. The general repliednguidly.

    "What about the President, sir?" Erend asked after lowering his salute.

    "He will be arriving in a few minutes," General Lennard replied.

    Based on what General Lennard said, the President immediately canceled his appointment when he saw the news on television. He then asked to fly back immediately regardless of the consequences of what he did.

    Erend and Billy were assigned to take turns with other soldiers to guard the front of the military base.

    They saw and felt the enthusiasm of journalists to get the news from General Lennard or anyone they could find.

    Erend and Billy who were standing side by side whispered to each other.

    "You see them?" Billy said. "How about we leak information about what happened in the secret facility?"

    Erend immediately nced at Billy. "That''s not necessary. You''ll only cause chaos."

    Billy smiled mischievously. "Yeah, you''re right. But don''t you think society should know about that Magic awakening?"

    Erend paused for a moment to think. The event of Magic''s awakening is not something that is just talking. But it''s unmistakable that it is going to happen soon.

    So, letting the public know about it doesn''t seem like a bad thing.

    However, if word of that news were to spread along with an ident that shook this country �D and the surrounding countries �D then it would only cause an uproar. Maybe even the military will use violence to suppress the information and whoever spread it.

    "I think," Erend said. "We have to provide information about the Magic''s awakening in another way."

    "You think so?" Billy asked. Then he tilted his head to one side as if he had just realized something. "Oh, maybe the military will do something bad to whoever they think is spreading that information, huh?"

    "Yeah." Erend nodded. "General Lennard - and the President - would have been agitated and would have no hesitation aboutmitting violence against those innocent people. Even if they have no clear evidence whether or not they actually did it."

    Billy nodded briefly because he agreed with Erend''s opinion.

    Not long after, a group came. Several SUVs guarded by police and army patrols entered the front yard of the military headquarters.

    "There he is!"

    "Mr. President! It''s Mr. President!"

    Amotion started to erupt as soon as they saw the group. Several men wearing neat suits and tall bodies got out of the car quickly and created a human wall to prevent the journalists from approaching.

    Julius got out of the car with a smile on his face. The President seemed to be calm. Even so, Erend and Billy knew that the man was feeling anxiety in his heart.

    Various questions were thrown directly at the President from the mouths of the journalists who already looked like beasts hungry for any news they could get from him.

    Julius stopped outside his car and stared at the journalists for a few moments. Once again, demonstrated his ability to keep his manners as calm as possible.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We are trying to handle this problem as best we can," said Julius. "Our guess for the time being, perhaps it was a terrorist attack like what happened on the ship when we were carrying military exercises at the time."

    Erend and Billy exchanged nces. It turns out that the President is using the incident on the ship as an excuse for this problem.

    They both thought it was a pretty good idea. The momentum between the incident during the military operation exercise on the ship and the incident at the secret facility is indeed not that far apart.

    Even if the two events were not directly connected, people would think that the connection between the two incident were made sense. Unless there is other evidence that says otherwise.

    After giving that testimony, Julius entered the military headquarters with Security Force officers - the President''s security squad - surrounding him.

    "That''s a pretty good reason," Billy said in a whisper.

    "You''re right." Erend nodded in agreement.

    They continued their guard duty as if they knew nothing about anything.

    Even though they were the masterminds behind the chaos that made President and General Lennard so anxious.

    ~~~

    Julius enters General Lennard''s room alone. He ordered his guards to wait outside the door and not allow anyone to enter.

    "What do you know?" Julius asked while plopping down on the chair in front of the General.

    Julius took a t bottle then opened it and drank the contents. His adam''s apple rose and fell as the liquid of alcohol in the bottle ran down his throat.

    "There''s no salvageable camera footage whatsoever, sir. So we can''t figure anything out," General Lennard replied with a strained expression.

    "Nothing? In such a state-of-the-art facility you can''t get any footage?!" Julius looked in disbelief.

    "The ones who attacked the facility were most likely the Elves. That''s ording to what Thomas had said."

    "Where is Thomas now?"

    "He''s watching Conrad."

    Julius''s brow twitched briefly. "What happened to Conrad?"

    There was an uneasiness in Julius'' heart when he heard about Thomas looking after Conrad. He had heard that something bad had happened to the subjects. But he doesn''t know the details yet.

    "Conrad hasn''t regained consciousness sincest night, sir," General Lennard said.

    "What happened to him?"

    "Based on what Thomas said, he fought one of the parties that attacked the facility. Their fight devastated the facility.

    Conrad is found fallen and unconscious in the middle of the rubble. Thomas said, there is a possibility that Conrad has lost his Magic ability."

    ~~~

 Chapter 333 Calmed Down

    The news he heard from the General made Julius chug down the liquid from his t bottle again. This time he downed one big gulp before finally releasing the bottle from his mouth.

    Julius then took a deep breath while looking at General Lennard. "What are you saying?"

    "It''s just a possibility, sir," General Lennard said with a hint of fear in his voice. "We still don''t know for sure about that."

    "But why is there such a possibility?"

    Something must have happened if General Lennard had mentioned the possibility of Conrad''s loss of Magic abilities.

    General Lennard took a deep breath before speaking. As if he was preparing himself to deliver bad news.

    "That''s because Annie, subject number 2, has also lost her Magic ability."

    Julius'' forehead twitched briefly when he heard that.

    "You confirmed about that?" Julius asked back.

    "Yes. Annie regained consciousness quicker than Conrad and as soon as she did, she no longer had that Magic ability."

    Julius sighed loudly. He held his forehead because he suddenly felt dizzy.

    "What about subject number 1?" Julius asked, there was a hint of hope in his tone and the look in his eyes.

    However, General Lennard shook his head in response. "We couldn''t find him, sir. The man just disappeared like the intruders."

    The room turned silent as they didn''t say anything for a few minutes. General Lennard didn''t say anything waiting for what Julius would say.

    Meanwhile, Julius is busy thinking with a heavy head.

    "Those intruders just attacked our facility and destroyed all of our research data?" Julius suddenly asked after a few minutes of silence.

    "Yes. Apparently, their goal is to prevent us from mastering the Magic power," General Lennard answered.

    "How did they know we were trying to develop our own Magic mastery?" Julius looked at General Lennard with a frown.

    "I''ve thought about it too. But I can''t find the answer." General Lennard shook his head. "Maybe it could be because they are beings who can use high-level Magic."

    "And that allows them to suddenly know our secret, which is in this other world?" Julius asked rhetorically.

    General Lennard was silent.

    "Who else did you tell about this project?" Julius asked.

    "Other than us, only the three officers who returned from the world of the Elves know about the apple project."

    "You don''t suspect them?"

    "I saw for myself that they were in this base and doing their job as usual when that happened, sir. So I don''t suspect them," General Lennard said.

    "They''re here?"

    "Yes." General Lennard nodded firmly.

    "Are you sure it''s really them?"

    "I saw them here with my own eyes, sir. And I saw nothing strange about them."

    Julius gritted his jaw. "I have a feeling they have something to do with this, Jacob."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Upon hearing that, General Lennard frowned. "Why do you think that?"

    "I don''t know, for now." Julius looked elsewhere as if he could see an image of a scheme there.

    "No one else knows about it besides us and them. And neither of us would do that to our facility. Besides, the three of them are people who have gone to the world of the Elves.

    They could say that they no longer had any connection with the Elves. But is that true?"

    "But they were here the day of the attack, sir," General Lennard said.

    "You said yourself that the Elves have extraordinary Magic. You think they can''t create some kind of illusion like that?" Julius once again asked his rhetorical question to General Lennard.

    When he heard Julius''s words like that, General Lennard couldn''t help but have a suspicion of them too.

    He never thought of that possibility because he was stuck in a belief about them when he saw them at the military base when that incident happened.

    Thus, General Lennard immediately eliminated them from the subject of suspicion after asking them once that time.

    "I want you to investigate them. I will use the terrorist attack from that time and link it to this incident," said Julius.

    "About the secret facility, we will say that the facility is where thetest weapons project is made and we keep it a secret because we don''t want it to be stolen by other countries and used by them."

    "But saying it''s a weapons development project would be another controversy, sir," General Lennard said.

    "But it is a reasonable answer. Let it be controversial. It will die down with time."

    After that, Julius left the General''s room. General Lennard immediately made a call to tell his people what to do with the ruin of the secret facility.

    General Lennard ordered a secret team to ce some evidence that said that the facility was indeed the development site for a secret weapons project.

    Which was attacked by the same party that attacked the ship during the military operation exercise.

    The attackers who destroyed the pieces of equipment and data regarding their Magic experiments actually helped to cover up the fact about it.

    General Lennard only needed to ce some evidence and let the journalists in to check it out in person. And this problem will be solved soon.

    Then, after thinking about the President''s words, General Lennard also sent people to investigate Erend, Billy, and Adrien.

    ~~~

    Time just flew by, now it was time for the soldiers to go home.

    The president who said he would hold a press conference about what happened made the journalists feel more satisfied.

    Most of them have left the military headquarters and prefer to wait for more certain news at the press conference.

    This made security at the military headquarters and the presidential pce drastically reduced.

    The soldiers are allowed to go home. Including Erend, Billy, and Adrien - who were deployed to guard the presidential pce.

    Erend and Billy are no longer driving to Slum. They drive to a residentialplex in the city area.

    Billy has also told his family that they are getting a house in the city area.

    Their house is even closer. When Erend entered the area of ??his house, he saw that the house was lit up with lights from inside. Indicating that his mother and Arty were already inside.

    ~~~

 Chapter 334 People He Cares About

    ? Erend got out of the car and walked straight into the house. When he opened the door, he saw Arty and his mother watching TV in the living room.

    "Erend!" Arty called out with a smile on her face. "Look at this! We have a TV!"

    In contrast to Arty who seemed too excited, his mother seemed much calmer. Her face did look brighter than usual, and she was also smiling at Erend''s arrival. But she didn''t shout as Arty did.

    "Are you tired?" his mother asked.

    Erend smiled at their greeting and threw himself on the couch. Seeing how happy the two of them were, of course, also created happiness in his heart.

    "I''m alright," said Erend while rubbing Arty''s head roughly while she maintain her eyes watching TV.

    The news on the TV is telling about what had happened at the secret facility. All TV stations in this country broadcast the same news.

    They even when providing live broadcasts from a helicopter circling the ce.

    Well, that of course can''t be helped when something as big as this happens. Everyone must be curious about what really happened, triggering all the news stations to keep looking for information until they found the truth.

    "You know what really happened?" Arty asked without looking at Erend because she was busy staring at the screen very seriously.

    "Terrorist attack," Erend replied. Because that''s what the President said.

    "So that''s true..." Arty muttered.

    While Arty stared at the TV, his mother looked at Erend with a worried mother''s gaze.

    "Does that have anything to do with the incident on the ship that you experienced that time?" his mother asked.

    "Most likely so, Mom. I don''t know the details too far. It''s all still a secret among high-ranking officials including the President," said Erend.

    His mother sighed. "Let''s hope nothing worse happens. You have suffered enough because of that Elf''s invasion."

    Erend looked at his mother''s face who kept giving him a worried look. He knew that his mother had suffered because she was worried for years when he went to the bunker to fight the Elves.

    Now that he was finally back, Erend could see how grateful his mother was to see hime home every night.

    But her mother said that she wanted nothing bad to happen again. Which is something difficult to be reality in the future.

    Magic''s awakening is approaching at their door. And Erend was sure that when those early days of Magic awakening happened, a lot of bad things would happen.

    Suddenly, Erend''s hands clenched tightly. He did it subconsciously.

    "I promise nothing bad will happen to you and Arty," Erend said with determination.

    His tone of voice made Arty who realized that turn her head and stare at Erend.

    Arty had something to say. It was the questions about what Erend''s words mean.

    However, she realized that their mother was still here and that it would only make her worry.

    So Arty just kept quiet. And wait until the right time to talk to her big brother.

    "Thank you. You have done many things for us," his mother said with a faint smile.

    Erend returned the smile. While holding her hand.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You don''t need to thank me, Mom. I''ll do anything for you and Arty," Erend said while squeezing his mother''s hand.

    His mother just nodded.

    "I''ll change the channel!" Arty said.

    Then she changed the channel to a much more entertaining program to lighten the mood.

    They were enjoying another TV broadcast as soon as Arty pressed the remote button. It was a show that ording to news from Arty was booming show recently.

    TVs were a luxury amenity that previously they could only see disyed in shop windows.

    Because of that Erend, Arty, and their mother cherished the moment when they could gather while enjoying this decent ce to live.

    Unfortunately, their father passed away before he could enjoy this moment with aplete family.

    They all feel sadness about a father figure that is not there among them. But the little family both decided not to bring it up and ruined the mood.

    Time passed until finally, the night becamete. So, Arty took their mother to her room. After that, she approached Erend in the living room.

    Arty sat next to Erend. The couch that was so soft made Arty feel as if his body was sinking into it. Arty thanked Erend once again for getting this house for them.

    "Do you want to talk about it?" Arty asked.

    Erend didn''t answer for some time. He nced at the TV screen which was still showing the next show.

    It was only a few momentster that he replied. "You don''t have to worry about anything."

    "No," Arty said as he nced at Erend. "You have to start sharing your troubles with us. You can''t keep enduring it all alone."

    Arty''s voice was calm. However, Erend could clearly feel the emphasis on her words and look.

    Arty was no longer the little girl that Erend saw before. She had started to grow into a mature beautiful girl. And the hard life in Slums made Arty a tough and brave character.

    Because of that attitude, she felt she couldn''t let Erend bear everything alone. Arty feels she also has a responsibility.

    Erend smiled, then rubbed Arty''s head roughly. Arty did not take her eyes off Erend.

    she said. "You don''t have to act like a hero and think that only you who can take it all on your own."

    "But what if I am indeed some kind of hero?" Erend said.

    Because Erend didn''t borate on his words, Arty blinked in confusion a few times. Erend chuckled seeing his sister''s confused expression. But then his expression turned serious.

    "I''m going to tell you something. I think you should know about this sooner. However, don''t let our mother know."

    Hearing Erend''s tone and demeanor, Arty swallowed hard.

    "W-What are you trying to say?" Arty asked.

    After that, Erend proceeded to exin everything about Magic''s awakening that will happen in their world.

    ~~~

 Chapter 335 A Presence

    Several minutes passed in such a heavy atmosphere. Arty felt her eyes heat up because it turned out that she rarely blinked while Erend was talking.

    What came out of Erend''s mouth was something too bizarre, amazing, and terrifying at the same time. Until she forgot about everything for a while.

    "W-What... why..." Arty was at a loss for words. Her eyes nced at the other things in the living room, intending on finding something that would help her understand everything.

    However, obviously, Arty didn''t find anything and the confusion was still in her head.

    Erend had expected that his sister''s reaction would be like this. Anyone who hears such news will surely be confused and astonished.

    "You don''t need to understand everything now. I know it''s hard to ept," Erend said.

    After hearing his voice again, Arty turned to Erend. Her lips parted slightly and her eyes were still wide open.

    "How did you know about all that?" Arty asked.

    "Listen," Erend said. "I actually almost died in the bunker that time. Hell, I actually thought I was dead. But something saved me."

    Arty frowned, looking at Erend with a sense of shock coupled with worry when he heard that Erend was almost dead.

    "Something saved you?" Arty repeated Erend''s words in a questioning tone.

    "Yeah." Erend nodded. "That ''something'' gave me some very extraordinary powers. You must also keep this a secret from mother."

    Arty nodded obediently.

    "So, with this power, I can handle many things that should be impossible for me to do. Then, I also get ess to huge pieces of information about many things."

    "And some of that information is about the awakening of Magic in our world?"

    "Of course. And many other things that you don''t have time to know yet," said Erend.

    Arty could only stare silently at his brother. It turns out that Erend does indeed have such a big secret. No, saying it was a ''big'' secret meant she was underestimating its scale.

    "Then what should we do?" Arty asked. The seventeen-year-old girl''s previously tough demeanor had almost disappeared as it was reced by worry.

    Erend realized that and he was understanding. The news he said would shake the feelings of all who heard it. Of course, Arty was no exception.

    Erend gave a smile to his sister. "Didn''t I say that I won''t let anything happen to you and mom?"

    "But... can''t I do anything to help?" Arty asked.

    Erend stared at her for a few moments. Then said. "If you really want to help, you can join the training we''ll be doing."

    Arty blinked rapidly a few times. "Training?"

    Erend gave Arty a knowing smile. Even though Aurdis said that she couldn''t say for sure whether she could teach how to use Magic to them, Erend was sure that it would definitely happen.

    "You just wait until the timees," Erend said. "I''ll introduce you to someone."

    Arty became even more confused. Once again Erend made her speechless. But then Erend told her not to think about things too much for now. And just have to wait until the timees.

    So Artyplied. Although in her heart and head, there are still a lot of worries and questions.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They realized that it was alreadyte at night. So Erend suggested to Arty that she sleep now.

    Arty didn''t protest and immediately went to her room. Which is the room Aurdis upied the night before.

    Artyy in her new bed. This bed was so soft andfortable, much different from the bed she had previously used in their old house.

    Arty''s mind wandered to the news that Erend had said earlier. She still didn''t understand anything.

    Arty had just seen his brother return from the war against those beings who were using a power called Magic. Yet now, Erend said that Magic will awake in their world.

    Then Erend said about some kind of training. Exactly what training did he mean?

    But even though Arty''s mind was filled with those heavy things, she started to slowly close her eyes.

    The effect of the new mattress she used to sleep on was so great that the anxiety and confusion that enveloped her heart were defeated by thefort it offered.

    So Arty fell asleep a few minutes after shey down on the bed.

    ~~~

    Meanwhile, down there, Erend also decided to sleep first now. Tomorrow, things will definitely be a lot calmer because the President has already said that he will be holding a press conference.

    So, everything should be back to normal in the near future.

    Erend stood up from the couch and walked towards his room with a light feeling. However, when he was about to leave the living room, Erend felt a presence watching him.

    He immediately looked in all directions but found nothing. Then Erend returned to the living room and looked around. He still hasn''t found anything.

    In the end, Erend used his Skill to confirm the situation. If there really was a dangerous presence approaching his house, Erend obviously couldn''t let it slide.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Eyes (Lv.2) ]

    Erend''s eyes turned vertical like those of a reptile. Those eyes also gave off a yellowish dim light.

    After activating the Skill, Erend rolled his eyes once again. Then he saw the shadow of a person highlighted by a yellow line outside his house.

    [Dragon''s Eyes] seemed to tell Erend exactly what was bothering him. The skill that was directly linked to his brain instantly understood what Erend wanted so it immediately marked the source of Erend''s premonition.

    ''Who''s that?''

    Erend walked over to the window and opened the curtains carefully so the man wouldn''t notice anything.

    He was also still activating [Dragon''s Eyes] so he could see more clearly in the darkness of the night.

    The man hid behind arge tree that grew in front of Erend''s fence. There are no street lights standing in that spot so its presence is quite hidden.

    From what he could see, the man was clearly surveying his house.

    ~~~

 Chapter 336 An Unlucky Burglar?

    Tonight was quite tiring for him. After he returned from abroad, his team was immediately assigned to carry out surveince tasks.

    The man was not on high alert. Because he believed that he had done a great job stalking the man with the rank of sergeant.

    He was just a military officer who rose in rank because ofpensation. He didn''t really get it because of his skill and dedication.

    The man who belonged to one of the country''s intelligence departments had done his homework and knew that Erens had nothing but luck. So, there was no reason for him to be worried.

    He nced around, then yawned widely. ''Damn it, why should I bother doing reconnaissance duty like this?''

    He didn''t see any movement in the house anymore. The man saw the right time to set the bug.

    ''It''s about time. I''m pretty tired from the previous task. So let''s finish this as soon as possible and then get some rest.''

    As soon as he saw the lights in the house were off, the man immediately sneaked there.

    His footsteps had been trained so he knew which part to step on and where to step so as not to show any sign of his presence.

    He then walked to the back of the house. Once he was there, the man crouched by the back door and began to unlock it with a lockpick.

    Due to his trained skill, the man only needed a few seconds to open the simple lock. He managed to enter through the back door easily.

    The man pressed his cell phone to signal to the other squad members that he had entered. Then, he put the phone back into his trouser pocket.

    He began to install bugs in the corners of the house. He didn''t notice anything until he suddenly felt goosebumps running down his spine.

    The man was shivering because he felt a threat from behind him. He hasn''t even seen anything yet. But his whole body told him that he was in the face of death.

    The man tried to ovee his fear and took out a mini stun gun that was under his sleeve.

    After he picked up the mini stun gun, he turned around and intended tounch an attack at anyone who caught him.

    However, before he couldunch an attack, his hand was grabbed by Erend. Then Erend grabbed him by the neck and pushed him against the wall.

    The man felt that death that had been watching him now wasing when he saw Erend''s eyes.

    The grip of Erend''s hand on his neck and wrist is also very strong. He who was a member of the intelligence department found it difficult and he knew that there was no way he could escape from this person''s clutches.

    "Who are you?" Erend asked.

    The light at the back of the house is still not turned on. There was only a little lighting in from outside through the window pane.

    The lighting in this ce is so dim. That made Erend''s figure even more terrifying in the eyes of the man who was a member of the intelligence department.

    Erend tightened his grip on the man''s neck. "Who are you?"

    The man felt the oxygen supply in his head was about to disappear. He had to quickly say something before hepletely passed out.

    If he fainted now, then the situation would only get moreplicated for him.

    "Let go... Your hands first... ."

    Erend immediately let go of his hand and the man immediately fell to the floor. He was gasping for water as if he had just drowned.

    Erend just stared at him and then turned on the light. He wasn''t worried at all that the man would suddenly attack him because Erend was sure he didn''t have anything to hurt him.

    When the light was on, Erend could finally see clearly the man''s face. He didn''t even bother to wear a mask.

    The man had brown hair. His face is square and looks not too old. Maybe in histe twenties.

    "Speak now. And don''t you dare make any noises," Erend said in a low voice but full of emphasis. He didn''t want to wake his mother and sister.

    The man looked at his wrist. ''I thought it wouldn''t be just a bruise. He might have fractured my bones!''

    The pain he was in was simply shocking. Especially when the man saw that Erend was causing that much damage with very little effort.

    "I''m just an unlucky burr. I thought you were asleep so I came into this house. But... here I am," the man answered Erend''s question with a lie that he tried his best to make.

    He couldn''t possibly say that he was a member of the intelligence department.

    His mere presence here to scout was something that should have been top secret. But he was caught by Erend instead. The man could not imagine what punishment he would get from his superiors.

    Erend looked at the man with a suspicious face. "Somehow, I can''t believe you."

    Then Erend forcefully searched the man''s body. The man initially tried to resist. But he remembered how terrifying Erend''s strength was as soon as Erend looked into his eyes.

    The man had gone through many tense moments in his tenure. However, Erend''s figure felt a more terrifying pressure than anything he had ever experienced.

    A momentter Erend found a cell phone in the man''s trouser pocket.

    But as soon as Erend took the cell phone, he heard the sound of something being thrown from the window outside. It rolled close to Erend and then exploded out white smoke that spread instantaneously.

    The white smoke immediately covered Erend''s vision. Erend could only hear the sound of someone breaking down the door and then approaching.

    Erend is prepared to take a hit and intends to immediately reply. However, the blow never came. He only heard the sound of two people walking towards the door.

    "Shit!"

    Erend stretched his hand towards the man earlier. But he was no longer there.

    ~~~

 Chapter 337 Meet The General Again

    Erend cursed through grinding teeth. His curses came out as hissing because he didn''t want to make a fuss.

    Surprisingly, the smoke cleared quickly. Not like the usual smoke bombs Erend saw and used. Technology like this is very unlikely to be owned by ordinary burrs.

    Earlier, when he caught the man, Erend seemed to see that he wanted to put something down. But the man immediately canceled his intention because he realized Erend''s presence.

    The man had reached over to the cupboard above the stove, not trying to open it. After all, why would a burr aim for a cupboard in the kitchen and not head straight for the main part of the house?

    Doesn''t that mean he doesn''t want to steal? If not that, then what does he want?

    Erend immediately ran outside. He found the backyard of his house which was quiterge, looked empty and dark.

    Once again he activated [Dragon''s Eyes]. However, he no longer saw anything. Those people were gone in a very short time.

    Erend returned to the house. The man is not alone. It''s even possible that he has more friends than one that shows up to help him.

    Until now, Erend had not been convinced that the man was just an unlucky burr. He immediately contacted Billy. Billy of course immediately picked up Erend''s phone because of his light sleeper habit.

    ''Do you know what time it is?'' Billy answered in an irritated tone.

    "Someone''s been stalking my house just now," Erend said, ignoring Billy''s annoyance.

    On the other side of the phone, Billy immediately widened his eyes.

    ''What do you mean?'' he asked.

    "I don''t know who he is. But that person just came into my room and he doesn''t seem like an ordinary thief," Erend said.

    Billy''s voice rose from the bed and immediately headed for the door. ''I''ll check it out. Is he armed?''

    It didn''t take long for Billy to conclude that if someone broke into Erend''s house, there was a good chance someone would break into his house.

    So Billy immediately rushed to ensure the safety of his own home.

    "The person who entered my house took out a stun gun. But there''s still a big chance they have another weapon," said Erend.

    ''OK. I will check my house now. I''ll call you in a minute.''

    After that Billy''s phone was hung up. Erend let him check the state of his house with a restless heart. But he knows Billy''s ability so Erend is sure nothing will happen to him. Even if someone does enter his house.

    Erend then proceeded to contact Adrien. Because he had a hunch that if someone was watching Erend, then the two of them would also suffer the same fate.

    The three of them have been connected by a thread of destiny that cannot be undone.

    They would face troubles together no matter what since the three of them had entered the Elf world together back then.

    As soon as Adrien answered the phone, Erend immediately said the same thing. Adrien immediately made sure the security at his house was the same as Billy''s.

    After a while, Adrien called Erend and said that the three of them should have a group call.

    Erend immediately agreed to the idea and contacted Billy. It didn''t take long, they already had a group call.

    "What the hell happened, Drake?" Adrien was the first to ask the question.

    "I felt that something was observing my house. At first, I thought it was a creature from another world. But it turns out, it''s a human," said Erend.

    "At first, he admitted that he was a burr. But I''m not so sure."

    "I''ve checked my neighborhood in quite a bit of detail but haven''t found anything," Adrien said. "But I know what you''re thinking. If someone else is watching you, there''s a good chance we''re all being watched too."

    "I think that makes sense. If I was the one who caught that guy I would think that too," Billy said.

    As Erend had expected, they all shared the same thoughts.

    "Who do you think it was?" Billy asked both of them.

    "I have a hunch," Adrien said. "If they are not burrs, that means they have the desire to spy on us. So, it could be from the state intelligence department. But it is not certain that it is our country''s intelligence."

    Erend and Billy pondered over Adrien''s words for a few moments.

    "But, why do they want to spy on us?" Billy sounded confused.

    "Could we do something suspicious?" Erend said.

    "I don''t think so," said Adrien. "That clone reces us perfectly, right?"

    They returned to silence because no one knew what had caused them to be suspected until they were being watched by people - who might be - officers from the intelligence department.

    "I guess we''ll have to find out for ourselves," Adrien suggested.

    Erend and Billy agreed on the idea for now. Because the night was gettingte and there was nothing else they could think of as a cause, they decided to end this group call.

    With the conclusion that they have to find out for themselves why they are being watched.

    However, before they actually ended the call, Erend had another idea.

    He intended to contact Aurdis to ask her for something.

    ~~~

    The next day, they returned to the military headquarters with a heavier feeling than the day before.

    Today there are no troops of journalists lining up in front of the military headquarters. So their duty to guard in front of the military headquarters is reduced.

    But now there was an even more difficult problem for the three of them. That is the fact that there are people spying on them.

    Adrien and Billy turned to Erend.

    "You got that thing again?" he asked.

    "Yes." Erend nodded.

    Just like the n they madest night, the three of them came to General Lennard''s room.

    As soon as the General saw them enter his room, his forehead furrowed in confusion.

    "What are you doing here?" asked the General.

    ~~~

 Chapter 338 Do It Again

    "There''s something we''d like to ask you, General," Adrien said.

    p����d��-��?�ͨ�|���㨮�� General Lennard leaned back in his chair. "What do you guys want to ask all of a sudden?"

    General Lennard thought that maybe they might have something to say about the incident. The President''s suspicions may be reasonable.

    But that''s not necessarily. Maybe it''s just something else. So, the General invited them to sit on the chairs in front of him.

    General Lennard nced at the three of them. Waiting for what they really want to say.

    However, what they gave was not an answer. But sprinkles of contents from inside a small bottle that Erend took out.

    Last night, Erend contacted Aurdis again to ask for the liquid. Aurdis was a bit reluctant to give it to Erend. But with just a little persuasion, Aurdis immediately gave it.

    Instantly, the General froze in ce. His eyes went nk as if his soul had disappeared from within him.

    "I think we''ve seeded," Erend said.

    The three of them saw the same effect as back then. So, they were immediately convinced that the liquid hadpleted its task.

    "Good," Adrien said. "Let''s start asking."

    Billy immediately stood up and went to the door to keep watch. Meanwhile, Erend went to the window to watch the situation outside.

    Adrien started asking the General questions. "General, answer my question honestly. Did you send somebody to spy on us?"

    "Yes," replied General Lennard.

    Adrien sighed. Erend and Billy looked at each other as if to say they had known the answer before.

    "But why, General? Did we do anything suspicious?" Adrien continued his question.

    "No. You didn''t do anything suspicious to me. Those were the President''s orders."

    "President?" Adrien frowned. "Why does he suspect us?"

    "You are the only ones who have ever set foot in the world of Elves and lived there for quite some time. The attack that took ce at the secret facility of Project Apple was carried out by beings who could use Magic. So, you are the only ones that are the most suspicious ording to the President''s hunch."

    "Well, he''s not wrong," Billy replied.

    "Yeah, he''s got a sharp feeling. No wonder he''s be President," Erendmented.

    "So you really sent people from the intelligence department to spy on us and our families?" Adrien asked again.

    "Yes." General Lennard nodded with his nk stare.

    "Until when are you going to do it?"

    "Until we are sure that you are innocent."

    Adrien paused to think for a moment. Then, feeling he had gotten the right answer, Adrien ended the session.

    ~~~

    "So what do you think, sir?" Adrien nced at General Lennard and waited for his answer.

    General Lennard blinked his eyes quickly. He felt something was missing from him. The General''s head was nk as if a part of his brain had been forcibly removed.

    "What happened?" General Lennard asked in confusion.

    "I asked if the three of us could take some time off together, General. We have a family gathering to attend together," Adrien said.

    "What?!" General Lennard looked at them in disbelief. "Have you lost your mind? We are facing a very difficult situation and you even want to ask for leave?!"

    Adrien, Erend, and Billy were silent.

    "There''s no way I will allow you. Instead, I will give you the task of guarding the press conference that the President will do tomorrow," said the General in a furious tone.

    General Lennard looked at the three of them in turn. He still couldn''t stop thinking that the three people in front of him were actually asking for leave when the situation was like this.

    "Alright, General. We''ll do it," Adrien said with a look on his face he made to look disappointed.

    "Damn right you will! Now get out get off my face!"

    The three of them immediately left General Lennard''s room and closed the door.

    When they were outside, they fell silent with a look on their face like they were thinking about something.

    "What are we going to do now, Captain? We already know we are being watched," Erend asked in a whisper.

    "We have to convince them we don''t have anything to do about it. Then, don''t show them anything to make them more suspicious. That''s all we can do," Adrien replied.

    Billy sighed. "Damn it, just as I was about to rx aftering back from that facility, now we have to be on edge all the time."

    Erend and Adrien could also feel Billy''s anxiety. Because they are in the same state. Constantly being watched would of course make them restless.

    However, they were able to face the pressure when they were in the bunker and against the Elf''s sudden attack. At that time their lives could be lost at any time. But now the risk is smaller so they think they can manage it.

    ~~~

    Meanwhile, in his room, General Lennard was still trying to understand what was going on.

    This sensation that he felt gave him a strong sense of deja vu but he still couldn''t wrap his mind around this.

    The General''s forehead was still creased at the thought. But after a long time of not getting an answer, he decided to shake off that thought.

    ''Maybe it''s nothing.''

    General Lennard contacts Thomas who is still with Conrad and Annie at the hospital where they are being treated. A few momentster Thomas answered in an irritated tone.

    ''General, it''s hopeless. I think Conrad has lost his ability to use Magic.''

    "We still don''t really know that," said General Lennard.

    Then there was a sigh from Thomas. ''I can''t be here much longer. I have to double-check the files I managed to save from that facility!''

    "I''m sure even if you found something it would be useless now. 98% of the facility''s data and equipment has already been destroyed so even if you find something, we can''t do anything about it," said General Lennard.

    "You better wait for Conrad and Annie. The only thing we can hope for is them."

    Thomas let out an annoyed groan. General Lennard hung up because he didn''t want to hear the scientistin anymore.

    ~~~

 Chapter 339 Goodbye

    After hearing the phone was abruptly hung up, Thomas stared at the screen of his phone in disbelief.

    "This fucking old man!"

    Thomas squeezed his cell phone. But then realized that what he was doing could damage his cellphone, where he stored a lot of important data. So Thomas immediately calmed down and took a deep breath.

    After holding his breath for a few moments, Thomas let it out. He felt much calmer now.

    "So, I have no choice but to stay here for now," Thomas muttered gloomily. "Hopefully they awake soon."

    Thomas stared at the sight in front of him. Right now he was standing on the balcony of the hospital floor which was located pretty high so he could gaze out over the wide view of the city.

    In such arge city, almost everyone is clueless about what happened. They didn''t know about the existence of a terrible force from another world.

    In contrast to Thomas, who had seen for himself how the force from another world worked.

    He felt very lucky while at the facility. If his luck wasn''t so good, he might be lying down with Conrad and Annie right now. Or even disappear without a trace like Steve.

    Thomas suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Even though the sun was shining brightly this morning and felt that warmth on his skin. However, there was a chill that came from the fear in his heart.

    As a scientist, Thomas shouldn''t be afraid of something that isn''t evident. Yet, he had a very clear feeling that whatever it was, was approaching with definite steps.

    That''s also what made him restless for thest few days. Thomas wanted to quickly examine whatever was left of the facility incident to be able to treat his restless feeling.

    But it seems that all that will not happen in the near future. So Thomas couldn''t do anything but wait for Conrad or Annie to wake up and hear what they were saying.

    Thomas returns to the hospital. He bought an instant coffee before entering the room where Conrad was being treated and sat on the couch in the room looking at the man who still had his eyes closed with a peaceful face.

    "What exactly did he see in there?"

    Thomas drank his instant coffee. The taste is bitter, but Thomas likes that taste.

    ~~~

    During these few days, Conrad felt himself only drifting in the middle of the boundless ck void.

    He didn''t know what happened or why he was like that. All the memories he had melted together in that void as something indistinct.

    But this time is different. A change urred in Conrad''s subconscious. He suddenly stood on the soft grass in the middle of a wide clearing in the middle of the forest.

    In front of him, there was a  wideke. The surface of the water is calm and peaceful, indicating how deep theke actually is.

    Various kinds of flowers that grow by floating on the surface of the water make a very suitable decoration. Adds a sense of peace and lightness to this ce.

    Conrad felt familiar with this ce. In fact, he remembered very well where this ce was. When Conrad turned around, he found the figure of a woman Elf with brown hair standing as if to wee him

    "Eliril."

    Eliril walked with a graceful stride. At each of her steps, there was a greenish aura that spread from her bare feet as she stepped on the grass.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Conrad who couldn''t hold back his smile ran towards Eliril. Then he immediately hugged her. It had been too long since Conrad felt her touch. A scent simr to that of mint wafted into his nose, making Conrad feel peaceful.

    Eliril returned the hug. There was a sad look in Eliril''s eyes even though her lips were smiling. Tears had even appeared in her eyes, but she tried to hold them back from falling.

    "It''s okay now," Eliril said.

    Conrad released his hug and looked at Eliril. "I really miss you."

    "Me too."

    Then, the look on Conrad''s face turned to one of disappointment. He said. "Sorry, I seem to have failed to do what you wanted."

    "You don''t have to feel guilty. I shouldn''t have asked you to do that." Eliril finally could not hold back her tears. The tears flowed down on their own. But she didn''t sob.

    "Because of me, you almost lost your life," Eliril added.

    Conrad stared at her. "You know what happened?"

    Eliril gave a sad nod. "I should have known that they would hunt you down sooner orter when you spread Magic to your world. Nheless, because I was consumed by grudges, I was blind to the risks you would face."

    "It''s not your fault. After what they did to you, it''s only right that you demand revenge," said Conrad.

    However, those words could not change the fact that because of her Conrady helpless and almost died. Eliril could no longer let the man she loved suffer.

    "We don''t have much time left," Eliril said.

    "What do you mean?" Conrad looked confused and worried. He could sense an ominous tone in Eliril''s voice. Something that seemed to indicate that they should separate as soon as possible.

    "Because of me, you are suffering like this. They attacked you because you have that Magic power and are rted to me. So... things will be much better if we don''t see each other again."

    Eliril''s words made Conrad widen his eyes. "N-No. You can''t be serious! I can''t-"

    "Goodbye."

    Along with those words, Eliril stretched her hand towards Conrad''s chest. She made a slow pushing motion. But what Conrad felt was a strong force that sent his soul flying so far.

    Conrad saw how Eliril''s form drifted away so quickly. Until finally she became a small form in his vision and disappeared a momentter.

    ~~~

    Conrad opened his eyes. What he saw now was the pale white ceiling of the hospital room.

    There is no more Eliril, a figure that has been missed all this time. And henceforth, Conrad felt that he would never see her again.

    ~~~

 Chapter 340 Awake

    Conrad could only silently stare at the white ceiling of his room. His brain and heart still couldn''t process what had just happened.

    Is that a dream? Is that real? Conrad had no way of really knowing.

    In his heart, his deepest wish was that what he had just experienced was just a dream. Yes, about Eliril suddenly saying that they had to separate, Conrad hoped that it didn''t really happen.

    However, he knows what kind of creature Eliril is. She is a powerful Elf. Sending something real into his dreams is not something difficult for her.

    So Conrad was more certain that what he had experienced earlier was something real. Eliril pulled him from where he was currently lying to the ce where they had spent a long time together.

    The look in Conrad''s eyes changed. The eyes that were previously filled with sadness turned to anger.

    All of this happened because the Elves infiltrated the secret facility to eliminate his Magic power. They threatened the only bond he has with Eliril. Making Eliril finally decide to end it all.

    The anger Conrad had towards the Elves was already enormous at first when he heard how they treated Eliril and her mother. Now, as if that wasn''t enough, they came back to suppress Eliril with everything they had.

    "Hey, you up?"

    Thomas''s voice came from next to him with a tone of shock. Yet Conrad ignored him. He continued to stare at the ceiling with the same gaze.

    Thomas immediately jumped up from the couch he was sitting on and approached him. His tired eyes are wide open at Conrad''s awakening. It was something he had been looking forward to.

    "Can you hear me?" Thomas asked. Seeing that Conrad did not answer him, Thomas shouted again.

    "I hear you!" replied Conrad.

    Only then was Thomas able to heave a sigh of relief. He slumped on the bed beside Conrad.

    "Huff... I thought you weren''ting back, man..." Thomas said. Sighs of relief continued to emerge from him.

    Conrad did not answer Thomas''s words. He was silent and still staring at the ceiling. But then he realized that he couldn''t just stay silent.

    So Conrad immediately moved his body to sit up. However, he fell back apanied by a groan full of pain.

    "Argggh..."

    Thomas looked at him with concern. "What do you feel?"

    Conrad of course could not answer because his whole body felt immeasurable pain. He felt hundreds of needles piercing his skin simultaneously when he tried to get up.

    Thomas looked at Conrad like he was looking at the experimental subject which showed a new reaction he didn''t expect.

    In this case, the reaction looked like he was in pain so Thomas knew enough not to say anything just yet.

    Thomas let Conrad writhe in pain for about a minute. Feeling that the pain has been going on for too long, Thomas intends to press the button to call the doctor.

    However, before he had the chance to do so, Conrad already showed a reaction when the pain he felt suddenly disappeared. His stiff body rxed and he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "You alright?" Thomas asked.

    "Yeah..." Conrad answered. There was still a grin of pain on his face.

    Thomas watched Conrad for a few moments, then said. "Should I call the doctor?"

    "No. I''m fine," Conrad replied.

    Thomas looked doubtful. He swallowed the question he had been waiting for so long to ask back into his throat.

    "How long have I slept?" Conrad asked.

    "Two days."

    "What happened during that time?"

    Thomas sighed. "Well, a lot was going on. There was quite a bit of a mess going on. It naturally perplexed General Lennard and the President.

    Journalists surrounded the military headquarters demanding answers. But their number immediately decreased drastically as soon as the President said he would hold a press conference."

    Conrad turned to Thomas. "What excuse would they use for that?"

    He knew that the President would never tell the truth. There must be some kind of lie that he prepared to cover it all. And the lie was well nned.

    "You know, it turns out that there was an incident that urred when the soldiers held military operations training on the ship. The incident was so big that it shocked the whole country. We didn''t know because we were at the facility," Thomas exined.

    "What incident?" Conrad frowned.

    "The soldiers who were in charge of being pirates who were supposed to be on standby on the ship went crazy and they killed each other."

    That answer made Conrad even more astonished. "How did it happen?"

    "Based on what General Lennard said, it was all caused by Magic."

    "What?!" Conrad looked taken aback.

    "Yes. General Lennard said that the soldiers were acting strange as if they were affected by something and going mad.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Surprisingly, they can still hold their weapons and use them to kill the soldiers who boarded the ship."

    Conrad was just silent because he was thinking about it all. Then, after remembering something he asked.

    "Did it coincide with the time I had a bad feeling that time?"

    Thomas blinked rapidly, than said. "I''m not sure about that."

    That thought just crossed Thomas'' mind. He still hadn''t confirmed that to General Lennard.

    "But it''s very possible," said Thomas. Then he decided to postpone the question for now and ask a more important question.

    "How are you? Do you feel something different with your Magic?" Thomas asked.

    "Oh. About that." Conrad sighed sadly. "I''ve lost my Magic power."

    Hearing the news made Thomas lethargic. His head fell and a desperate sigh escaped his mouth.

    "Shit," Thomas swore under his breath. "What happened?"

    "As you might have guessed. This happened because of those Elves."

    Conrad still felt sadness in his heart. But now that feeling only leaves a feeling of emptiness.

    He still couldn''t believe that he really had to part with Eliril. That feeling of shock made Conrad feel like a hole had been made in his heart.

    "So... you really can''t use Magic anymore?" Thomas asked again to make sure because in his heart he still couldn''t ept it.

    "I guess... no."

    Thomas blinked a few times. "You guess? Does that mean there are other possibilities?"

    Thomas heard a sigh from Conrad. A sigh that sounded desperate and sad. But Thomas didn''t understand about it.

    "Hey, what you mean you ''guess''?" Thomas asked again.

    "Don''t ask me anything now," Conrad said. "Can you leave me alone for now?"

    Thomas actually still wanted to confirm a few things. However, hearing Conrad''s tone, he decided to do what he wanted.

    "You want something else?" Thomas asked while standing up from his chair.

    "Just don''t let anyonee here. I don''t want anyone to see me," Conrad replied.

    "Alright."

    Thomas left the room. After that, he walked away while taking back his cell phone. Now that Conrad had awake and he had gotten the answer he was waiting for, Thomas felt a little relieved.

    But the answer he got could also mean bad news. With Conrad having lost his Magic abilities, the experiment could no longer continue.

    Thomas nced at the screen of his cell phone where General Lennard''s name was on it.

    But he hesitated, should he contact the General even though Conrad said he didn''t want to be disturbed?

    Then, as if he had a clear answer to his own question, Thomas shook his head.

    "No. It''s best not to bother him now."

    Thomases out of the hospital and decides to go to the location of the secret facility.

    He wanted to go back and check the part everyone had missed. Maybe he could find something if he checked himself.

    ~~~

    Aerchon was standing on top of the wall protecting the Elf castle. His silver hair was blown by the wind. Meanwhile, his pair of blue eyes stared at the horizon in front of him in contemtion.

    ''Magic awakening, huh...''

    Thoughts of that filled Aerchon''s mind for the past few days. Aurdis and Saeldir had told him everything. And of course, that wasn''t something Aerchon could ept easily.

    Everything that happened seemed to lead to a big event. He had never imagined that the rtionship between the two worlds would turn out like this.

    Aerchon also already knew that Aurdis and Saeldir had just carried out an attack on that ce in that world to stop them from developing the Elf''s Magic they stole.

    Apart from that, Aerchon also received astonishing news. Apart from the awakening of Magic, Aurdis, and Saeldir also said that something they called The Great Cmity woulde to this world.

    It''s all so hard to believe. However, the one who said all that was Erend, a human who has the power of a Dragon.

    Aerchon had learned from everything that happened what Erend could do, and what he possibly knew. Erend cane at the right time when a dire situation befalls them.

    Including the moment when Laston''s betrayal was revealed.

    ~~~

 Chapter 341 Unexpected Agreement

    A sigh escaped Aerchon''s mouth. Until a few days ago he still couldn''t ept that Laston, someone he trusted and considered his own father, was the mastermind behind the various kinds of misfortunes that befell this pce.

    But in the end, Aerchon realized that there was no point in being trapped in denial. Laston is a traitor. He had seen it with his own eyes.

    How Laston teamed up with a Dark Elf and released something that caused so many Elves in the pce to be cursed by the Undead.

    Then he summons troops from the Ogres Kingdom and the Daemons of Cmity to destroy this castle.

    He wouldn''t be able to forgive that. What he has been doing all this time is to protect the Elven castle and its inhabitants. Seeing how Laston clearly intended to destroy it all, made Aerchon feel such great pain and hatred.

    However, Laston is now gone and disappeared not knowing where. The most important thing for Aerchon was, he no longer causes trouble in the Elf castle. At least for the time being.

    All because of Erend, the human with Dragon powers. He practically drove away Laston and his army of Daemons of Cmity and Ogres.

    Aerchon didn''t really remember what happened back then because he wasn''t in the right state of mind.

    What was on his mind at that time was just how to kill Laston. But because he was incapable, in the end, he could only lose consciousness in the middle of the battle.

    Aerchon only learned the details of what happened at that time from Aurdis and Saeldir who told him when there was time. All these events made Aerchon realize that he, actually wasn''t of much use in this Elf pce.

    Instead, Erend. That human that he belittled and looked down upon saved this pce time and time again.

    Aerchon felt a telepathicmunicationing to him. He immediately replied telepathically knowing it wasing from Aurdis.

    ''(What?)'' Aerchon asked.

    ''(Where are you now?)''

    ''(What do you need?)''

    ''(Come here. I want to talk to you about something,)'' said Aurdis in a demanding tone.

    After that, the telepathicmunication just cut off. Aerchon immediately descended from the top of the wall and went into the pce.

    As Aurdis said, Aerchon went straight to Saeldir''s room and went inside. As he had expected, the two of them were already in there as well.

    They had already said about Magic''s awakening in Erend''s world. And Aerchon''s feelings about it were still uncertain. But he already guessed what the two of them would discuss with him now.

    Aerchon sat on the empty chair. They both waited for him until he waspletelyfortable in his position before starting to speak.

    And then, not long after, Aurdis said. "(You have heard from us about Magic''s awakening in that world. As you already know, Magic awakening isn''t something easy.

    Even in this world that is already filled with Magic, we experience many terrible things before.)"

    Aerchon definitely knew about that. All of that was recorded in a very long record. All Magic awakening events of the beings in this world were preceded by a disaster.

    It happened hundreds of thousands of years ago. Now they are all able to adjust to the changes in nature. And the Elf race is the best at that adjustment.

    "(Yes. So what?)" Aerchon asked back. Of course, Aurdis wouldn''t just remind him of that.

    Aerchon saw Aurdis'' jaw tighten. She was preparing something heavy to say.

    "(I want to teach Erend and his friends how to use that Magic power,)" Aurdis said.

    Aerchon who had already guessed that was what she would say, didn''t look surprised. But that doesn''t mean he''ll agree to it easily.

    "(It''s against all our rules,)" Aerchon said. "(You two have done a lot to remove the Magic power of the humans who stole it from us. Then now you want to teach them that again?)"

    "(We have no choice,)'' said Saeldir. ''(These humans will use that Magic as a weapon and create war.)''

    ''(Then, how is it different from now? Won''t they only use it for war too after you teach how to use it?)'' replied Aerchon.

    ''(Before, there was only one party who could use Magic. But now everyone in that world will experience a Magic awakening. Then, they will just be busy surviving the madness and all the creatures that evolved,)'' said Saeldir.

    Aerchon was silent for a moment. He knew it was true. Destruction and chaos will ensue in that world so that the humans there will not have time to start a war with one another. Because they will be more busy surviving on their own.

    But then Aerchon looked at the both of them. "(What about after that? They could just use Magic power for war after all that, right?)"

    "(That''s our purpose to teach some people we trust. So they can maintain order in that world,)" said Aurdis.

    Aerchon turned his gaze to his sister. "(And who exactly are those people you''re referring to?)"

    "(You know who they are,)" replied Aurdis.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aerchon already had several images in his head. From his movements, Aurdis and Saeldir could also tell that Aerchon had guessed who the people they were referring to were.

    Then, as if to give more assurance to Aerchon, Aurdis said. "(You know there''s Erend there too.)"

    The existence of Erend itself has given something significant to many things. He is an invincible force. Even Aerchon was forced to admit it.

    And if something really bad happened in that world, then Erend''s existence would be enough to deal with it if he decided to act.

    Aerchon sighed. "(Then, I guess I can''t keep you guys out for too long. You two will do it anyway.)"

    Aurdis and Saeldir exchanged nces. To their surprise, the conversation with Aerchon about this matter ended very smoothly.

    "(I''ll take care of the elders. Besides, they never do anything,)" said Aerchon.

    "(What about... our father?)" asked Aurdis.

    Aerchon did not immediately answer that. He had to think for a moment before answering.

    "(I''ll take care of that too. But for the time being, keep this matter a secret from the others.)"

    Hearing Aerchon''s words, they both nodded in agreement. They now have the approval of someone who should be their biggest challenge.

    And they also n to keep this a secret from the other Elves first.

    ~~~

    The conference press event went well. The President, as usual, gave a brief statement that ultimately quenched the thirst of journalists looking for news.

    The President also answered all the questions calmly as if he was just telling the truth. And not telling lies that have been designed in such a way.

    The journalists dispersed peacefully. News spread widely to the public.

    Of course, there are still some people who do not ept the President''s exnation.

    A small number of others still want to extend the issue as a form of conspiracy theory.

    They are not satisfied with the answer about the terrorist attack. Some concluded that it was the actions of other countries, failed weapons experiments, and the Elves seeking revenge.

    Ironically, some of these conspiracy theories are even more urate than the lies the President tells.

    But the public believes more in the President''s exnation. Because it came from the leader of their country, not from the mouths of nerds and people who were considered weird.

    Several days passed. Erend, Billy, and Adrien went about their day as usual. They are still being followed by the spies, so the three of them still have to watch their behavior.

    Billy and Adrien also felt a change within themselves more and more. The Magic started to make them could do some surprising things.

    One of them is telekinesis. They could move things just by their will. Although on several asions they still have difficulty controlling the objects they summon so that they actually damage the objects.

    However, for people who never imagined they could use Magic, failure was still a good thing.

    Then, a few more days passed. Finally, a visit from Aurdis came. This time she only came alone. They met in Erend''s room when it waste at night.

    "I bring good news," Aurdis said with a big smile. "Aerchon has agreed about us teaching how to use our Magic!"

    Erend blinked a few times. The news that Aurdis brought was indeed exciting. But, she''s too loud.

    "Shh...!" Erend put his finger in front of his lips. "You will wake my mother and my sister."

    Aurdis immediately cupped her hands to her lips. Then made an apologetic expression.

    Erend invited Aurdis to sit on his bed. And now they spoke more carefully.

    "Have you told Aerchon?" Erend asked.

    Aurdis nodded still with her excited expression. "Yes. I didn''t know it was possible but Aerchon agreed without much dispute. I still find it hard to even believe that I can have a civilized conversation with him."

    Erend also couldn''t believe hearing Aurdis'' exnation about his annoying brother. But, what mattered now was the result of that talk.

    ~~~

 Chapter 342 Threatening Vision

    After saying that to Erend, Aurdis could finally see a look of relief on his face.

    "Now you don''t have to worry anymore," said Aurdis.

    But Erend sighed as if things didn''t end with just that. "It''s not over yet. There is still The Great Cmity toe."

    Hearing that name, the smile on Aurdis'' face also suddenly disappeared. She was pulled back from the momentary joy she had earlier.

    "You are right." Aurdis looked down at her hand that was on her thigh. Her hands looked restless fiddling I''m her dress.

    Seeing that, Erend became regretful for having said about The Great Cmity that wasing and extinguished Aurdis'' excitement.

    "Hey," Erend intended to revive that excited feeling. "You said you wanted to meet my family?"

    Finally, Aurdis'' eyes widened again. This time as if there was a glint of light in her blue eyes. Erend didn''t know why she wanted to meet them so badly.

    "Yes! Can I meet them?" Aurdis asked.

    "Well, I guess it should be fine if you met my mother and sister in this house," Erend said.

    The spies who were watching his house were much fewer than before now. Erend was sure that their suspicions on them had also disappeared because there were no activities that looked suspicious that they were doing.

    So, Erend thought that it was alright that Aurdis came to meet his mother and sister. Although of course, they need to be careful.

    Aurdis looked pleased. But Erend still had to ask about that.

    "But why do you want to meet my family?"

    Aurdis stared at Erend for a few moments. Her gaze seemed to say that she wanted to say something big.

    But, Aurdis decided not to say that for now so she had toe up with another excuse.

    "Well, I just wanted to meet them. After all, you''ve seen my family, haven''t you?" said Aurdis.

    If what Aurdis meant was Aerchon, Erend had already met them. Although he is not the family figure he hopes to meet.

    Laston is also one of the Aurdis family. Even though now he is a traitor and Erend almost kills him. But technically Laston is family.

    Erend also doesn''t know whether Saeldir is Aurdis'' rtive or not.

    "I still haven''t met your father," said Erend.

    Immediately Aurdis''s face became sullen. She took a deep breath before speaking. "You don''t need to expect him."

    Erend knew how the condition of the king could not be expected. But that was Aurdis family matter so he felt he had no authority to say anything.

    Knowing that the night was gettingte, Erend told Aurdis toe back ande again the next day. Tomorrow, Aurdis would immediately appear in his car when he came home from the military base.

    After that, Erend would take her home and tell his mother and sister that he had just picked her up on the way. That''s the n for tomorrow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ording to Aurdis, it was a good n. Erend also told her to put on her human disguise first so that her mother and sisters wouldn''t be surprised.

    So, after the night''s meeting was over, Aurdis returned through the Portal into her pce. Not to forget, she said good night and gave Erend a kiss on the lips before leaving.

    Erend once again sighed. That''s the limit of what they can do. The warm kiss still remained on his lips, but apart from the sweet and warm taste, what Erend felt was a disappointment.

    There were only two of them in this room. The night was alsote and quiet. Erend would be lying if he said that he had no desire to vent with Aurdis. And he knew that Aurdis also had the same desire.

    However, they can''t. Erend had heard it from Aurdis himself that they couldn''t go any further. Or there will be bad consequences.

    So Erend believes that and respects Aurdis'' wishes by not doing it again, or even trying to do it.

    Erend immediately plopped down on the bed again. He took a deep breath and then exhaled. He tried to close his eyes to shake off the disappointment.

    ~~~

    Adrien was awakened from his sleep by a strange nightmare. Beside him, his wife - Mary - was still fast asleep without realizing anything.

    Adrien got out of bed and headed for the bathroom. As soon as he looked in the mirror, Adrien saw that his face was drenched in sweat.

    "What the hell was that?"

    Adrien sat on the toilet thinking back to the dream he had just had. It is a dream of a ce full of death and decay.

    Adrien still remembered the details of the dream as if he had actually been there. Set his feet on the ck sandy ground. Around him were countless corpses.

    All the corpses looked rotten and gave off an unbearable smell. They were the corpses of various creatures he didn''t recognize.

    Then when he looked ahead, Adrien saw a tall tower that was so ck as if it was made of condensed shadows.

    The tower rose into the sky which was covered only by ck clouds with asional shes of reddish lightning appearing behind them.

    In his dream, the distance between where he was standing and the tower was quite far because Adrien could see the entire tower.

    However, he could clearly feel an entity in the tower staring straight at him. Or actually, the being is staring at his soul.

    Adrien seemed to see a pair of red eyes with vertical pupils staring at him from there. Those eyes made him freeze in fear because they contained power and terror that he couldn''t resist.

    It was then that Adrien woke up from his sleep with a cold sweat and a pounding heart.

    Adrien could only stay frozen in the toilet for a few minutes. During that time, he was able to calm down.

    "Is this the madness that wille when my Magic awakens?"

    Adrien thought that the possibility was big. If so, he has to find a way so that all of this doesn''t get worse.

    ~~~

 Chapter 343 Failed Temptation

    While Adrien was having that nightmare, somewhere else someone was also having a nightmare that was not so much different.

    Billy hadn''t even woken up from his dream when Adrien woke up and started to think things over. However, what Billy experienced can be said to be slightly better than Adrien''s.

    When Adrien found himself in the middle of a vast field filled with decaying corpses with towers staring straight into his soul, Billy was running from a beautiful, half-naked woman.

    Billy should have enjoyed all of that because this was only a dream. Yet, he knows that this is not an ordinary dream.

    Somehow Billy can wake up in the middle of this situation and know that this is not an ordinary dream. So that he can escape the temptation of a half-naked woman who he doesn''t know what kind of creature she really is.

    Billy could feel that there was an aura of sinister from that woman. Which made him keep running regardless of her seductive appearance.

    ''She''s gotta some kind of monster!''

    Billy kept running even though he didn''t know where he was actually going. He was now inside a veryrge area of ??the castle.

    The castle was filled with pirs of dark pink crystal that kept emitting a dim glow. The walls looked like they were made of fresh crystal with the same dark pink color.

    But not all parts of the castle are made with the same rock crystal. Some of them are simply made of ck stone that looks like obsidian.

    The dark pink and jet ck stones came together to form a dizzying hue for Billy. Because of that, he didn''t bother to keep an eye on his surroundings.

    Billy just ran as far as possible from the room where he met the woman. But, he then stopped. After realizing that his efforts were in vain.

    "Huh..."

    A sigh escaped Billy''s mouth. He put his hands on his hips and breathed heavily.

    "I''m not going anywhere."

    Billy saw what was around him. This ce looks the same as it did a few seconds ago. Billy only realized it now because he hadn''t looked around when he had just started running.

    The double doors with indecent carvings were still behind him. Standing towering as if mocking Billy''s futile efforts.

    "Where the hell am I now?" Billy wondered in frustration.

    "You are in my castle."

    Billy immediately jumped when he heard a woman''s voice from next to him. She was the half-naked woman from earlier.

    The woman was only wearing a small bra and panties. Those who are unable to hold all kinds of assets she has therefore make her underwear almost useless.

    The woman''s face was smooth and oval, with clear ck eyes and long, shiny dark hair.

    Seen with the naked eye, she was very seductive and no man should be able to resist her.

    However, Billy was still able to keep his conscientiousness intact. He at least knew that the beautiful woman he met in this dream, in the suspicious castle, and with a strange aura surrounding her, was not a normal woman.

    "Let me out," Billy said with a sharp tone and gaze after recovering from his shock.

    The woman tilted her head and frowned. She looked at Billy as if he was an alien figure that was the first time she had seen him.

    "That''s weird," she said. "I''ve never met a creature that can resist my temptations."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yeah?" Billy replied. "Well, I don''t care about your damn temptation. Now let me get out of here."

    Suddenly the woman was in front of Billy. Billy didn''t even know when she moved, yet now the woman was already holding Billy''s head with both hands.

    Her ck eyes suddenly lit up pink as she met Billy''s. She seemed to want to see inside Billy''s soul, a creature that made her curious.

    However, the woman suddenly groaned in pain and let go of Billy''s head.

    "Arghhh!!!"

    The confused Billy could only stare at her in silence. The woman walked away from Billy as if he was a bane of her existence.

    Billy was surprised, but he was also relieved. At least whatever was inside of him prevented that strange woman from doing anything to him.

    However, even though he saw an opportunity, Billy wasn''t sure if he could get out of this ce. So he just stayed where he stood, waiting until the woman could speak again.

    "You done?" Billy asked.

    The woman was finally released from her pain for a few moments. Then she looked at Billy with an angry expression.

    "Who are you?! You''re not a normal human," said the woman.

    Billy didn''t know what she meant. But he chose not to respond.

    "Tell me a way out of here," Billy said. "Or I will do the same, causing you pain."

    The woman clenched her jaw. Staring at Billy with angry but curious eyes. ''He has an ancient power that can hurt me. Is that... Dragon power?''

    "Hurry up before I lose my temper!" Billy said.

    "Tell me," the woman said. "Are you a Dragonborn?"

    Upon hearing that, Billy slightly widened his eyes. But before she realized it, Billy formed a normal facial expression again.

    "What if I am Dragonborn?" Billy asked back.

    Until now, he could conclude that the woman must be feeling in pain because she felt the Dragon''s power within her.

    It turns out that spending time near Erend has indeed proven to be very useful for asions like this.

    The woman was silent and stared at Billy with a stiff face for a few moments. Until finally, Billy felt all kinds of distorted things around him.

    The walls and pirs of the castle be blurry. Then Billy realized that this was the time for him to leave this cursed ce.

    He gave thest smirk to the half-naked woman who was staring at him with a look of hatred.

    While hoping that she will not want to meet him again because she knows that there is Dragon''s power inside her.

    ~~~

 Chapter 344 Meeting

    Billy finally woke up again in his bed. His body felt like he had just done a long marathon because he was so tired.

    Then all the running he did in that dream really took a toll on his body. It was very troublesome because he still felt tired even when sleeping. So then, his sleep bes useless.

    But that feeling of fatigue was nothingpared to the figure he had met earlier. The half-naked woman was definitely not an ordinary woman. Although her form is not much different from humans.

    She was probably the lord of that strange pink and ck castle. If so, who is she?

    Then, Billy remembered something important.

    "Could this have something to do with the madness that urs when my Magic awakens?" Billy wondered.

    He still wasn''t sure about that. The half-naked figure of the woman he met seemed very real, not like a mere fantasy or dream.

    And again, the woman seemed to be in pain when she tried to do something to him because she felt the Dragon''s power.

    Once again Billy thanked Erend who was probably sleeping in his own room right now not knowing anything. He had sent a help that could have cost his life.

    Billy then rushed into the bathroom to relieve himself and wash his face. After that, he returned to bed andy down.

    Tomorrow he had to tell Erend and Adrien what dream he had just had. That is the best solution. He also shouldn''t forget to thank Erend because he had helped him from the disturbance of the half-naked woman who might have devoured his soul.

    ~~~

    The next day Billy arrived at the military headquarters in a hurry. When he finally saw Erend and Adrien, Billy rushed over to them.

    Erend and Adrien seemed to be discussing something serious from Adrien''s face. Billy felt this was the right time because he also wanted to talk to them about something serious.

    "What''s wrong, Brook?" Adrien asked with a frown. Seeing how Billy approached them, Adrien and Erend naturally felt confused.

    "I had a nightmarest night," Billy said with a serious face.

    Upon hearing that, Adrien and Erend exchanged nces. Adrien said. "I just had onest night too."

    Billy blinked rapidly while looking at Adrien. "You experienced that too, Captain?"

    Adrien nodded.

    "Which means this isn''t a coincidence at all," Billy said.

    "Let''s go somewhere safe," said Erend.

    They then went to an unused meeting room. Billy locked the door to make sure no one came in while they were discussing something important and confidential.

    Billy began to tell what dream he hadst night. Then because he didn''t hear Adrien''s story earlier, Adrien told it again.

    "You think this has something to do with awakening Magic in us?" Billy asked.

    "Of course, Brook! What else could make our dream like that," Adrien said, looking impatient.

    "Don''t worry. I have good news," Erend said. They both immediately turned questioning nces at him.

    "Aurdis said she already got the green light to teach us how to use Magic."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Upon hearing Erend''s words, the stiff look on both of their faces seemed to disappear. Like the dust that blew by the wind.

    "Then when can we start?" Billy asked.

    "Why the rush?" Erend asked back.

    Billy looked at Erend with eyes that looked terrified. "You have no idea about what Captain and I have just experienced. In my case, I might be a ve to whatever creature is in my dreams!"

    "Yeah, I agree with Brook about the urgency of this case."

    Erend looked at Adrien and Billy alternately. What he saw on both of their faces were fear and anxiety. So, Erend intends to fulfill their wish.

    "Oh! I almost forgot," Billy said, pping his forehead. "That half-naked woman didn''t do anything to me because she felt your dragon power."

    Then Billy exined how the woman grabbed Billy''s head and tried to do something bad to him. But immediately stopped when she felt pain due to the Dragon''s power inside Billy.

    Erend was silent and thought for a few moments. Based on Billy''s description, that means his power is the bane to something in his dreams.

    It also meant that what was in Billy''s dream wasn''t just an effect of madness due to his Magic awakening. But it waspletely another being from an unknown realm trying to seduce Billy.

    "This is something different," Erend muttered. Then he nced at the two of them. "For now at least we know that whatever you''re dreaming of is a real being and not just a dream."

    "But if they weren''t just dreams, then what were they?" Adrien asked in a confused tone.

    Erend paused to think. But in the end, he couldn''t find anything. At least now.

    "I don''t know," said Erend. "But at least we know they can''t touch you in my presence."

    "Yeah. That''s a good thing," Billy nodded in agreement.

    For now, they decided not to think about the problem first and focus on work. Besides they didn''t have a solution, they also didn''t need to worry too much because it was clear that Erend''s presence made any creature that tried to attack them hesitate.

    ~~~

    Finally, the time Aurdis had been waiting for arrived. She teleported to Erend''s car when he returned from the military base. After that, she immediately wore the disguise of a human woman.

    Even though now Aurdis only looks like a human woman, she is still too stunning for an ordinary human.

    "I feel nervous," Aurdis said while fidgeting her fingers.

    "Why?" Erend asked. "You are a princess of a kingdom and you are nervous to meet my family?"

    "Well, it''s different. What if they don''t like me? And I also can''t use my princess status here, can I?"

    What Aurdis said was true. But Erend didn''t feel that his mother and sisters would not like Aurdis.

    She is gorgeous, and she is wearing the perfect human disguise.

    Maybe it would be different if they found out that Aurdis was actually an Elf. But for now, he needn''t worry about that.

    ~~~

 Chapter 345 Not What They Expected

    It was already nighttime when Erend arrived at his house with Aurdis who looked nervous next to him.

    Erend had already told his mother and sister that guests woulde to the house. So now at his house, they both must have prepared some food.

    Erend didn''t know if Aurdis would like their food - normal human food. So he had a little bit of doubt.

    But when Erend said that to Aurdis, she said it wouldn''t be a problem because she would eat whatever her family cooked.

    They both got out of the car and walked towards the house. Aurdis took a deep breath when they arrived at the door.

    Erend could no longer persuade her not to feel nervous. So he could only leave her alone until Aurdis could see for herself that her worries were pointless.

    Erend opened the door and led Aurdis into his house. This time she didn''t enter through the portal but through the front door like a normal guest.

    "Ah, you''vee? Even though I want to buy fruit fir-"

    Arty, his sister, froze where she stood when she saw the figure of a woman next to Erend.

    Arty''s eyes widened and shook slightly. Her mouth is slightly open. At this moment Arty seemed unable to believe what she was seeing.

    "What?" Erend asked.

    Erend''s question immediately made her wake up from admiring Aurdis'' beauty.

    "O-Oh, I have to go buy some fruit first," Arty replied. Her eyes stared nervously at Aurdis. "Uhm..."

    "Oh, right. This is Aurdis," Erend said.

    Aurdis bowed gracefully with a smile. "My name is Aurdis. It is an honor to meet you."

    Arty was a bit taken aback because of Aurdis'' unusual greeting. But because she had seen Aurdis'' beauty, Arty considered her to be unique.

    "O-Oh... I''m Artemis. You can call me Arty."

    "What a nice name, Arty." Aurdis smiled at Arty.

    Inside her Arty was surprised about how Erend could get a girl as beautiful as this. His brother never once brought anyone to the house apart from Billy - who only came while sharing food.

    But once he brought a woman, Erend brought an amazingly gorgeous woman. Arty regretted ever doubting his big brother about whether he would ever marry.

    Arty then said goodbye once again. She didn''t forget to steal one more nce at Aurdis who also immediately noticed her gaze and returned it with a smile.

    After Arty left the house through the front door, Aurdis said to Erend. "Your little sister is lovely."

    "Yeah, I know." Erend smiled.

    Then they both went into the house where Erend''s mother was waiting.

    When she saw Aurdis, her reaction was almost the same as Arty except she was much calmer and more in control of her feeling.

    When Arty gaped at Aurdis, her mother just stared at her for a few moments before finally showing a warm smile.

    They chatted for several minutes warmly. Even though some things were difficult for either Aurdis or Erend''s mother to understand when they spoke. It can''t be helped because they bothe from different worlds.

    Artyes with the fruits. She then prepared everything on the table in the middle of the warm chat between Aurdis and their mother.

    "So you guys knew each other about five years ago?" Arty asked after a moment of resisting the urge to ask.

    Aurdis nodded with a smile. "Yes."

    "That means... when Erend-"

    "She is a volunteer on duty in the bunker." Before Arty could finish her question, Erend cut her off. "But that''s all over now so there''s no need to talk about it."

    Erend said that so neither Arty nor his mother would ask any further questions about it. Because Erend and Aurdis still haven''t thought of a strong enough reason for that.

    Arty and his mother understood right away so they immediately changed their conversation.

    "So, where do you live?" Arty asked.

    "I''m actually from abroad," Aurdis answered. ording to what Erend said earlier.

    "Oh! That''s interesting," Arty said. However, something was propping up Arty''s mind. She somehow felt that there was a lie in that answer.

    But Arty immediately pushed that thought away because she didn''t want to be prejudiced against the only woman Erend had brought to the house after all these years. Arty really hopes that Aurdis is indeed a good woman.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They continued to talk after dinner was over. But the conversation didn''t go very smoothly because Aurdis didn''t understand most of what the Erend family was saying.

    She felt a little sad and all that was on her face for a few moments. Yet Erend couldn''t do anything because he didn''t know what to do.

    After the dinner was over, Erend said to take Aurdis home. Arty and his mother warmly escorted them to the front, saying that they would be happy if Aurdis came back.

    Aurdis tried to reply with the best smile she had. Although in her heart she felt a little disappointed with herself.

    When they got to the car, Erend pressed his lips together to see the somber look on Aurdis'' face.

    "Hey, it can''t be helped," said Erend.

    "You''re right. We''re from different worlds after all."

    Erend felt a little regretful for his words because they further exined their problem. Something that Erend hoped would cheer up Aurdis turned out to have the opposite result.

    "Sorry. It''s not your fault. It''s my fault for forcing me to meet your family even though I already know how it will turn out," Aurdis said while forcing a smile.

    Erend just stared at her for a few moments. Even though the car is running in the middle of the highway, Erend doesn''t care. He just wanted to see Aurdis''s face without that sad smile.

    Erend wanted to say something tofort her but nothing came to mind. So he just turned his face back to the front.

    What will happen to their rtionship next? Erend can''t tell.

    ~~~

    In a very remote corner of the city, a seventeen-year-old young man is having dreams in his sleep.

    The young man was twitching restlessly yet couldn''t do anything but lie down. He wanted to run away from his dream but the being who was imprisoning him in that dream wouldn''t let him go.

    In his dream, the young man was running in the middle of a very cold snowy mountain. The snow was so thick that the youth''s feet sank into the snow up to his knees.

    He kept running in the snow and freezing wind. The youth looked back, wanting to check how far his pursuers hade.

    However, his visibility was so limited in the middle of this blizzard. So he could only see the falling snowkes without being able to see his pursuers.

    "Shit!"

    He panted, his breath blown into white mist in front of his face.

    "Shit! Shit! What the fuck was that?!"

    He can only run. A momentter the youth tripped over something as he was looking back to see his pursuer.

    His face sunk into the snow. He pulled his face up forcefully and could finally see what had tripped him up.

    It is an enormous bone. The youth didn''t know what bone it was because part of it was covered in snow. But he could at least tell from the size of the bones that whatever beast it was with these bones is enormous.

    He nced around and still couldn''t see the beginning or end of this mass of bones.

    The youth immediately stood up and continued running until he finally managed to escape from the mass ofrge bones.

    Only to hit something hairy in front of him. Whatever it was, it just appeared in front of him from nothing.

    The youth looked in front of him. His eyes immediately widened to see the form of a white wolf with red eyes staring at him.

    The youth froze in fear. He couldn''t take his eyes off the slightest bit from the white wolf''s red eyes that seemed to radiate that rage.

    Then the white wolf grinned. It looked very unsettling considering the wolf was grinning like a human grin but with a wolf''s mouth and canines sticking out.

    "P-Please... dd-dont kill me..."

    The youth shook. Even just by looking at him, he felt that he had lost all of his life.

    "I won''t kill you," the white wolf said in a cold voice that could freeze the soul. "That is... if you will ept me in your soul."

    "I-I''ll do anything as long as you don''t kill me. Please don''t kill me!" the youth pleaded with a trembling voice. His whole body has also lost its feel. It felt like he had experienced death and left only his mouth to speak.

    "That is exactly what I want, human child," the white wolf said.

    Then the wolf raised its paw forward. Due to its size, the paws covered the light youth''s entire body and engulfed him in the darkness.

    ~~~

 Chapter 346 Artys Worry

    Gradually, the power of Magic began to be felt in the human world. They began to feel strange changes in their bodies.

    Incidents of people having trouble sleeping ur in various ces. Since the Republic of Ascaria was the closest ce to Magic, it was the country that felt the effects the fastest.

    However, that doesn''t mean there isn''t an effect of the rise of Magic in other countries. They feel the same way. It''s just that the number of people starting to feel the symptoms of Magic Awakening isn''t as many as in Ascaria.

    After all, Magic experiments, Elf invasions, and leaks from the dimension of the cursed tree happened in this country. So it''s only normal that it''s in this country that Magic awakening happens faster than in other countries.

    And don''t forget the fact that in this country there is also a Dragon. That was definitely an important factor that determined the rise of Magic in this country.

    Adrien and Billy were the two people who most clearly felt the awakening of Magic in their souls. However, they can control themselves more easily because they are always with Erend.

    Time went on until finally, phenomena about the strange things that happened to the bodies of the citizens of the country began to surface.

    However, for now, all of that is still unclear news and only a topic of conversation in their environment. No one has opened up to provide information because they are still not sure about what they are experiencing.

    Are these just symptoms of mild mental illness? Or something else? Or even nothing at all.

    The bewildered humans still knew nothing. So they didn''t say anything either.

    Until finally, several criminal acts began to ur and appeared in the media.

    "A family is reported to have been the victim of a cruel murdermitted by a man who suddenly broke into their house in the middle of the night..."

    "A police officer shot a cyclist this afternoon at 11.00 am. The victim was pronounced dead on the spot due to a shot in the head..."

    "Seventeen-year-old teenager shot dozens of people at his school with a shotgun..."

    Various news about the crimes that urred began to appear frequently on TV. All societies do not consider it a sign of anything other than human nature which is getting more and more depraved day by day.

    They think it is human nature. Something that is already present in humans and can awaken at any time after the slightest push, or because it cannot resist the temptation of the animal''s desires.

    However, while others feel that the rising crime rate is not something to worry too much about, some know better than that.

    ~~~

    Erend was sitting on the couch in his new house watching TV. Night hade and made the city of Ascan which was bustling before during the day a little quieter.

    Even though life at night cannot be said to be quiet condition because there are still many activities carried out by people, at night the city does be a little quieter. Especially after news of the escting crime was broadcast.

    On the TV that Erend is watching, he is also watching a news report on the murder of a teenage girl.

    Arty came with a worried face and sat down next to him.

    "Is it all because of that Magic awakening?" Arty asked. Her tone sounded normal. However, she still felt anxiety in her heart, and Erend knew about it.

    "Don''t worry. We''ll be fine," said Erend.

    Arty turned to him. "I don''t know what Magic power you awakened yet."

    Erend had told Arty that he had awakened the Magic in his body. However, Erend hasn''t said what Magic he has yet.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He didn''t know how shocked Arty would be when he found out he had the power of a Dragon in him.

    But Erend knew that eventually, she would find out about it.

    "If you want me to believe that you can protect me and Mom, I should at least know about your power, right?" Arty demanded more and more rity.

    "Yeah, all right." Erend sighed. "I have the power of a Dragon."

    Upon hearing that, Arty blinked her eyes quickly. "As... The mythical creature?"

    "Yes." Erend nodded. "That Dragon."

    Even just from the stories she had heard, Arty could see a picture of the power of a Dragon.

    Of course, she thought the stories were too incredible to be true. Because it''s a fantasy.

    However, she no longer saw it that way when she started noticing all the strange things that were happening.

    Elves, Magic, and now Magic''s awakening. Arty was getting used to it all.

    "Well, I guess... I really don''t need to worry," Arty said.

    Erend smiled seeing that his sister was able to take it well and faster than he thought.

    "Soon, you will also start practicing using Magic," Erend said.

    Arty had already noticed the awakening of Magic within her. Erend had said that many strange things would happen to Herdan every time it would get worse.

    "You will teach me?" Arty asked while looking at Erend.

    "No. Not me," replied Erend. "You will be a bit surprised when you find out who is going to teach you."

    Arty looked at Erend with a frown. She wondered who exactly would be teaching her until Erend said that anyone would be able to surprise her.

    ~~~

    And then, days passed until finally the time they promised to start practicing using Magic arrived.

    Arty wasn''t too surprised when he saw that Billy and Adrien would also be participating in this training.

    Erend had told her that they would being along and Arty knew that after all, they were quite close to each other. Therefore, what happened to Erend would most likely happen to them as well.

    They rented a former dojo building which is now closed. This ce is quite wide, so they feel they can be more flexible in doing this exercise.

    Arty flinched in surprise when she saw a portal suddenly appear in front of them. From the portal came two elves.

    Arty''s eyes widened as he saw the two Elves arriving.

    ~~~

 Chapter 347 Practice

    ?

    Arty blinked her eyes quickly a few times. She even rubbed her eyes to make sure that what she saw was something real.

    "Aurdis?" Arty said, dumbfounded.

    "You''ve met her before?" Billy who was next to her asked.

    "She came to our house yesterday," Arty replied.

    Billy and Adrien immediately nced at Erend. He just shrugged as if to say ''Yeah, that happened'' to both of them.

    Billy and Adrien didn''t bother about it and just took control of the shoulders. Besides, Arty as Erend''s little sister will definitely be involved in this practice.

    If the two of them had gotten the extraordinary Magic generating effect from Erend, of course, Arty would get more results than them.

    It was even possible that Arty''s strength would be more impressive than the two of them. If that was the case then having her present at the training this time was indeed very important.

    Arty still hadn''t finished looking at Aurdis in surprise. She recognized Aurdis'' face well. However, now Aurdis'' appearance was different from what she had seen before.

    Her long glossy ck hair was now silvery, soft, and shiny like silk. Her eyes were blue like sapphires in the bright sunlight. And her ears look pointy.

    "So she is an Elf..." Arty let out a low, almost dreamy mumble.

    Aurdis just smiled at her. Her smile was so beautiful, her original appearance made Aurdis look several times prettier than when she disguised herself as a human yesterday.

    "Let''s start the practice."

    Before Arty had more time to admire Aurdis'' figure who had shown her true Elf form, the Elf who was next to Aurdis speaking.

    His words caught Arty''s attention from Aurdis. Arty almost forgot the existence of the male Elf figure because he was fascinated by Aurdis.

    And when she finally realized it, Arty felt the same awestruck feeling. Saeldir''s appearance made Arty''s mouth gape even more than when he saw Aurdis.

    Arty seemed to have been frozen by time and taken away to another dimension where only Saeldir and her were there. When Saeldir finally noticed her gaze, he said:

    "We just met the first time, right?" Saeldir walked over to Arty. "My name is Saeldir. I already know your name is Arty."

    Saeldir bowed with a sopa while introducing himself. That snapped Arty out of her sweet reverie.

    "O-Oh!" Arty immediately tried topose himself as quickly as possible. Even though it was quite difficult for her to do with Saeldir being this close to her. "Y-Yes, my name is Arty. Artemis, more precisely."

    Saeldir smiled. "That''s a beautiful name."

    Arty immediately looked away from Saeldir because she felt she might really faint if she kept looking at his face.

    However, Saeldir didn''t seem to realize that or didn''t think of it as something worth mentioning. So he turned to the others to speak.

    "Aerchon has agreed to let us teach you how to use Magic," Saeldir began. "So we will start doing it as soon as possible before madness and various other illnesses start appearing due to the awakening of Magic in your bodies."

    "Yeah... about that," Billy said. "It seems we both have experienced that already."

    Saeldir and Aurdis nced at him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What do you mean?" Saeldir asked with a frown.

    "Well..."

    Billy proceeds to exin what he experienced that night. Adrien followed his exnation after he finished. They try to convey all that as briefly as possible.

    Arty looked at the two of them with worried eyes. asionally she would also gasp in shock because from what they exined, the dream they had sounded really bad.

    "And that''s what we experienced. The dream felt very real so we believed that it happened because of the awakening of Magic within us," Billy said.

    "And that female figure is afraid of the Dragon power within you?" Saeldir asked Billy. To which he answered with a nod of his head.

    "I never knew that a Dragon could share his power with other creatures," Saeldir muttered with a frown. Looks deep in thought.

    "Maybe it''s because we spend so much time with Erend," Adrien suggested.

    Saeldir and Aurdis nodded their heads at the same time.

    "Yeah, that''s possible," said Saeldir. "Then the possibility of both of us being exposed to the Dragon''s power also exists."

    At first, it sounded like something good for Erend, Billy, and Adrien. But the three of them instead got worried looks at Saeldir and Aurdis.

    "What''s wrong with that?" Erend asked because he realized something was wrong.

    "Dragon''s power is a mysterious power," said Saeldir. "We don''t know what will happen to us Elves yet, because Magic has been flowing in our bodies naturally."

    "Oh shit. You''re right," said Billy, suddenly a new weight had been added to this problem.

    "But that''s not important now," Aurdis said with a smile as if trying to lighten the mood. "What we have to do now is train the Magic power within your bodies."

    With Aurdis'' words, the practice session began. She and Saeldir immediately got rid of the problem because for now it really didn''t matter. After all, they didn''t feel any effect from Dragon''s Erend''s power. Be it a good or bad effect.

    The practice started with Saeldir and Aurdis teaching them to control their Magic powers by meditating.

    That way may seem very boring. Yet, the humans knew that was the best way because it was taught by the Elves directly.

    Erend didn''t add on about how he also knew that meditation was a good way to start using Magic because Tut also said that it was the best way to increase his MP.

    For Erend with his current understanding, MP was his Magic power.

    So, it all makes sense and Erend also meditated even though he didn''t take part in this practice session.

    Billy, Adrien, and Arty felt a new energy swirling inside their bodies. The longer they meditated, the stronger the energy felt.

    "Concentrate. If you feel a strange energy in your body, focus on it," Saeldir said. "You have to learn to control it."

    ~~~

 Chapter 348 Nuisance

    ?

    The effects of the practice immediately happen on the bodies of the three of them. In fact, even Aurdis and Saeldir who looked from a distance, could see a significant change in the aura around their bodies.

    "(I didn''t expect it to be this fast,)" Saeldir said. He was now standing beside Aurdis and whispering to her what he was thinking while Billy, Adrien, Arty, and Erend concentrated on their meditation.

    Aurdis nodded in agreement. "All of this must be because the three of them keep getting exposed to Magic."

    "(You''re right,)" said Saeldir. "(Does that mean there''s a chance that the three of them will awaken the Dragon power as well?)"

    Aurdis turned towards him while showing a confused look. "(I don''t know. Shouldn''t you know more than I do?)"

    "(Yes. I should know better than you.)" Saeldir sighed. "(But there are very few records regarding the power of a Dragon.)"

    Aurdis shrugged. "(Well, then now at least you''ll have enough to record.)"

    Saeldir and Aurdis turned to Erend. The aura he gave off while meditating was very different from the other three.

    As a race that has a high sensitivity towards Magic, they both immediately knew that the Magic power inside Erend''s body was enormous and very strong. He is like a mountain that rises to the sky and covers a vastnd.

    They were royalty in the Elven castle. Yet, they know that Erend''s power has surpassed them.

    Saeldir remembers his first meeting with Erend and how he saw the endless abyss inside of him.

    Every time Saeldir remembered it, he always swallow his saliva and held back the clenching of his fists. It was as if the abyss could swallow him at any moment.

    Saeldir thought, maybe that''s the true power of a Dragon? They have limitless potential that could probably topple the order of the universe.

    Saeldir couldn''t imagine what if more than one Dragon was proven to be alive and decided to move together.

    Just imagining it made Saeldir shudder. He also still didn''t say about what he saw in Erend at that time to anyone else for no apparent reason. Saelidr only felt that he could keep it to himself because it didn''t affect anything.

    *BANG!*

    *BANG!*

    *BANG!*

    ...

    A loud knocking sound rang out from the tightly locked door of the dojo. Because the dojo door was made of metal, the sound was quite loud in the room.

    Aurdis and Saeldir exchanged nces. The two of them then agreed to put on disguises and approach anyone who impolitely banged the door that loudly from outside.

    But before they could do that Erend was already on his feet. It seemed he also heard the banging sound despite being in meditation. So Erend immediately stood up.

    "I''ll go there," Erend said.

    Then with a face full of annoyance, he walked towards the door.

    "Stop banging the door! I heard you!" Erend shouted.

    However, whoever was pounding on the door didn''t stop. So Erend immediately felt that something was odd.

    He unlocked the door and then opened it slightly. Erend frowned when he saw three men standing with t faces outside the door.

    "What do you want?" Erend asked.

    "Open the door," the man who was at the very front replied.

    Erend stared at him for a few moments. He looked like someone who was under the influence of something.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In fact, Erend realized that it was the three of them - not just the man - who seemed to be under the influence.

    ''This is not a good thing.''

    Erend already knew that these three men would cause trouble. So he of course can not let them in.

    "Sorry," said Erend. "I can''t open the door for you guys. We''re doing something a bit private inside."

    The three men just stared at Erend with t faces. Their eyes also didn''t reveal any emotion so Erend''s suspicions increased.

    Erend turned inward and gave a look that seemed to say that trouble might arise. Then he told them to stay inside and continue practicing.

    "Let me handle it," Erend said.

    No one is worried. They all know that Erend is more than capable of dealing with any problems that ur outside that door.

    "Let''s start again," Saeldir said.

    So they proceed to start practicing again.

    Erend came out and closed the door behind him. "So, you guys want to talk?"

    Suddenly the man on the far right put his hand into his back pocket to take something.

    *BANG!*

    It turned out, the man took a gun and shot Erend in the head.

    Erend''s head fell backward. But slowly he straightened his head again and the bullet that should have gone through his head fell to the ground.

    "Huh��" Erend sighed. "I didn''t think you guys would actually do this."

    Erend''s Defense which has reached 20 not only allows him to survive attacks when using [Dragon''s Scale].

    His human skin is also so hard that it can withstand attacks that should be fatal to him. Like a gunshot.

    The three men were shocked to see what had just happened in front of them even when they were under the influence of something.

    This dojo was in a quiet area so no one heard the gunshots. That was also the reason why this dojo was finally abandoned because it was in a non-strategic area.

    Erend swung his fist at the man in the middle, instantly throwing him back ten meters.

    Of course, Erend hadn''t used his full strength for that punch or he would have destroyed the man''s head right away.

    Then, Erend finally felt it. The influence that made the three men move and decided toe here to attack him.

    They weren''t drugs as he had thought before. But that is Magic.

    ''So it''s this bad, huh?''

    Magic had spread so far that it could make ordinary people go this far for no apparent reason.

    ''Lucky I didn''t actually destroy that guy''s head.''

    The two men had already recovered from the effects of their shock and had now entered attack mode. The man on the left took his own gun and started shooting.

    ~~~

 Chapter 349 Magic Training (1)

    ?

    The two men in front of Erend - Erend decided to call them Guy B and Guy C while the guy he had hit earlier was Guy A - decided to act as soon as possible after Erend knocked their friend back.

    It was a strange action considering they should have run away when they saw how powerful Erend was. Instead, they took out their pistols and emptied the bullets at Erend.

    *BANG!*

    *BANG!*

    *BANG!*

    ...

    A series of shots hit all parts of Erend''s body. Yet he remained standing without showing any sign of being hurt.

    Bullets fell on the ground with a tter indicating that none of the bullets had prated his body.

    Guy A who was thrown earlier stood up and immediately fired his gun at Erend. But the result is the same as his two friends. The bullet only hit Erend''s body and fell to the ground.

    They kept shooting until a few secondster their bullets ran out. The ''click'' sound repeatedly sounded so loud after the gunshots disappeared.

    "Hhhh..." Erend sighed. "I don''t know who you are. I could just let you go if you choose to leave. But I guess that won''t happen, huh."

    Erend shot forward and grabbed both of their faces simultaneously. Then m them both to the ground. After that, he released the two of them and lunged at guy A who was staring at him.

    Erend''s speed was extraordinary and in the blink of an eye, he was already in front of guy A and strangled his neck. He realized that what made them do this was because of the madness caused by the awakening of the Magic within them.

    So, Erend knew that he couldn''t just kill them and he had to ask Aurdis and Saeldir for help. So they can get rid of the influence of Magic that makes them go mad like this.

    Erend strangled the guy A long enough for the man''s hand to fall limp beside his body. His eyes also began to close a sign that he had lost consciousness.

    Erend dropped the man on the ground. He looked back and saw two other men who were also lying unconscious on their stomachs.

    A long sigh left Erend''s mouth. He looked around, scanning the vicinity to see if perhaps someone had seen what had just happened.

    Even though it was highly unlikely because this location was in such a remote ce, Erend felt that he still had to confirm it. So he activated his [Dragon''s Eyes] to see if anyone was hiding. But it turns out there''s nobody around.

    After making sure that no one was around, Erend brought the three men into the dojo.

    As expected, this made Aurdis and Saeldir widen their eyes in shock.

    "Who did you bring?!" Aurdis asked in a muffled screaming voice.

    While Saeldir just stared with a calm face. He felt there was no need to ask because the question had already been represented by Aurdis. Saeldir had also guessed what was going on after hearing a loud noise from outside.

    Those loud sounds would not wake Billy, Adrien, and Arty who were in a very deep meditation stage. They will not wake up unless they are subjected to strong external pressure.

    "They seem to be infected with madness because of this Magic awakening," said Erend.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aurdis and Saeldir did sense the existence of bad Magic within the three men''s bodies. But Aurdis was too surprised because they attacked in the middle of the day where there might be people who would find out about their actions.

    "No one saw you, right?" Aurdis asked in a worried tone.

    "Don''t worry. No one saw me," Erend answered while cing the three men on the floor. "You guys can cure them, right?"

    Aurdis nodded and then walked closer to the three men. Saeldir knew that he didn''t need to act just to dispel the Magic abilities that had just awakened from the three of them.

    ~~~

    Several hours passed in the dojo. Now the sun has set and a brilliant full moon reces its duty.

    Inside the dojo, the three men were still unconscious even after Aurdis finished dispelling their Magic abilities. Because they were still new to the side effects of Magic and Aurdis had just removed the ability, their souls were still in shock.

    Aurdis said that they would need until sunrise tomorrow toe to be awake. After that, they won''t remember what happens and it will just feel like a blurry nightmare.

    Billy, Adrien, and Arty had opened their eyes almost simultaneously. Once they came to their senses, they feel that there was something different inside them.

    The three of them looked all over their bodies individually. They felt a new power coursing through their bodies. Making their bodies seem to be reassembled with that new power.

    "Am I already able to use Magic like you guys?" Billy asked with sparkling eyes. Seemed impatient to do the amazing things he saw Aurdis and Saeldir do.

    "No," Saeldir answered firmly without hesitation. As if it is a certain thing and it is very clear.

    "Oh." Billy looks disappointed. "Right. I''ve only been studying it for a day and already imagining things."

    Aurdis chuckled seeing the sad look on Billy''s face. She said. "Don''t be so sad. You''ll be able to do those amazing things after a while."

    Billy just nodded. The smile returned to his face.

    "Now, we can go home and end today''s training," Saeldir said. "Tomorrow. We''re going to do something even harder than today."

    Hearing Saeldir''s words Billy, Adrien, and Arty widened their eyes almost simultaneously.

    "H-Harder? What do you mean?" Arty asked.

    But Saeldir let out a mysterious grin. It made chills spread throughout Arty''s body who was looking directly at him.

    They turned to Aurdis. But she - who was usually gentle and always saying something reassuring to them - was now silent. She looked at them with an undecipherable expression.

    That only added to their anxiety. What exactly will happen tomorrow?

    ~~~

 Chapter 350 Magic Training (2)

    ?

    What will happen the next day is still a mystery to Arty, Billy, and Adrien.

    That''s because Saeldir suddenly decided to y a prank on them and not tell them the truth. The only thing he could say was that what they were doing tomorrow would be tough.

    So, that caused them to return from the dojo in an anxious state. But Billy''s state of feeling was somewhat different from theirs.

    Billy also felt the same anxiety. But he also felt excitement in his heart. Excitement because even though he will undergo tough training, he will be more adept at using Magic.

    The car was only filled with silence because they were still busy imagining what they would do tomorrow. Erend who was driving nced at them one by one.

    "You guys all right?" Erend asked.

    "What do you think?" Adrien asked back rhetorically. After asking that question, a long sigh escaped his mouth.

    Erend snorted and let out a chuckle seeing Adrien''s reaction. "Don''t worry too much, Captain. You have two great mentors."

    "I''m not worrying about our mentors. But what kind of training they''re going to give us," Adrien replied in the same gloomy tone.

    Erend saw Adrien sitting behind him in the rearview mirror. His Captain was staring out the window looking at the night with a worried face.

    "This is the first time I''ve seen you look like that, Captain. You''re really worried about tomorrow''s practice, aren''t you?" Erend asked.

    Adrien took a deep breath. "You know that this magical power is very powerful and dangerous. We also know how it affects humans who awaken it for the first time.

    So, I was feeling a bit anxious because I didn''t know what could happen. Moreover, the longer it takes, our training will definitely get tougher."

    Adrien expressed his anxiety. Billy and Erend, who have been with him for a very long time, are facing life-and-death situations. But this was the first time they heard the Captain utter such worried words.

    "This Magic can make us go mad. I... just afraid that I will do something that will hurt my family," Adrien added.

    When he added those words, a simr pang of anxiety came through Billy and Arty''s hearts.

    Even though they were trained by Elves who definitely had abundant knowledge and experience regarding Magic, they still felt anxiety.

    Something could have gone wrong. And it will cost them something big, that is the safety of their family.

    "Let''s put our trust in Aurdis and Saeldir, yeah?" Erend tries to assure them. "They won''t let anything bad happen to you."

    "Right," Billy said in a more cheerful tone. "Let''s just believe in them, Captain."

    Hear what they both said. Adrien nodded. "Yeah. I''ll believe in both of them and try my best. After all, that''s all we can do."

    Arty, who was next to Erend, looked at him and gave a faint smile. Erend who saw that felt proud of his little sister who could act strong in the midst of her anxiety.

    ~~~

    The next dayes. They came back to the dojo at noon after Arty came home from school. Meanwhile, the clones of Erend, Billy, and Adrien carry out their jobs at the military base.

    Saeldir and Aurdis were already waiting inside the dojo. But this time in Aurdis'' hands were three small bottles of blue liquid. The liquid seemed to give off a bright and sparkling light when Aurdis moved it.

    The bottles certainly caught the attention of Arty, Billy, and Adrien. They immediately knew that whatever liquid was in the bottle was something they needed to practice using Magic for today.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What is that?" Adrien asked while looking at the bottles in Aurdis'' hands.

    "These are elixirs that will make it easier for your bodies to adapt to Magic," Aurdis replied.

    "Can we use it to make it easier for the humans of this world to use Magic?" Erend asked when he saw an opportunity.

    "No." but Aurdis shook her head. "This Elixir can only work on people with at least Magic control on the same level as Arty, Billy, and Adrien.

    Most of the humans in this world don''t have as high control of Magic as they do. So, when they consume the elixir, that will only lead to a disaster."

    Erend had expected that much. He just wanted to make sure. If there was anything that might reduce the risk of Magic awakening harm to the inhabitants of this world, he would take it.

    But it turns out, there isn''t an easy way. Erend just nodded to Aurdis after hearing her exnation.

    Aurdis handed the three bottles to Arty, Billy, and Adrien. They immediately drank it though still apanied by a little doubt. Because they had to do it and there was no other way.

    After that, Saeldir told them to start meditating like yesterday. The three immediately sat cross-legged and began their meditation.

    They enter the trance stage in just a few seconds. A bright blue aura emitted from their bodies and created a kind of barrier.

    "What''s happening right now?" Erend asked. He was sure that it wasn''t anything bad. But Erend still wanted to know.

    "It''s like I told you before. Their bodies are absorbing Magic and starting to get used to the new power coursing through their bodies," Aurdis answered her question. "Are you worried?"

    "No. I''m sure they''ll be fine. I''m just curious," Erend said.

    Suddenly, a call from Tut rang in his head.

    [ "Erend, you have an Urgent Quest to handle." ]

    ''Alright.''

    "I have to go."

    Erend''s sudden words made Aurdis and Saeldir turn toward him with confused looks.

    "What happened? Where?" Aurdis asked.

    Erend scratched his head. "You know about my power. I will exin another time. Now I have to go."

    Erend walked away from them and told Tut to open a portal for him. The portal opened suddenly, its appearance surprised Aurdis and Saeldir.

    "I will be right back." Erend stepped into the portal and it immediately disappeared.

    Aurdis and Saeldir exchanged nces. Their eyes expressed the same confusion.

    ~~~

 Chapter 351 Splitting The Wave

    ?

    After Erend came out of the portal, what greeted him was a shocking scene.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Erend''s eyes widened seeing a huge tsunami in front of his eyes. The waves stood twenty meters high and seemed to fill the horizon.

    "Tut!"

    Erend called Tut in a hurried voice. Fortunately, Tut''s reply came shortly after.

    [ "You have to stop that tsunami before it reachesnd and sweeps away the viges below." ]

    [ Urgent Quest: Stop a gigantic tsunami threatening the human viges on the coast. ]

    [ Rewards: 500 Exp. ]

    When he finished hearing the answer from Tut, Erend''s eyes went down the hill where several viges were located. From here Erend could also see the panicked vigers fleeing in despair.

    "How can I stop a tsunami wave that big?!" Erend shouted desperately. Now he feels the same panic.

    What he saw was the biggest wave he had ever seen in his life. Erend swallowed hard as if his saliva had frozen.

    ["You already have water elemental power, right?" ]

    When he heard it, Erend blinked rapidly. He had just recovered from his mind-clouding panic. Until he did not realize that he now has the power of water.

    "Can I use it to stop waves that big?" However, Erend is still unsure. Seeing the size of the wave made Erend doubt his Dragon''s power which had always made him confident.

    [ "Of course that''s enough. You are a Dragonborn and your MP amount is also a lot now. You can do it. And do it fast!" ]

    Upon hearing Tut''s tone that sounded very rushed, Erend swallowed his saliva, again. He shook off his fear when he saw the vigers running in fear and galloping forward.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Wings (Lv.1) ]

    A pair of Dragon wings appeared from behind Erend''s back. He jumped and pped his wings. Erend shot at an incredible speed toward the twenty meter high tsunami waves.

    Erend gritted his teeth and grimaced with anxiety. Now he looks like an insect approaching the jaws of a predator instead of running away from it.

    But then Erend remembered about the power he had. The anxiety and fear stemmed from his perception of the size of the tsunami waves. Even though he already has enough power to fight monsters before.

    Now all he has to fight is water which is not a living thing. Of course, he shouldn''t be afraid of it because there''s no good reason to be afraid of water which is technically unable to offer resistance.

    As he moved closer, Erend activated his Skill.

    [ Skill activated: All Water-based power (Lv.1) ]

    Erend stopped mid-air then stretched his arms out in front. He used all of his wills to stop all the tsunami waves that stretched to fill the horizon.

    Erend immediately felt tremendous pressure hit him from the front.

    "Urgh!"

    He let out a groan which was full of struggles. However, when he gathered his senses again and managed to calm himself down, it turned out that the pressure he was feeling was not as great as he had imagined.

    The gigantic tsunami had indeed given him significant pressure. However, Erend felt that he was getting into even greater trouble against Steve at that time.

    So he now feels much better. Erend could concentrate more on dispelling these waves after the feeling of anxiety was gone.

    The tsunami waves stoppedpletely like hitting an immovable wall. All the vigers who had been running and ovee with despair now stopped when they looked back.

    "W-What is that?" one of the vigers pointed up. Those around him immediately turned their heads in the direction he was pointing.

    In the end, some of the vigers who had been busy running away stopped and turned their heads. They saw a mysterious figure floating in front of the enormous waves.

    "Is that... a human?"

    "No. It can''t be a human. Have you ever seen a human have wings and can fly like that?"

    "That''s not the important thing right now! Can''t you guys see he stopped that wave?! That''s the most important thing right now!"

    The debate between the three residents represented the noise of other conversations around them. The vigers were grateful in their hearts for not being swept away by the giant waves.

    Meanwhile, Erend continued to struggle to push the wave. Until finally the tsunami waves were really pushed back.

    Erend then pped his wings and flew forward. He willed the waves to return to the sea.

    Then, the waves that looked like giant walls began to break apart because they lost their power. Erend pushed the wave back until he finally arrived at a ce far from the coast.

    After that, Erend controlled the waves so that they split in all directions. The water that was originally ferocious and made up a twenty-meter-high tsunami now split into small sshes that resemble rainwater.

    The water splits around and creates rain. The spectacle when the tsunami waves suddenly split into the rain was so amazing that it made the vigers be astonished.

    The waves that originally almost killed them now turned into a small rain on a sunny day. The water bathed them with joy because they had escaped death.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [ Urgent Quest Completed! ]

    [Rewards: 500 Exp. ]

    Erend exhaled as soon as he saw the notification. He turned to the vigers who seemed to be cheering happily because he had saved them. A smile appeared on Erend''s lips.

    But then he realized that something was wrong. Erend turned towards the ocean.

    "Tut, what causes waves this big?"

    [ "There is a conflict in the underwater world, Erend." ]

    "Underwater world?" Erend frowned. He was hearing this for the first time, but that didn''t mean he wasn''t oblivious to the fact that there were creatures under this ocean. After all, he had fought them before.

    What he didn''t understand was what kind of conflict was under there to cause such a big disaster on the surface.

    "Tut, is there any way I can investigate about this?" Erend asked while looking at the seawater that was still roaring below him.

    ["Not now. For now, I got information from Systema that the situation down there is still very tense. Your sudden arrival will only trigger new problems." ]

    "Ah, you''re right." Erend nodded.

    Erend looked towards the shore where he heard the screams and cheers of the people he had saved. That sight brought a smile to Erend''s lips.

    "Alright, then. It''s time to go back now, right?"

    ["Yes." ]

    As soon as Tut said that, a portal opened in front of Erend who was floating in the air. So Erend immediately got into it and disappeared from that ce.

    The sight of their savior suddenly disappearing before they could meet them made the people below amazed.

    "He just...gone."

    "He? You sure that''s a man?"

    "I can recognize the shape of his body. He is a male and has a human body."

    It was a conversation between a young man and a much older man. Of course, younger men could see Erend''s form better.

    "But who exactly is he?" a question came out of a woman nearby who was still looking up at the sky.

    "I don''t know. He looks like a big man. But there are a pair of strange wings growing on his back," said the young man.

    "Wings?!" the older man turned and asked with wide-open eyes.

    The younger man nodded confidently. "Yes. He has wings!"

    The vigers that Erend had saved then started talking about what they had seen. A mysterious savior who doesn''t even expect gratitude from them and only disappears after his job is done.

    For them, the figure of Erend is like a savior god. And will be enshrined in their memory for a long time, maybe even forever.

    ~~~

    When he reappeared from the portal after a few minutes in another world, Erend got surprised looks from Aurdis and Saeldir.

    Of course, Erend had expected this kind of reaction when they saw him drenched in liquid. Especially when there is still a pair of Dragon wings behind his back.

    Erend immediately deactivated his Skill and the two Dragon wings disappeared. But his drenched appearance remained.

    "Where are you from?" Saeldir asked with a wrinkled forehead in surprise.

    "Uhh..." Erend scratched his head. "Can you guys dry my clothes first?"

    Saeldir immediately did that without saying anything. In an instant, the water on Erend''s clothes disappeared of his Magic.

    "Ah, now I can answer your questions."

    So Erend started his story.

    It was a quite simple story actually. Erend only needs to tell about how he often goes to other worlds to solve many problems there.

    When Aurdis and Saeldir asked which world he meant, Erend simply answered by saying that he was going to their world. Hearing that, of course, they both felt shocked.

    "You went to our world, killed monsters and all kinds of dangerous things?" Saeldir asked.

    "Yeah. Your world is so expansive that you probably won''t even notice the problems on the other side of the world," Erend said.

    ~~~

 Chapter 352 Strong Smell

    ?

    Upon hearing what Erend said, Aurdis and Saeldir exchanged nces. Their expressions were between shock and astonishment.

    "He''s right. Our world is indeed very expansive. Maybe even two to three times the size of this world." Saeldir seemed to confirm Erend''s words.

    "I know about that. But... how did Erende and go to our world in the first ce?" Aurdis asked.

    That is indeed a big question for them. Erend just needed to enter the portal to go to their world. The portal also opens easily as if Erend just walked into a house door.

    Even though they, the Elves, needed several hundred years of research time to be able to find the secret of opening a path to another world.

    Aurdis and Saeldir turned their necks slowly to look at Erend. Their gaze only said one thing, which is questioning.

    Being looked at like that made Erend a little nervous. But all he could do was exhale and shrug.

    "Don''t look at me like that. Even though I want to answer your questions, I can''t say anything. Because I really don''t know anything," Erend said with a helpless expression.

    "So basically... the source of your power is what allows you to do all that. But you don''t know how your power works," Saeldir replied.

    "Yeah, that''s how it is." Erend once again just said while shrugging his shoulders. Indicating that he didn''t really understand, as Saeldir said.

    For a few moments, Aurdis and Saeldir just stared at the void in front of them without really looking at anything.

    And they didn''t say anything during that time. So Erend just waited in silence.

    It was only about a minuteter that Aurdis spoke. "Well, I guess there''s no use thinking about that. For now."

    She looked at Saeldir. Saeldir seems still not willing to let go of his thought process. But because he really didn''t have anything to continue with it, he sighed in resignation.

    "You''re right," Saeldir looked resigned. After all, he saw the bottomless abyss of Erend which was the embodiment of his power.

    He could have looked deeper into Erend''s soul to see the true nature of his powers. But that seemed too frightening for Saeldir. He didn''t want to look again at the abyss that seemed like it could swallow him at any moment.

    Seeing that the two of them had let go of the matter, Erend smiled. "Later if I have some kind of idea about my power, I will let you guys know."

    Aurdis just looked at him with a smile while Saeldir just stared at him tly. Not sure when he will get information about Erend''s power, or whether he will ever get it.

    After that, they just waited until Billy, Adrien, and Arty woke up from their meditation process. Erend noticed that sweat was starting to appear on the bodies of the three of them.

    At first, he didn''t think it was anything serious. However, a few minutester the sweat that came out of their bodies was so much that it looked unnatural.

    "Are they all right?" Erend asked in a worried tone.

    "Yes. Don''t worry. Now their bodies are going through a cleansing process so that the flow of Magic in their bodies bes smoother," Aurdis answered his question in a calm tone.

    Hearing her calm tone, Erend breathed a sigh of relief because it meant that they were indeed fine. He nced at the three of them who were closing their eyes with a calm face.

    He sighed with a worried face. "What will happen in the future after this?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aurdis nced at Erend giving him a sad-looking face. "Next, what will happen is the awakening of the monsters."

    Hearing Aurdis'' answer, Erend immediately turned his head. He stared at Aurdis with eyes full of fear.

    "Monsters?"

    "Yes." This time it was Saeldir who answered him. "Creatures in this world will also evolve as Magic power begins to flow in their bodies. I told you already, right?"

    Saeldir had indeed said that to all of them from the start. But as soon as he remembered it again, Erend couldn''t help but felt anxious.

    "Right. Then, now is the time for us to get ready," Erend said.

    "I''m really sorry," Aurdis suddenly said in a regretful tone. "I want to help out even more. But we can''t do anything more than this."

    "No no. It''s okay. Everything you have done is more than enough," Erend replied with a smile.

    Erend sincerely thanked both of them because it was true. Aurdis and Saeldir had helped them by showing them how to train the Magic within the bodies of the three of them.

    If it wasn''t for the two of them, then Erend, who knew nothing about how the Magic inside him worked, could only watch helplessly as Arty, Billy, and Adrien were hit by the madness effects of their Magic awakening.

    Time passed, and Aurdis, Erend, and Saeldir talked about small things before suddenly Saeldir turned to the three people who were meditating.

    "What''s wrong?" Erend who noticed the change asked.

    "It''s beginning," said Saeldir. Then looked at Aurdis and nodded. Aurdis also nodded in return as a sign that she understood.

    The two of them immediately moved closer to Billy, Arty, and Adrien.

    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Erend asked again because he didn''t get an answer.

    "In a moment, they will secrete a dirty substance that blocks the flow of Mana in their bodies," Aurdis replied. "They''ll be fine now that we''re here. You don''t need to worry."

    Hearing that exnation, Erend heaved a sigh of relief. He walked after them until he was close to Arty, Billy, and Adrien.

    When he was near them, Erend smelled a very disgusting smell.

    "What the fuck is this?!" Erend immediately reflexively covered his nose and winced because of the smell.

    "It''s the smell of substance blocking their Magic flow. I didn''t expect it to be this bad!" Even Aurdis covered her nose and stepped back reflexively.

    Saeldir also retreated. It seemed that no one could endure this disgusting smell at close range, not even the two of them.

    "This is the first time we''ve done this in a long time. Elves are instantly born with bodies that can receive the flow of Magic smoothly. So we don''t do it this way anymore," Aurdis said as he covered her nose.

    ~~~

 Chapter 353 On A Peaceful Dinner

    ?

    The smell wafted through the room and filled every inch of the air. Erend, Aurdis, and Saeldir were still covering their noses and mouths because of the stench.

    "How long should this smell stay?" Erend asked, feeling he had reached his limit because of the smell.

    "A little bit more," replied Saeldir. "I can''t stand it either but we still have to endure it."

    As the smell grew thicker, the auras around Arty, Billy, and Adrien''s bodies which were originally bluish now turned brown.

    The brownish aura looked like smokeing out of their bodies. It was as if something inside their bodies was burning.

    Erend, who actually wanted to end this as soon as possible, had to wait. Because Aurdis and Saeldir also said that he should wait a little longer.

    After one minute - which felt like forever - passed, Saeldir finally took out a bottle filled with another liquid from his cloth bag.

    Saeldir opened the bottle and immediately poured its contents. However, the clear liquid in the bottle didn''t fall to the floor but floated against gravity.

    Saeldir stretched his hand forward. The clear liquid moved forward following hismand towards Arty, Billy, and Adrien.

    The clear liquid absorbed all the brown aura around the bodies of the three of them. Little by little, the disgusting smell that was around them that filled the room was also getting less and less.

    Aurdis, who realized the process, began to open her hand that was covering her nose. She let out a long breath thatpletely portrayed relief.

    "You can open your hands already," said Aurdis.

    Erend looked at her in disbelief. "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah." Aurdis nodded her head with a faint smile. "Well, the smell hasn''t gonepletely but it''s much better than before."

    Erend decided to believe in Aurdis and opened the hand covering his nose. It turned out that what Aurdis said was true. The smell hasn''tpletely disappeared but it''s getting better.

    When Erend looked ahead, he saw the clear liquid floating around Arty, Billy, and Adrien turning a little murkier.

    "Did that liquid absorb all the dirty substance?" Erend asked.

    "Yes. But we can''t use it right away because we have to wait until enough of the substance has umted," Aurdis answered.

    The brownish aura wasing out more and more from the bodies of the three of them. Until finally all the clear liquid floating around them becamepletely cloudy.

    Saeldir immediately took the bottle where the liquid hade from and put the liquid that had turned brown back into the bottle.

    Only now did all that disgusting smell disappearpletely. Tightly sealed in a bottle Saeldir immediately put in his cloth bag. He didn''t want to hold the bottle too long.

    "After this process, their bodies will be more adept with Magic. However, after that, they will have to control their lust to continue using Magic. Now that''s going to be something tougher."

    Erend nced at Saeldir after he said that.

    "So, with an adept''s body, their desire for Magic will also be even greater?" Erend asked.

    "Yes. That''s what caused the problem in the early days of Magic''s awakening. Creatures who have just experienced how extraordinary Magic''s power is will be addicted to continuing to use it," Saeldir said gloomily.

    Erend remembered the three men he beat up yesterday. They were probably the ones unable to resist the temptation of their newly acquired powers.

    Knowing that they have Magic powers, they think they can get away with it aftermitting a crime.

    Or maybe it''s because madness has corrupted their minds too deeply so they can''t control their desires and lose themselves.

    Its indeed something that is very dangerous if left unchecked.

    Erend looked at Arty, Adrien and Billy who were still closed in meditation.

    The time for them to have a hard time controlling themselves would also definitelye. Erend had to prepare for that moment.

    Hours passed in the dojo room until finally Saeldir and Aurdis think that today''s training could be ended.

    The sun, which had begun to set, sent a yellow light into the room.

    Arty, Adrien and Billy opened their eyes. They blinked for a few moments trying to retract their senses which seemed to have gone elsewhere.

    "How is your feeling?" asked Erend.

    "I feel..." Arty said. She frowned trying to wrap her mind around what she was feeling right now. "I don''t know... uhh... refreshed?"

    Arty also turned to Billy and Adrien. Her gaze told him that she wanted to hear their opinion.

    "Well uhh... I feel that way too," Billy said.

    "I feel like a part of my mind has been removed and something else has been patched in," Adrien said.

    "Yeah." Billy nodded. "I feel the same way."

    "Don''t worry about it. It''s nothing dangerous," said Saeldir, trying to calm them down.

    Saeldir and Aurdis said that it was time for them to end today''s session.

    But Billy has another question that is quite troubling.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Wait a minute!" Billy raised his hand. "What are we going to do with the creatures that might enter our dreams? Just like the crazy woman who entered my dreams that night."

    Hearing questions from Billy Aurdis and Saeldir exchanged nces. From their nces, Billy could see a kind of anxiety.

    "About that... I have an answer. However, it''s not a good answer and it''s also not certain," Saeldir replied.

    Saeldir''s answer made Billy stiffen. Arty and Adrien felt the same sense of tense.

    Even Erend, who actually didn''t feel the direct effect of the threat, turned his head with a worried look.

    "What''s that?" Erend asked.

    "It''s likely a being from somewhere called the Chaos Realm."

    Silence fell on the room after those words left Saeldir''s mouth.

    Even Aurdis seemed to be feeling the same fear and anxiety as the rest of them.

    She already knew that was what Saeldir would say. Yet she still showed signs that she was surprised.

    Arty, Billy and Adrien looked confused and scared at the same time.

    "W-What is it that?" Billy asked. "Sounds like a dangerous ce."

    "Indeed," Saeldir replied while turning to Billy. "It''s a realm created from all sorts of bad things in the world so of course it''s a dangerous ce."

    "Our record about that ce is also very limited. Just like the record about that cursed tree," Aurdis added.

    Erend immediately realized how dire the situation was this time. If the Elves didn''t have enough records on that, then it was certain that that problem was something serious.

    "It''s possible they entered this world because of Magic awakening," said Saeldir.

    Billy exhaled loudly. "Again, everything stems from Magic awakening, huh."

    Once again the room fell into silence. After a while, Erend said. "We should focus on the most obvious problem first. That is training the Magic of the three of them."

    "And then what?" Billy asked. "What if a crazy woman, or whatever it is that came to Captain appears in our dreams again?"

    "You said that that woman was afraid of my Dragon power, right?" Erend said.

    "Yes."

    "In that case, as long as I''m with you there won''t be any problem," Erend said while looking at the three of them.

    They finallye to an agreement where they will stay at Erend''s house for a few days.

    That''s probably a very good idea for Adrien who has a family. However, if staying at home would put him and his family in danger, of course Adrien would prefer to leave.

    That day, the practice session ended. Aurdis and Saeldir returned to their world while Billy and Adrien went to their respective homes to say goodbye to their family and pack the things they needed.

    ~~~

    President Julius is enjoying dinner with his family at their home. The dinner was going warmly with some small talk brought up by her two teenage daughters.

    One of his daughters is named Sarah, who is now in the third grade of high school.

    Another daughter, Ruby, is still in the second year of middle school.

    Julius enjoyed this moment because it was a rare moment when he could spend time with his family amidst all his business as president.

    Julius tries to forget for a moment about the incident at the Apple Project experiment site, which was supposed to be promising project but has now only be a rubble in the middle of a jungle.

    Suddenly, Sarah''s spoon fell when she was about to put food in her mouth.

    Julius, Ruby, and his wife Rachel turned to Sarah with confused looks.

    "Sarah, what''s wrong?" Rachel asked with a worried evident in her face.

    Tubu Sarah emits soft white smoke. Ruby who was sitting beside her felt the smoke touch her and she immediately jumped away.

    "It''s cold!" Ruby said with shocked eyes looking at her older sister.

    Julius immediately alerted. "Stay away from her."

    "Honey, what''s going on to our daughter?!" Rachel asked.

    Julius looked at Sarah with eyes full of disbelief.

    ''What the hell?''

    He lost for words. Could it be, it''s because of Magic?

    ~~~

 Chapter 354 The Presidents Predicament

    ?

    Julius knew the characteristics of Magic. He had seen with his own eyes how the Magic experiment was carried out.

    Even though Julius wasn''t sure, when he saw the anomaly that had appeared on his daughter''s body, Julius didn''t see any other possibility besides that.

    Ruby''s body emitted thick white smoke. The temperature of the dining room is getting colder.

    "What should we do, Dad? What happened to Ruby?!" Sarah stared at her sister with fear evident in her eyes.

    Rachel, his wife also exudes the same fear. Yet Julius doesn''t know what to do to fight against that Magic power.

    Ruby''s eyes suddenly opened and stared at him. Julius knew that those eyes were no longer his daughter''s eyes but the eyes of another entity that inhabited her body.

    "W-Who are you?! What do you want?!" Julius asked. Even though his voice was shaking he still tried to stay calm.

    But no answer came out of Ruby''s mouth. Instead, a grin that looked cruel and cold appeared on her face.

    Ruby stretched her arms forward in a pushing motion. Julius felt a strong force pushing him backward until he hit the wall and fell to the floor.

    Julius felt a pain in the back of his head after hitting the wall. The collision also made his vision blurry.

    Ruby stretched her arms toward Rachel and did the same thing she did to her father.

    Rachel fell to the floor and immediately lost consciousness.

    But Ruby has no intention of stopping there.

    She walked slowly towards her older sister who looked at her full of fear. The terror that Ruby gave off made Sarah lose all strength to scream or move.

    Every step Ruby took felt like doom slowly approaching her.

    Sarah fell on her butt on the floor. Her mouth and eyes opened wide staring at the figure of her little sister who had turned into somethingpletely different.

    Suddenly, on Ruby''s finger appeared icicles that turned into sharp ws. The ws reflected the light from themp above the dining table.

    "N-No! Ruby no!" Julius tried to scream as hard as he could but all his strength seemed to have left his body. Even though he forced his body to move, Julius could only freeze in ce.

    And then, that voice came into his head.

    ''You want to save your daughter?'' asked the voice.

    "Yes yes!" Julius answered without hesitation. Right now, there was only one thing he wanted to do.

    ''Very well, human. ept me into your soul and I will give you the strength you need. Call my name. I am Ozynk!''

    Julius who saw with his eyes Ruby drew closer and raised her wed hand already lost her thoughts. He couldn''t think of anything else when he saw his daughter being threatened.

    So Julius called his name.

    "O-OZYNK!"

    Something ck appears and wraps around his body. From that moment onward, Julius had lost himself in the void of ck smoke.

    ~~~

    Julius blinked his eyes several times quickly. He scanned around and realized that he was still in the dining room.

    He was also still sitting in the position he remembered thest time.

    "Argh..." Julius groaned feeling the pain in his head that suddenly came.

    A momentter his brain began to remember about what happenedst night.

    Sarah!

    Julius immediately jumped to his feet and immediately regretted it because the pain stabbed his head.

    But Julius didn''t stop and kept looking for his family.

    It didn''t take long for Julius to find them. Because they are still lying where they were.

    He looked at the clock on the wall. He realized that only ten minutes had passed since the incident. But Julius felt what he was going through was much longer than that.

    He found his wife and two daughters lying unconscious where they had been. Julius immediately called the officers who were on duty around to take them to the hospital.

    ~~~

    The next day...

    Julius was lying on his bed in the VIP treatment room. His wife and two daughters were in a separate room.

    He was staring at the ceiling thinking about what exactly he experiencedst night. While the morning sun was shining warmly from outside his window.

    What made the president even more confused was the fact that now he feltpletely fine. The pain he was suffering from had disappeared altogether after he slept.

    ''Was what happenedst night real?''

    Julius remembers thatst night something happened to Ruby that made her have some kind of power to blow him and his wife away.

    After that, she intended to kill her sister with her wed hands.

    And then...

    ''The voice...'' Julius frowned. ''That voice... what is that?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He lost his memory after that. So Julius didn''t know what to do to stop Ruby who seemed to be possessed by something.

    The only thing Julius could think about was the existence of Magic. But how did suddenly, Magic affect his daughter?

    *knocks!*

    *knocks!*

    *knocks!*

    The knocking on the door pulled Julius out of his reverie.

    "Come in!" Julius said.

    From behind the door, General Lennard and Thomas came. Thomas immediately came rushing towards his bed.

    Julius had already sent a message to one of his bodyguards to contact the two of them toe to the hospital as soon as possible.

    "How are you, Mr. President?" General Lennard asked with a concerned face.

    "I feel strange. I don''t know what happened to us," Julius replied.

    "Please exin to us what happened in detail, sir," Thomas said. His tone almost sounded like a demand.

    Julius begins to tell what happenedst night. Starting from a peaceful dinner until the strange thing happened to his daughter.

    Julius also wanted to tell them about the voice he heard inside his head. However, suddenly the memory disappeared.

    Julius seemed to be groping around in the darkness. His forehead wrinkled in confusion searching for the memory. But in the end, he couldn''t find what he wanted to talk about.

    It was as if, a dark veil had been stretched inside his brain to block those memories from surfacing.

    "What''s wrong, sir?" General Lennard asked with a worried face seeing Julius'' expression who seemed to be having a hard time.

    "I... Uhh... Nothing. Nevermind. I can''t remember what to say anymore."

    General Lennard and Thomas exchanged confused looks.

    But among them, only Thomas had a bit of a guess about what really happened. But he didn''t want to say that in front of the president.

    "When I woke up, I realized that I see them all fainted," Julius continued. "What exactly happened to my daughter?"

    Thomas and General Lennard exchanged nces once again. They couldn''t say anything for a few moments.

    "I''m sorry, sir. For now, I still can''t give you any answer," Thomas said.

    "It''s alright. I know that this problem will not be easy. Does this have something to do with Magic?" Julius said.

    Thomas thought for a few moments before answering. He was still constructing the correct sentence for him to say.

    "Based on your description ofst night''s events... that might be the case, sir," Thomas replied hesitantly. "However, I still can''t give a definite answer before checking the facts."

    "What do you need?" Julius looked at Thomas.

    "I need to check out the presidential pce and do some experiments," Thomas replied.

    "Then you do it. Lennard." Julius looked at General Lennard. "Give him everything he needs."

    General Lennard nodded. "Understood, sir."

    After that, Thomas and General Lennard talked about some of the problems that might ur in the future.

    This news has somehow reached the ears of journalists through a source that is certain to be in the presidential pce. General Lennard asked to immediately conduct an investigation of the staff at the presidential pce. It was obvious that Julius immediately agreed to that.

    After finishing discussing that, General Lennard and Thomas left the president''s room.

    After the two of them left Juliusy down on his bed with his forehead wrinkled. Before, he wanted to add something to his exnation but suddenly he didn''t know what to say.

    "What is happening to me?" Julius looked down at his own two hands. Somehow, he felt that his current body was not his own.

    ~~~

    Arty covered her yawning mouth. Even though it was still early in the morning, she already felt extremely sleepy. Maybe it''s because the lessons she''s currently going through don''t interest her.

    Arty stared out the window. She expected the view of the bright morning sky. But Arty got a sight beyond her expectation.

    There was a huge bird-like figure flying towards her. She squinted to see if what she saw was real. When she did that, she feel certain that the giant bird was rushing in her direction fast.

    "Shit!" Arty cursed loudly causing everyone in the ss to look at her.

    "Miss Drake! Watch your to-"

    Before the teacher could finish saying that, Arty shouted.

    "Take cover!"

    A shadow loomed over the window. Then a giant beak prated the ssroom.

    ~~~

 Chapter 355 Monster Appearances

    ?

    Arty was the first to duck down faster than the others. They were still trying to absorb what was Arty''s screams all about and the shadow that suddenly loomed at their window so they weren''t prepared for what happened next.

    Arge beak pierced through the window and immediately barged into the ssroom. Several students who didn''t have time to duck became victims of the beak and were impaled instantly.

    "AAAAAAAAAA!!!"

    Heartbreaking screams rang out in the ssroom amidst the blood and mutted body parts.

    The giant bird not onlyes in and kills with its beak, but also inserts its sharp wings to kill the students.

    "Shit! Shit! Shit!" Arty swore several times with a terrific expression. She was the only one who could think - relevantly - calm now.

    ''I haven''t trained to use Magic to attack or defend!''

    The practice she did with the two Elves who came from another world only made her body ustomed to Magic. They still haven''t taught her how to use Magic to defend herself!

    And now, Arty really needs it.

    The giant bird''s bloodshot eyes moved everywhere to find prey.

    Arty just realized that the ws that the bird used to attack were not the ws of its feet, but the ws on the tips of its wings.

    The w moved again and stabbed a student who was about toe out then pulled him inside again. After that, the bird put the poor student in its beak.

    Arty, who realized that the giant bird''s attention was focused on chewing, tried to get up and run towards the door. Driven by her fear and desire to live, Arty ran as hard as she could.

    She didn''t realize that the Magic inside her had reacted with her will. The Magic made her legs move many times faster than usual.

    The bird realized that there was one more prey trying to escape from it. So the bird immediately stretched its ws towards Arty.

    However, Arty dashed with such incredible speed that its ws couldn''t touch her.

    *BRAAK!*

    The ws hit the wall behind Arty. Meanwhile Arty made it out of the ssroom.

    She took a sharp turn and then ran down the corridor. Arty used all of her strength to run. She even kept cursing in her heart because she was too shocked.

    Arty did not respond to the words of several people who shouted for him. They are students and teachers who are still clueless about what really happened. Or those who came to their senses faster and ran with her.

    "THERE''S A FUCKING MONSTER IN MY CLASSROOM!" Arty screamed at the top of her lungs. "You''d better run if you want to survive!"

    After saying that Arty continued running her. This time the giant bird monster had left ss and entered the corridor.

    She heard screams that made the school even more raucous.

    When she looked back Arty saw the bird was trudging along chasing the frightened students down the corridor because of its size.

    She looked at all the students. Their faces showed extreme fear and despair.

    One of the students fell and froze in fright.

    ''Don''t be a hero, Arty.'' Arty said to herself.

    But when she saw the female student froze with doom right in front of her eyes, suddenly her two legs moved by themselves.

    She ran back towards the female student. Arty, somehow, couldn''t let the female student die.

    Arty gathered all of her will in her body and dashed as hard as she could. The giant bird had already opened its beak to tear the female student apart.

    However, before its beak hit the student, Arty''s kick had already hit it and pushed the bird''s beak aside.

    *BUAGH!*

    The giant bird''s beak was embedded in the wall and stuck there.

    Arty pulled the female student''s hand. "Come on!"

    However, because she was toote in her fear, the female student still froze with wide eyes staring at the giant bird.

    Arty growled then yanked her up forcefully. Because otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to move and make her actions wasted.

    While the giant bird was still trying to pull its beak off the wall, Arty grabbed the hand of the female student who was still in a dazed state.

    The two of them ran down the corridor until they were finally able to get out into the courtyard outside the school along with the other terrified residents of the school.

    ''So it''s like a beast that has evolved because of Magic?'' Arty didn''t have too much trouble believing that because she already got early notice. However, it''s not the same case with other people at this school.

    "T-thank you," said the female student who was running with tears next to her.

    "Oh," Arty turned her head. "It''s alright."

    Arty actually didn''t know the reason why she ran back and saved her. She just obeyed her conscience which seemed to have controlled her body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Arty often helps out when she sees someone in need. However, she is also not a fool who will be charged in front of danger.

    ''Could it be that the Magic inside me awakens something else as well?'' Arty wondered. She intended to ask Aurdis or Saeldir thatter.

    "Without you, I would have died. Thank you for saving my life!" the female student he saved held Arty''s hand tightly.

    When Arty looked up and looked at her, she could see tears already filling her face.

    "It''s fine. Now-"

    Before Arty could finish her sentence, the sound of windows and walls breaking was heard.

    When she looked up, she saw that the giant bird that had juste out smashed the wall.

    It spreads its wings and emits screams that are disturbing and cause nightmares.

    Chaos, which hasn''t even subsided, is now getting worse. Arty and the others immediately ran away.

    ~~~

    A notification appeared in front of his vision when Erend had just returned from Eternal Earth toplete the Daily Quest.

    He sighed before reading the system notification.

    However, when he read it Erend''s eyes widened.

    [ Urgent Quest: Monsters created by evolution due to the awakening of Magic have appeared in various ces. Kill these monsters (5) ]

    [Rewards: 500 Exp. ]

    "Shit!" Erend immediately came out of his room and canceled his intention to go to the military headquarters. Images of Arty in danger-filled his head.

    As soon as he came out of the house, Erend saw a giant flying creature in the sky of the city. The pping of its wide wings can be heard from down here.

    However, Erend immediately realized that he couldn''t immediately use his Skills and attack the monster. Or he will reveal his power and identity.

    Or not, because Erend remembered he could use [Dragon Scale] to cover his whole body with a red scale.

    He was scanning around to see if anyone would see him. As soon as he saw no one, Erend immediately activated his Skill.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.5) ]

    ck and red scales immediately enveloped Erend''s body. The scale had saved his life so many times that he lost count.

    That skill is one of his most useful skills because with it he can withstand many attacks that should have killed him from the start.

    Now that he had activated [Dragon Scale], Erend activated one more skill.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Wings (Lv.1) ]

    Now a pair of wings appeared behind his back. Erend pped those wings and his body shot up with incredible speed.

    ''If it''se to this, there mighte a time when I have topletely transform into a Dragon.''

    Erend thought that it was very possible. Considering that the new Magic''s awakening is in its early stages and there are already many monsters appeared, it is not impossible that the longer it takes, the more monsters that are created will also get stronger.

    So he also has to increase the attack power he spends in this world. And finally, the sighting of a Dragon in the Republic of Ascaria is inevitable.

    Erend chuckled angrily. He really didn''t want to do that. However, did he have a choice when that time came?

    The higher he flew, Erend could see the flying monster''s form more clearly. It turned out not to be a bird like he had thought before. But a giant bat.

    The bat has a wingspan of about ten meters from one end to the other.

    Unlike the bat which was supposed to be blind, the bat now has bloodshot eyes that appear bloodthirsty.

    It turned its head as it noticed Erend''s presence. Then the giant bat opened its mouth and emitted a sound wave towards Erend.

    *WOOONGG!*

    The sound waves were so clear that they formed cones of air that headed in Erend''s direction.

    As soon as he was hit by the sound wave, Erend was immediately pushed back by the strong force. It made his ears ringing as well.

    Fortunately, Erend was able to hold himself in the air by pping his wings.

    After that, Erend shot up to avoid the cone of sound waves.

    And then he pped his wings hard to lunge at the giant bat.

    ~~~

 Chapter 356 Killing Monsters

    ?

    Erend shot at high speed toward the giant bat. He was reminded of the bat he had encountered in the Dungeon at that time. But of course, this bat is far inferior to the one in the Dungeon.

    The bat notices Erend''s presence and attacks in his direction. It opened its mouth again and let out the same sound waves.

    But now Erend already knows the attack pattern so he won''t be caught in the same attack twice.

    Erend opened his mouth and fired a fireball from his mouth.

    The sound wave of the giant bat collided with the fireball and created an explosion in the air.

    *BOOM!*

    However, of course, the sound waves couldn''t match Erend''s fireballs. The fireball continued to shoot even though it had already exploded when it collided with the sound wave.

    Erend saw that the giant bat showed a shocked reaction when he saw the fireballs continue to head toward it. Erend didn''t know that a beast could create such an expression on its face. He found it kinda amusing.

    Even though what happened a momentter removed that sight.

    Erend''s fireball shot and hit the giant bat''s face. It fell after its face was destroyed by fire.

    Erend followed it because he didn''t want to let the monster escape or hit the people down there.

    He shot with high speed until he caught up and caught the giant bat. Erend then opens his mouth and blows fire into the bat, burning the bat instantly.

    He continued to spit out the mes for a few seconds until finally the bat turned into ck ashes which crumbled and was blown away by the wind.

    ''Now there are only four monsters left.''

    Erend who was still floating in the air realized that the people below had started to notice it. So he moved his wings and flew higher and higher to avoid the gazes. Even though he thought that there had been several pictures of him caught on camera, Erend was sure that they would not be able to find out his identity.

    Erend cast his eyes around once he was at a high altitude. From here he hoped to find monsters he had to kill before they killed more people.

    Erend found one of the monsters a few minutester on the highway. The monster was on a rampage and threw cars with its big pair of horns.

    ''There you are!''

    Erend immediately shot toward the monster. It was a monster that was previously a hercules beetle that was 60 millimeters in size. However, with the Magic that has entered its body, the beetle grows to the size of an SUV.

    The beetle uses itsrge and long horns to lift cars, trucks, and whatever it sees in front of it.

    *BOOM!*

    Erendnded in front of the giant beetle. It didn''t take long for the beetle to realize Erend''s existence as someone who could pose a threat to it.

    The giant beetle could feel Erend''s power. And its instinct that has been mastered by Magic makes the beetle decide to attack rather than run.

    So the beetle moved its legs and charged towards Erend.

    Erend who decided that he needed to finish this as soon as possible also lunged at the beetle. The beetle''s shell looks hard due to the evolution of Magic. Now the shell glinted in the morning sun as if it were made of metal.

    However, Erend didn''t care about that. Because he believed that even if the beetle''s shell had been strengthened, it would still be far inferior to him.

    Erend and the beetle stopped after bumping into each other. Erend grabbed the beetle''s horn and pushed it backward. Just as he expected, the beetle''s strength wouldn''t be any stronger than his.

    Erend pushed harder until finally, the back of the beetle hit a truck, causing it to stop for a moment.

    Erend used that opportunity to bend its horns down. Not long after...

    *CRACK!*

    Both beetle horns broke in Erend''s hands. After that, Erend pped his wings so that his body shot above the beetle.

    He then struck the beetle''s head with its own horn.

    *CRACK!*

    In one strike, Erend managed to prate the giant beetle''s shell. The horn pierced its head and Erend activated his Skill to send fire into the hole he had created.

    *BWOOSSHH!*

    The fire seeped into the beetle''s inner body which was not protected by a shell. Until finally the fire came out of the eyes and mouth of the beetle and it copsed onto the asphalt.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After finishing the beetle, Erend immediately got a notification that he had finished 2 of the 5 monsters that were roaming around. He pped his dragon wings again and shot up.

    Several people who witnessed the fight were still staring at the corpse of the beetle with awe, shock, and fear. They were also confused about the winged and ck-skinned human-like figure who had just killed that giant beetle.

    Is it a monster too? But the red creature didn''t look like it wanted to harm them even though his appearance was so dreadful. That''s what was in the minds of the people who saw the incident earlier.

    Of course, Erend, who had already taken flight from that ce, realized that he had attracted a lot of attention. However, he was certain that he would not reveal his identity because of the scales all over his body. So Erend wasn''t too worried.

    He wandered around the sky of the city of Ascan with his eyes scanning what was down there. A momentter, realizing that he would only be wasting his time by searching in this way, Erend activated his Skill.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon''s Eyes (Lv.2) ]

    Erend''s eyes turned into a pair of reptile eyes that gave off a yellowish glow. He scanned part of the city again with enhanced vision.

    A momentter Erend found a monster rampaging in an apartment building. The monster''s distance was quite far from where it was now because Erend couldn''t find it before activating his Skill.

    He immediately shot toward the apartment building. It didn''t take long for him to reach the apartment building. Erend was finally able to see the third monster''s form more clearly.

    ''It''s a snake!''

    A snake roughly twenty meters long was slithering between the windows of the apartment building. Erend could see the upants of the building screaming in fear. Some of them must have run outside to escape but some were still trapped inside for some reason.

    The giant snake suddenly stopped. Its bloodshot eyes turned inside one of the apartments curiously.

    Then it broke through the window and into the apartment.

    Erend who realized how dire this situation was immediately increased his flying speed.

    It only took him a few seconds to reach the giant snake and immediately grabbed its slippery scales.

    The snake let out a scream because Erend was interrupting it when it was about to eat a child inside.

    Erend pulled the giant snake''s body and then threw it aside. When he looked inside, Erend felt relieved because it turned out that he still managed to save a child from the jaws of the giant snake.

    Erend turned to the snake he threw. It turned out that the snake did not fall to the ground but managed to wrap its body on time in another building.

    Erend wasted no time. He pped his wings again and charged at the giant snake.

    ~~~

    Meanwhile, elsewhere Arty is trying to save herself with the people around her from the giant bird.

    She ran as hard as she could with the female student she had saved next to her. Arty just found out that her name is Eve.

    "What is that creature exactly?!" Eve screamed in such a terrified voice that her voice was hoarse.

    Arty had an answer to her questions, but she knew she couldn''t just tell the truth right now because Eve wouldn''t believe her, or understand. And Arty didn''t want to waste time exining everything when there was a giant bird monster behind them.

    "Just keep running!" Arty replied.

    They keep running. Eve looked like she was out of breath and could no longer run. However, Arty feels that her body ispletely fine.

    Arty knew right away that this was because her body had adapted to Magic.

    "We''re almost there!" Eve said with a relieved tone.

    What was in front of them was the school gate. The students and teachers around them who also realized that they were close to the gate hastened their run.

    Behind them, the sound of the giant bird pping its wings made them even more eager to run to the gate. As a result, a chaotic situation was unavoidable.

    "Argh!"

    Eve groaned in pain when she was pushed by someone and fell. Arty immediately helped her up but they soon fell behind the crowd of other people.

    But it wasn''t all bad because the school gate was suddenly opened by a strong force.

    In front of the gate already stood the figure of the monster that had just destroyed it.

    ~~~

 Chapter 357 Using Magic

    ?

    What was in front of the gate was a monster with a form even worse than that giant bird.

    The monster is abination of several human bodies that are united by being sewn by something like tentacles, or roots. The human bodies showed a look of terror. Their eyes and mouths opened wide as if their souls were being forcefully ripped out before they had a chance to scream or realize what was happening.

    What was in the middle of the bodies was a red flower. With a center that looks like the eye of a beast.

    "AAAAA!!!"

    Another terrified scream came from the throat of everyone who saw the monster. Unfortunately, they were already close enough to the gate for the monsters tounch an attack.

    Brown tentacles that looked like nt tendrils shot from behind the bodies of the poor humans toward them.

    *CRAATT!*

    *CRAATT!*

    *CRAATT!*

    ...

    Blood sshed in all directions as the brown tentacles pierced the people''s bodies. Then the tentacles pulse and move to pull them towards their main body and attach their bodies to the bodies of the dead ones.

    Eve fell to her knees in despair. When she thought they had almost escaped death, it turned out that they were even closer to a more certain death.

    "Get up!" Arty tugged Eve''s limp hand. She no longer had the strength to stand up.

    However, Arty did not give up on pulling her. She struggled to pull Eve amidst the panicked students and teachers until they finally arrived at a ssroom on the lower floor.

    Arty kicked open the door and pulled Eve inside. After that, she pulled the table and chairs to block the door.

    Arty stepped back from the door. She could hear the sounds of death screams, crashing, and the sound of organs being torn apart.

    ''So it''s this horrible, huh.''

    Arty recalled a description of the disaster that started Magic''s awakening in a world that had never known Magic before.

    She heard that many bad things were going to happen. The madness that will attack people, animals, and nts that will turn into monsters and so on.

    Arty already knew it had to be pretty bad the first time she heard it. But when she experienced it by herself Arty felt her whole body vibrate with fear. This was far worse than what she had heard.

    However, Arty knew that everyone other than her felt a sense of fear that was far worse than her. At least, she already had an idea of ??what was going on and had received Magic training to prepare her for all of this.

    Arty took a deep breath to calm her down. She could already feel the Magic within her body. She only needed to control it to be able to use that Magic to defend herself.

    *BANG!*

    Suddenly there was a crash at the door which made Arty flinch. Eve who was behind leaning against the wall also filed and cried louder.

    *BANG!*

    The breakthrough happened again. Arty thought that the monsters outside had finished killing everyone outside and sensed their presence in this room. And they set her and Eve as their next targets.

    Arty reached inside her. She was trying to get a grasp of the Magic that was in her body.

    One part of the door shattered, broken down by a w that she recognized. The w kept moving to tear the wood on the door even wider. And finally, Arty could see the beak through the hole in the door.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "A-Arty... are we going to die?" Eve asked in a trembling voice. Arty was the one who could answer her questions at this time because she was still focused on getting her Magic.

    ''Come on! Come on! Come on!''

    And then, Arty felt something snap inside of her. She finally got it.

    Arty felt the power of Magic coursing through every inch of her body. But the problem now is how she uses it to fight.

    ''Maybe I can will it to strengthen my body?'' Arty thought.

    The hole in the door got wider. Until finally the ws of the giant bird ripped open pieces of wood on the wood, allowing Arty and Eve to see again the shape of the terrible bird''s head.

    Arty will the Magic in her body to strengthen all her limbs. She won''t die here after all the training she''s put in.

    Arty gritted her teeth. Then mustered all her strength to push the giant bird out while making a pushing hand motion.

    *WOOSHH!*

    A powerful force pushed the giant bird''s face and made it topple backward several times.

    A grin appeared on Arty''s face. She can do it! That means she can do more!

    Arty suddenly felt the courage and urge to fight stronger than before. All the fear she felt earlier disappeared to be reced by a feeling of excitement.

    Arty jumped out through the hole created by the giant bird. The grin was still on her face.

    The giant bird got up again by pping its wings.

    Arty picked up a rock lying on the ground with both hands. She ran towards the bird and cast Magic into its hands.

    The bird lunged at her. But Arty was also prepared to throw the rock with a hand that had been enhanced by Magic.

    *SYUUUSHH!*

    The stone shot from her hand with incredible force and smashed into the bird''s beak.

    *CRACK!*

    The rock Arty threw shattered the bird''s beak and it continued to hit its head.

    The bird copsed with a disturbing scream.

    Arty did not waste the opportunity. She picked up another stone and then ran towards the bird''s head.

    Arty kicked off the ground and shot into the air. She came down raising a rock and smashed the bird''s head with tremendous force.

    *CRAATTT!*

    The giant bird''s blood and brain fluid spread in all directions. It still had the energy to p its wings for a few moments. before finally stoppingpletely.

    The gigantic bird monster is dead at Arty''s hand.

    ~~~

 Chapter 358 Saved

    ?

    Arty was still breathing fast. She felt an incredible rush of adrenaline all over her body which kept her heart pumping.

    A grin slowly appeared on Arty''s lips. What she had just done was something extraordinary from an ordinary human''s perspective.

    However, now she is no longer an ordinary human. Everyone who was still conscious could see that Arty had just killed the giant bird that had ughtered and eaten dozens of people at this school.

    The giant bird''s blood was still on her face and body. Arty looked in all directions only to find bodies and limbs strewn about.

    She just felt a rush of fear and terror rush back into her. And then Arty saw it. A strange monster that is stitching humans together with its tentacles.

    The monster moves by using tentacles that are slithering under its body. The beast''s eye located in the center of the red flower''s petals moves to find its next prey.

    It didn''t take long for the monster''s eyes to stop when it saw Arty''s whereabouts. The monster immediately moved towards her.

    Arty, who now felt fear again, tried to calm himself down. Because if she couldn''t calm down, then she wouldn''t be able to think properly.

    The monster''s tentacles moved around its body like serpents that had a life of their own. While in fact, the tentacles are just an extension of the monster.

    From what she remembered about the monster, it could extend its tentacles to stab its prey and then pull them closer. Arty knew that she definitely couldn''t let that happen to her.

    So she immediately summoned Magic that was in her body. However, the power that she thought she could always rely on now felt so dim as if it had left her body.

    ''What? What is going on? Did I exert it too much?''

    Arty could still feel the Magic. But what she felt was like a flickering candle me in the darkness, not the inexhaustible source of extraordinary fire she had felt earlier. Arty felt as if she had run out of fuel.

    If that is so... then she will no longer be able to go against this monster.

    "Shit!" Arty turned her around and ran away. She used her remaining Magic to increase her running speed.

    Arty thought that she couldn''t go back into the ssroom because Eve was there. She had to go the other way to make the girl safer.

    So she turned and ran with all her might. Arty could hear several tentacles moving in her direction with a disturbing rustling sound.

    *PRANGGG!*

    One of the tentacles darted swiftly behind Arty and shattered a ssroom window. Arty felt the ss shard hit her nape.

    Arty keeps running. She continued to burn who knows how much Magic was left in her body.

    The important thing is that she has to quickly get away from the monster before one of its tentacles stabs her and turns her into one of the collections of human corpses in the monster''s body.

    However, of course, the monster wouldn''t let Arty get away with it after seeing her as prey.

    She felt that the energy she used to run was running out. Just a little more and Arty was sure that her Magic would run out.

    Doom is approaching from behind her. Arty seemed to be able to see how the monster stabbed her with its tentacles. That image made her even more scared.

    *SYUUSSHH!*

    Arty heard the sound. The sound of tentacles darting towards her. She could even feel where the tentacles wouldnd.

    So Arty dodged it by jumping sideways out of reflex. Fortunately, the remaining Magic left in her body can make her senses sharpen. She survived death once again.

    But her hand sprained from hitting the ground suddenly. Arty groaned in pain but he knew he couldn''t stay here too long or he would really die.

    So Arty used thest bit of her Magic to push her body to her feet.

    However, it turned out that she had nothing left to stand on. Arty fell again to the ground with a very weak body. Ary felt like she hadn''t eaten in days with her like this.

    When Arty turned his head, he saw that the monster was so close to him.

    Tears started pouring out of Arty''s eyes. Right now there was only one person she wanted to wish to be here.

    ''Erend!'' Arty screamed inside calling his brother.

    The tentacles moved towards Arty in very fast motions. She was no longer able to move her body to avoid the tentacles.

    *BOOM!*

    But suddenly a fireball fell on the monster''s body. Unfortunately, the monster still manages to raise several corpses to protect the flower and its eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The corpses were immediately charred after being hit by the fireball.

    Erendnded several meters in front of the monster. He saw Arty lying on the ground with his brown tentacles almost reaching him. Erend realized that if he was a littlete, he would only see his little sister''s corpse.

    Gritting his teeth, Erend dashed towards the monster.

    The eye which was located in the middle of the flower petal noticed Erend''s arrival and immediately deployed its tentacles to attack him.

    Dozens of brown tentacles that looked like living roots shot towards Erend, wanted to ensnare him, and then pulled him just like the previous victims.

    However, the monster didn''t realize that what it was trying to snare was a Dragon.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    *ZWOSSHHH!!!*

    Erend waved one hand and sent a wave of fire toward the dozens of tentacles. Instantly turn it into ashes which scattered into the ground and air.

    Arty, who felt that she was about to lose consciousness, turned her head. And how relieved she was when she saw that figure.

    Arty couldn''t see the red and ck scaled figure''s face. But somehow, she could feel that it was Erend.

    She had never seen Erend''s form when he turned into a Dragon. However, Arty had heard about it from Billy and Adrien at some point. What they described back then closely resembled the figure''s appearance.

    The nt monster had nowpletely turned its attention to Erend. It no longer considers Arty as something important.

    The monster turned its body to face Erendpletely. Then it suddenly showed something shocking.

    The monster absorbs all the corpses that cover its entire body. The Corpses that were previously intact - except for the ones that had been burnt by Erend''s mes - began to shrink as if everything inside was being sucked in.

    Momentster all that was left of the corpses were dried skin and bones. The monster gathered them into a ball and dropped them on the ground like it was trash after absorbing all the substance inside their bodies.

    Suddenly the monster evolved. Its body which was previously just a nt that moved with dozens of tentacles and tendrils turned into limbs, a torso, and a head. The eye in the center of the petal bes its sole eye.

    A mouth full of fangs also appeared under those eyes as if the change wasn''t bad enough.

    Erend frowned. He never expected that this monster could evolve.

    Suddenly, the bird monster that Arty thought was dead revived. Its crushed head fell to the ground and a new, hairless head came out to rece it.

    ''What?!'' Arty stared in disbelief. The monster she thought she had killed wasn''t dead yet. At this rate, all those monsters would only make it more difficult for Erend.

    But of course, Erend didn''t mind too much. He had already faced far more troublesome opponents. Two monsters that only came from animals and nts that had just been touched by Magic and underwent evolution were not a problem for him.

    The nt monster lunged at him with incredible speed. It''s two hands which were formed from brown roots gathered and tapered to form a spear-like shape. The monster thrust both sharp-pointed hatowardards Erend.

    Erend let it, the two sharp hands hit his scale and the tip broke immediately.

    "Hey!" Erend let out a chuckle. He punched the nt monster right in its eye causing it to be thrown backwards and hit the wall of a ssroom.

    The bird monster suddenly let out a disturbing scream sound which ording to Erend actually felt annoying.

    So Erend darted towards the bird monster, grabbed its beak, and m it again to the ground until there was a loud thud sound.

    Erend, who didn''t want to waste too much time, poured fire from his hand onto the bird''s body.

    *SWOOOSSHHH!!!*

    In the blink of an eye, fire has covered the bird''s entire body. It let out a painful sound.

    Eren let it burn and immediately shot toward the nt monster.

    He did the same thing, which is pouring arge amount of fire into the monster''s body.

    *SWOOOSSHHH!!!*

    The two monsters let out wailing sounds filled with pain. Erend let them. In a few seconds, the two monsters had turned into bits of ash.

    ~~~

 Chapter 359 To The Rescue

    ?

    The ground was nketed with ash, remnants of the colossal bird monster that once posed a menacing threat. Now reduced to scattered ashes and carried away by the wind, the monster''s existence is no more, relieving the area from its menace.

    Erend looked around. He saw lots of corpses lying on the field in front of the school.

    Erend also saw that most of the school buildings had also been damaged by the monsters that had suddenly appeared there.

    "Shit." Erend cursed while gritting his teeth. ''I''mte.''

    Then, Erend remembered the person he saw being chased by the nt monster earlier.

    [Urgent Quest Completed! ]

    [Rewards: 500 Exp. ]

    [You leveled up! ]

    Erend didn''t care about the notification and immediately ran toward Arty. He deactivated his scale so Arty could recognize him.

    Once they got to Arty''s ce, he crouched beside her.

    "Hey, how are you feeling?" Erend asked with obvious concern on his face.

    Arty looked at Erend with a limp face and zed eyes. But she still managed to smile when she saw Erend''s face.

    "I knew it was you," Arty said in her weak voice.

    "Yeah, you''ve never seen me like that, have you? What do you think?"

    After seeing that there were no major injuries on Arty''s body, Erend felt calmer. If anything happened to Arty, Erend didn''t know what to tell their mother.

    "The training is very useful," said Arty. She tried to get up but then fell again. "But my body is very weak. I don''t know why."

    "It must be because you used too much Magic before you can properly control that power," Erend replied. "It''s okay now. Looks like you just need to rest."

    Ambnce and police sirens could be heard outside. Erend sighed again knowing help had arrived.

    "I''d better go now. The ambnce will take you to the hospital. Mom and I will visit you there," Erend said.

    Arty nodded weakly. Erend then walked away from Arty and activated [Dragon Wings]. A pair of wings appeared behind its back a momentter.

    Arty who saw that widened her eyes and mouth. "That is so cool! Will I also have something like that if I can master Magic well?"

    Erend shrugged. "I don''t know. But I don''t think so."

    His Dragon Power was something that was extremely rare and impossible for others to possess. So Erend felt that there was no way Arty would have that power. She''ll probably get another ability that''s just as great, though.

    "I''ll go now." Erend pped his wings and shot up into the air in a swift motion. Arty was still staring at him in awe as he merged with the clouds.

    Not long after, a group of medical officers approached her and saw her condition with worried faces. It was natural when there were corpses of monsters and humans strewn around them. The medics immediately breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that her condition was fine.

    "My friend," Arty pointed toward the ssroom. "She''s still inside."

    The medic immediately shouted to order his friends to go to the ssroom where Eve was.

    Everything that had just happened in this school was over. But Arty knew that this was only the beginning of it all. Something worse will happen in this world.

    ~~~

    Erendnded in a narrow alley behind his house. He immediately deactivated his Skill and returned to his normal human form.

    When Erend went inside, he found his mother standing in front of the television. She looked very tense because she was looking at the news about the appearance of monsters all over the city. The news also reported about a monster appearing in a school; and another monster figure with ck and red skin that kills the monsters.

    His mother turned as soon as she saw Erend''s arrival. "Where are you from?"

    "I just saved Arty." Erend decided to just tell the truth because eventually, his mother would know everything.

    His mother breathed a sigh of relief. Then walked towards Erend and hugged him while crying.

    "What will happen from now on?" his mother asked. She started crying.

    Erend rubbed his mother''s back gently. "Don''t worry, Mom. I will take care of you all. I won''t let anything happen to you."

    They were still hugging for a few moments before Billy finally came.

    "Erend, we gotta go," said Billy.

    Erend turned. From his face, Erend could tell that a dire situation had urred. He can pretty much guess what it is.

    "I gotta go. Mom," Erend said.

    His mother nodded. "Be careful."

    Erend immediately put on his army uniform and then came out with Billy. They get into Erend''s car and start driving to the military base.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Billy had already gone to the military headquarters because as soon as he approached his house, Erend wasn''t there. He could already guess where Erend went because there were lots of monsters that appeared so Billy decided to go to the military headquarters first.

    He never knew that in fact all the soldiers at the military base were being deployed to deal with the problems that were created after the monsters appeared.

    Billy tells everything to Erend. Erend sighed. "They know I''mte, right?"

    "I don''t think they''ll think it matters now," said Billy. "You killed the monsters?"

    "Yes," Erend said. "But it''s not over, Bill. I''m sure there will be lots of other troubles going on."

    "I know," Billy said. "We have to speed up our training."

    "I agree," Erend said.

    As soon as they arrived at the military headquarters, they were immediately ordered to prepare without any questions. What Billy said was right; they never even mentioned Erend''s tardiness.

    "Drake! Brook!" Adrien called out to them after they finished gearing up with full weapons and armor.

    "You guyse with me," Adrien said. "We have an important job."

    Erend and Billy looked at each other.

    "What is it, Captain?" Billy asked.

    "We will escort the VIP out of the hospital."

    ~~~

    "What the fuck is going on here, Thomas?!" General Lennard looked furious. He stared at Thomas with bulging eyes and bulging veins on his forehead.

    Thomas didn''t answer right away because he was focused on thinking. They are now locking themselves in the VIP room of President Julius. Tables and chairs were piled in front of the door to prevent anyone, or anything, from entering.

    Sometime in the early morning, there was suddenly amotion in the hospital. Themotion was caused by some patients suddenly turning into strange creatures. The soldiers who were given the task of guarding them started to go crazy and kill each other.

    What made matters worse was that Julius had lost consciousness again. They couldn''t call a doctor because of the situation outside. They would even endanger themselves if they opened this barricade.

    "I don''t know, General," Thomas replied.

    "Is this because of a terrorist attack?" General Lennard asked, more to himself.

    "Maybe," said Thomas. "But it may also be due to something else."

    General Lennard turned to him. "What do you mean?"

    Thomas didn''t answer right away. He nced at Julius who was closed in his bed. "How could terrorists infiltrate the presidential pce and do something like that to him?"

    When he thought about it again General Lennard also felt that it was quite strange and should not have happened. But the president is still lying in this hospital bed nheless so something must have happened to him.

    "Then what caused it?" General Lennard asked.

    "Maybe... Magic, sir," replied Thomas.

    General Lennard looked directly at Thomas. "But we''re not doing that anymore. You said Conrad had lost his magic power, right?"

    "Conrad may have lost his Magic power. However, maybe we have opened another door while doing the Magic experiment," said Thomas.

    General Lennard felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He stood stiff and looked at Thomas.

    "Conrad said nothing would happen if we did it!" General Lennard said, furious.

    "He probably had his own goals, sir. That''s why he didn''t tell us everything. I had a bad feeling about this from the start. Dealing with other energies from different worlds could be dangerous.

    "But... I was also blinded by the prospect of what we could make out of it. So, I ignored it."

    General Lennard clenched his jaw. It''s toote to regret it now. If, indeed that is the cause of everything that is happening right now.

    General Lennard''s cell phone rang and he immediately picked it up.

    ''General, we havee to rescue you. Where are you now?'' It was Adrien''s voice asking.

    General Lennard finally breathed a sigh of relief. he said. "We''re on the tenth floor. We can''t get out. Outside our room, there are a lot of people who have turned very aggressive because of something."

    ''We know, General,'' Adrien said. ''Just hold on as best you can. We will try our best to save you.''

    "Alright, soldiers. I need you to move quickly. The President has also lost consciousness again," General Lennard said.

    After General Lennard cut the call and said to Thomas. "Let''s get ready to leave here. The rescue team has arrived."

    ~~~

 Chapter 360 Arrived At The Hospital

    ?

    Hearing that there was finally a team that would save them, the feeling of dread that was weighing on Thomas'' heart rose instantly.

    He breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, thank god!"

    Without waiting too long, he immediately packed hisptop and notebook. Then put it in the backpack.

    General Lennard carries nothing but his gun but he isn''t sure he can stand up to everyone who''s changed into something beyond that door.

    "Now what, General?" Thomas asked, his eyes that had always seemed sleepy now opened wide with a gleam of fear.

    "We wait. We can''t get the president out of here," said General Lennard.

    Thomas bit his lips. Her face looks worried. "I hope they can get there quickly."

    "HAAAAA!!!"

    Suddenly there was a sound of shouting that was so loud and frantic that it sounded from outside.

    Thomas and General Lenanrd were startled by an almost human-like sound, yet too loud for a human''s throat. The resemnce made them both feel even more frightened.

    "Shit, what is that, General?!" Thomas asked.

    "How am I supposed to know?" replied General Lennard.

    Actually, they both have a bit of a guess that is not much different from one another. It sounded like the voice of one of the humans who had changed due to the foreign power that might just be Magic. But they don''t know what humans turn into and don''t want to imagine it.

    Now, all they have to do is stay indoors while hoping that whatever is outside doesn''t notice them or can''t get inside until the rescue team arrives.

    ~~~

    They got out as soon as the truck stopped. The troops were equipped with weapons and full armor, ready to carry out major operations. Because when they saw what happened in this hospital, they were sure that this preparation was not excessive at all.

    The hospital section was filled with dismembered corpses in several ces. Blood smeared on the walls and pirs, adding to the impression of horror in this ce even stronger.

    The squad number ten includes Adrien, Erend, and Billy.

    "God..." one of the soldiers stared at the scene in front of him with wide eyes full of horror and a deep frown.

    "Captain, the president, and General are in this ce, right?" another soldier asked while looking up at the tall windows.

    "Yes. They''re on the tenth floor," Adrien replied.

    "What the hell is going on here?" the other soldiers asked with bewildered expressions. "Monsters?"

    Adrien chose not to answer. "Come on. Let''s get the president and General out."

    They marched into the hospital with careful steps. Every step they take seems to be full of danger. They think that monsters cane out at any time from behind the pirs or doors.

    Suddenly from behind the ceiling a human hand full of blood came out. They wanted to shoot immediately but hesitated because it was a human hand full of blood from a lot of scratches.

    "It''s human!" one soldier said. He immediately grabbed a stool and jumped onto the bench to save whoever was trapped behind the ceiling.

    However, what came next was a bloody spike from the same position which immediately impaled the young soldiers.

    *CRAAAT!*

    The soldiers'' eyes opened wide. He still had time to watch as the ceiling was ripped open by the creature inside. The creature came out; his face is that of a human but with a horn on his forehead. The same horn that had impaled the soldier''s body.

    "SHOOTS!" Adrien shouted orders. The rifle was raised towards the creature and they started shooting.

    Bullets rained down on the ceiling and tore through it, allowing the creature to fall. They immediately fired at the creature until it used up the bullets in their magazine.

    The creature fell and floundered on the hospital floor with bullets all over its body.

    Six of the soldiers breathed frantically, they didn''t expect to find such a monster here. Just a few steps after they entered the hospital, one of their members had died impaled by the monster.

    However, Adrien, Erend, and Billy already suspected that something like this would happen. They still felt shocked but not as bad as they were.

    "Shit!" one of the soldiers swore loudly. Frustration and fear were visible on his face.

    "Let''s continue," said Adrien.

    "Sorry to interrupt, Captain. But we can''t solve this alone. We need more people," the soldier said to Adrien. Six other people looked at him with the same eyes.

    Adrien met their gazes and considered for a moment.

    "Alright," Adrien finally said. "You guys can stand back and call for help. Me, Drake, and Brook will continue."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What? Just the three of you?" the soldier asked.

    "Yes. We can''t take risks. The longer the president and general are there, the greater the danger that threatens them," Adrien replied. "We''ll be going now. You don''t need to worry. Nothing will happen to you even if you don''te."

    Afterward, Adrien invited Erend and Billy to go with him, deeper into the hospital.

    The six soldiers stared at their backs as they walked away. Yet they have no desire to follow. They cast nces from the three of them as if swallowing the shame they were feeling.

    "Let''s go and ask for backup. What''s here far exceeds our capabilities."

    After hearing the words of a soldier with the highest rank, they immediately turned around and left the hospital.

    On the other hand, Adrien, Erend, and Billy are now climbing the fire escape to go to the tenth floor. Their body that had been enhanced by Magic made climbing that longdder no longer a problem.

    "That was a good decision, Captain," Erend said, praising his captain.

    "I''m not letting people who don''t know what they''re getting into get any deeper, Drake," Adrien shot back.

    They continued climbing thedder. But the situation is so calm. In a hospital filled with humans who have turned into monsters, this is not a good sign.

    "Why so quiet?" Billy asked in a whisper.

    "Maybe they went outside?" Erend suggested an answer.

    "So another monster came out onto the streets," said Adrien in a gloomy tone.

    "Wait, but why are there so many humans in this hospital who be monsters even though we don''t see a lot of them outside?" Billy asked.

    Adrien and Erend frowned when they realized that Billy was right.

    "You''re right," Erend said. "You said something happened to the president before he was brought here, Captain?"

    "Yes," answered Adrien. "Why?"

    Erend didn''t answer right away. After being silent for a few seconds, he said. "I just have a bad feeling. Maybe... something that happened to the president was caused by Magic. Given the current situation."

    "That makes sense," Adrien said.

    "If indeed the president as someone who wields supreme power in this country is affected by Magic, what will happen to this country?" Billy said, exposing the grave danger that mighte.

    Recognizing the pressing need to prioritize the rescue of the president and General Lennard, they collectively agreed to set aside further discussion on the matter. A sense of apprehension lingered within them, knowing that if what Billy said is proved urate, this issue would potentially plunge everything into a state of utter chaos.

    Finally, after a long time climbing the stairs, they arrived at the tenth floor. Adrien turned to Erend and Billy, "We can''t rely on our guns now. So we better prepare ourselves to use our Magic."

    Erend and Billy nodded. He especially gave those words to Billy because this was not a situation that Erend would be threatened with.

    Adrien opened the emergency door slowly. But the creature inside didn''t give him time to settle. A red tentacle-like raw flesh caught his hand and pulled him in.

    "Captain!" Billy cried. He gritted his teeth and then dashed inside. His eyes widened when he saw what was in there.

    The tenth-floor corridor was filled with humans who had turned into monsters with strange and terrifying shapes.

    Their bodies distorted, bones jutted from various ces to form des or spears, and their skin peeled off. All those mutations make them hardly recognizable as humans anymore. All the monsters were originally patients of doctors and other hospital staff.

    Adrien was attacked by one of the monsters who grabbed his hand with its tongue that had turned into tentacles. Luckily, Adrien managed to react in time and fired his gun at the monster''s head.

    *BANG!*

    *BANG!*

    *BANG!*

    ...

    Adrien fired multiple times, causing the monster''s brains to scatter onto the wall behind him. After the monster died, the tentacles that bound Adrien''s hands fell. The monster fell to the ground and didn''t move. Fortunately, they can still be killed with bullets.

    Other monsters roared and groaned; they were charging toward Adrien with the ferocity of wild beasts who saw Adrien, Billy, and Erend who had just entered the corridor as prey.

    Billy opened fire, and he spends his bullets on all those monsters, yet he was only able to kill a small number of them whereas inside the corridor there were probably around fifty monsters.

    Erend step up. "Just use your Magic, Bill."

    ~~~

 Chapter 361 One More To Rescue

    ?

    They saw everyone who had turned into monsters rushing towards them. Ferocity and savagery radiated clearly in their bloodshot red eyes.

    Erend was the first toe forward to face them head-on. When he saw the changes that had taken ce in their bodies, Erend knew that these people could no longer be saved. There is only one way to stop them. That is by killing them and destroying their bodies.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    *SWOOSSHH!*

    Erend didn''t even bother to use his rifle. He unleashed a wave of fire that rushed toward everyone who had turned into monsters.

    A deafening scream filled the corridor. The screams were a mash-up of several tens of humans engulfed in Erend''s mes. Now maybe even the attack has been heard outside this hospital because of the broken windows in several parts.

    Erend kept his fire out for a few moments because he could still see some of the monsters writhing in agony. Until finally, He had just put out the fire when he saw that there were no more monsters left.

    His fire is very strong even though Erend hasn''t released its full potential, in just a few seconds he can kill all those monsters.

    When the mes disappeared, several tens of monsters were lying on the floor with their bodies burnt. The smell of burning flesh and smoke filled the room. Luckily some of the windows were broken so the smell and smoke could move outside immediately.

    "Fuck, man!" Billymented. "Your power is terrible. You burned all those patients!"

    "They can''t be helped anyway," Erend said lightly. "Better to end their suffering as soon as possible, right?"

    Billy and Adrien nodded. They are used to battlefields and death, so there are no longer long moral debates in their hearts. Humans will die eventually and they are no strangers to it. If they could end those people''s suffering by killing them, they wouldn''t mind.

    "Let''s move on," Adrien said.

    Erend and Billy nodded. They walked while stepping on the burnt corpses of monsters on the floor. A sound like when they stepped on something muddy was heard and realizing they were stepping on melted flesh made them wince. They used to be human, but now they are reduced to burned meat paste.

    After walking for a while in the corridors they finally found the room where General Lennard and the president were.

    Adrien knocked on the door. "General, we have arrived."

    There was the sound of slow footstepsing from inside the room. There are two pairs of steps.

    Then the sound of objects being lifted and shifted was heard. After that, the doortch was opened. General Lennard''s face appeared in the thin slit he opened with the gun at his side.

    "How many people are on your team?" General Lennard asked.

    "There are three of us here. The rest are waiting down there to clear the situation," Adrien answered.

    "Three?" General Lennard looked taken aback. "Did you guys see... anything? Something filling this ce?"

    Adrien could clearly see that General Lennard was frightened. Adrien said. "When we got here they were all dead, sir."

    General Lennard frowned. "What?"

    "Something... it seems there is something stronger than those who killed these monsters."

    "So... are the ones in this room really monsters?" General Lennard looked pale.

    "We have to get out of here, General. Where''s the president?"

    General Lennard still hadn''t returned from the shock of hearing Adrien''s words about something more powerful than all the creatures appearing here. He also smelled the pungent smell of something burning which meant that anything that had killed the creature that was previously in this corridor could emit fire.

    General Lennard felt the pounding in his heart grow louder.

    "General!" Adrien demanded. "We must hurry!"

    "O-Oh, you''re right. Come on in."

    Adrien, Erend, and Billy entered the room. There they saw President Julius lying on the bed. They also saw one more person they didn''t recognize.

    Without asking much more, they put the president on the stretcher and took him to the elevator, and brought him down.

    Erend, Billy, and Adrien are sure that there are no more monsters in this hospital. Some of the monsters had left the hospital and the rest that had gathered in front of General Lennard''s room and the president were dead.

    They descended floor by floor with a feeling of rage that continued to surround them, they thought that maybe there would be monsters attacking when they were stuck there.

    But it turns out their journey went smoothly until they arrived downstairs. They immediately came out and took the president out.

    The six soldiers who should have been waiting for them here had met an unexpected fate. They were all lying on the floor, they had be corpses with shed necks, stab wounds, and other fatal injuries that ended their lives.

    "Shit," Adrien cursed. He hoped that by cing them here they would be kept out of harm''s way. But in the end, what he did was pointless. These soldiers still died from something they didn''t even understand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "We have to hurry," said Adrien.

    They shoved the president into the jeep they used toe here. But suddenly someone, or rather somethingnded in front of them with a thump; making them jump back with wide eyes.

    "What''s that?" Thomas asked.

    What was in front of them was a thin human figure of medium height. He turned slowly towards them. At first nce, the man looks like a normal human, but no normal human can jump andnd from a high ce as if it was nothing.

    Coupled with the horrible grin that appeared on his mouth, that man was one of the patients who turned into monsters after Magic awakened in his body as evidenced by the patient clothes he was wearing.

    "Shoot him!" General Lennard ordered.

    General Lennard, Adrien, Billy, and Erend started to open fire on the man.

    Their shots echoed in the previously deserted area of ??the hospital.

    However, the man just grinned facing all the bullets that rained down on him. He raised his hand and created a dark red energy dome that blocked all the bullets they fired.

    "What..." Thomas was dumbfounded. He was actually looking at the man using Magic right now. ''Did I see it correctly? Howe...''

    Then Thomas remembered that Conrad was still in the hospital, lying in his own room.

    The man suddenly lunged at Thomas. As if the reason why he chose Thomas as his target, it waspletely random.

    Thomas, who was looking at the hospital building because he remembered Conrad, didn''t know that he was in danger.

    The man moved so fast and suddenly he was in front of Thomas, he swung his fingernails which extended to form ws towards Thomas'' neck. A savage grin formed on his lips because in a little while he would get another victim.

    However, Erend''s hand grabs his hand a few millimeters before his long fingernails reach Thomas'' neck. The man turned his head and looked at Erend in surprise. But Erend sent a fist toward the man''s face, sending him flying backward.

    *BUAGH!*

    The man only stopped when he hit the wall of another building. He slumped to the ground limply.

    General Lennard and Thomas couldn''t process what had just happened because they were still in shock. And Erend''s speed was so extraordinary, that they couldn''t see that he had actually just knocked the man flying backward.

    "What just happened?" General Lennard asked.

    "Something . . . sent him flying there, sir," Erend said. "We have to hurry. There may be other monsters that will appear here."

    Hearing that General Lennard and Thomas immediately continued towards the jeep; they didn''t want to dy any longer and face another monster.

    But Thomas thought he can''t go just yet.

    "Wait," Thomas said. "There''s someone we need to save over there."

    "Who?" he asked.

    "His name is Conrad. He''s a... A friend of mine," Thomas answered.

    Adrien, Erend, and Billy looked at each other. They had a guess as to who exactly the person Thomas was referring to was.

    "I will save him, Captain," Erend said.

    "Alright." Adrien nodded quickly as if he didn''t think about any consequences of Erend''s actions. Because he knows that Erend is more than capable of dealing with it.

    "Are you sure you want to send your fruit in there again, Boartusk?" General Lennard asked.

    "Yes sir. He is a strong soldier. I''m sure he can do it," Adrien said.

    General Lennard said nothing more. He just wanted to quickly leave that ce right now.

    "Thank you. I will tell you where you can find my friend." Thomas then showed me the room Conrad was in.

    He hoped that Conrad would still be okay even though this situation seemed impossible.

    After knowing that, Erend immediately returned to the hospital while they left in a hurry by the order of the General.

    General Lennard doesn''t care much about Erend''s safety. After all, Adrien who was his superior agreed to his decision.

    ~~~

 Chapter 362 The Figure Behind

    ?

    Erend finally walked again into the hospital with an annoyed mind. ''Why didn''t he just say it from the start?''

    It''s not that he was scared of walking back in there because maybe another monster would appear. It''s not a problem for Erend''s monsters to appear in this world. He has already encountered ones far stronger and more terrifying than the monsters here.

    What annoyed him was that he had to walk back upstairs. Even though everything should have been done from the start.

    Erend saved the man because he was the one who stole the keys from the Elves and first brought Magic to this world. That man also gave Aurdis and Saeldir a hard time when they tried to remove his Magic power. Of course, Erend feltpelled to save him for information about what he knew. And for another reason.

    ''What did Aurdis say that time? a Druid Magic?''

    That man had a certain kind of rtionship with a being that worried Aurdis and Saeldir. He knew more than he should, Erend intended to ask him about that.

    Aurdis and Saeldir did not mention anything about the being they called the Druid. Yet, Erend had a hunch that that being might have the answers he wanted.

    Erend wants to know about the cursed tree, and maybe something about The Great Cmity.

    Because Systema gave him an Urgent Quest to save that man.

    At first, Erend didn''t think much about it even when he got a nce from Adrien. He thought that even if that man died there wouldn''t be any significant problems arising.

    However, Systema says otherwise. He got an Urgent Quest to save him so Erend immediately said that he was willing.

    When Erend got the Urgent Quest, he immediately thought that this man must have a bigger role in all this. That''s how Systema works.

    So far, Systema has always given him a Quest which willter be rted to the big event that will ur. So Erend has learned to do it without asking too many questions.

    Conrad''s room is located on the same floor as Julius''s presidential room. As soon as the elevator stopped Erend went straight out without thinking much. He ran to Conrad''s room, and when he found him Erend immediately opened the door.

    However, the sight he saw when he opened the room made him pause. Inside there Conrad was still lying unconscious, but around him were five monsters wearing patient and doctor clothes.

    They just stood around Conrad without doing anything, as if guarding him. But when they noticed Erend''s presence who suddenly entered the room, their movements changed, and they began to show hostility.

    ''Who the hell are they?'' Erend wondered in his mind.

    The monsters turned and stared at Erend. Erend wasn''t too sure but their eyes seemed to give the impression that they knew something about him.

    "Dragonborn..." one of the monsters said in his remaining human voice, making Erend even more astonished. They indeed know about him.

    "Who are you? Laston?" Erend asked. The only thing Erend could think about now was the Elf who had betrayed his own kingdom and caused his race a lot of casualties.

    A strange grin appeared on the lips of the man with a distorted face. Erend seemed to be able to see that there was another figure behind him, a strong figure that controlled all the humans who had changed in this room.

    Erend couldn''t imagine anyone other than Laston. That cursed tree has never shown that it has consciousness. And whoever this figure was controlling them, they had enough sense to recognize Erend. They even knew that Erend was a Dragonborn.

    "Tell me who you are," Erend said coldly.

    "HA HA HA HA!"

    The five monstersughed simultaneously. Their voices echoed between the walls of this room. And then, they spoke simultaneously.

    "I can''t wait to fight you. I want to see how you look when I tear your body apart. And let my children eat you. Give you a slow and painful death!"

    Erend frowned. Their words made him feel angry, instead of scared. He immediately charged toward the man at the forefront with incredible speed.

    Erend grabbed the man''s neck and with his Dragon muscle, he crushed the man''s neck in one squeeze. After that, he threw the man''s corpse aside.

    It didn''t take long for the other four monsters to react, they charged towards Erend simultaneously in savage motions, wanting to pounce on him as fast as possible.

    However, Erend, who was too annoyed by the behavior of the figure controlling them, was merciless. He knew that they could no longer be helped therefore the only thing left was to kill them.

    At this moment, Erend didn''t even think that he was killing humans. He felt that now he was just killing monsters.

    Erend sent a fist toward one of the monsters, hitting him in the face and sending the man crashing through the window. He immediately fell.

    The other two immediately took out their ws and tried to w Erend''s face; while the other one took out tentacles to ensnare Erend''s neck.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.5) ]

    However, before the tentacles and ws reached him Erend immediately activated [Dragon Scale], enveloping his body with red and ck scales which immediately rendered all attacks meaningless.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The ws only bounced when they hit his face and after the tentacles managed to wrap his neck, the tentacles immediately shattered.

    Erend swung his fist at the two monsters that were attacking him with ws.

    *CRAAATT!*

    *CRAAATT!*

    With a single blow of his fist, both of their heads were crushed. Afterward, Erend pulled the only remaining monster''s tentacles and then did the same. He mmed his fist toward the monster, crushing its head.

    Erend looked around, realizing that there was no longer any danger he deactivated [Dragon Scale] and walked towards Conrad. He immediately carried Conrad and returned downstairs.

    After he got downstairs, Erend immediately put him in a random car that he found in the parking lot and left the hospital. A notification saying that the Urgent Quest had finished apanied him.

    ~~~

    They immediately took the president to the military headquarters because that was the safest ce for him at the moment. His family, who had already regained consciousness, had also been taken to the military headquarters yesterday.

    The soldiers who were there immediately put on somber and scared faces when they heard the news from Adrien that the other seven soldiers who had departed with them could not return. It made them realize how dire this situation was.

    The President was taken to the treatment room where all the veteran doctors and nurses immediately attended to him.

    General Lennard and Thomas went straight to the General''s office as soon as all the doctors and nurses had done their jobs.

    The General dropped his buttocks on the chair and let out a long breath.

    "What happened to our country?" General Lennard asked himself while massaging his forehead.

    "This doesn''t just happen in our world, General," Thomas said. "The whole world seems to be going through the same incident."

    "How do you know?"

    "I read the news in the car earlier. Look." Thomas showed the General his cellphone screen.

    General Lennard saw that what Thomas said was true. He saw a video of some people rioting in the streets caused by some humans changing. But there weren''t as many of them as there were here and the soldiers could take care of them easily.

    "What happened was no worse than here," said General Lennard.

    "Yes, but it happened nheless, General. That means this... this disease has spread."

    General Lennard looked at Thomas. "Then why in this country the situation is like this?"

    Thomas licked his lips. "I can''t be sure. But maybe it''s because we did the Magic experiment."

    General Lennard wanted to argue but he felt that Thomas'' reasoning made sense. They toyed with the otherworldly power and seeded before the mysterious forces destroyed everything. So maybe, they have opened up greater opportunities for this strange disease to spread.

    A deep sigh escaped General Lennard''s mouth, he looked up nkly. "So this all happened because of us?"

    "Maybe... it is, sir," Thomas answered hesitantly.

    The room was silent for a few minutes as they were preupied with their thoughts. Until finally the news about the arrival of Conrad and Erend was heard. General Lennard didn''t expect that they would make it back safely.

    "Perhaps Conrad knows something about this, sir," said Thomas.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You heard what he said before. He once said that his magic power grew after being with that elf for a few months," Thomas said.

    General Lennard thought for a moment. Then he said. "You''re right. I''ll ask him as soon as he wakes up."

    General Lennard and Thomas went straight to the room where Conrad was and waited for him to wake up.

    After waiting a few minutes in anxiety, Conrad finally opened his eyes. The unfamiliar sight of Ceiling made Conrad crease his brows.

    "How''s your feeling?" General Lennard wasted no time to ask.

    ~~~

 Chapter 363 Saw Opportunity

    ?

    Conrad is still trying to wrap his clouded mind after the dream he had just now. He didn''t take long to realize what was really going on. When he saw the serious faces of General Lennard and Thomas, Conrad immediately realized that perhaps he was about to undergo another kind of interrogation session.

    He sighed. "What happened?"

    Conrad also realized that he had been transferred from the hospital to another treatment room. Something was definitely going on while he was unconscious and whatever it was might have something to do with the dream he just had.

    "When did you pass out?" General Lennard asked.

    Conrad didn''t answer right away. He thought for a while to remember when he fainted, only then was he finally able to say an answer. "I kind of passed out at dawn. I remember seeing the sky in the east turning reddish but after that, it was all dark."

    Of course, Conrad wouldn''t tell him about the dream he had. Because he doesn''t fully understand what that dreams are and what he can do with them.

    "Conrad, we are facing a dangerous situation. Something happened in this world that caused humans, animals, and others to turn into monsters!" Thomas drew closer to Conrad''s bed and said with a grave expression on his face.

    "What?" Conrad frowned. "When did it happen?"

    "Actually, we have known that there have been some strange urrences in some parts of this country since about a week ago. But suddenly today things escted so fast," General Lennard replied. "Do you know anything about that?"

    Conrad thought. A few momentster he said. "I''ve heard that something like that happened when I was with... the Elf in that other world back then. But... she said it happened when their world just experienced Magic awakening."

    Hearing Conrad''s words, the two of them immediately looked at each other. Their eyes say anxiety and fear.

    "What else do you know about that?" General Lennard asked, in a tone that sounded almost insistent.

    "I don''t remember much anymore. But definitely, something like this is a sign that Magic has been awakened in our world. That change happened because the beings here couldn''t handle Magic in their bodies," Conrad said.

    Conrad didn''t know what to feel. Should he be afraid because that Magic awakening would create an even bigger disaster? Or should he be happy because his Magic power could be back, so he could contact Eliriel again?

    "But why don''t we experience that change?" General Lennard looked confused. "Though it seems like everyone in the hospital has changed."

    "Maybe," said Conrad. "That''s because you guys have been exposed to Magic long enough."

    Thomas and General Lennard exchanged nces again after hearing Conrad say that. That is a pretty reasonable answer. However, Thomas thought of something that was quite confusing.

    "But what about the president?" Thomas asked. His question elicited nces from General Lennard and Conrad.

    "You''re right," General Lennard muttered.

    However, Conrad had other thoughts. ''That''s probably because something else happened to him.''

    Previously, Conrad heard from Thomas that the president hade after experiencing a strange incident at his house. The time almost coincided with this catastrophic event so it couldn''t be a coincidence.

    Maybe the president was unconscious because he had the same dream as him.

    ''Should I tell them about this?''

    Conrad looked at General Lennard and Thomas who were still in a silent position with their own confused thoughts. And finally, Conrad thought not to say about it just yet for now.

    General Lennard exhaled. Then said to Conrad. "Do you have anything that can help us deal with this situation?"

    "I''m afraid not, General," Conrad said. "I''ll say it if I remember something useful."

    General Lennard nodded. "Alright. I''ll be going now. There''s a lot I have to take care of."

    The General left the ce when he thought that he would just waste his time there. The chaos out there requires a lot of his attention right now and Conrad doesn''t look like he''s going toe up with anything that can handle it.

    That leaves Thomas and Conrad alone in this room. Thomas took a chair and sat down next to Conrad''s bed.

    "Did you know that something like this would happen?" Thomas asked while looking at Conrad with his eyes that suddenly became sharp in Conrad''s mind.

    "No." Conrad shook his head, then looked away. "I didn''t know something like this would happen so you can''t me me."

    "I don''t me you, for now," said Thomas with a mysterious smile. "What about the reason why we weren''t affected by that Magic change? And... Is it true that somehow, that change happened specifically in that hospital?"

    Conrad turned his head. "You said that every ce in this country was also affected by that change."

    "Yes, but... Something seems off. Suddenly in the hospital where the president is being treated, everyone turns into monsters except him, you, me, and General Lennard.

    "The three of us have had direct contact with Magic so we can at least assume that''s why we haven''t changed. However, the president has never had direct contact with Magic and our experiments.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "So, why hasn''t he changed?"

    Conrad stared at Thomas silently. As usual, he was quick to respond to something like this because of his intelligence.

    "You think is that any chance that we will also experience Magic awakening as well? We can handle the Magic in our bodies because we have been in contact with that power a lot. That means we can adapt better to the power of Magic, right?"

    When he said that, there was a glint of excitement in Thomas''s eyes. He clearly found excitement because he could see an opportunity for the awakening of extraordinary powers that he had only studied about.

    "Maybe," Conrad replied.

    A smile appeared on Thomas''s lips. But he immediately tried to get rid of that smile before too long.

    "So uhh... you better start telling us the right way to use that Magic, don''t you think?" Thomas said.

    Conrad saw no other choice for him. If Thomas told General Lennard his thoughts, then the General would order Conrad to teach them how to use that Magic.

    "I think so." So Conrad gave the answer he wanted to hear. After all, he could also benefit from this.

    ~~~

    After finishing evacuating the president, General Lennard, Thomas, and Conrad from the hospital, there was no rest for the three of them. General Lennard immediately ordered them to go to the location where there was a lot of rioting.

    Adrien, Erend, and Billy had no other choice but to obey the order. They went to the scene of the riot and violently paralyzed several people.

    Fortunately, no one turned into monsters in the riots. They are only driven by a little provocation. But it was enough to trigger the wrath of those already possessed by madness because of the awakening of Magic.

    The soldiers continued to work from morning to night to quell the riots. Including the three of them. The three of them also began to realize that the soldiers were starting to get affected because they got irritated faster when they did that.

    The soldiers also began to take violent action against the rioters so that the chaos got worse.

    In the end, feeling that a situation like this was beyond repair, General Lennard decided to withdraw the soldiers before this chaos got any worse. He decided to let this riot at this stage because he didn''t know what else to do.

    If he continues to let the soldiers handle it, seeing the condition of the soldiers who continue to be more agitated every second, all of that will only make them open fire at the rioters.

    Adrien, Erend, and Billy had just rested when it was close to midnight. They heard the groans of the soldiers around them cursing the rioters. They don''t realize that they also have the same disease as them.

    "That fucking bastard threw shit at me! I swear, if I met him I would blow his head off!"

    "Yeah, next time we''ll just shoot them and me it for stray bullets."

    "I like that idea."

    The conversation between them became more dangerous every second. It looks like deploying them again will only make them ughter the rioter.

    Adrien turned to Erend and Billy. He whispered. "We have to stop this, Erend."

    Erend clench his jaw. "I''ll talk to Aurdis and Saeldir again, Captain."

    The situation is grave. Training his friends and Arty to use Magic wasn''t enough. They must immediately put it to good use as soon as possible.

    ~~~

    When he returned home, Erend immediately contacted Aurdis via telepathy. Aurdis immediately received his call. It was as if, she was waiting for Erend to contact her.

    ''What happened, Erend?'' Aurdis asked.

    Erend sighed. Then tell about everything that happened today.

    ''We have to speed up their training process,'' said Aurdis.

    "Do you have a way to stop this? Or... at least to ease the madness of these worldlings? This is all worse than I thought," Erend said in a gloomy tone.

    ''Actually, we just found a way to do that.''

    ~~~

 Chapter 364 Surprisingly

    ?

    A smile appeared on Erend''s face when he heard her words.

    ''You say you''vee up with a way to do that?'' Erend asked, excitement evident in his voice.

    ''Yes. We searched non-stopst night. I''m even still tired. And suddenly Aerchon found it,'' Aurdis replied.

    ��?��m Erend frowned. ''Aerchon? Your brother?''

    ''Yes. There''s only one Aerchon here, Erend. I know you must be shocked to hear that but this is true. Aerchon helped us search through the records of our predecessors. And I tell you, that''s a lot of records about the initial process of Magic awakening.''

    Erend still frowned in disbelief. Aerchon helped them? It even sounds like a miracle.

    ''Why would he want to help you? Didn''t you say that you''re helping me solve the problems in my world?'' Erend asked with a suspicious tone.

    ''Yes. He already knew from the start that Saeldir and I intended to help you.''

    ''Yeah, but... why is he helping?''

    Erend still didn''t understand and couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Aerchon was the bastard, irresponsible, and annoying Elf prince who caused the Elven invasion years ago. He can mobilize his army to die on the battlefield even though he already knows the risks.

    Erend also remembered how Aerchon looked at them when they saw him. That damn Elf stared at him, Adrien, and Billy like they were lowlifes. The words he said backed the look in his eyes full of contempt.

    But now, he wants to help? Erend could only think of one thing that might be his reason. Maybe Aerchon had ulterior motives for helping them.

    ''Could it be that he is nning to use the chaos happening here for his own agenda, Aurdis?'' Erend immediately asked Aurdis because he knew that Aurdis also kinda hates her own brother.

    ''I don''t think he intends to do that,'' said Aurdis. ''It''s clear he found something that might work. That''s more important now, right? And wouldn''t let him do anything anymore.''

    Erend sighed. ''You are right. So what is it?''

    ''We can''tpletely stop the Magic awakening in your world. But we can reduce the effect and increase the adaptability of your world''s inhabitants this way.

    ''You have to perform rituals in some Adaeram with some artifacts. That way, you can reduce the effects of madness and the changes that ur to the creatures that inhabit your world. But we are still looking for the right form and calctions to do that, so you have to wait a little more.''

    Erend listened to Aurdis''s words while thinking. Then he asked. ''Who will perform the ritual?''

    ''We are still discussing it. There are several things we have to consider first,'' Aurdis said.

    ''Alright.'' Erend nodded, though Aurdis couldn''t see him.

    Then, Erend remembered something that happened this afternoon.

    ''Aurdis?''

    ''Yes?''

    ''Do you know about a creature that can possess people affected by Magic? I saw several people who seemed to be possessed by something powerful. Whatever the creature is, it knows about me.''

    ''What?'' Aurdis sounded shocked and confused.

    ''Yes. You remember the nightmare Billy and Cpt. Bortusk had? I have a hunch that it has something to do with it,'' Erend said.

    Aurdis was silent for a few seconds. Knowing that she was thinking or maybe talking with Saeldir there, Erend let it go without saying anything for a while.

    ''Erend... do you remember when Laston ran away that time?'' Aurdis asked after a long silence.

    ''Yes. What''s up with that?''

    ''He escaped using the power of Ozynk, god of the Web. Ozynk is... one of the gods in the Chaos Realm, Erend.''

    Those words made Erend frown. ''What are you saying?''

    ''Saeldir just found out something about the God of the Chaos Realm. The figures in your friends'' dreams are most likely the inhabitants of the Chaos Realm. It''s kinda hard to exin because it''s quite long. We have to meet again if we want to talk about this.''

    ''Yeah, I think that''s a great idea.''

    After that, they decided to end the call due to their respective matters. Aurdis said she still had to read some more records with Saeldir while Erend was too tired. So he decided to sleep.

    When hey down on his bed, however, Erend couldn''t immediately close his eyes because his mind was filled with what Aurdis had said earlier.

    ''Chaos Realm? What is that?''

    That doesn''t sound like the name of a good ce. But Aurdis said that the inhabitants of that ce were Gods. That could be a problem. If it turns out that it was the Gods and Goddesses from the Chaos Realm who approached Billy and Adrien, things could get even moreplicated.

    The longer he thought about it, the more restless Erend felt. He, as the only person who has enough strength to prevent that must act immediately. If he doesn''t want his friends and this world to be victims of destructive groups.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Because he was too tired, even though his mind continued to feel restless, Erend finally fell into afortable sleeping embrace.

    ~~~

    The following days are the same as yesterday. Riots urred in various ces, not just in the nation''s capital, the city of Ascan. Now, almost all ces across the country are experiencing riots, both big enough to devastate entire towns and small ones, which can be resolved in a matter of hours after the police in that city deploy enough personnel.

    Something small and trivial could trigger a huge riot due to the influence of the madness that Magic Awakening brings. Sooner orter it will get bigger and the Republic of Ascaria will only fall into chaos.

    Fortunately - if that can be called a fortune - the other countries are also experiencing simr problems though not as bad as them. That made the Ascaria government not have to worry about any country attacking them for taking advantage of the chaos that was happening here.

    Aurdis still hasn''t found a definite way to solve this problem and every second makes Erend more and more worried. He, Adrien, and Billy are now starting to be ced in different areas to deal with the riots. It makes it difficult for them tomunicate.

    Until finally one night, after another tiring day, Erend got good news from Aurdis.

    ''We have found the best way to reduce the negative effects of the Magic awakening, Erend!'' Aurdis said excitedly. Erend also felt the same excitement.

    ''That''s great news,'' Erend said via telepathy apanied by a sigh of relief.

    ''Let''s meet again. We should also strengthen Arty, Adrien, and Billy''s Magic abilities, right?''

    ''But with everything that''s happened here I thought it would be difficult for us to meet,'' Erend said tiredly.

    ''Oh, you''re right.''

    After that, neither of them said anything more. Silence entered Erend''s room, a sirening from an ambnce that might have picked up another victim who had fallen could be heard in the background.

    ''Erend.'' Aurdis''s voice sounded again after some time. Erend, who has almost dozed off jerks, wakes up again.

    ''Yes?'' Erend asked.

    ''Aerchon said he woulde with some Elves to help with the problems over there.''

    ''What?!'' Erend asked in disbelief. ''What you say?''

    ''He wille with some Elves, they will disguise themselves as you, Adrien, and Billy. That way we can meet to discuss the ritual,'' Aurdis said.

    Erend was dumbfounded.

    ~~~

    Erend still couldn''t believe what he heard from Aurdis. Yet Aurdis insisted that what she said was the truth. So Erend chose to believe her despite the impossibility of Aerchon''s involvement.

    When Erend told Billy and Adrien that, they showed the same reaction as him.

    "What?!" Billy said, dumbfounded. "That damn prince? Want to help us?"

    Erend nodded. "Aurdis said he has changed."

    Billy snorted. "I doubt it. He might have other ns."

    "I agree with Brook. I don''t want to be prejudiced against other people. However, we know who we are talking about," Adrien added.

    "I thought so too, Captain. But now we need his help," Erend said.

    "You''re right," Billy said. "Then I guess we have no other choice but to agree, right?"

    Billy nced at Adrien. Which in the end also agreed because of ack of any other option. They needed someone toe up with a good disguise while Aurdis and Saeldir focused on teaching Magic to Adrien, Billy, and Arty; preparing them for the ritual to reduce the effects of the awakening Magic in this world.

    ~~~

    Several dayster, Erend asked Arty to wee Aurdis, Saeldir, and Aerchon at the dojo where they had previously practiced before the riots escted. He, Adrien, and Billy couldn''t meet them because they were so busy.

    Erend didn''t know why but Arty looked more excited than usual.

    That afternoon, Arty walked into the dojo with a nervous smile on her face. She was actually looking forward to seeing Saeldir again. However, Arty is too shy to tell Erend that so she keeps her excitement to herself.

    Arty looked into her watch. The time is almoste for their arrival.

    And a few momentster the portal opened. Arty smiled, however, the smile on her face turned into a frown when she saw not two, but three figuresing out of the portal.

    ~~~

 Chapter 365 Furious Beast Voice

    ?

    Arty frowned at them. Why suddenly there was another oneing out of the portal? She wondered as she stared ahead.

    Not long after, they all finally came out of the portal. Arty saw that the Elf who had just joined them had the same features as Aurdis.

    His face is beautiful, he also has silver hair and sapphire blue eyes like Aurdis. When Arty took a closer look at him, she could see their resemnce even more clearly.

    "Arty."

    Aurdis'' words woke Arty from looking at the Elf with searching eyes.

    "A-Ah, yes?" Arty said.

    "This is Aerchon, he is my big brother. He will help us this time," Aurdis said.

    Arty finally understood why they looked so alike. Arty looked at Aerchon and then showed a friendly smile. If he came with Aurdis and Saeldir, he was definitely a good Elf like them, right?

    "Forgive my rudeness. My name is Arty. Erend''s sister," said Arty.

    Hearing her words, Aerchon blinked. ''So he has a little sister too?''

    Aerchon regarded Arty with his eyes that seemed cold and arrogant as usual. The smile that had previously been on Arty''s face shrank from receiving such a look.

    "Hmm," Aerchon muttered in response. "So where is he?"

    "O-Oh, he''s still at the military headquarters. No, maybe he''s going somewhere else to put down the riots now," Arty said.

    While she said that there were already several sirens that might have been ambnces or police. It''s kinda hard to determine these days with the frequency of sirens sounding too much every day.

    "I heard that you were attacked by monsters a few days ago, is that true?" Saeldir asked.

    When Arty turned to look at her, she could see something like a concern in his green eyes.

    "Yes," Arty asked. "But I''m fine now."

    Saeldir sighed. "Erend came to help you?"

    "Yes, in the end, he came to help me. I managed to kill one monster but there''s still another one. I don''t know why, but my body suddenly became heavy and I couldn''t move. If Erend hadn''te in time I would have been dead," Arty replied.

    Aurdis approached her and hugged her from the side then rubbed her shoulders. "You must be terrified. I''m sorry. I should have expected something like this to happen and give some kind of protection for you."

    Arty smiled at her. "It''s okay. I''m fine now. In fact, you have protected me by training me to use Magic."

    In contrast to Aurdis who showed concern for Arty, Saeldir, and Aerchon looked at her with different expressions.

    ''She can already use her Magic to kill monsters?!'' thought Saeldir, dumbfounded.

    Aerchon looked at Arty with the same surprised look, but his surprise didn''tst long because he knew one thing. Arty was Erend''s sister, after all. She definitely has talent that is no less than him.

    "Let''s begin this. I thought we shouldn''t waste time," Aerchon said in a cold tone that kept apanying him.

    "Right," Aurdis said. "You may start now."

    Aerchon nodded and walked to the slightly empty side of the room. Not long after that, he stretched his hands forward, from his palms there was a silver light appeared.

    Arty stared at the sword at his waist. Somehow, she could feel the energy beating from the sword even when Aerchon didn''t take it from the scabbard. It was as if, the sword is always alive.

    On the floor in front of Aerchon appeared five magic circles with sigils of the Elves. A momentter five other Elves materialized over the Magic Circles. They wear pure white clothes like Aerchon, Saeldir, and Aurdis but lessplicated. As if they are in a lower caste than the three of them.

    Arty didn''tment on that.

    The five Elves that had just appeared had in ck hair. Two of them are female while the other three are male.

    "They are my personal warriors. They will carry out tasks to help us," Aerchon said.

    The five Elves regarded Arty with curious eyes. However, they immediately put on a face because of Aerchon''s words. In their hearts, there is still a feeling of reluctance because they have to help humans, but Aerchon''s orders are absolute to them so they will not dare to argue.

    "Alright so... what exactly are we going to do?" Arty asked.

    Aurdis nced at Arty. "We will reduce the effects of madness and all the bad things that happen due to Magic awakening in your world. Starting from creating artifacts with your energy."

    ~~~

    *BOOM!*<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    An explosion was created in the middle of the city. Nobody knows what it was about, or who caused the explosion. Everyone around the scene of the explosion only got the aftermath of the explosion without knowing anything.

    Adrien, Billy, and Erend were three of the victims there. They''re assigned to quell a riot in downtown Ascan. There were so many people there that a chaotic situation was inevitable.

    Suddenly an explosion urred in the middle of a crowd of residents, police, and soldiers. Casualties fell everywhere.

    Erend is of course just fine from the explosion. But Adrien and Billy lost consciousness, and so did the others. Luckily Adrien and Billy''s bodies had been strengthened by Magic so the impact of the explosion wasn''t too severe. They just passed out.

    ''What the hell is going on?''

    Erend scanning around him. All he could see was smog and scattered body parts. It''s rare to survive an explosion of that size.

    ''This is just keeping getting worse. The explosion just now must have been from some kind of suicide bomber.''

    Judging from the situation where everyone was swallowed up by the madness, it wouldn''t be surprising if someone blew themselves up in the middle of the crowd.

    Erend wanted to wake Adrien and Billy, but a strange sight appeared and caught his attention.

    The body parts of the people that were crushed by the explosion moved on their own. They wriggled across the bloody streets and drew closer to a point in the middle.

    ''What the hell...''

    Erend was confused. But he immediately guessed what was going on. The strange sight must have been caused by the beings inhabiting the Chaos Realm that Aurdis said. The fact that they could manipte this world like this was something quite surprising and concerning.

    Erend saw all the body parts keep moving to gather for a few moments. Smoke and mes still filled the surroundings, adding to the terrifying atmosphere.

    He didn''t want to wait too long for whatever was trying toe into this world toplete its transformation. So Erend ran at an incredible speed towards the center of the body parts gathering. He raised his hand and mmed a fist with high force into the center of the lump of flesh.

    *CRAATT!*

    The lump of flesh scattered again. However, Erend still felt a pulse of life energy from in front of him. The lump of flesh materialized again a few meters from where its destroyed earlier. This time the human flesh scattered around gathered even faster.

    Erend was about to walk towards it again and prepared to burn it with his Skill. But a voice suddenly appeared and Erend stopped.

    "Filthy Dragonborn!"

    Erend didn''t know if he was the only one who could hear the sound or not. He scanned the surroundings and hoped no one had seen or heard any of this.

    For now, at least the mist and fire are still covering him, but Erend is sure that a few momentster there will definitely be medical personnel or backup from the military headquartersing.

    ''I must finish this as soon as possible,'' Erend thought.

    "Who are you? Ozynk?" Erend asked. At the very least, he had to get the identity of the being who had been harassing him since yesterday.

    The lump suddenly vibrated violently, as if feeling angry because of Erend''s words.

    "Don''t you dare equate me with him!" The voice of the lump said.

    ''So he''s not Ozynk.'' Erend thought. "So who are you?"

    "You''ve forgotten me, Dragonborn. Don''t you remember that you killed Sigewulf the Alpha Lycan?!"

    Erend''s brow furrowed. ''Lycan?''

    Then his memory caught a memory in the past. He remembered once fighting a group of Lycans who threatened the safety of a city.

    "What is your rtionship with them?" Erend asked.

    Then, Erend heard a growl that seemed toe from the throat of a furious wild beast.

    "I AM THE GOD OF THE FALLEN BEAST. SVAROS!"

    The voice that Erend heard was so disturbing. It was deep and inhuman. The sound should be extremely loud and capable of destroying any creature that hears it. However, as a Dragonborn, Erend only felt annoyed.

    "Alright, Svaros," Erend said. "You really have made a mess in my world. I can''t just let it slide."

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.5) ]

    ck and red scales instantly covered Erend''s entire body. He was about to lunge and punch the lump that was about to form. But a huge energy wave that came out of the lump threw him several meters back.

    ~~~

 Chapter 366 Giant Flesh Wolf

    ?

    Erend looked up again while grinding his teeth after being thrown a few meters by the shockwave from the lump of human flesh that had been the victim of the explosion earlier. He saw the lump grow faster and faster by gathering all the fleshes around it. It shook violently, Erend seemed to be able to feel the anger radiating from the lump.

    Erend recalled his encounter with the Lycan mob at that time. He could kill other Lycans easily. But there was one that was so difficult for him to kill because suddenly the Lycan got a power-up from a force that Erend didn''t know about.

    If the being that is trying to materialize itself is the same person that was giving power to that Lycan, then it is certain that this battle will be a battle that devastates the city of Ascan to a very severe stage.

    Erend can''t let that happen.

    He shot again at the lump and activated his Skill.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    He hopes that with this Skill Level, he can burn the lump; if not he still has some Skill Points that he still keeps. But Erend had a hunch that he had to use those Skill Points because he was fighting a foe who seemed to be a powerful being.

    mes appeared and gathered in Erend''s hands. He kicked off the ground and shot forward even faster. He didn''t expect that there would actually be a gigantic paw beast that suddenly emerged from the lump of flesh and hit him with great force.

    *DAKK!*

    Erend was able to hold the w before it hit his head. He pushed the paw aside, but another paw came a momentter and managed to swat Erend to the side. Erend didn''t see iting because his view was blocked by the previous paw.

    The immense force of the paw threw Erend aside; he continued to ricochet through several walls before finally stopping.

    Meanwhile, the growth of the lump of fleshes was elerating every second. When Erend was still a few meters away from him after being flung through the building, a body had already been created; then the hind legs catch up to be materialized shortly thereafter.

    Erend rushed and broke several walls to get back to the lump of flesh. Adrien and Billy were still there, so close to danger.

    When he got there Erend cursed while grinding his teeth. That creature had already finished materializing into the world as a giant wolf with a height of five meters and a length of ten meters from head to tail. All parts of its body consist of fleshes of humans which were scattered due to the explosion earlier, making the creature even more terrifying and disturbing.

    Erend grimaced. The smell of flesh and blood became even more pungent as soon as the creature''s body finished forming. There is only one part that is different from that creature.

    Its eyes which were empty holes were now filled with blue and red light that mixed and swirled like mist. But there was a vertical shape that clearly showed that it was the eye of a beast.

    Those eyes stared at Erend with obvious anger. The giant flesh wolf opened its mouth and revealed rows of teeth formed from hardened flesh.

    With a sudden movement and extraordinary agility, the giant flesh wolf charged toward Erend. Its four legs hit the asphalt that made up the road; causing some holes and cracks.

    Erend was not afraid of the giant flesh wolf that was charging at him with a terrifying and disturbing appearance. Instead, he felt angry. That anger burned in his heart like a bonfire doused with gasoline.

    ''So you want revenge because I killed your dogs by messing up my world? Big mistake, Svaros.''

    Ereng charged toward the wolf. A momentter they were within close proximity of one another. The giant flesh wolf swung its right leg equipped with a bunch of sharp ws of hardened flesh towards Erend. Instead of dodging, Erend ran even faster and sent fists to its legs.

    *BUAGH!*

    Erend''s fist repelled the wolf''s w which almost hit him. He didn''t stop there and immediately dashed again towards the flesh wolf.

    *BUAGH!*

    *BUAGH!*

    *BUAGH!*

    Erend attacked the flesh wolf''s chest with a barrage of fists and kicks. His attacks knocked several pieces of flesh onto the ground and made Svaros - the Chaos Realms God who inhabited the body - feel surprised by Erend''s strength.

    "HHAAA!"

    *BUAGH!*

    Erend delivered a powerful fist that instantly sent the giant flesh wolf flying backward and crashing into several buildings.

    Erend intended to use the Status Points he earned to strengthen himself but he reconsidered. With his current strength, he could even throw that giant flesh wolf. So it''s not necessary for now.

    Erend turned to Adrien and Billy who were still lying unconscious. He ran towards them and shook their bodies to wake them up.

    "Captain! Billy!" called Erend, but they didn''t wake up either.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Erend clicked his tongue. He immediately carried them in both of his hands and activated [Dragon Wings]. Erend flew over and put the two of them in a narrow alley a bit located some distance from where he fought with the flesh wolf.

    Erend had already looked around and he didn''t see anyone looking at him. However, he can''t be too sure in a ce asrge as this. If anyone sees him then it can''t be helped. Erend can''t be bothered by that now when there is a giant wolf consisting of explosion victim body parts controlled by a powerful being from Chaos Realm rampaging.

    Erend pped his wings again and shot toward where the giant flesh wolf was. That abomination had already crawled out of the building where Erend had sent it. And it looked around with an angry growl looking for Erend.

    It didn''t know that Erend was swooping down from above it.

    [Skill activated: Dragon w (Lv.1) ]

    Dark reddish-colored ws appeared on both of Erend''s hands. The giant flesh wolf looked up when it noticed Erend''s presence. But the monster was toote to react because Erend had arrived in front of its face.

    *CRAAATTT!*

    *CRAAATTT!*

    Erend wed at the giant flesh wolf''s eyes. It let out a pained howl that was so loud it shook the surrounding buildings. Erend then kicked its muzzle; sending the monster flying upwards andnding several meters behind its back.

    He pped his wings again; following the monster to where itnded.

    [Skill activated: Fire Breath (Lv.1) ]

    Erend spewed fire toward the giant flesh wolf so that it covered its entire head before the monster could stand up again. And then, Erend came closer and hit its charred face with his fist.

    *BUAGH!*

    Making the monster''s headnd back on the ground. Erend wanted to immediately rip its head off but he was too immersed in his fury that he didn''t realize that the wolf''s leg had moved from beside him.

    *BUAGH!*

    The wolf pped Erend until he was thrown to the side until he crashed into a building.

    A dark blue light appeared all over the giant flesh wolf''s wound and healed it instantly. Now when its eyes can open again, there is anxiety that wasn''t there before. The giant flesh wolf stared at the hole where Erend had fallen.

    ''His power...''

    Svaros - the God of the Fallen Beast - who previously thought that he could easily destroy Erend in this form is now starting to reconsider his decision. The Chaos Realm God had used immense Magic power to manifest himself in this world in this form. He also just used his Magic again to heal this form.

    Before the God could finish his thoughts about what he should do next, Erend shot from the hole and debris towards his giant flesh wolf form with a body covered in mes.

    *BUAGH!*

    *BWOOOSSHHH!*

    Erend punched the giant flesh wolf''s head with a fist then immediately spread mes all over its body. Erend channeled his Magic energy to make the fire bigger and hotter.

    Once again the giant flesh wolf let out a howl full of pain that spread around. Dark blue energy reappeared around the monster''s body; trying to recover it from the severe burns it suffered.

    However, Erend can''t let it do that. He continues to send fire with high intensity so that every time the monster regenerated parts of its body burned, Erend burned it again. Making whatever Svaros - the one controlling the monster - does is pointless.

    The flesh that made up the giant wold''s body melted and fell to the ground as a burnt ck lump. Until its body shrinks and falls to the ground.

    Erend stopped the fire when he saw that all that was left of the giant flesh wolf was a small lump of burned flesh.

    Erend could see the monster''s eyes between the ckened burned flesh; looked at him angrily.

    "I will kill yo-"

    *BWOOOSHH!*

    Before the voice finished what he said, Erend had already burned those eyes. Affirming to the creatures that inhabit the Chaos Realm that they won''t be able to do anything while Erend is there.

    ~~~

 Chapter 367 Events

    ?

    Erend burned everyst bit of remnant of the giant flesh wolf. But he still felt that the rage in his heart was still not extinguished. He had to do something more than just burn the fake form of the being that was trying to mess up his world.

    ''How can I find him?''

    Erend was still floating in the air while thinking that. He fell to the ground and deactivated all of his Skills then ran over to where Adrien and Billy were.

    When he got to the alley it turned out they were both awake. They widened their eyes in surprise when they saw Erend running towards them.

    "What happened?" he asked.

    "There was a big explosion in the middle of the rioters earlier. Probably caused by a suicide bomber," Erend answered.

    "Then what happened? Where are you from?" Billy asked.

    Erend exined that all the pieces of the victim''s body were used by a being to form a monster. And he just killed that monster.

    Adrien and Billy''s faces turned grave. They were silent and looked at each other.

    "If our bodies aren''t adept to Magic, we''re already part of that monster, Captain," Billy said, his face turning pale.

    Adrien nodded. "We got lucky. But not with other people."

    Sirens sounded from afar and were getting closer. Along with that was the sound of many carsing in groups. News of the explosion that urred amid the rioters must have reached everywhere.

    "Actually," Erend said anxiously. "I didn''t know if maybe someone saw me fighting that monster."

    Adrien and Billy looked at each other again. Then Adrien said. "Everyone in this area should have been evacuated. The only ones who didn''t go were the rioters but they''re all dead. You don''t need to worry."

    "I don''t know, Captain," Billy replied.

    "Well, yeah. We really can''t be too sure in such an open ce." Adrien shrugged. "But didn''t you use the power of the scale?"

    Erend nodded.

    "Then you don''t need to worry. No one should recognize that it''s you," Adrien said.

    Erend sighed and decided not to think about it anymore. After all, it''s less important than what''s happening right now.

    The car and ambnce group finally got there. They were dazed after getting out of the car and seeing the state of this ce. Several parts of the building were destroyed as if they had just been hit by a dozen wrecking balls. Blood is smeared on the ground and there are still some scattered body parts.

    "Wha..." one of the soldiers in charge of leading the troop lost the ability to speak. So are the people around him.

    Not long after Erend, Adrien, and Billy came out of the alley where they were hiding. As they had expected, everyone in the squad stared at them with eyes filled with questions.

    After saluting, Simon, the leader of the troop asked them.

    "What happened here, Captain?"

    "It looks like a suicide bombing, Sergeant," Adrien said. "But we can''t be sure. The riot was so chaotic and the three of us had to go to rescue some residents who were caught in the middle of the riot."

    Adrien started to say the lies they made a while ago. He didn''t know if that would sound convincing but Adrien, Erend, and Billy were sure that they wouldn''t bother to fact-check the answers. There are more dire things to deal with now.

    "Then��" Simon nced around at the sight of blood and fleshes scattered on the ground. "Did the bomb destroy them all like this?"

    "The truth is," Adrien said with a tense expression. "A monster appeared."

    The expressions of Simon and everyone who heard Adrien''s words became even more tense than before.

    Adrien, Erend, and Billy were sure that if they said that, these people would immediately believe it considering all the things that were going on right now. They don''t think the appearance of a monster is anything strange anymore.

    "Shit," Simon muttered a curse under his breath while rubbing the top of his head, frustrated. "What the hell is going on with this world..."

    Adrien, Erend, and Billy chose not to say anything even though they knew the answer.

    "Let''s return to headquarters, Captain. Looks like you also have injuries that need to be treated immediately," Simon said.

    "Yeah," Adrien replied.

    After that, they left that ce. Several forensic officers and soldiers stayed behind to collect the body parts of the poor people. When they searched a bit further, some saw burnt marks on the ground and buildings.

    "Take a look at this," one of the soldiers who saw it said to his friend and the other soldiers who were walking not far behind him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The other soldiers walked over with frowns. "What is it?"

    The Soldiers who were earlier pointed at the ground in front of them. "What do you think this is?"

    When he nced in the direction where his friend was pointing, the frown on the soldier''s forehead deepened. He saw a small burnt piece of meat. And when he looked up, the soldier saw that there were many scorched marks from the high heat around.

    "What the hell happened here?"

    His friend didn''t answer because he didn''t have any answer either. They were there for a few minutes and finally decided to walk around the area. Hoping to find something that might answer their question.

    All they found were odd and copious traces of damage. But there was nothing they could find as an answer.

    In the end, the two soldiers decided to end their search because they found nothing. They just assumed that these burn marks were just part of the monsters that suddenly appeared and fought. Which is not wrong, but they didn''t know that one of the fighting monsters was among them.

    The two soldiers turned and walked away. They didn''t notice that the ck-burnt fleshes on the ground were moving, they were slithering and blending again.

    ~~~

    Hours passed until finally, night fell. Adrien, Erend, and Billy were allowed to go home after the nurse confirmed that there was nothing wrong with them. The nurses who looked after them felt a little strange because there were obvious explosion marks on their bodies. But the three of them showed no injuries caused by the explosion.

    However, the nurses simply took it as their luck since there were already other soldiers who were injured. So they let them go. Even wee them toe home

    Suddenly, Erend got a telepathic call from Aurdis.

    ''Erend where are you?''

    Erend immediately gave a signal to Adrien and Billy when he got a call from Aurdis. The two of them immediately understood and they immediately went to a room that happened to be empty.

    ''Aurdis? Is something wrong?'' Erend asked. He always thought that something was wrong recently because of everything that happened.

    ''No. Nothing''s wrong, Erend,'' Aurdis answered softly. As if she understood how Erend felt.

    Erend breathed a sigh of relief. He gives a nod to Adrien and Billy saying that everything is alright. Adrien and Billy also breathed a sigh of relief.

    ''I just want to tell you that we havee to this world. Together with Aerchon.''

    Erend fell silent. He still didn''t know how he should react to this situation. Should he be happy because of Aerchon''s help or should he still be suspicious of him?

    ''Aerchon also came with his five personal warriors. They will help us.''

    Erend grunted. ''I don''t know, Aurdis. He brought his personal warriors here, that seems suspicious, doesn''t it?''

    ''I know how you feel. But you can trust him. I will take responsibility if he does something to harm your world again.''

    Erend was silent thinking about Aurdis'' words. Then, epted it and believed in Aerchon because Aurdis defended him.

    ''Fine. Besides, if he messes up I''ll take care of him myself,'' Erend said.

    ''Yeah. You can take care of him,'' Aurdis said lightly. ''You can go to the building we used to practice now?''

    ''Yes. We will go there now.''

    Afterward, the three of them left the military headquarters and headed straight to the former dojo building. When they got there, they found Arty talking to Aurdis about something.

    Saeldir was focused on reading the books in his hands, making sure of something for the task they were going to do.

    While on the other side of the room, there is Aerchon who is standing cross-armed with five other Elves behind him. When the three of them entered, Aerchon regarded them with those ever-arrogant eyes of his.

    Billy snorted. "He''s not nning another invasion, is he?"

    Billy didn''t even bother to lower his voice. Aerchon definitely heard that.

    "So, what should we do?" Erend asked to the point.

    "We will create an artifact and ce it all over Adaeram in this world. So we should go around the world and activate the artifact. That way, the artifact will reduce all the bad effects of Magic awakening in this world."

    Aurdis exined it to the three of them. After hearing it, the three of them couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.

    ~~~

 Chapter 368 Planning

    ?

    "Hold up!" Erend stretched his arms forward. "Let''s start slowly, alright?"

    Aurdis sighed with a helpless smile. "Alright. I know this is going to sound difficult. Even the idea of ??going around the world sounds like trouble to us Elves. We''ve never even actually gone around our world."

    "What? Isn''t the Elf race the race with the most powerful Magic abilities in that world?" Adrien asked, looking curious and a little surprised by that fact.

    Billy also stared at Audisd and waited for her exnation. But Erend wasn''t too surprised by that fact because he already knew about that other world called Eternal Earth. Erend even thought that he knew more than Aurdis, Saeldir, or Aerchon.

    Even though Erend tried to hide that he already knew a lot, his facial expressions did not escape Aerchon''s attention, who had been staring at them from the corner. Aerchon frowned seeing Erend''s t face which lookedpletely different from Billy and Adrien''s.

    Aerchon''s thoughts about Erend now became even higher when he saw the look on his face. Aerchon was sure that Erend did know more than he was saying.

    "Yeah, we do have more Magic abilities. But that doesn''t make us the only beings that rule that world. You''ve seen about the Daemons of Cmity, and the Ogres Kingdom, right?" Aurdis said.

    Billy and Adrien nodded. Arty, who was hearing this for the first time, perked up her ears, her eyes stared with great curiosity.

    "They are the creatures that are closest to our kingdom, that''s why they often wage war with us. However, there are still many other civilizations and powers that exist in other parts of our world."

    Erend refrained from saying that there were also several human civilizations there. And some humans also had astonishing Magic power like the Dark Mage that had given him a hard time.

    Billy and Adrien still didn''t know much and they wanted to ask some more questions. But Adrien knew that now there were more important things for them to do and they couldn''t afford to waste time on them.

    "Let''s talk about thatter," Adrien said. "We have to focus on the problems we are currently experiencing."

    "Right," Aurdis said, nodding. "Where do you want to start?"

    "Uhh, let''s talk about that... Ade... what?" Adrien asked, with a confused look.

    "Adaeram. That is a specific spot or location within this world that possesses concentrated or notable levels of power. It is a ce where Magic energy converges, a site of spiritual significance, or a focal point for the forces of nature."

    Adrien, Billy, and Erend nodded in understanding. Aurdis'' exnation was quite straightforward to understand.

    "Alright. How do we find it?" Adrien asked.

    "First, we need a map. This might be difficult but we need a veryrge map. To be precise, a map that contains all the ces in this world in great detail."

    Adrien, Billy, and Erend were silent for a few moments. But then they looked at each other and nodded.

    "I think we can get to that," Adrien said.

    "You guys can?" Aerchon frowned in surprise.

    "They have something almost like Magic, Aerchon. They call it technology," Saeldir said.

    Aerchon still didn''t seem to understand what Saeldir was saying. However, he chose not to continue his question.

    "So you can get the map? That''s the first problem solved, then. After you get the map, we will look for where the Adaeram is," Aurdis said.

    Adrien nodded. "We can get aplete map at military headquarters. How about tomorrow?"

    "Sounds good," Aurdis said. "For now, is there anything else you want to do?"

    The three of them both answered that they had nothing else to do and just wanted to rest.

    "For the time being, my warriors will keep the city safe. We will y monsters and deal with the humans who try to cause trouble," Aerchon said. After that, he ordered his five warriors and they immediately left.

    The meeting that night ended. Adrien, Aurdis, and Aerchon returned to their worlds while Adrien, Billy, Arty, and Erend returned to their respective homes. Aurdis said that they were

    ~~~

    The next day Adrien, Billy, Arty, and Erend came to the former dojo building when the sun had not even risen. The sky of the city of Ascan was still dark, however, the fire that was raging in the high-rise building lit up the city with an orange light apanied by ck smoke.

    Several ambnces and police cars were also still passing by. Most likely those on duty did not have the opportunity to sleepst night.

    Erend gritted his teeth while driving the car. He knew that not only did all of this happen because of Magic awakening, but also because beings from the Chaos Realm had also entered this world and caused trouble.

    They reached the building and immediately went inside. Aerchon, Aurdis, and Saeldir were waiting inside.

    Aerchon''s five Elf personal warriors were already there, their faces looking uneasy and exhausted. Something must have happened while they were doing their taskst night.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "What happened to your warriors?" Erend immediately asked Aerchon.

    Aerchon''s expression was troubled. "There are other beings who seem to be making this Magic awakening worse. I''m sure you already know about this."

    Erend sighed. "Yeah, I already know."

    Erend then exined to Arty, Billy, and Adrien about the voices he heard from people at the hospital and from the monster he killed yesterday.

    Aerchon, Saeldir, and Aurdis'' faces immediately turned grave.

    "We have very few records about them. Sorry, Erend. I don''t think we can help you much about that," Aurdis said with a disappointed look.

    "You guys have done a lot for us. Let''s focus on that Adaeram first. I will think of a way to deal with those intruders from the Chaos Realm," Erend replied.

    They could see for a moment after saying that, Erend clenched his jaw. He looked at the other side with fury evident in his eyes, as if he wanted to destroy all the beings from the Chaos Realm right now.

    "You''re right," Aurdis said. "Now, we will make your clones. After the three of you get the map from the military base, these clones will immediately rece you.

    "Does Arty also have to go on this mission?" Erend asked.

    "Actually-"

    "I want to help," Arty said firmly before Aurdis finished answering. "I can''t just sit idly by after seeing everything that''s happened."

    Aurdis smiled. And Erend didn''t even try to stop his sister because he knew Arty could be very stubborn.

    So, they proceeded to create clones. After that Adrien, Erend, and Billy went to the military base while Arty went to her school.

    ~~~

    It''s not difficult for Adrien, Erend, and Billy to get a very detailed map of the military base. They were three people who had enough reputation to ess military data about maps around the world.

    The folder contains important ces, power sources, military bases, etc. The map even contains ces that shouldn''t be detected by satellite because they are secret experiment ces or spy interrogation ces, ces like that.

    After Erend contacted Aurdis that they had obtained the map, they immediately exchanged with the clones that had been created several hours before. Afterward, they regrouped at the former dojo building.

    "We''ll start now. Aerchon''s presence here reduces our burden considerably," Aurdis said, smiling at Erend as if trying to show that his brother was indeed quite helpful.

    Erend just nodded, but he was still not too convinced.

    Saeldir took some books from his cloth bag. He opened it and said. "You can ce a marker on that map based on the description I mentioned."

    Billy got into action and started opening the folder from hisptop. "I''m ready."

    Aerchon and Aurdis walked behind him to take a look at the map so they could help find a ce that matched Saeldir''s description.

    "Find a ce that looks like sacred grounds. A temple, an old mountain range, or ces that have a history that you know," Saeldir said.

    "I know a few ces in this country," Billy said, moving the map. Momentster he found her. "There it is."

    Erend and Adrien nodded approvingly. They know about the ce. It is a historical site where there are severalrge rocks arranged in such a way as to form a circle. Based on the information they knew, that ce was already thousands of years old.

    Billy zooms into that ce, letting Aerchon and Aurdis see it.

    "It looks like Adaeram," Aerchon said. Aurdis nodded in agreement.

    So Billy put a marker on that spot. They continued doing the same thing for several hours; look for ces that have the potential to be Adaeram - points of power - then ce markers.

    After several hours, they finally finished. But they can''t feel relieved yet because this is just the beginning of everything. They still have to visit those ces to ce the artifacts.

    "So uhh... how are we going to visit these ces?" he asked.

    "I have a way," Erend provided an answer he had thought of.

    ~~~

 Chapter 369 To Start A Day

    ?

    As Erend uttered those words, all eyes in the room immediately turned toward him. Undeterred, he simply shrugged, fully anticipating the attention his statement would draw.

    "I have wings, remember?" Erend simply said.

    They were all silent for a few moments. Then they looked at each other. From their perspective, they believed they had reached amon decision.

    Everyone here knew about Erend''s Dragon power. How he can turn into ten meters or more Dragon with a wingspan twice as wide as his body. Aurdis had even experienced how it felt like being carried in Erend''s palm and flying.

    "Wait." Billy raised his hand. "Does only Erend need to go to those points of power, or should we all go?"

    "Actually, we need two to three people to activate it," Saeldir replied. "I have an idea of ??how we can do this easily."

    "How was it?" Billy asked.

    "Erend can go to those ces first, then ce a Magic circle so we can teleport quickly."

    Billy nodded. "That sounds like a fine idea."

    They all immediately agreed with the idea. So Erend will go first to the ces where Adaeram - the points of power - is, ce a Magic circle then they will teleport there, then activate the artifact.

    After unanimously embracing the notion, Aurdis, Saeldir, and Aerchon harmoniously united their efforts, channeling the essence of Magic from Erend, Adrien, Billy, and Arty. Being inherently attuned to the Magic of this world, their Magic energy proved to be the perfect catalyst for imbuing the artifacts, allowing their adaptability to permeate through the creatures and the very essence of nature that exist around them.

    Fifteen minutester they finished taking Erend, Adrien, Billy, and Arty''s energy.

    "We''ll back and make the artifacts. While we''re at it you all can rest. Tomorrow we''ll start a long day," Aurdis said to the three of them.

    The three Elves returned to their world. While the five Elves who are Aerchon''s personal warriors stay and return to carrying out their duties to kill monsters in this world.

    The five of them didn''t say anything and just left as soon as the three of them left. Adrien, Billy, Erend, and Arty didn''t think much of them. There is still suspicion about the five Elves roaming freely in their world. But Aurdis said that she could guarantee that Aerchon wouldn''t mess with their world again. So Erend decided to believe her.

    "Let''s go home," Adrien said.

    The four of them go home. To prepare for tomorrow, which, as Aurdis said, will be a long day.

    ~~~

    The next day came just like that, they woke up reluctantly when they imagined what they were doing. But the sound of rms in the distance that kept ringing became fuel for their every move that day.

    Arty came out of her room with a tense face. She was ready even though it was not yet daylight. In her heart, there are various kinds of feelings mixed together. Fear, doubt, and uncertainty.

    Yet Arty knew she wouldn''t be able to calm down if she just kept quiet and chose to run after seeing what was happening because of this Magic awakening. She saw dozens of her fellow students and teachers at her school ughtered by monsters.

    Part of the feeling that motivated her was that she felt guilty when she became one of the only two people alive from the massacre. Because she has been practicing using Magic on her body while others are not as lucky as her and can only die miserably.

    So Arty intends to use her power to do something good for this world. She couldn''t keep watching people die horribly because of everything that happened.

    The sound of the door opening snapped Arty out of his reverie. Erend came out of the door of his room with a calmer face. Even though he also felt restlessness like Arty but Erend could control his feelings better because of everything he had experienced so far.

    "You ready?" Erend asked his sister with a smile, hoping to ease Arty''s feelings.

    "Yeah," Arty replied curtly. She tried to smile but Erend knew that behind that smile there was a lot of anxiety lingering in her heart.

    "Don''t worry. It''s going to be okay," said Erend. "Let''s go before Mom wakes up. The clones will be here soon."

    Arty nodded and they left the house silently.

    Their clones created by the Magic power of the Elves came shortly after and filled their ces. This way their mother won''t feel confused and worried when she wakes up and finds her two children not at home even before the sun lights the earth.

    ~~~

    They returned to the former dojo building. Adrien and Billy didn''t look much better than Erend and Arty. Anxiety was evident on their faces.

    "Let''s begin," Saeldir said. "Erend will go to those ces first with Aurdis while we wait here until they ce Magic Circles. And then, we will start teleporting."

    Erend nodded.

    "Do you have enough Magic energy to explore the whole world?" Arty asked her brother with a worried look.

    "Of course," Erend answered easily and confidently. He was sure that he could travel around the world with his current amount of MP.

    "I will increase his Magic energy if his own is not enough, Arty. Don''t worry," Aurdis said to Arty with a smile.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Seeing her smile, Arty felt relieved.

    "Please take care of him," Arty said.

    "I will. And I will also create a veil so no one will see him fly as a Dragon."

    "That''s a good idea," said Billy. If anyone sees Erend flying in his Dragon form, they will definitely feel even more scared especially since Erend''s Dragon form is like a greater monster to anyone who sees him.

    Erend felt the same way. So he is grateful because Aurdis has thought of a solution for that.

    "We''d better leave now," Erend said.

    Erend and Aurdis came out of the dojo building. Arty who had never seen Erend''s Dragon form fully followed them out driven by her curiosity.

    Luckily the outer courtyard of the building wasrge enough to amodate Erend''s changes.

    As soon as they were outside, Aurdis performed her Magic and silvery light started to envelop Erend''s body and her own body.

    "Just like old times," Erend said.

    Aurdis nodded with a smile.

    Erend activated his Skill.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    The red light that apanied Erend''s transformation was now invisible because it was muffled by Magic Aurdis. However, Arty who was still in the doorway could still see him.

    Her mouth and eyes opened wide as the more-than-ten-meter-tall form of a Dragon appeared. His ck and red scale reflected the sun that had just appeared slightly from the east.

    With her Magic ability now Arty could feel how great Erend''s power was after he turned into a Dragon right before her eyes.

    Erend lowered his body and stretched his wed hands forward. Aurdis jumped into his palm and sat down.

    Afterward, Erend pped his wings and immediately shot up with incredible speed, leaving Arty who kept looking up in awe at the doorway.

    "That''s your brother''s power," Saeldir said.

    As Arty turned her head, her gaze met the smiling Elf. Still reeling from witnessing Erend''s transformation, her mind felt weightless, rendering her momentarily speechless in response to Saeldir''s words.

    Saeldir smiled seeing Arty''s look that seemed at lost. Then he said. "Let''s go back in and continue our task."

    Arty just followed Saeldir back inside. Inside her Arty''s head was still thinking something.

    ''My brother turned into that... thing. I can''t imagine how mom''s reaction will be if she finds out.''

    ~~~

    They flew over the sky of the city of Ascan which was full of chaos. Erend observed what was under him. He wanted tond there in his current form and stop all the chaos from happening. But he can''t do that, it will only make things worse.

    Erend was still remembering about the ce they had to go first. It was a ce in the western part of the city of Ascan. It was the closest they could get to now.

    With his flying speed, Erend could quickly reach that ce. The distance that previously could only be covered after a few days due to the difficult terrain, now he can cover in half an hour.

    Erend flew low, so he could easily see therge rock formations that were pierced in circles.

    ''That''s the ce.'' Aurdis also saw the ce.

    Erend dived sharply in that direction while keeping his eyes on Aurdis in his palm so he wouldn''t drop her.

    After theynded, Erend put Aurdis down and returned to his human form.

    "I will set the Magic circle now," Aurdis said.

    Erend nced around. This ce is in the middle of the vast ins and so make it a quiet ce. Nothing should bother them now.

    However, the one of the Chaos Realm God will not give Erend a break.

    ~~~

 Chapter 370 Disturbance

    ?

    Aurdis walked towards the circle formation ofrge and tall rocks. These stones are made with an almost perfect rectangr shape. In her world, formations like this are often used as points where Magic activities are carried out by various races that can perform Magic. She even felt quite astonished that there was a ce like this in Erend''s world.

    ''Has there actually been a race here that could perform Magic in the past?''

    That question just pop up in Aurdis''s head when he saw this formation. Erend, Billy, and Adrien even said that they didn''t know the history of these ces clearly. They only know about the legends and stories that are circting, there are no clear records about all the ces that are most likely to be Adaeram or these points of power.

    That gave rise to an idea that was enough to spark Aurdis'' curiosity. It might be true that in this world some humans possess Magic, and it''s be a secret among their smallmunity.

    Or it could just be an idea in her head. Aurdis didn''t want to think about it for too long so she shook her head and started working on her Magic circle.

    She knelt and ced her hands on the ground, feeling the coldness of the grass and ground still wet with dew. Aurdis concentrated and channeled her Magic energy into the ground.

    "Aurdis, do it quickly," Erend said to him in a worried tone. He who was watching around not far from her stared at her with a stiff facial expression.

    Aurdis looked up and saw Erend''s expression. She said. "I will do my best."

    Erend only replied with a short nod. It was clear that something was bothering him, Aurdis could see how he would move if Erend was ready tounch his attack on whatever came out.

    Even though Aurdis didn''t know what Erend was feeling or seeing, she decided to trust him. So far it''s been clear that Erend has much stronger intuition than her or Saeldir. It was as if, he could see into the future.

    Aurdis reinforced the Magic she channeled to the ground, a momentter a silver circle of magic appeared above the ground. The circles were about one and a half meters wide, and the runes of the ancient Elvennguage started appearing on the inside of the circle.

    It was then that something appeared from the depths of the forest and charged toward her with incredible speed.

    Aurdis looked up, she saw a wolf with red eyes exuding a great killing intent. The speed of the wolf made Aurdis unable to do anything to protect herself, especially since she was in the middle of the process of making the magic circle.

    *WUSSH!*

    But Erend came with the same incredible speed as the wolf in front of her. He swing his fist and threw the wolf several meters back.

    Aurdis breathed a sigh of relief. It turns out that this is the reason why Erend asked her to do it quickly. But why did a monster suddenly appear here and target her directly?

    When Aurdis looked up she could see Erend gritting his teeth in a furious and furious expression.

    "That is the creature from Chaos Realm that I told you about," Erend said through gritted teeth.

    Hearing his words, Aurdis immediately turned her gaze to the wolf that was thrown. She didn''t have time to wrap her mind around what Erend had said before she saw an even more shocking sight.

    The wolf stood back up even though one side of its face was crushed by Erend''s fist. Not only that, from within the forest various beasts appeared with bloodshot eyes like that wolf.

    There were other wolves, boars, tigers, and even snakes. Their number was quite rming, maybe there were dozens and all of them looked full of outrage.

    "Is it done?" Erend asked.

    "N-Not yet. In a moment," Aurdis replied then immediately continued her task.

    "Alright. I''ll settle things with him first."

    Erend walked over to them instead of waiting on the spot. He seems to have a grudge against the creature that controls all the beasts and wants to take it out immediately.

    Erend cracked his knuckles and neck. His steps are fast and firm with the attitude of a predator approaching its enemy.

    ''Oh, the Chaos Realm creature has angered Erend to this degree.''

    Aurdis swallowed her saliva. She had seen how Erend fought and the end for his enemy was never good.

    But this is a creature from the Chaos Realm. Mysterious Creatures that even the Elves don''t understand. That made Aurdis feel apprehension in her heart.

    ''Please, be okay, Erend.''

    The beasts charged simultaneously towards Erend who was walking towards them alone.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.5) ]

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    ck and red colored scales appeared to cover his body. After that mes appeared zing all over his body. All of that made Erend look like a monster.

    A tiger jumped at him with ws extended forward. Erend raised his ming fist and punched the tiger in the face, threw it backward, and crashed into another tiger.

    Erend''s punch not only crushed the tiger''s face but also burned it. His fire spread quickly around the tiger''s body, making the beast scream full of pain.

    However, all the other beasts didn''t care about it and just continued their charge towards Erend.

    Erend increased his running speed and in a few seconds, he was right in front of the army of beasts.

    He spread both hands and let out torrents of fire from his hands, burning all the unfortunate beasts in front of his hands. But the other beasts certainly don''t want to stay silent, they jump with ws and fangs bared at Erend.

    Erend withdrew his hand and cast a wall of fire from his whole body around. He knocked all the beasts out from around him. They all fell to the ground, burning; they should no longer be able to get up and even move. However, all of the beasts got back up despite their nearly destroyed and burnt bodies.

    Erend felt anger burning in his chest. He knew who was behind all these raging animals. Svaros, the God of The Fallen Beast, was how he introduced himself at that time.

    That creature of Chaos Realm made all the innocent animals in this forest as his minions and Erend was forced to kill them.

    "SVAROS!" Erend shouted in a furious tone. His voice echoed all over the ce. "Show yourself, you fucking bitch! Don''t keep hiding behind all the monsters you created! I''ll make you regret your decision because you''ve messed with my world!"

    Then, deep and heavy voices came from all the beasts around Erend simultaneously.

    "I wille to you, Dragonborn! And when that timees you will taste an agonizing death."

    "I doubt it. You''re just a coward who can only continue creating all these monsters. I''ll show you what suffering really meant. That is, if you dare to appear in front of me in person. You are no God. You''re just another kind of filthy monster."

    All the animal beasts around him growled simultaneously. Their fiery red eyes grew even brighter as they were burned by the anger of Svaros controlling them.

    And then, they all charged toward Erend simultaneously. Erend, seeing no other way to save these animals, decided to end their suffering as soon as possible.

    He waved his me-covered hand to kill all the beasts. Not intending to let anyone alive endure the suffering any longer.

    Aurdis had finished making those Magic Circles. But she still hadn''t contacted Saeldir and Aerchon to say it because she was still looking at Erend with a troubled look.

    Erend looked ovee with anger. She heard what he said to the creatures of the Chaos Realm just now. There was too much anger in Erend''s voice and Aurdis could understand that.

    After what the creature did since yesterday, controlling the bodies of the human inhabitants of this world and making Erend have to kill them, now it possesses innocent animals. And again, Erend had to kill them.

    The Magic circle lit up, then Aerchon, Billy, and Adrien appeared there. Even though Aurdis hasn''t contacted them yet, Aerchon knows that the Magic circle has beenpleted. Not wanting to waste time, he directly teleported them here.

    They didn''t expect that they would be greeted by Erend''s rampaging sight.

    "What the... Aurdis, have those animals evolved into monsters too?" Billy asked.

    "Yes. But not because of the Magic that awakened in their bodies," Aurdis replied. "It is a creature from the Chaos Realm."

    Aerchon turned to her with eyes wide with shock. "The creature from Chaos Realm?!"

    Aurdis nodded. "That creature seems to have known about Erend for some time before this. He knows about his Dragon power and Erend knows the creature''s name."

    "Name?" Aerchon asked, even more astonished.

    Aurdis turned to Aerchon. "He said the creature''s name is Svaros."

    ~~~

 Chapter 371 His Anger

    ?

    Aurdis said that with a stiff and worried face. She didn''t know what that name meant and she had never heard of it.

    Aerchon had never heard of that name before either. However, his face showed the same face as Aurdis. Anxiety and fear.

    The two of them as Elves still didn''t know that just by saying or hearing the names of the gods from the Chaos Realm, they could feel a fraction of their power. It gave rise to an inexplicable feeling of anxiety and fear in their hearts.

    "Sva-" Aerchon felt as if his throat was forcing him to stop before he managed to say it. He doesn''t know why.

    As the weight of that name''s influence grew, so did their anxiety. Aurdis, too, sensed an inexplicable difficulty in uttering those names.

    "Yes," Aurdis said. "Maybe... Erend knows something more about that."

    She turned to Erend who was still busy killing all the beasts that turned into monsters. Aerchon looked up with his lips pressed together. He saw Erend go berserk enough to destroy arge area of ??this ce.

    Aerchon came here with Billy and Adrien first while Saeldir and Arty waited for the next Magic circle.

    "Let''s ce the artifact," Aerchon said, awakening Billy and Adrien''s reverie, who was looking at Erend with aplicated look between admiration and fear.

    "Yeah, we better hurry," said Adrien.

    Aerchon took out a white stake made of clear crystal. The stake was one meter long and within it was a silver light swirling like mist �D Magic energy that had been extracted from Erend, Billy, Adrien, and Arty.

    "ce your hands here," Aerchon ordered them. Billy and Adrien immediatelyplied.

    The two of them gripped the stake and felt that the Magic within their bodies was also reacting well. Their magic energy was absorbed back into the stake.

    Aerchon pulled the stake down and then drove it into the ground. After that, he closed his eyes and concentrated on activating it.

    Billy and Adrien felt a slightly stronger pull than before.

    And then, a shockwave shot out from the stake to the surroundings like ripples suddenly rising from the middle of a calm water surface.

    "It''s activated now," Aerchon said then let go of his hand. Billy and Adrien followed suit.

    Almost simultaneously with that Erend as well finished killing all the beasts that had turned into monsters. He was panting amidst the corpses that were torn to pieces with bodies covered in blood, looking up with eyes still burning with rage.

    He seemed to be able to see the form of Svaros before his eyes. Erend will shred him to pieces if he meets him face to face despite the danger he gives as the god of the Chaos Realm.

    "Erend!"

    Aurdis'' voice broke his angry reverie and he turned his head.

    "It''s done!" Aurdis said.

    Erend walked towards them and deactivated all of his Skills, making him look human again. Though blood still covered her clothes, it wasn''t a problem because Aurdis immediately used her Magic to clean all the blood.

    Erend turned to Billy and Adrien. "It''s still a long way to go. Just hang on."

    "We know," Billy said.

    "You will work the hardest of us. You don''t have to worry about us," Adrien said.

    Erend nodded with a small smile.

    Meanwhile, Aerchon looked at him with eyes full of inquisitiveness and caution. He could feel it, despite his seemingly calm appearance, there was a fire boiling hot inside Erend.

    "You need Magic energy again?" Aurdis asked.

    "No. I only used very little of my Magic energy," Erend replied lightly.

    ''After all the damage he only used a little?'' Aerchon thought.

    "Let''s move on to the next ce," Erend said.

    He looked at the map from the cell phone that Billy was carrying. After knowing his next destination, he walked away from them and turned into a Dragon.

    He stretched out his hand and Aurdis climbed onto his palm easily. Erend then took off from that ce.

    "So we just wait here until Erend finishes at the next ce?" Billy asked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "What are you saying? We still have to be careful if a monsteres to us," Adrien asked.

    "You don''t need to worry," Aerchon said. "After this, no monsters will appear in this ce within a radius of several hundreds of kilometers. I don''t know the exact number since it''s not in our records. But you can rest assured that no more monsters will appear here."

    Adrien and Billy exchanged nces with a sigh of relief after hearing Aerchon''s words.

    Meanwhile, in the sky, Erend flew at a higher speed than before because he wanted to reach the next ce as soon as possible.

    Aurdis who had been sitting in his palm could feel the pressure of anger from Erend, beating harder near her.

    Erend''s anger felt like a burning fire. Even though Erend tried to cover it up by acting calm, the anger still felt for an Elf like her who had high sensitivity. Especially now that he was in his Dragon form, his anger grew stronger to the point that it almost choked Aurdis.

    Eventually, Aurdis can''t help but feels afraid to be around Erend. She knows that Erend won''t hurt her, however, Erend''s anger is like a fire that always emits heat and chases away anything that close to him. The fear that Aurdis felt was more like instinct. Her survival instincts told her that she should flee.

    But of course, Aurdis will never leave Erend.

    With that speed, they can reach the next ce, which is located in a different country, in a short time.

    The country was not a country that was too far away. Its border is the maind at the northern tip of Ascaria so it''s rtively easy to visit.

    Erend made an easy entry into the country undetected by radar or air patrols. The veil that Aurdis gave him was strong enough to dispel his presence from all that might observe him.

    A few minutes after entering the country of Zephoria, Erend already saw the location they should visit next. Just like the previous ce - and the other ces after this - that spot is situated in a location that is far from residents making it easier for them.

    Erendnded in a forest at the foot of a mountain. Then stare at a rickety old building that looks like a temple in front of it. Tworge logs are standing at the entrance to the temple which may have been the gate at the front. But now the gate structure only leaves two brown wooden beams that look old and overgrown with vines.

    "Let''s go," Erend said as he started walking.

    Aurdis could hear her tone of rush so she immediately walked quickly to follow him.

    "This time, if you can, do it quickly. But I won''t put pressure on you," Erend said. He smiled slightly but then immediately turned his face around. His eyes immediately scanned what ces around this temple to look for any threats. Erend was sure that Svaros - or any one of his other friends wouldn''t be finished with the attack earlier.

    Still shrouded in her fear, Aurdis didn''t say anything and immediately did what she had to do. She entered the temple and pressed her hand against the old and fragile wooden floor. She was trying to get her Magic flowing faster now because she wanted to get this over with quickly.

    Surprisingly, no disturbance came to them during Aurdis'' creation of that Magic circle. Instead of feeling relieved, Erend felt suspicious. He frowned, looking around more warily.

    "It''s done, Erend," Aurdis said.

    "Hmm." Erend only answered with a short mutter.

    Aurdis immediately summoned Saeldir via her telepathy. A few secondster the Magic circle lit up and Saeldir appeared with Arty.

    "Erend, are you alright?" Arty asked in a worried tone.

    Erend turned to her, smiling. "You know I''m fine."

    Arty breathed a sigh of relief. However, just like Aurdis, Saeldir also felt anger rising from Erend which made him silent and swallowed hard. Something must have happened in the previous Adaeram spot to make Erend like that.

    After swallowed again, Saeldir said. "Let''s ce the stake."

    Arty nodded. Saeldir took out the same crystal peg from his cloth bag and held it with Arty. Then they stuck it on the floor.

    After a few minutes, a Magic shockwave spread around, neutralizing the effect of the madness caused by the Magic awakening in this area.

    "It''s done," Saeldir said. "We will wait here until you call us at another Adaeram."

    "No," Erend said quickly. "You guys should head back to the dojo building again."

    "It''s alright now. After this stake is installed all the animals and humans who have turned into monsters in this ce will not attack us," Saeldir said.

    "I have a bad feeling. You guys better go back now," Erend said firmly. It doesn''t sound like a request. Saeldir and Arty felt that too.

    "Alright," said Saeldir.

    So they returned to the former dojo building, following Erend''s orders.

    ~~~

 Chapter 372 Feeding

    ?

    Saeldir and Arty returned to the former dojo building with uncertain feelings. As soon as they got back there through the Magic circle that Saeldir created in the building, they immediately entered their own thoughts.

    After a few moments of silence, Arty decided to ask. "Did you feel anything from him?"

    Saeldir turned. "What do you mean?"

    "About Erend, I mean. He seems...angrier than usual," Arty said. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s just my feeling. He doesn''t show any sign that he''s angry after all. I only have a hunch."

    "Your hunch is right," Saeldir said. Arty immediately turned to him with a surprised look.

    "Erend was angry. He sent that anger around and I felt it. I''m sure Aurdis felt that too."

    "But I didn''t see him getting mad," Arty said.

    "Of course, he sheltered that anger within himself. But we Elves can feel his anger due to his extraordinary Magic."

    Arty blinked quickly. She paused again and entered into deep thought. Arty never thought that Erend''s Magic power would be so great that an Elf would say that about him.

    ''There''s still a lot I don''t know about my own brother.''

    Arty sighed. "Hopefully he will be okay."

    Saeldir stared at her, smiling. "He''ll be fine, Arty. The ones who wouldn''t be fine are the ones who caused his anger."

    ~~~

    Back to the old and damaged temple.

    Erend was still looking around with sharp eyes like a beast watching his territory for intruders. Aurdis has now finished erasing her Magic circle again and contacted Aerchon, saying that she had finished in second ce and would head to the third ce.

    Aurdis walked towards Erend. "Erend, we''re done here."

    "Okay," said Erend, without taking his eyes off of the surrounding. "That''s weird. Howe no monsters have appeared yet?"

    Aurdis looked at Erend from behind. He looks weird. Erend sounded like he was expecting another monster toe so he could go on a rampage again.

    "Don''t think about that right now. We have to go to the next area," Aurdis said.

    "You''re right," Erend replied. Even though he agreed, he didn''t turn his eyes around. "Are you sure no one will take the stake away?"

    "Nobody''s going to be able to take that stake out once we''ve staked it."

    Erend nodded, satisfied. "Then I will change now."

    Erend activated his Dragon Transformation. Of course, Aurdis'' Magic veil was already active around his body so no one would see the apparition of a Dragon towering at the foot of this mountain.

    Aurdis climbed onto Erend''s palm again then Erend took off into the air. They headed for the next ce.

    ~~~

    "GROOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!"

    Inside the fort a scream so loud it shook the stone walls was heard. The sound exploded the eardrums of all the creatures that inhabited the fortress. Their ears were bleeding and they all copsed onto the dirty fort floor.

    In his throne, there is the form of a man standing in front of his throne. The man was three meters tall, his skin was dark the same color as ash, and his dull white hair was messy.

    "BLERRGHH!"

    The ash-skinned man vomited out arge volume of blood which instantly created a pool of red in front of him. After screaming and vomiting blood, feeling unable to stand up anymore, he fell onto his throne.

    The throne which was made from the bones of many unknown beasts shook under his body. As if it can no longer hold the weight of his body.

    He is the God of the Fallen Beast, Svaros. One of the many gods of Chaos Realm who had just received a hard blow from Erend made him suffer a serious injury to the point of spitting out a lot of blood.

    The god''s chest heaved up and down, his breath raging. There was a sound like two metals being rubbed making a shrill sound when he breathed, indicating how badly his injuries were.

    Of course, it wasn''t a physical wound for the god''s body still looked fine. It was a psychic wound because he used his Magic excessively to desperately want to kill Erend. Following his impulsive whims, the god didn''t think things through too much before deciding to act.

    And so, this is how he ends now. Hurt on his throne by a being he initially thought was a lesser creature from one of the worlds he was about to conquer. However, it turns out that everything he and the other Gods of Chaos Realm had expected was not that easy to achieve. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Now that Erend had once again delivered a fatal blow to him, Svaros could no longer have enough power to connect to that world and created monsters to fight him.

    Even though he was in quite a worrying state, Svaros still had enough strength to grit his teeth and curse Erend in his heart.

    "Dragonborn..."

    All of his colleagues had told him that dealing directly with the Dragonborn was a very wrong, reckless, and of course idiotic decision. However, Svaros could not forget Erend''s actions that had once killed one of his subjects whom he had blessed with a fraction of his power. Because of that, he wanted to get his revenge as soon as possible.

    The Magic awakening that happened in that world opened up an opportunity for him to enter and start his revenge. However, unlike other Chaos Realm gods, Svaros is not suited for something subtle. He only knew about how to attack as hard as possible.

    He never failed before. However, the target this time was so different. He fights a Dragonborn.

    All of his colleagues had warned him not to be rash in making decisions, but Svaros remained firm in his stance.

    The god''s vision is blurry. He had lost too much Magic. He has to eat now.

    Svaros called one of his servants and the servant immediately came carrying arge ss filled with a thick red liquid. Svaros drank it and the liquid immediately returned a bit of his Magic energy.

    After that, he slumped back to his bone throne. The bones that created the throne let out dark blue and red light filling the room.

    Svaros closed his eyes and sent his consciousness back to Earth to start searching for prey.

    ~~~

    A kick shot towards the student''s stomach, causing him to fall to the dirt of the alley and spit out his guts.

    Five other students around himughed at the student''s suffering.

    He had experienced this bullying many times. But the student was unable to do anything but ept being beaten and ept whatever the bullies did.

    "Jason, tell your mom we want toe over for a visit. What do you think?" one bully said.

    "Yeah, Jason. Didn''t your father die long ago? Maybe your mother is lonely so we can keep herpany," another bully added.

    Jason gritted his teeth. Anger piled up in his chest. However, he knew that he could not fight back.

    The louderughter of the bullies echoed through the deserted and dirty alley. Yet no one wille and help him.

    Suddenly, Jason''s eyes opened wide. He lowered his head so the others couldn''t see it. Jason''s pupils turned vertical like the eyes of that of a beast.

    Jason jumped up and immediately grabbed the neck of the bully closest to him with incredible speed and strength.

    "What the fuck..." the bully he was choking tried to fight back but to no avail. He even kicked Jason many times but the young man didn''t budge.

    Jason smiled broadly. When he saw his eyes, the bully immediately knew that something bad was going to happen to him. That is not the eyes of a human being.

    Jason used his other hand to rip open the bully''s chest. Blood poured from his mouth and fell to the ground. Then, apanied by looks of horror from the other four bullies, Jason pulled out his heart.

    The eyes of the four bullies widened, shock and terror filled their eyes when they saw what Jason did.

    After ripping his bully apart, Jason ate the heart frantically like it was the most delicious food he''d ever eaten in a long time.

    "HUAAAA!!!"

    The bullies immediately ran to try to get as far away from Jason as possible. But of course, Jason wouldn''t let them go anywhere.

    Even though his Magic power had been drained a lot from fighting Erend, Svaros still had enough strength to just handle a few of these high school boys.

    He moved Jason''s body with incredible speed and was suddenly in front of the four students. The grin on his bloody lips and his eyes that looked like those of a beast made the four of them all freeze with unbearable fear.

    That allowed Svaros to easily kill the four students. He tore their bodies and ate them in a lonely, dark, and dirty, alley.

    The five high school students who had intended to bully Jason now met a horrible fate. Their lives ended up being eaten by the God of the Fallen Beast who possessed Jason''s body.

    ~~~

 Chapter 373 Reassurance

    ?

    Jason who was controlled by Svaros went berserk in that narrow and dirty alley. The sight of cars and people was still quite far from where he was now. The distance between the entrance to this alley and his current position was roughly eleven meters. It was more than enough for Svaros to finish his meal before anyone realized what was going on.

    His hands, mouth, and uniform are now covered in human blood. The students who previously bullied him were now nothing more than pieces of meat scattered around him.

    Svaros breathed a sigh of relief. His beast eyes stared up at the sky that was clear of clouds. Sunlight fell on this alley but even so, it didn''t make this alley any brighter.

    ''This body will be quite useful.''

    Svaros who had finished eating human flesh now felt much better than before. His psychic wound caused by Erend has also been healed.

    This made Svaros'' mind brighter and calmer. Something that very rarely happens to him.

    The God of the Fallen Beast, who always relies on a direct approach to kill his enemies, now has to start thinking better. Erend made a god from the Chaos Realm regret his decision and change his principles.

    Svaros used his recovered Magic to remove the blood and bits of flesh around Jason. He couldn''t leave this boy''s body alone because he knew how humans acted. They would put this boy on trial and he wouldn''t be able to use him for anything he wanted to do in the future.

    After that, Svaros took Jason''s body away from that ce. He jumped and extended the building around the alley until he finally reached the other side of the alley.

    Svaros looked around. He was now on a street beside a row of many houses. Sensing that this was the right moment, Svaros left Jason''s body and the boy immediately copsed onto the street.

    He would not understand what had happened to him or what he had done when he woke up. All he could see were indistinct bits and pieces of how he had killed and eaten his bullies.

    That would leave Jason with no choice but to feel absolutely horrible.

    ~~~

    Erend finally arrived in third ce. He put Aurdis down and then turned human again.

    They did the same sequence as before. Aurdis created a Magic circle to summon the others while Erend paid attention to everything around them for any danger.

    However, Erend didn''t see any activity.

    ''What happened? Did he give up?''

    Erend had a hard time imagining a creature that had that much hatred towards him giving up. Then he could only think of one thing. Svaros had probably weakened after the attacks he didn''t keep up with.

    It''s just simple logic. Svaros had probably used too much of his power to manifest into monsters in this world. And every time the creature does it, Erend is always able to send him back by destroying whatever he creates.

    ''No, even if he doesn''t attack now that creature won''t stop. I have to get ready for the next attack he''s about to do.''

    Erend was too absorbed in his thoughts that he didn''t realize that Aurdis had finished calling Aerchon, Billy, and Adrien.

    "Erend!" Billy called.

    Erend turned. He looked surprised when he saw they were already there.

    Erend felt that he could let his guard down now. Just a little bit. He walked closer to them.

    "What?" Erend asked.

    "Something wrong?" Billy asked.

    "No. In fact, I think the situation is a little better now," Erend replied.

    "What do you mean?" This time it was Aerchon who asked.

    "You see, no monsters have appeared here. Doesn''t that mean that the situation has gotten a little better?" Erend said.

    Aerchon was not interested in the situation around him. He continued to stare at Erend. What he meant by his question was how could Erend know that the situation was getting better now without any concrete evidence besides no monsters appearing. It could be they just didn''t appear yet.

    It was as if he could tell that whatever was threatening them had stopped doing it.

    Aerchon knew that Erend would not answer him so he chose to focus on cing the stake now. Billy and Adrien immediatelyplied and they stuck the clear stake on the ground.

    The shockwave spread out like before. Which indicates that the stake is active.

    "Don''t you need to rest first? You''ve already traveled the distance we should cover in one week," Adrien said. Looks concerned about Erend''s condition.

    "I''m fine, Captain," Erend replied with a smile. "Let''s continue. Our time is limited."

    "You do realize that we can''t possibly finish all of this in just one day, right?" Aerchon said.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Yes. But at least we have to try to take care as much as we can," Erend replied.

    Aerchon was sure that Erend''s Magic energy must be enormous. Aerchon felt there was no need to worry that Erend would get tired. He was sure that even Aurdis knew about it. But Billy and Adrien still can''t feel how big Erend''s Magic is even though they are already adept with Magic so it''s only natural that they feel worried about Erend''s condition.

    ''You don''t need to worry about him,'' thought Aerchon while looking at Billy and Adrien who were still looking at Erend with concern. He shook his head with a slight movement.

    Erend said goodbye then turned into Dragon again and took off with Aurdis.

    "You think he''ll be all right?" Billy asked Adrien.

    Adrien sighed. "If there is someone who can be alright after all this, it''s Erend."

    Billy looked up at the cloud where Erend had disappeared. "You''re right, Captain."

    ~~~

    Time goes on. Erend and Aurdis continued to travel from one point of power to the other, setting the stakes to stop the evil influence of Magic awakening in this world.

    Nobody knows what they do. No one knows that they are trying to save this world.

    The sun, which had been shining brightly, was moving lower and lower on the west side. Until finally, dusk arrived.

    Erend and Aurdisnded in an area near a remote beach. The beach sand is still clean from garbage because humans rarely visit it.

    Erend changed back to his human form, then dropped his butt on the sand with his gaze fixed on the setting sun.

    Aurdis who saw him smiled. She who previously wanted to directly create a Magic circle abandoned her intention and sat down next to Erend.

    Aurdis kept looking at Erend who was agitated and wary from the moment they started their journey. But now she could see that Erend had calmed down. Maybe it was because he really felt his situation was getting better, or maybe it was because of the beautiful view of the setting sun.

    "That''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Erend suddenly said with an unmoved gaze from the front.

    "Yes," Aurdis replied, smiling.

    The orange rays of the sun are reflected in the calm ocean. The wind was blowing breezily,  moving Aurdis'' soft silver hair.

    "When will all this end?" Erend said.

    Aurdis turned to him. The smile on the Elf princess'' face disappeared to be reced by concern.

    "This will all be over soon, Erend. After we put in all the stakes the effects of this Magic awakening will diminish a lot and stability in your world will begin to re-establish," Aurdis said.

    But Erend snorted, as if he didn''t think that what Aurdis said was wrong.

    "After the Magic awakening issue is over, there will still be The Great Cmity toe. Then we still have the problem of the mysterious cursed tree. We still don''t know the whereabouts of your uncle as well," Erend revealed.

    Aurdis fell silent. She wanted to say that everything would be fine. Yet she knows that the reality is far from that. Everything is not fine. In fact, it will only get worse the longer it goes on.

    "We can do it together, Erend." Aurdis held Erend''s hand which was on the sand.

    Erend turned his head and stared into her blue eyes. He felt that there was a lot of weight on his shoulders. But when Erend saw Aurdis'' eyes he could feel that a weight had been lifted, though for a brief moment.

    Aurdis smiled. Then she brought her face closer to Erend. In those moments, Aurdis kissed Erend with a soft kiss on his lips.

    Aurdis tried to give whatever she could at the moment to Erend to make him calmer.

    Erend returned her kiss. And she could feel that Erend desperately needed someone to lean on from all the burdens he had. Aurdis was more than happy to bear the burden with him.

    Momentster their kiss ended. They pressed foreheads against each other, with the setting sun in the background.

    "Thank you," Erend said, sincerely from the bottom of his heart.

    Aurdis smiled. "You don''t have to bear it all alone. You have good friends, Erend. You have me. Let''s face it together."

    Erend smiled. "You are right."

    After that, Erend felt better. And Aurdis can continue their task.

    ~~~

 Chapter 374 A Sudden Call

    ?

    Aurdispleted the next Magic circle while Erend looked at her from the side. Erend didn''t know why there could be a point of power located right on the beach.

    What about the people who often visit this beach? Doesn''t that affect them before this awakening happens?

    Aurdis then contacted Aerchon. It didn''t take long for Aerchon to arrive with Billy and Adrien.

    "This is a nice beach," Billymented a few moments after he arrived.

    "You''re right." Adrien nodded in agreement.

    "Let''s get started." But Aerchon immediately broke the calm atmosphere with his cold tone.

    Billy and Adrien stared at the Elf prince with helpless eyes. He really couldn''t read the mood very well. It''s not that he is wrong, though. So Billy and Adrien immediately went back to work.

    They nted stakes, the shockwave was generated again and the effect of the madness from the Magic awakening in this ce had diminished.

    In the midst of all that, Erend suddenly thought of something.

    "Aurdis," he said, looking at Aurdis. "Do those creatures from the Chaos Realm know that we are doing this?"

    Aurdis didn''t answer right away. She thought for a while to recall the contents of the records she read.

    "Maybe..." Aurdis said. "As you know, they can possess creatures in this world. So they''re probably watching us right now through the eyes of some animals."

    "Shit," Erend cursed. Just like what he thinks. He wouldn''t be able to rx his attention even a little.

    Those creatures of the Chaos Realm must be watching them from some unknown ce and waiting for the right moment to strike again. Erend was sure they must have also seen it when he fought against the monsters created by Svaros and hesitated when he saw his strength.

    However, when he finally let his guard down, they would not hesitate to attack his friends and sisters.

    Erend scanned around with alert eyes and a clenched jaw. Aurdis saw that and she held Erend''s hand.

    "Erend, the stake is active. They will no longer be able to manifest to this world from now on," Aurdis said.

    "We don''t know for sure. I''m sure those damn creatures have something horrible for us when we let our guard down," Erend replied with eyes still scanning around.

    Aurdis bit her lips. Erend is right. She, Aerchon, or Saeldir didn''t know for sure that the creatures of Chaos Realm would stop once stakes were active on Adaeram. Because they do not haveplete information about them.

    Erend who noticed Aurdis residence looked at her and smiled. "Sorry. I was just being cautious."

    "I know. I want to give you some kind of assurance but I realize that the information we have about them is very limited," Aurdis said sadly.

    "It''s not your fault. I''m not going to let them have their way in this world anymore," Erend said. "And you, your brother, and Saeldir have helped us quite a lot."

    Aurdis just nodded. Erend''s words seeded in bringing a small smile back to her face.

    "We''d better wrap it up for today," Aerchon said.

    Erend turned to him and realized that Aerchon''s attitude was still the same. Despite knowing that he and his sister were holding each other''s hands.

    Even though at first Aerchon wanted to kill him when he saw him with his sister. Erend is increasingly convinced that something has changed from Aerchon. Maybe the way his brain works got better after Laston''s betrayal at that time.

    ''That''s actually a good thing.''

    Erend nodded to Aerchon. He also felt that the day was over. They have staked a lot of Adaeram - at 57 points to be precise - and finally reduced the negative effects of Magic awakening significantly.

    Even if Erend wanted to continue this again, he had to pay attention to the state of his friends and Arty. They were indeed more adept with Magic than ordinary humans but they were still humans. They don''t have as much stamina as him.

    Aerchon telepathically contacted Saeldir who was in the dojo building, saying that they would return now.

    And so, they decided to end today''s task with the apaniment of the setting sun as if swallowed by seawater.

    As soon as they returned to the former dojo building, Aerchon immediately said that he, Aurdis, and Saeldir had to return. But the five warriors will still be here to help.

    "You sure it would be fine for them to stay? They haven''t rested since this afternoon, have they?" Erend asked.

    "They are fine. Don''t worry," Aerchon answered briefly and concisely.

    Erend didn''t think so. Even though they were fine and unharmed didn''t mean the five Elves weren''t tired. But Aerchon had given his order so they couldn''t fight him.

    Erend felt somewhat empathetic towards the five Elves. Their fate is somewhat the same as their fate before, who had to fight on the front lines and hardly got any time off when the war with the Elves was still going on.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Aerchon, Aurdis, and Saeldir finally disappeared into the portal. Erend turned to Adrien, Billy, and Arty. Fatigue was evident on their faces.

    "Let''s go home, Captain," Erend said to Adrien.

    "Yeah. That sounds like a good idea."

    They left the dojo building and headed home. They still had a lot of stakes to ce tomorrow so it would be best if they slept early tonight.

    "I n to go straight to bed after dinner. I''m really tired," Adrien said. He leaned his head weakly against the car seat.

    Erend who was driving looked at him through the rearview mirror. He and Billy haven''t seen their Captain like that since the war ended. Adrien''s ferocious face seemed filled with fatigue even though he didn''t do any strenuous physical activity. It was all caused by the excessive use of Magic.

    Billy and Arty also felt the same fatigue as him. Among those who didn''t feel tired at all, only Erend, although he did the hardest task.

    "We''ll be there in a minute, Captain," Erend said.

    Adrien didn''t even bother to answer. He was just waiting to get to his house with his eyes half closed.

    ~~~

    They were still in Saeldir''s room a few minutes ago. There was a problem that was worrying enough that they should talk about it.

    "(We don''t know anything about them other than one named Ozynk. But how did Erend know about the god named Svaros?)" Saeldir asked with a frown.

    "(He said that the creature said his name. They once fought in the city when the creature named Svaros manifested to that world as a monster,)" Aurdis answered his question. Erend did say that and added some details when they were flying from one Adaeram to the other.

    "(Based on what we know now, the creature was deliberately targeting Erend,)" Aerchon said. "(But why?)"

    Aurdis and Saeldir both said that they both didn''t understand. After all, they knew very little about the Chaos Realm and its inhabitants.

    "(With the activation of the artifacts in Adaeram, the danger is reduced in that world. For the time being, we can at least find some sce amidst this disaster, can''t we?)" Saeldir suggested optimistically, seeking a glimmer of positivity amidst the chaos.

    "(But for how long?)" Aerchon asked bluntly. "(They could attack in a way we don''t know about.)"

    Everything they don''t know makes Aerchon terrified. He didn''t want to say his fear out loud but Aurdis and Saeldir could see that quite clearly. They feel it too.

    Suddenly, Saeldir thought of something. "(Perhaps this could be an opportunity for us, provided we proceed with the utmost caution,)"

    "(What do you mean?)" Aurdis questioned in a curious tone.

    "(Laston escaped with the help of a creature from the Chaos Realm, you remember?)" Saeldir nced at the two of them. It didn''t take long for them to understand what he meant.

    "(We might find out where Laston went,)" Aerchon said. Suddenly there was a glint of excitement mixed with anger in his eyes.

    "(Yes,)" Saeldir said. "(But we have to be careful. Don''t be reckless. We have to find out as much information as possible about them first. Then we can think about our next steps.)"

    "(You right.)" Aerchon''s eyes were not focused on their conversation now. He looked the other way with eyes burning with vengeance, imagining how he would take revenge on his uncle who had betrayed them. The one that has caused a lot of misfortune and disaster for their kingdom.

    ~~~

    President Julius woke up in the middle of the night. He could still hear the sound of military vehicles and soldiers passing by.

    Julius sighed. The situation was still chaotic like thest he knew even though it was already midnight.

    ''I guess this won''t get any better for a long time.''

    Julius is worried about the fate of his country. But he knew that he couldn''t do anything.

    ''You''re wrong, Julius.''

    A voice came at him. Julius recognized the voice well because it was the voice that hade to him that night.

    "Who are you? What do you want?!" Julius asked out loud. Luckily, there was only him in this room.

    ''I want to help you, of course.''

    "Help me?" Julius wondered.

    ~~~

 Chapter 375 Influence

    ?

    ''I want to help you, of course.''

    "Help me?" Julius wondered. "No. Who exactly are you? Are you a being from that another world?"

    ''Well, you could put it like that. Though, I actuallye from another world far from what you expected,'' the voice replied with an answer that made Julius even more confused and worried.

    "What... what are you talking about..."

    ''It doesn''t matter now, Julius. You said you wanted to find a way to stop all this, didn''t you?'' the voice asked. ''I''ve helped you before. You remember that time when something happened to your family?''

    Julius gritted his teeth when he remembered the incident that almost took his family away.

    ''Yes,'' answered Julius, now he has spoken with the voice inside his head after being able to think more calmly.

    ''I was the one who helped you at that time, Julius. I am Ozynk.''

    Julius frowned. His memory was a little hazy about that time. Is it true that this creature named Ozynk is helping him? He did remember hearing his name when he was afraid of what happened to his family that night.

    But, did Ozynk really help him?

    ''I can help you this time too. You want to get rid of all these monsters and chaos, right?''

    ''Yes...'' Julius''s head seemed to be filled with fog now. He couldn''t think properly and digest everything Ozynk was saying. But one thing is certain, he really wants to stop all this chaos.

    ''Good, Julius,'' Ozynk said. ''I have something so you can stop this. Tomorrow, you must give me ten man.''

    ''What for?'' Julius asked.

    ''I will lend my power to them. After that, they can act to kill monsters and ovee chaos in your country. Everything will be finished quickly with my help, Julius.''

    As if finding an answer amidst the darkness, Julius nodded with a smiling face.

    ''Okay! I will give it to you tomorrow. Anything to restore stability to my country!'' said Julius.

    Julius could almost feel that Ozynk was showing him a grin. But he didn''t really see it. It did feel very strange plus Julius'' mind was foggy so everything felt even more unsettling.

    In the midst of all that, Julius''mon sense was still able toe out a little to the surface and ask questions.

    ''Why are you helping me?'' Julius asked.

    ''No reason, Julius. I just want to help you.''

    That answer should make anyone immediately suspicious. But Julius, who was almost overpowered by Ozynk, thought that was a good answer.

    ''Thank you,'' said Julius.

    ''You are wee, Julius. You are very wee...''

    ~~~

    After getting enough restst night now their body condition feels better. Of course, the fatigue they suffered yesterday had disappeared because their Magic energy had been replenished.

    Their clones are still in action to rece them in doing their jobs and tasks.

    Arty felt a little grateful because she didn''t have to go to school and could rely on her clones even though it was a bad move. If only the situation in the world wasn''t this bad she would be happy to have those clones. However, even though she didn''t go to school Arty had to do something even more troublesome. That is stopping this mess by cing those stakes.

    Arty turned to Billy and Adrien who were in the same car. Just like her, their faces also showed reluctance. Today they have to do the same thing again without being appreciated by the people they protect.

    But Arty thought that was actually a good thing. She has seen too many effects when you are known by many people.

    The three of them were once famous as the three heroes who had stopped the years war with the Elves. In one way or another only they know.

    At that time, there were no journalists or anyone who met Erend and Billy because they were still living in the Slums. So the journalists definitely don''t want to go to that slum and dirty ce.

    However, now that they are no longer living in the Slums, there is no reason for the journalists not to visit them. That could be an annoyance and Arty didn''t want that to happen.

    Although in truth, she also felt a bit sorry for the three of them because neither of them even acknowledged for the help they had done to the world. But Arty thinks it''s for the best.

    "We have to deal with the rest of Adaeram today," Adrien said. It was not an ordinary greeting but more of an order.

    "Yes, sir." Erend and Billy answered together.

    "But, are the Elves capable of that?" Arty asked. "Besides Erend, they are the ones who work the hardest among us."

    "You''re right, Arty," Billy said, slightly apologetic. "Too bad our Magic is still not good enough to do that teleportation."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Erend snorted. "You don''t need to feel so down, Bill. You think teleportation Magic is something you can do after just a few practice sessions?"

    Billy snorted with a chuckle. "You''re right. But I''m actually quite ambitious."

    They arrived at the former dojo building when the sun had not yet risen but the sky in the east was already showing a reddish tint. It was only 5 am but this time was already quitete for their departure.

    As soon as they went inside, it turned out that Aurdis, Aerchon, and Saeldir were already inside. They were gathering to talk about something in theirnguages ??when Erend, Billy, Adrien, and Arty entered the building.

    "Are you ready?" Aurdis asked apanied by her beautiful smile.

    "We are always ready for the grueling task of saving the world," said Billy. His voice said something different from his words.

    "We just have to ce another 43 stakes, right?" he asked.

    "Yes," Aurdis replied. "Let''s begin."

    Aurdis and Erend teleported to the nearest Magic circle from the location they wanted to go to. Then Aurdis put the Magic veil on Erend and he activated his transformation.

    Erend took Aurdis to fly to the next location at a higher speed than yesterday. He did that to quickly get to that location.

    ~~~

    When that morning General Lennard and Thomas entered Julius'' president''s room, they were surprised to find the president already up from his bed.

    He stood in front of the window and stared at the scenery outside where the vehicles were still passing by along with the tired-looking soldiers and medics.

    "Mr. President!" General Lennard said in a surprised tone. "You can wake up already."

    "Yes, Jacob," said Julius. "You''re awake."

    Because Julius was facing the other way General Lennard and Thomas couldn''t see the ck glint that filled the president''s eyes. Something inside Julius''s body stares at the world that spreads out in front of him, at the new creatures to conquer.

    Momentster the ck glint disappeared, and the president''s eyes returned to normal. He turned to face General Lennard and Thomas.

    "How are things going?" Julius asked.

    General Lennard and Thomas both felt that something was wrong with the president but they couldn''t wrap their minds around that. Taking it as an effect of their exhaustion, the two of them immediately shook off the thought.

    "We have good news, sir. Somehow, the citizens are less aggressive than in thest few days. They are more easily routed and don''t put up much resistance," General Lennard replied.

    Julius''s forehead wrinkled. "They be less aggressive?"

    "Yes, we don''t know why but it is a good thing."

    Julius looked the other way with a confused expression instead of relieved. General Lennard and Thomas exchanged nces at his strange behavior.

    "Yes." Julius suddenly turned to them and smiled. "That is something good."

    General Lennard smiled. he said. "We will still carry out strict patrols and guards, sir. Even though the situation seems to be improving we don''t know what will happen. So we cannot let our guard down."

    Julius nodded. "That''s the right decision, Jacob. And I want to request something from you."

    "What is it, sir?" General Lennard asked.

    "I want to ask ten soldiers to be my bodyguards. Can you do that?"

    General Lennard frowned. "I-I think I can work on it. Pardon my impudence, but... why do you want to have extra bodyguards?"

    "You know what happened to me, right? I was suddenly attacked at my house. My family is being threatened, Jacob. I can''t let that happen again so I want extra bodyguards," Julius said. "I want them toe as soon as possible."

    General Lennard nodded, despite some hesitation. "I''ll take care of it soon, sir."

    After that, because Julius said he wanted to rest again, General Lennard and Thomas came out of his room.

    "Do you feel something strange about Mr, President, Thomas?" General Lennard asked as they were walking down the corridor.

    "Uhh... Actually, yes, General." Thomas didn''t expect General Lennard to say that to him. Thomas knew that the General admired the president so much that Thomas thought he would ignore such an obvious sign.

    "Something wrong about him."

    ~~~

 Chapter 376 Almost Done

    ?

    Thomas nced at General Lennard. The General looked full of contemtion as he walked beside him, pondering deeply about the president''s peculiar behavior.

    Actually, the strangeness is not something that can be seen with the naked eye. Thomas can''t wrap his mind around it but it feels like he feels a different aura from the president. That of course couldn''t be exined bymon sense so he tried to reject that idea in his head.

    However, when Thomas recalled what had happened around him since he started experimenting with that foreign power called Magic, Thomas knew that there were indeed things that couldn''t be exined logically but had actually happened.

    Was what they felt from the president just now Magic inside his body? In that case, the feelings of him who could feel it were a form of sensitivity to Magic.

    Thomas turned to General Lennard. "General, maybe what we were worried about at the beginning did happen."

    "About us opening another door and causing Magic toe into our world?" General Lennard asked without turning to him.

    "Yes."

    "I''m also getting more and more convinced of that possibility, Thomas. With everything that''s going on here, I know that something has happened."

    "What do you think?" Thomas asked.

    General Lennard said. "I was thinking that maybe this is karma for us for stealing the key in the first ce."

    Upon hearing the answer General Thomas blinked quickly. He was silent for a few seconds, pondering over the words.

    Thomas understands a little about karma. What one puts out into the world will inevitably return to them.

    "Maybe that''s true. But already happened, didn''t it, General?" Thomas said. "Let''s just find a way to ovee this."

    General Lennard sighed again. "You''re right. So, what do you want to do now?"

    "I still have some data and samples from the experiment we did back then. I want to see if there''s something wrong with the president."

    General Lennard grimaced. "I can''t believe I''m suspecting the president."

    Thomas saw the General shake his head with a grimaced expression that looked reluctant. He respects the president so much that the thought of suspecting him is almost unheard of even when the president makes questionable decisions - like those Magic experiments involving humans.

    But now he had to be suspicious when the bad possibilities were visible in front of his eyes. The problem is that he feels that the president is not himself.

    If it was the president''s decision himself, then maybe General Lennard would do as he was told.

    "What are you going to do with his request?" Thomas asked.

    "I''ll give it to him with orders that they have to keep an eye on him and act immediately if they find anything wrong with the president," General Lennard replied.

    Thomas didn''t answer because he didn''t think it was a good idea when they chose toply with the president''s request that it was still unclear whether he was a threat or not.

    But if they don''t obey his orders, the president might do something that is beyond their expectations. At least now they can keep an eye on him easily if they deploy the ten soldiers.

    ~~~

    What they were headed for now was a ce in the north of this world. So, naturally, that ce is very cold.

    When they were in the air Aurdis who was sitting on Erend''s palm already felt the cold wind blow. She tapped into her Magic, weaving a protective cocoon of energy around her body to ward off the chill and envelop herself inforting warmth.

    Erend flew lower and lower until they finally saw a in covered in ice. As soon as theynded, a group of monsters that looked like white apes with nearly three-meter-tall bodies came lunging at Erend.

    Erend opened his Dragon mouth and immediately blew fire at them.

    *SWOOOSSSHHH!!!*

    The mes instantly scorched the white ape monsters and melted much of the ice that covered thend.

    Erend looked around to see if any monsters or anything else had appeared. For now, he saw nothing. So he put Aurdis down and changed back to human form.

    Aurdis moved her eyes for a few moments, scanning the area for the exact location of Adaeram since this ce was only filled with ins of ice. The ce they have to look for is actually visible from the satellite map image, but the power of the ce prevents people from spotting it if they are near it.

    "You found it?" Erend asked.

    Aurdis didn''t answer right away. After searching again for a few seconds, she was able toe up with an answer.

    "Yes. I found it." Aurdis walked towards the ce. Erend followed her from behind.

    Aurdis waved one hand her front. A veil covering the ce was instantly lifted, revealing a two-meter-tall gray obelisk.

    "Is that... some kind of veil?" Erend asked, his forehead creased in surprise. "Like you did to cover me?"

    "It looks like that. But different," answered Aurdis.

    "How did the veil get here?" Erend asked.

    Aurdis turned to him. "You said that there are many stories about strange things from your world, right?"

    Erend nodded.

    "Maybe... just maybe. In this world there have also been beings who can use the same power as Magic," said Aurdis.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    That raises even more questions for Erend. At first, he only thought that all fairy tales were just fairy tales to entertain or frighten children. However, now he feels there is some kind of truth to all that story.

    "I will create the Magic circle." Aurdis started to create a Magic circle while Erend pondered his own thoughts.

    An oddity simr to Magic didn''t only happen in this ce but also the ces of Adaeram that they had previously visited. Erend initially only thought that those ces were just ces with a concentration of some kind of ancient power in this world - which either existed or not. He thought that those ces would not release that much power.

    But it turned out that his guess was wrong. There''s something in those ces. Something that mighte from ancient times of this world.

    ''I have to find out more about all this.''

    Saeldir and Arty appeared from the Magic circle. They put the stake right away. A shockwave is generated, spreading a madness-reducing effect around.

    Arty took a deep breath. "Finally. It''s only one ce left, isn''t it?"

    "Yes," Saeldir replied with a smile that indicated that he was also relieved.

    "Maybe after this, we can use the Magic circles that have been installed around the world to go on a vacation?"

    "Hmm." Saeldir nodded in agreement. "That sounds like a fine idea."

    Then the two of them exchanged nces with a smile. This sight did not escape Erend''s attention, who had been staring at them from the side.

    His forehead creased. ''What the hell is going on between these two?''

    Arty turned to Erend. "Why haven''t you taken off yet? We have to finish this as soon as possible."

    Erend scowled at his sister. "You two seem to have gotten along better."

    Arty blinked quickly. "W-What do you mean? S-shouldn''t we get along? So... we can work together better."

    Erend still looked at his sister with suspicion. "Yeah, right..."

    Then he turned his gaze towards Saeldir. As soon as he caught Erend''s gaze, the Elf immediately turned his head away.

    ''Something is going on between the two of them.''

    Erend decided to leave the matter forter. He stepped away and activated Dragon Transformation, carrying Aurdis then shot into the air.

    Saeldir watched Erend leave. He felt his heartbeat still quite fast now after getting Erend''s suspicious gaze.

    "Hey, let''s go back. It''s cold here," Arty said, stroking her arm.

    "Huh? O-Oh, right."

    And then, the two of them returned to the room.

    ~~~

    ''What are you thinking?'' Aurdis asked in a yful tone.

    ''The next location, of course,'' Erend replied curtly.

    ''That''s it?''

    ''Yeah. Besides the fact that maybe Arty has be even closer to Saeldir.''

    Aurdis let out a soft giggle. ''You don''t have to worry about Arty. Saeldir is a good Elf.''

    ''Is he, though?'' Erend sounded very doubtful.

    ''Yes. I''ve known him for a long time. He''s sometimes quite annoying when he''s focused on learning something but overall he''s nice.''

    Erend let out a grunt from his throat. Because he was in Dragon form the grunt sounded like two rocks grinding each other.

    They didn''t talk about Arty and Saeldir anymore because Aurdis felt that Erend wasn''t too fond of that topic. So they continued their journey in silence.

    About five minutester Erend could finally see where they should go next. Erend dived down, but before hended Erend felt something strange in that ce which made him stop in midair.

    ''What is it?'' Aurdis asked.

    ''I don''t know... I have a bad feeling,'' replied Erend.

    Erend and Aurdis immediately scanned around to find the source of Erend''s anxiety. However, they found nothing.

    ''There is no-''

    Before Aurdis could finish her sentence, something shot Erend from below. Hit him square in the chest.

    ~~~

 Chapter 377 Caught

    ?

    Something shot up from below and hit Dragon-Erend square in the chest. Aurdis who was about to say something stopped because of that attack.

    Dragon-Erend''s body trembled in the air and then started to fall.

    "Erend!" Aurdis screamed in fear.

    ''I''m fine.''

    Unexpectedly, the answer from Dragon-Erend came almost instantly even though Aurdis was sure he was injured.

    ''Wait.'' When Aurdis turned towards his chest, she did see a dark pink smoke where the shot hadnded. But whatever that shot is, it couldn''t break through Dragon-Erend''s scale.

    Aurdis heaved a sigh of relief as he held Dragon-Erend''s huge fingers so she wouldn''t fall.

    A few momentster theynded on the ground with a bit of hardness, though Dragon-Erend was still able tond on his two feet indicating that he wasn''t seriously injured.

    Dragon-Erend immediately looked around to inspect the area that was still quite close to the north. The air here is still cold because of that but there is no ice covering thend anymore.

    "Grrhhh..." Dragon-Erend let out a growl from deep in his throat. He was baring his teeth, ready to devour anyone he saw as an enemy.

    However, it turned out that they didn''t need too much trouble finding the perpetrator who had shot Dragon-Erend. Because the perpetrator had already revealed herself by walking towards them.

    It was the form of a half-naked woman wearing only a small cloth that covered her nipples and groin. Her body could make most men - even women - drooling and seduced. But Erend as a Dragon only saw her as a monster. Her enchantment did not affect him, who was already burning with anger at the actions of those creatures.

    "You are strong, Dragonborn. I thought-"

    *BOOM!*

    Before she could finish her words, Erend already spewed a fireball at where she was standing. Even Aurdis felt shocked by the attack. Don''t you usually have to listen to an evil being finish their sentence to find out something about them?

    But, well... Aurdis felt that now Erend wasn''t in the mood to do that.

    Dragon-Erend lowered his arm so she could get down more safely even though he knew that Aurdis could actually jump from here andnd easily on the ground. Yet Erend still does it.

    ''Wait here for a few minutes and don''t call the others yet,'' Erend said. ''You can start it now.''

    Aurdis nodded. ''Yes.''

    Erend immediately shot towards the smoke and fire to look for the woman''s figure. When he was there Dragon-Erend immediately pointed his ws at the ground but he didn''t catch anything.

    "You didn''t allow me to finish my word, huh...."

    Dragon-Erend turned toward the woman''s voice. He turned his head and saw her already in the air with two ck wings pping on her back.

    "Let''s talk fi-"

    Dragon-Erend lunged then swung his fist. The woman didn''t have time to dodge because of his speed so she could only take the punch.

    *BUAGH!*

    The woman shot up and hit the ground. She was pushed a few meters on the ground until it formed a long path.

    The woman gritted her teeth and immediately shot flying back into the air.

    "You filthy being! You-!"

    Again, Erend had lunged at her and swung his ws. The woman now decided to put up a fight because Dragon-Erend never let her finish her sentence. But now there were huge pink and ck tentacles rising out of the air around her.

    Dragon-Erend''s wsnded on the tentacles and he felt his entire attack being absorbed inside. The tentacles shook from the pressure of the attack but they didn''t seem like they were going to shatter.

    The woman grinned. She shot toward Erend''s head and then gave a p which turned out to be a powerful attack. The p sent Dragon-Erend crashing to the ground, creating quite a bit of vibration in the surroundings.

    Despite having managed tond a strike that knocked down Dragon-Erend, the woman didn''t look pleased. She stared at her palms which were trembling violently.

    ''It turns out that he is that strong. No wonder Ozynk said to be more careful. And even Svaros was injured that badly.''

    The women were, of course, one of the rulers in the Chaos Realm. She is a Goddess with the name Isadora.

    Dragon-Erend was back on his feet barely seconds after he fell. Isadora gritted her teeth. She had a hunch that she shoulde back. But her other desire forced her to stay.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''I want to know more about his strength.''

    A Dragonborn is a creature that is very mysterious yet so powerful. Their existence is almost the same as the Chaos Realm.

    Isadora and the other resident of the Chaos Realm have never defeated the Dragonborn. In fact, they are creatures that y a major role in sealing the Chaos Realm from other worlds.

    Even though she wouldn''t die now because this was actually the body of a human that she possessed, just like Svaros, Isadora also had to expend a lot of Magic energy to be able to manifest herself to this world. And she will also lose a fair amount of Magic energy if Dragon-Erend injures her badly enough.

    Yet, even though she realized that Isadora still chose to stay here. She grinned widely to see Dragon-Erend dart back at her and she came over to him.

    The pink and ck tentacles that blended together came out again in the air around her. The tentacles were covered in slime that was also ck and pink around them.

    Dragon-Erend aimed a powerful punch at the tentacles, but all the slime made the blow slip.

    A tentacle shot toward Dragon-Erend''s neck and entangled him. The tentacles tightened very quickly.

    Isadora grinned again. She thought that right now Dragon-Erend had already been suffocated by her tentacles.

    However, it was far from the truth. Dragon-Erend had a scale that was too strong and more than enough to withstand the tentacles even though Isadora tightened it several times more.

    But Dragon-Erend saw a satisfied grin on the woman''s face. So immediately he realized that Isadora already considered herself victorious.

    Dragon-Erend stood still where he was and held the tentacle that was entangling his neck, acting as if he was suffering.

    As he had expected, Isadora floated closer to him with that satisfied grin.

    "I thought you would be stronger than this, Dragonborn. You seem to have made a big mistake by challenging us," Isadora said. "You may have been able to beat Svaros but he has never been the smartest or the strongest one among us. So, it''s hard to say that it''s a big achievement."

    Dragon-Erend listened to her speak while still wearing a struggling attitude.

    "You will not be able to protect this world, Dragonborn. You have no idea how far we have infiltrated into the ranks of your world''s importance. Just a little more... And we will rule it all.

    "You think you''ve seeded by cing artifacts at these points of power? You have no idea how far you are from the truth."

    Dragon-Erend was still silent and listening. He originally didn''t expect that Isadora would say this much.

    He just wanted to catch her off guard by giving the impression that he had already lost. However, it turned out that Isadora couldn''t hold her mouth from saying a lot.

    ''So they already have other ns going on without our knowledge.'' Erend felt even more worried. But at least he managed to figure that out now rather than be anyter than this.

    "I once thought... what if I get a Dragonborn as a ve? Don''t worry. I will give you the pleasure that you have never experienced before," Isadora said in a seductive tone.

    Suddenly, Dragon-Erend''s hand moved with incredible speed and grabs Isadora''s body in a powerful grip.

    Isadora widened her eyes, shocked. But she didn''t have time to realize what happened before Dragon-Erend m her to the ground with powerful force.

    *BOOM!*

    Blood sshed out of Isadora''s mouth, or actually, from the human body she possessed. But the real Isadora felt that pain as well.

    Not only that but after she hit the ground, Isadora felt foreign energy entering her body. When she looked around Isadora realized that she was now in the middle of a Magic circle.

    ''What-'' Isadora looked up and saw Aurdis standing not far from where shey.

    ''That Elf!''

    It was toote for her to do anything against Aurdis''s Magic. Now, Aurdis''s Magic has entered Isadora''s body. A momentter Aurdis had pulled out Isadora''s Magic and sealed it within her Magic circle.

    That was the n that Aurdis had presented moments before. She, Aerchon, and Saeldir had devised a n to investigate further the Chaos Realm and its inhabitants.

    They seeded in inventing a Magic circle that could seal the Magic energy of beings from the Chaos Realm so that they could research itter that night. They only needed to trap those Chaos Realm residents within the Magic circle for ten seconds when they manifested into this world again.

    Isadora saw a faint smile appear on Aurdis''s lips.

    ~~~

 Chapter 378 A Glimpse

    Chapter 378 A Glimpse

    Isadora could see a faint smile on Aurdis''s lips. A smile that says that she has seeded in getting what she wants.

    Isadora gritted her teeth. She didn''t expect that Elf would create this kind of trouble for her when the Goddess thought everything could go smoothly.

    When Isadora looked up, what she saw was an even more terrifying sight for her. She saw the Dragon was grinning at her with sharp teeth and breath that kept blowing from his mouth.

    She had never seen that universe-destroying creature grin before. And her first experience was not something that looked good.

    It was at this moment that Isadora realized, she was fucked for having underestimated the Dragon. Earlier, she thought - and said - that Svaros is an idiot but now she is stuck in this situation for being an idiot as well.

    ''It''s done, Erend!'' Aurdis said via their telepathy.

    Dragon-Erend didn''t answer because he was so excited to do what he was about to do. He withdrew one hand, then clenched it and with a powerful force he mmed the fist into Isadora''s body.

    Dragon-Erend''s punch was so powerful that it created a crater on the ground and a small earthquake.

    A few momentster Dragon-Erend and Aurdis saw a pink and ck energy like misting out of the body like a thick mist. From the mist came Isadora''s voice.

    "You think you''ve won?! Your doom has just begun!"

    *BWOOOSSHHH!*

    "ARRRGHHH!!!"

    Dragon-Erend who no longer wanted to hear her nonsense threw a fireball at the pink and ck mist. The scream that came out of Isadora indicated that she felt the effects of the fireball. Knowing that made Dragon-Erend delighted so the grin on his Dragon''s face appeared again.

    ''Erend, did you know that your smile when you''re in Dragon form is terrifying?'' Suddenly Aurdis'' voice came, waking him up.

    ''Huh? Is it true?''

    Erend turned to Aurdis and then saw Aurdis nodding her head.

    ''I guess it can''t be helped.''

    Erend returned to his human form and walked over to Aurdis.

    "Have you managed to get her Magic energy?" Erend asked.

    "Yes." Aurdis nodded. "Now all we have to do is get Adrien, Billy, and Aerchon."

    While Aurdis was creating a Magic circle to summon Adrien, Billy, and Aerchon, Erend approached the Magic circle that she used to seal Isadora''s Magic.

    Even when Erend had smashed the ground into a crater, the magic circle still didn''t disappear. Now the Magic circle glowed with pink and ck light which were the colors of Isadora''s Magic.

    Erend sat and stared at the magic circle that was constantly glowing. He reached out to determine it. With his Dragon power, Erend didn''t worry that there might be bad effects from that Chaos Realm Magic.

    He immediately felt a strange energy that made him ufortable ''Let''s see... what exactly do you guys have there.''

    It didn''t take long for Erend to feel the effects of the trapped Magic. as soon as he touched the Magic circle. Erend frowned at the effect but he didn''t flinch.

    ''Let''s see... what exactly do you guys have there.''

    It didn''t take long for Erend to feel the effects of the trapped Magic. Suddenly he saw a vision of a castle in the middle of a sea of ??viscous liquid like mucus.

    Erend grimaced at the sight of the liquid. He didn''t expect to see a sight like this when he had that Magic energy. Yet, this is where he is now.

    The vision was still only blurry images but Erend could at least see some faint details like the castle with the pink-ck walls. There were many strangely shaped spiers in the castle but one was the tallest andrgest.

    The shape of thergest spires is really strange. The spires look as if they were created from hardened flesh and somehow, are still beating.

    ''This bitch is twisted!''

    Erend felt like spitting when he see where the woman lived. No wonder it is called Chaos Realm.

    ''I have to endure it and find something else useful.''

    Erend scanning around. It looks like he is at the edge of the world where the woman lives so he can see with a wider view.

    *WOOONNGGG!!!*

    Suddenly, Erend felt a strong push from the highest spires in the castle. Along with that, pink and ck mist also drifted from the spires to the surroundings at a tremendous speed.

    "DRAGONBORN!!!"

    Erend heard a loud scream from the top of the castle. The voice of the woman he had just beaten.

    "What?" Erend replied lightly.

    The pressure was getting bigger. Indicating that the woman was clearly feeling increasingly angry. However, the pressure was not something that worried Erend.

    "YOUUU... WILL... REGRET... THISSSSSS!!!"

    After that, Erend came out of the vision, his consciousness returned to his body.

    "Hmph!" Erend snorted with a grin. ''Let''s see who will regret this.''

    "What are you doing?" Billy asked.

    Erend turned. It turns out that they had finished installing the clear stakes when he was entering the Chaos Realm woman''s world.

    "Just check something," Erend replied.

    Aerchon walked closer to the Magic Circle. He could immediately guess what Erend was doing.

    "What do you see?" Aerchon asked in his usual arrogant tone - which he didn''t like. But now that they were allies, Erend tried to understand it so as to not create a useless fuss.

    "I just take a glimpse of their world," Erend said. "It''s an awful ce."

    Aerchon nodded briefly. "I''ve also suspected that the Chaos Realm isn''t a good ce. But, you can actually see that ce just by touching this Magic energy?"

    "Yes."

    Aerchon looked at Erend with blue eyes that reflected curiosity. How did he do that?

    Even though Aerchon was aware that it was possible because he is a Dragon, Aerchon still wanted to know if there might be something he could do to increase his Magic power to the same level as Erend''s.

    "We''re done, right?" Erend asked.

    "Yes, we''re done. This way the effects of the madness of the Magic awakening should be lessened," Aerchon replied.

    But Erend shook his head in response, making Aerchon frown.

    "We still have a lot of work to do," Erend said.

    "What do you mean?"

    Erend and Aurdis gathered them together to begin exining what they had heard from the women that had attacked them. Erend''s exnation was supported by Aurdis who also heard everything.

    "The importance of our world... did she mean..." Billy widened his eyes and looked at Adrien and Erend.

    "Perhaps the president is indeed in danger. You remember when he was attacked a few days ago, right?" Erend said.

    "That''s possible." Adrien gritted his teeth. "If it is true that Mr. President has been influenced by creatures from the Chaos Realm, we will face serious problems."

    "We have to go to Ascan asap, sir," Erend said to Adrien.

    "You are right."

    They returned to the dojo building and immediately told Arty everything.

    "What are you going to do now?" Arty asked in a worried tone.

    "We will go to military headquarters and see for ourselves the state of the president," Adrien said. "We have to go now."

    Erend and Billy immediately agreed to their Captain''s orders. Arty felt that this was all too fast and unfair. They had just ovee one big problem, shouldn''t they rest after that?

    However, the gravity of the situation dawned on Arty as she contemted the dire implications if the president were truly possessed by creatures from the Chaos Realm. Helplessly, she could only watch as Erend, Adrien, and Billy walked out of the dojo building.

    "Are you worried about your brother?" Aurdis who was beside her asked while giving her a warm smile.

    Arty turned her head. "Shouldn''t they rest for a bit first?"

    Aurdis sighed heavily. "We have no choice. If-"

    "I know," Arty cut her off. "It''s just... I don''t want to see them keep suffering like that."

    Aurdis could see the sadness in Arty''s eyes. The Elf princess stroked her hair slowly. she said. "Your brother and his friends did great things for this world. They tried hard to protect what they love. That''s including you.

    "What you can do is support your brother in any way you can. I can see that Erend really loves you and your mother."

    "And actually, you don''t need to worry about it," Saeldir added. "Erend is strong. Those creatures from Chaos Realm are nothingpared to him."

    Aerchon also wanted to say that Arty''s worries were baseless. Even though she didn''t see much but she should know how much Erend''s strength is. He didn''t even use a third of his strength to carry out these tasks.

    The fatigue is definitely there. But only Adrien and Billy felt that way. For Erend, Aerchon was sure that he still had enough Magic energy to fight even an army.

    "We should get back to. We also have a lot of work to finish ourselves," Aerchon said then turned around and opened a portal.

    "Can you go home alone?" Aurdis asked Arty.

    "Of course." Arty nodded with a smile.

    Afterward, Aerchon, Aurdis, and Saeldir entered the portal and Arty returned home.

    ~~~

 Chapter 379 Have To Retreat

    Chapter 379 Have To Retreat

    The three of them immediately switched with their clones in a deserted ce near the military base. So as not to arouse suspicion, they took turns going to that ce and entered the military headquarters one by one.

    After they had done that, all they had to do now was to find out the truth of the information that Erend just gave.

    The fact that they could acquire the memories of their clones was very convenient. That way they don''t need to be clueless about what has happened to their clones. This Magic is so useful that Billy and Adrien want to learn it more than the ability to fight.

    "So, the president has asked ten soldiers to be his personal bodyguards, huh," said Adrien. "That looks suspicious."

    "Yeah, especially when he just woke up," Billy said.

    "Unfortunately we arete." Erend shook his head in frustration. "The ten soldiers will be used by the creatures possessing the president by now."

    Adrien turned to Erend. "It''s still not certain if the president is actually possessed by those creatures, right?"

    "I''m almost certain, sir." Erend looked at Adrien with eyes that looked convinced.

    Adrien sighed. "Well, this is bad indeed. But for now, we can only observe."

    "I will attack when I see he is about to start something," Erend said. "We can''t let everything we''ve done go to waste."

    "You want to attack the president?" Billy asked. "That sounds like a too rash n, Erend."

    Erend clicked his tongue in annoyance. "I know. But we have no choice. The creatures that possessed the president - if that''s true - they''re smart. The proof is that they possessed the president and weren''t just focused on creating chaos."

    Erend nced at Billy and Adrien to emphasize how big of a problem this was.

    "You''re right. If they''re smart enough to get their hands on the most powerful man in this country we can only imagine how big of a n they have," Billy said.

    "Alright, Drake," Adrien decided. "It looks like we really don''t have a choice. But let''s make sure first that the president is indeed possessed and not someone else first."

    Erend and Billy nodded.

    ~~~

    Julius opened his eyes. He was currently sitting cross-legged on the bed in the military base infirmary.

    ''This is bad. That idiot Isadora... I never thought she could be so stupid.''

    The God of Chaos Realm that possessed Julius was now in a bad mood after learning thetest news from Isadora. They are not particrly good at working with each other, but they currently have the same goal, which is to rule this world. So, like it or not, they work together and share information.

    Svaros is so difficult to work with and prefers to move on his own ording to his beast lust. But that wasn''t the shocking thing between the three of them. Svaros is always the stubborn one and the one who takes the most victims as well.

    But this time even Svaros was forced back by the power that dealt him a heavy blow. Ozynk never imagined that Svaros would restrain himself from attacking his enemies.

    But what bothered him the most was Isadora who had revealed their n.

    ''The Dragonborn is here. What''s the best way to deal with it?''

    Ozynk can feel the power of the Dragonborn. He had heard of him from one of the Elves who was his worshiper. Ozynk didn''t expect that he would also meet him in this world.

    Somehow, the Dragonborn is the protector of two worlds and he has enough power to do so simultaneously. So Ozynk knew if he couldn''t directly fight him in a direct confrontation or he would be the one who would suffer a loss because he couldn''t fully manifest into this world.

    ''But, even when I can fully manifest into this world I''m not sure I can fight him in a direct confrontation.''

    Ozynk realized, the only thing he could do was avoid the Dragonborn. But, how could he avoid it if Isadora had already revealed her n?!

    Julius(Ozynk) sighed. Having no other choice, he had to restrain himself from this person''s body and endure his ns for the time being. The Dragonborn is still not sure if he has possessed this person so he will keep it if he continues to think like that.

    Ozynk withdrew his Magic from Julius'' body and left very little of his influence in the president''s brain. Ozynk will not be able to infuse his Magic into the bodies of the ten soldiers he has acquired for now.

    But that can wait forter until the right timees. For now, he had to back off first.

    ~~~

    There was a knock on Julius''s infirmary door.

    "Come in," said Julius.

    General Lennard opened the door and said. "I''m sorry to bother you, Mr. President."

    "It''s okay, Jacob. What''s wrong?" Julius replied with a smile.

    "Uhm, I wanted to make sure you''re all right, sir. And... I''d like to propose recing three of the ten soldiers I''ve ordered to be your bodyguards."

    Julius frowned in surprise. "What''s the problem?"

    "I think I''ve found three more suitable people to rece them, sir." General Lennard motioned for the three of them to enter.

    Adrien, Erend, and Billy came into the room with a firm attitude. They saluted and stood perfectly still.

    "Oh, so what you mean are the three heroes who have ended the war with the Elves?" Julius said, smiling. "But don''t you need them to quell the riots, Jacob?"

    "The riots that have urred have decreased greatly, sir. Now we don''t need to deploy too many soldiers to handle that. So I think they should be your personal bodyguards," General Lennard said.

    Julius nodded. "Well, of course when the heroes who have contributed greatly to this country be my bodyguards, I feel more secure."

    Adrien, Erend, and Billy stared at the president intently and almost unblinkingly from the moment they entered. But they didn''t see or feel anything strange from him.

    The three of them exchanged nces from that look, they could immediately understand each other''s intentions.

    General Lennard spoke briefly with Julius for a few minutes before finally leaving with Adrien, Erend, and Billy.

    "How is it?" General Lennard asked as soon as they got to his room.

    "We didn''t feel anything, sir," Adrien replied.

    General Lennard frowned. "Are you sure?"

    "Yes. We are sure."

    General Lennard seemed uneasy with that answer. He and Thomas initially convinced that there was something odd about the president so he allowed them to go in and check it out. As people who had been with the Elves, General Lennard hoped that the three of them could pick up some strange signs from the president.

    But it turns out there isn''t any. General Lennard didn''t know whether he should be pleased or not because he himself was sure there was something wrong with the president.

    "You guys still have to keep an eye on him once you start serving as his personal bodyguard," General Lennard said.

    "We will, sir," Adrien replied.

    After that, General Lennard said that they could get out. The faces of the three of them have the same expression, which is confusion.

    "How the hell did we not sense anything?" Billy asked in a whisper.

    "Maybe there aren''t any creatures of Chaos Realm in his body," Adrien said.

    "But..."

    "She only said that they had infiltrated the most important people in our world. But she didn''t say specifically who," Erend said.

    "This makes everything moreplicated. The fact is, those creatures could possess anybody who has power, either in this country or in other countries," Adrien said.

    They all suddenly became silent for imagining the magnitude of that problem. All the stakes they had ced only served to reduce the madness and corruption levels of Magic awakening. But what if all the creatures from the Chaos Realm act and spread their evil corruption of Magic? Of course, those stakes wouldn''t be very useful.

    "Aurdis is trying to research the creatures of Chaos Realm, right? Let''s wait for news from them," Erend expressed his suggestion. The only thing that makes sense as a solution, or at least to give them some hope.

    "I guess you''re right. We can only hope they find something quicker," Billy said.

    ~~~

    And that''s exactly what they do. Since Aerchon had agreed on everything they were doing, there was no reason for Aurdis and Saeldir to do it secretly.

    Saeldir asked for the help of all his apprentices to help with the research. Of course, he had also given the proper exnation of what they were doing. And of course, orders to keep all this secret within their little circle.

    It didn''t take long for them to find something with that many hands working together. Late in the evening that day, they had discovered something.

    "(I found a way to deal heavy damage to them,)" Saeldir said with a grin full of pride on his face.

    ~~~

 Chapter 380 Unexpected Meeting

    Chapter 380 Unexpected Meeting

    Aurdis and Aerchon who were busy with their own business immediately looked over with apprehension. Aurdis jogged towards Saeldir with eyes full of hope.

    "(Are you sure?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(Yes.)" Saeldir nodded. "(With this, I''m sure they will choose to retreat to their realm.)"

    Aerchon who was still in his seat said. "(Care to exin that to all of us?)"

    Saeldir immediately gathered them and exined his n in the best detail. Aurdis smiled because it was a good idea but Aerchon frowned as if he see something off.

    "(Who''s going to do the second stage?)" Aerchon asked, though he already had an idea as to who it would be.

    Saeldir pressed his lips together as if he wanted to hold that answer a little longer. But in the end, he said. "(It must be Erend.)"

    Aurdis who was originally smiling now immediately changed her face. She looked at Saeldir. "(I guess we''ll do that and Erend do his part in his world.)"

    Saeldir shook his head. "(That would be too risky for us. We never know the power of the denizens of the Chaos Realm and how those realms affect us.)"

    "(And it will be different for Erend? You think he knows what he''s going to get into?)" Aurdis said with emotion starting to rise in her chest.

    "(I think Erend does have a better chance than us,)" Saeldir admitted. "He is a Dragonborn. He has power that we don''t know the limits of so I think Erend is the best choice to do this."

    "(I agree with Saeldir,)" said Aerchon. "(It''s a big risk. But it''s worth it. Based on what I''ve heard from you, those creatures from the Chaos Realm were afraid of Erend''s Dragon power when one of them entered the human Billly''s dream, right?"

    Aurdis calmed down. When she thought that again Aurdis had to admit that Erend was indeed the one with the highest chance of entering the Chaos Realm.

    Somehow, the creatures of Chaos Realm who tried to possess Billy seemed afraid of him. However, there is one problem.

    "(Erend was directly attacked by one of the creatures in the city. If they are really afraid of him, why would someone attack Erend directly?)" Aurdis said.

    Saeldir and Aerchon contemted for a few moments. However, they still could not find the answer.

    "(We know nothing about them except what we know now,)" Aerchon replied.

    "(I know that it is indeed a factor that increases the danger and confusion. However, there must be a reason why one of them is afraid of Erend,)" Saeldir said.

    "(So,)" Aurdis said with an uneasy expression. "(No choice but for Erend to go there?)"

    "(Yes,)" Aerchon said.

    Saeldir looked at her and from his gaze, Aurdis knew that Saeldir agreed with Aerchon.

    Aurdis sighed. Then said. "(I want to find out more about the Chaos Realm and its inhabitants before then.)"

    "(Of course. We will provide Erend with as much information as possible,)" said Saeldir.

    And then, they continued their work. Aurdis worked faster and more diligently than before. Her eyes were fiery.

    ''I won''t let anything bad happen to you, Erend!''

    ~~~

    While the Elves are looking for the best solution to their problem, Erend is trying to get some sleep after a long day.

    But when you know that there is a big problem that is haunting the whole world, you can''t sleep that easily.

    Erend turned around for the umpteenth time and stared at the ceiling. He wasn''t sleepy but he didn''t know what he could do now before receiving news from Aurdis so Erend could only wait.

    ''How can I find them?''

    There was more than just the intention of saving the world that made Erend want to quickly find those bastards from the Chaos Realm. It was the anger that burned in his heart.

    Erend didn''t know whether anger existed because he saw how the creatures of Chaos Realm destroyed his world, or maybe something else created it. Something as ancient as the fight between Dragons and Chaos Realm.

    He didn''t know how to confirm that because of limited information. Once again it bes a major issue for their problem.

    Erend remembered the figure that exined many things to him at that time. The Time Dragon. He could surely give him many answers but Erend didn''t know how to find them.

    The fact that he had met the Time Dragon emphasized the possibility of other Dragons. But that still seemed too far for him to think about.

    The Dragonborn kind has be extinct. That''s what everybody knows. Only Erend knew the contrary fact and he had better keep it to himself.

    The night was gettingte but Erend could only keep awake and staring at the ceiling. He decided to get out of bed and do something a little more useful.

    Erend crossed his legs, closed his eyes, and began to meditate. He had been doing this long enough that it didn''t take long for him to enter a trance state.

    ~~~

    Erend only intended to meditate so he could increase his MP. However, what he encountered turned out to be beyond his expectations.

    Perhaps because he had frequently interacted with the Magic of the Chaos Realm, Erend could now see some kind of rift opening towards a ce full of chaos and strangeness that he knew was the Chaos Realm.

    ''Well, might as well try it.''

    Erend - in his subconscious mind - walked towards the rift. He stepped inside and found himself standing in the middle of a vast desert.

    But the sand there was dark red like a pool of hardened blood. Skeletons of various kinds of bizarre creatures can also be seen popping up all over the ce.

    ''Now whose ce am I?''

    Erend started walking. This ce was slightly better than the woman''s ce which was only made up of weird slime and spires. But the fact that he is now in the ce of the creatures of Chaos Realm makes Erend stay alert.

    "Hey, Who are you?!"

    Erend immediately looked behind him when he heard a voice that sounded unfriendly. When he was facing the owner of the voice, Erend frowned.

    It was a man who should only be in his early teens. His hair is curly and reddish in color.

    Even though the man looked young the look in his eyes looked as if he had been struggling for a long time. The wound that extends from above the left eye to the jaw also gives a rough impression.

    "I ask you one more time, who are you? Why are you here?" the man asked. From his movements, Erend was sure that he was ready tounch an attack if he didn''t like his answer.

    But Erend was certainly not afraid.

    "By chance, I found the door here. So, I came here to take a look," Erend replied lightly.

    The man suddenly lunged in his direction. Erend raised his hand just in time to block the man''s fist from hitting his face.

    When they touched, Erend as well as the man felt a familiar sensation between them. The man immediately backed away, his forehead furrowed in confusion.

    "You..." he said while tilting his head. "A Dragonborn?"

    Erend was dumbfounded. He could only stand staring at the man for a few moments even Erend didn''t hear what he just said.

    Erend immediately got the hint that the man was also a Dragonborn like him when they touched. However, this is the Chaos Realm. Why is there a Dragonborn here?

    "Did you hear me?" the man asked again. "Are you really a Dragonborn?"

    Erend snapped out of his daze. "Yes."

    Somehow right now, he felt that the man was not dangerous even though he was a resident of the Chaos Realm. After the touch they experienced earlier, Erend also immediately knew that the man was a Dragonborn and he was not the same entity as the other residents of Chaos Realm.

    "Ahahahaha!" suddenly the manughed. "I never imagined I would meet my kind again. Especially when I''m in this ce!"

    Erend could see genuine happiness on the man''s face. It was as if, he saw family members after a long time apart.

    "What are you doing here?" Erend asked.

    The man stoppedughing - with difficulty - then rubbed his eyes. He faced Erend and answered. "Uhh, that''s a bit long to tell. Let''s say... I have to stay here so the creatures here can''te out and cause trouble."

    "You don''t seem to be doing a good enough job," Erend said.

    "What? What do you mean?"

    "Those creatures have wreaked havoc on my world."

    The happy look on the man''s face disappeared to be reced by worry.

    "Is that true? Ah well, it''s quite hard to keep on track with all of them," the man said. "My name is ar. What''s yours?"

    Erend blinked a few times. This guy looks like he''s trying to get along with him. This behavior seems out of ce for where they are now.

    "Erend. Let''s get back to more important matters alright?"

    ar nodded.

    "Those creatures are messing up my world. What should I do about them?"

    ~~~

 Chapter 381 Suspicious Help

    Chapter 381 Suspicious Help

    "Is it true?" ar asked. "Oh, no. That''s very dangerous."

    ar seemed unfocused. He stared at the reddish sand below but didn''t really look at it.

    Erend was still looking at him with a suspicious look and a furrowed brow. He still can''t wrap his mind around this. A Dragonborn in the Chaos Realm? What kind of development is this?

    For that reason, Erend couldn''t trust ar even though he didn''t feel an aura of danger from him. How can he trust a creature living in Chaos Realm?

    "I can''t find them. You know, in this ce there are too many dangerous things that want to get out. I''ve tried to block them but... It turns out that there are still things that escape me," said ar with a disappointed face.

    "Honestly, what are you doing here?" Erend asked.

    From the look on his face and tone of voice, ar immediately knew that Erend was suspicious of him. He is almost ny percent sure that ar is up to something.

    ar just chuckled. Then looked at Erend with eyes that started to fill with a strange glint.

    "I understand that you suspect me. But... I''m doing a very important job here and don''t mean any harm," said ar. "As I said before, I''m keeping the troubles of this ce froming out. You have no idea how vast the Chaos Realm is. Every time that goes by this ce is getting bigger and bigger."

    "I don''t understand," said Erend. "How did you get into this ce? If you were a real Dragonborn."

    Erend stared at ar while he looked at him too. They only looked at each other for a few moments in silence.

    Erend could see a strange glint in ar''s eyes that appeared suddenly. It feels like... madness, pain.

    "I told you it was a long story," ar replied.

    "Just tell me the gist of it," Erend demanded.

    "Alright. So... uhh... I don''t know how much time has passed since then. I volunteered to stay in this godforsaken ce so that nothing like this happens."

    ar chuckled dryly. "That''s the short version of my story."

    "How do I know that you are not one of those creatures of Chaos Realm?" Erend asked in a sharp tone, almost like an interrogation.

    "You should know already, right?" ar said.

    Erend paused. He had already felt that ar was a real Dragonborn, and he didn''t feel like an evil being.

    However, Erend still couldn''t fully believe it.

    "You know a way to get them out of my world?" Erend asked.

    "Uhh��" ar scratched the back of his head, thinking. "Maybe you should beat them up yourself in this world. I can help you."

    ar gave a smile that should have looked friendly but with his rough face, the smile seemed strange.

    "How are you going to help me?" Erend asked. He must take as much help as he can get even if ites from this unconvincing source.

    "I can take care of you when you do that here. When you actuallye in here all the nasty creatures here will flock to you. I can prevent them from bothering you so you can beat up any creatures that enter your world in peace. "

    Erend nodded his head and said. "I need to find a creature named Svaros."

    "Svaros��" ar frowned, trying to find that name in his too many memories. A few momentster ar said. "You mean... the God of the Fallen Beast?"

    "Yes." Erend nodded. "He calls himself by that name."

    ar chuckled. "Yeah, he is a very troublesome and stubborn creature. I know where he lives. Would you like to visit him now?"

    Erend contemted that matter. He still didn''t have any preparations for now so this was too risky.

    "No. Not now," Erend said. Even though he wanted to meet Svaros immediately and give him what he deserves, Erend couldn''t take such a big risk for now. Moreover, he will fight him in his own domain.

    ar nodded. "Fine. Just call me if you need anything."

    "How do I contact you?"

    "Just do it like how you do this right now."

    Erend thought that he should just meditate and focus his mind on ar. So it''s supposed to be pretty easy.

    "Okay," Erend said.

    ar smiled. "You can go back now."

    Erend thought about the meeting with ar earlier. Should he tell the others about this?

    Afterward, Erend saw everything around him be blurry. A momentter he was back in his room, sitting cross-legged and alone.

    Erend thought about the meeting with ar earlier. Should he tell the others about this?

    Erend can trust his friends for this. But this is something big. After all, this isn''t something to be known as quickly as possible, is it?

    ''It''s better to keep this to myself for now.''

    ~~~

    Julius looked back at the window facing outside his infirmary at the military base. He could clearly see that all the chaos that had urred had subsided drastically and could even be said to be almost gone.

    He received news that the Dragonborn had ced a lot of artifacts to prevent the bad effects of Magic awakening and their effects. Unfortunately, Isadora''s memory of her encounter with the Dragonborn disappeared due to the bacsh that urred due to her defeat.

    Julius (Ozynk) knows that one of the three people who be his new bodyguard is the Dragonborn. But he is still not sure which one is him. He had to first determine which of the Dragonborn was ande up with a new n.

    His phone beeped indicating an iing message. When Julius saw the message a smirk appeared on his face.

    ''We have full data on them, sir.''

    Julius immediately pressed the button on his cellphone and opened the file he received. Then he looked at the data about the three people who had just be his bodyguards.

    Julius already knew that the three of them had already been investigated by the intelligence agency and there was nothing suspicious about the three of them. But Julius knows more than them.

    All his life, Ozynk knew there was one thing he could almost always use. That''s family. It is very easy to get what he wants if he uses their family as a means to an end.

    "Now, let''s see if your Dragon power will be useful to save your loved ones."

    A ckish glint shed in Julius''s eyes wondering what he would do next.

    ~~~

    Although the problem has not been solved, they still have to carry out their daily lives.

    Arty''s school is closed until an unspecified day after the incident. Initially, the school insisted on keeping the school open for several days using the school building that was still intact.

    However, the trauma caused by the monster attack was evidently still etched so tightly in the minds of both students and teachers. So, seeing no other solution, the principal decided to dismiss it for now.

    Arty used this opportunity to train his Magic even harder at the dojo. This time she was alone because the others were busy with their own business.

    Arty could already clearly feel how the Magic was coursing through every cell of her body. She too had be more and more familiar with this previously unfamiliar power after using it many times to ce the stakes.

    ''Can I use it with my eyes open now?''

    Arty tried to focus her mind on summoning the Magic on her body into her hands. She felt the hairs on her hands start to stand up from the force.

    She smiled, guided by her mind which was filled with curiosity. Arty moved her two palms to face each other.

    ''Let''s create uhh... lightning?''

    *CZZT!*

    Suddenly when she thought that a small electric spark appeared in the space between her palms. Arty flinched in surprise, but then an excited smile filled her face.

    Arty focused her mind again, this time intending to create even more powerful lightning. She kept imagining what lightning would look like in her mind.

    *CZZT!*

    Apanied by a widening smile and eyes filled with glinting excitement, Arty added a flow of Magic to her hands.

    Until finally, she seeded in creating lightning that connected her left palm and her right palm. She streamed more Magic until finally, the tendrils of lightning got bigger.

    ''Now, where should I throw this?''

    As soon as he thought about that Arty''s mind panicked. She felt the lightning in her hands getting stronger until she couldn''t contain it anymore. Even the lightning was starting to make her hair stand up.

    She turned towards the far end of the room, then threw the lightning there.

    *BOOM!*

    An explosion and scorch marks were created. Luckily it wasn''t a huge bolt of lightning so it didn''t instantly destroy the edge of the room it hit. But the impact was already quite astonishing for Arty.

    When she got close to it and saw the charred marks, Arty was quite impressed by her abilities.

    ''Maybe now I can fight.''

    Arty looked at her hands with a smile.

    ~~~

 Chapter 382 Her Power

    ?

    Arty looked down at her hands. There was still a bit of lightning there. Arty wanted to try something else.

    ''Can I use other natural elements?''

    Arty had seen through a fantasy series on television when a character could use superpowers with different natural elements. What she has now is some form of super power so it''s only natural that Arty hopes she can master other elements of nature.

    Arty is like a child who just got a new toy. She grinned from ear to ear, then stretched her hands forward.

    She thought of how to bring out another natural element as her power. Aurdis and Saeldir still hadn''t taught her to that extent. Even now Arty is just experimenting and somehow it works.

    Then, she decided to try something else without knowing if it was dangerous or not. Arty just wants to try her new powers.

    Without knowing how to do that, Arty decided to imagine something closely rted to a natural element. She imagined the heat of the fire in her palm and concentrated.

    The Magic in her body began to flow into her palm and the heat she felt became even more noticeable.

    Arty smiled looking at her two palms. ''Am I also going to be able to do this right away?''

    Soon, sparks began to appear. She didn''t feel any pain, but she felt the hot energy starting to be created there.

    ''Wait, this could get dangerous, right? If I''m not careful I could burn this building down.''

    With panicked thoughts apanying Arty ran towards the door. Hermon sense still realizes that the risk she is going to take is quite big. She still doesn''t understand what she''s going to do therefore it''s impossible to know how to control the power that she''s going to release.

    So it will be much better if she does it outside that room.

    Arty dashed and kicked the door open then ran out into the middle of the clearing in front of the building. This time the mes in her hands had grown almost to her elbows.

    Even so, Arty didn''t feel any pain, which meant that her skin wasn''t burned by the mes.

    Her feeling of panic that had urred for a moment diminished as she took a deep breath and let it out. Arty found a small tree with dry branches that had all the leaves fallen off. The tree looks almost dead so it''s the right target for her fire.

    Arty threw the mes that enveloped his arms with the intention of his mind for the mes to shoot toward the tree. The fire that she threw looked like a bullet that traveled quite fast.

    *BWOOSH!*

    The mes strike the tree as if it had been doused in gasoline beforehand. In seconds, the entire tree was engulfed in mes.

    Arty widened her eyes, watching the mes devour the dry tree at an unnatural speed.

    "Whoa..." Arty muttered in awe of her power. ''This way, I can help Erend to fight!''

    Arty felt that finally, she could be more useful to her brother after all this time only being able to rely on him to solve all problems.

    ''But I have to settle one thing first. How should I control my Magic energy so it doesn''t run out quickly.''

    Suddenly the door to the dojo building opened. From there Saeldir came out and opened his eyes wide when he saw a tree that was on fire. He didn''t say anything and walked quickly towards the tree.

    Saeldir watched the tree in silence with the attitude of a teacher observing the work of his student.

    Arty who was behind him looked at the Elf in confusion.

    "Uhm... Have you been there long?" Arty decided to ask.

    Saeldir waved his hand and immediately the fire was reduced. In a few seconds, the fire was extinguished leaving the bottom of the tree trunk and scattered ash around it.

    "Don''t carelessly use your Magic without us by your side," Saeldir said in a stern tone while looking at Arty. He walked towards her.

    "O-Oh, Sorry..."

    Then Saeldir smiled. "But I have to admit that what you did was quite impressive. I also felt some Magic residue inside."

    Arty didn''t know whether to be happy or nervous. She heard Saeldir just praised her but also gave a warning. So Arty just kept silent while putting on an awkward smile.

    "We''d better get inside. Doing it outside here is too risky," Saeldir said.

    Arty nodded and the two of them headed back into the dojo building.

    Once they were inside Arty expected that she would get scolding from Aurdis and Aerchon after performing Magic carelessly by herself. But apparently, they weren''t here.

    "You alone?" Arty asked.

    "Yes. We divided the tasks. Aurdis and Aerchon are preparing something there and I have to prepare something here." Saeldir took something out of his cloth bag. Again, it was a thick, leather-bound book with the Elfnguage adorning the cover.

    "What would you do?" Arty asked.

    "We are nning to do something to banish the creatures from the Chaos Realm from this world," Saeldir replied. "For that, a lot of preparation must be done."

    Hearing that, Arty was immediately interested in taking action. "What should we do?" she asked.

    Saeldir turned. "You don''t have to do anything. But Erend... He has to do quite a big part."

    Once again Arty heard that it was Erend who had to act to get a big role in this n. It was natural because Erend was indeed the strongest among them. But as a sister, Arty felt sorry for his brother.

    "Is there now a way for me to help him?" Arty asked, full of hope.

    Saeldir looked thoughtful for a few moments. "Maybe you can strengthen your control of Magic. That way you can take good care of yourself so Erend can focus on doing his job without worrying about you," he said, smiling.

    Arty wasn''t quite satisfied yet. But that''s enough for now. She nodded.

    "Are you worried about him?" Saeldir asked.

    Arty nodded.

    "You don''t need to feel that way. Erend will be fine." then Saeldir stood up. "Now it looks like we still have time to practice. Let''s continue what you were doing earlier."

    Arty smiled and immediately got ready for her practice. As Saeldir said earlier; if she could control her Magic even better then Erend wouldn''t have to worry about her.

    ~~~

    Erend just came out of the toilet. He walked back to where he stood guard with Adrien and Billy. But suddenly Thomas''s voice called him.

    "Sergeant Drake, isn''t it?"

    Erend turned his head to find the sleepy-eyed scientist who had somehow been at the military basetely.

    "Yes?" Erend asked. Erend saw Thomas walking towards him almost without any enthusiasm. He hadn''t seen him for a long time so Erend just thought that Thomas must be tired without knowing that was how he looked every day.

    Thomas approached Erend. As soon as he got near the scientist said. "I was wondering, do you have a minute to talk?"

    "I have to go back to the president''s room. Is this important?" Erend replied.

    Thomas scratched his head. "Yeah, this is quite important. After all, nothing happened to the president, right?"

    "What exactly do you want to talk about?" Erend asked.

    Thomas sighed, looking reluctant. But in the end, he chose to say it in a soft tone. "I want you to meet someone. I suppose you have seen him before. He is the one who became the first subject of the Magic experiment."

    Erend looked at Thomas with a frown. General Lennard must have said all about him, Adrien and Billy already knew about the experiments they were doing so he wasn''t surprised about that. But what does Thomas want to do now? Why did he ask him to meet that guy?

    "Why should I meet him?" Erend asked.

    "He said he wanted to meet you."

    Because he was also curious, Erend followed Thomas to the room where Conrad was being treated. When he entered the room, Erend saw Conrad sitting in a chair facing the window.

    ''I have to act as if I''m meeting him for the first time,'' Erend thought.

    Conrad turned and immediately scrutinized Erend without trying to keep it subtle as soon as he entered. Conrad stood up and walked towards him.

    "This is Conrad, Sergeant," Thomas said. "Conrad, this is Sergeant Drake."

    "Nice to meet you, sergeant." Conrad reached out to Erend.

    However, Erend didn''t immediately shake his hand. He had time to think whether maybe Conrad could still feel his power. But then Erend pushed aside that thought because Aurdis had already confirmed that his Magic power was gone.

    "Nice to meet you," Erend said, shaking his hand. "Thomas said you want to discuss something with me?"

    Conrad stared at Erend in silence for a few moments. Then said. "Yes. I want to thank you for that time and I also want to talk about all the things that happened right now."

    ~~~

 Chapter 383 Talks

    ?

    Erend sat on a chair in front of Conrad. He still didn''t know how to respond to this situation. He couldn''t make Conrad suspect him.

    But there shouldn''t be anything that would make Conrad suspicious of him because back then in the secret facility, everything was going well. Investigations about himself, Adrien, and Billy have also been carried out and they have not shown any signs that could get them into trouble.

    ''I just have to act normal.''

    Erend sat down quietly, He also still maintained his confused expression as if wondering why Conrad wanted to meet him.

    Meanwhile, Thomas, who was standing in front of the door after locking it, couldn''t escape Erend''s attention.

    "I know that you were the one who saved me in the hospital that time," Conrad said.

    "Just doing my job," Erend replied lightly.

    Conrad smiled. "Thank you. If it wasn''t for you I would have died. I owe you my life, sergeant."

    "Don''t think about it. As I said, I''m just doing my job."

    Conrad nodded, still smiling. "If you say so."

    "What else do you want to talk about?" Erend asked.

    "I''m sure you already know that I was the first to bring Magic to this world," Conrad said in a serious tone. "However, my Magic was removed by an Elf who attacked our secret facility that time."

    Erend nodded while looking at Conrad seriously as if he paid attention to what he was saying.

    "Most of the data about the experiment has also been destroyed. Thomas managed to salvage some of the data but it wasn''t enough to restart the experiment."

    Conrad''s words almost made Erend show a surprised expression. ''So there is still data that was saved...''

    "I believe that the Elves came to stop the Magic experiment. They are prideful beings who don''t want other beings to have their power!"

    Erend could see the glint of rage in Conrad''s eyes like a bonfire burning in a cave in the dark. He wonders what the Elves did when he was on Eternal Earth.

    "What''s your point?" Erend asked.

    Conrad took a deep breath to calm himself. "Everything that happens in this world right now is caused by Magic, sergeant. Magic is awakening in this world for an unknown reason."

    Erend tilted his head to the side, looking like he was genuinely curious. "How can you be so sure?" he asked.

    "I spent long enough in that world to master Magic. And I was able to master Magic before the Elves came and took everything," Conrad replied. "I''m sure you can also feel the strangeness that is happening. How is it possible that riots of this size can ur simultaneously throughout this country and in other countries as well for no apparent reason."

    Erend pretended to think. A few momentster he said. "You''re right. I did feel something is wrong. But, isn''t that riot over?"

    "I don''t think so." Conrad shook his head. "This is only the beginning. Whatever force that entered this world along with this awakening of Magic has already affected the president."

    Erend''s eyes widened at Conrad''s words. "What do you mean?"

    Conrad leaned closer to Erend, then spoke in a whisper. "I felt that a few days ago. There is an evil force inside President Julius''s body."

    Erend was silent and stared at Conrad without blinking. Was what Conrad said true? But why can''t he, Adrien, and Billy feel it too?

    All the questions and confusion were created in Erend''s mind.

    "Wait," Erend said. "You said a few days ago?"

    Conrad nodded. "Yes. I don''t know what happened now but I can no longer feel those evil forces."

    "What do you think happened?" Erend asked.

    "I don''t know. But I''m sure whatever is inside the president''s body realized something so decided to hide first."

    Erend pondered over the matter. He has fought two creatures of Chaos Realm so far. They both attacked him openly and one of them had already seen his face. Could the creature that saw his face spread his identity to all his friends?

    Now Erend is even more convinced that there is a creature of Chaos Realm inside the president''s body after hearing confirmation from Conrad. And the creature somehow hid itself when Erend, Adrien, and Billy decided to be the president''s bodyguards so they couldn''t discover it.

    It must be because the creature inside the president''s body has heard - or even been able to feel - his presence - a Dragonborn - who can hurt them.

    "Sergeant?" Conrad asked.

    "Yes? Sorry. This is all too much for me," Erend replied. "Then what is your suggestion on what we should do?"

    "You trust me?"

    "Yes." Erend nodded. "I can see a little strangeness in the president and I think that''s the exnation for that."

    Conrad was slightly surprised. But he immediately showed a smile. "Thank you for believing in me. Now I ask you and your friends to wait while I think about my next n."

    Erend still doesn''t fully trust Conrad. But if he has a solution to get the creature out of the body, the president, Erend, is willing to listen to it.

    Erend left the room after that conversation. He walked back towards his room while contemting.

    ''So, the creature that possessed the president knows that I am Dragonborn. But it''s smart enough not to show itself and instead hides its existence from me.

    The creature must have bigger ns for possessing the president like that woman said at that time. I have to stop it without hurting the president.''

    The room was already visible before his eyes.

    ''But how? Should I wait for instructions from Conrad or ask Aurdis and the others?''

    This problem made Erend quite confused because there were two options and he didn''t know which option was better. It could be that if he contacted the Elves, the creatures who possessed the president would feel their presence and instead do something dangerous beyond their expectations.

    Erend decided to make observations first for now. Until he saw another opportunity that seemed better.

    ~~~

    Isadora finally decided that she could no longer just sit back and wait after experiencing painful things from Erend. She swallowed her anger and visited the pce of bones where Svaros resided.

    Svaros was known for never allowing anyone into his domain without subjecting them to an annoying fight against all his beasts. Consequently, Isadora had toe prepared with her own small army just to gain an audience with him.

    Isadora gritted her teeth when she barged past all the rows of Svaros''s beasts. She didn''t find it difficult with all of them it was just that Isadora felt annoyed that she had to go through this kind of hassle.

    ''If I don''t want to avenge the Dragonborn soon, I won''t want to see him!''

    After passing through the annoying line of beasts, Isadora finally arrived at the door of the Svaros bone pce. The door is made of monster bones in ck and white. There was no handle on the door, instead, the door was filled with bones sticking out in a sharp contour. Svaros never let anything go easy for anyone who wanted to visit him.

    But Isadora ignored the sharp bones and pushed with all her might. The door flew open with a bang and hit the wall behind it creating a thunderous sound that echoed down the corridor.

    "Svaros!" Isadora yelled angrily.

    Because Svaros didn''t answer, the goddess of lust and desire growled in annoyance. She walked with quick steps to enter the corridor.

    Isadora immediately entered Svaros''s throne room after killing his servants. Svaros was sitting on his throne with his eyes closed.

    ''Is he going to that world?''

    Isadora approached quickly. As soon as she was in front of Svaros suddenly the God of Fallen Beast jerked his eyes open.

    "(What are you doing here?)" Svaros asked in a deep voice thick with anger. He certainly doesn''t like it when he is disturbed.

    "(Let''s unite our strength and destroy the Dragonborn. I know that you have also felt a painful defeat because of that being,)" Isadora said, straight to the point.

    *BAM!*

    Svaros hit his throne hand hard and stared at Isadora with eyes burning with rage.

    But Isadora was not afraid instead, she grinned. she said. "(Why? Isn''t that true? The great Svaros has finally fallen before the Dragonborn.)"

    Svaros, who couldn''t hold back his anger anymore, lunged at Isadora and then threw his fist. Isadora who had realized that that would happen raised her hand and created a pink-ck barrier. Svaros''s fist hit the barrier and the impact shook the throne room.

    Isadora gritted her teeth because Svaros'' force fist was quite strong.

    "(Listen, Svaros. We can''t go on like this if we want to destroy the Dragonborn. We need to work together. When will you realize that?!)" Isadora said.

    Isador thought that Svaros would remain stubborn and continue to attack her. However, to her surprise, Svaros pulled his fist and sat back on his throne.

    "(I came to realize that,)" Svaros said. His voice sounded calmer even though there was still cold rage in it.

    ~~~

 Chapter 384 Realized

    ?

    Svaros, who was usually filled with anger and acted on impulse, suddenly looked calmer. At least from what Isadora could see from his exterior. Because what was behind those pair of dark eyes was anger waiting to overflow.

    This of course made Isadora confused. But she then grinned thinly because she knew what could change Svaros'' behavior to this stage. He had taken quite a beating from the Dragonborn; Isadora knew about it.

    But it still took a few hard punches, not just one, to make Svaros realize that he couldn''t fight the Dragonborn. Now that meant he was still pretty stubborn. Even though Isadora herself felt enough after losing to the Dragonborn just once.

    "(You''ve changed a little,)" Isadora said apanied by a grin full of sarcasm.

    "(Don''t push me,)" Svaros replied in a voice that almost sounded like a growl.

    Isadora let out a chuckle. "(Let''s get back to the business, then,)" Isadora said. "(We can''t rule that world if we don''tbine forces. Now the Dragonborn and his helpers have finished installing some kind of artifact to block the effects of Magic awakening and our influence.)"

    Svaros frowned. "(So that''s what they do in those ces.)"

    "(Yes. He also had an Elf apanying him back then and I suspect he still has another colleague.)"

    Svaros just kept silent and listened. He actually doesn''t like listening to other gods talk, especially when it''s rted to carrying out his desires. However, now he realized that he needed their help.

    "(With those artifacts we can''t expand our influence and add more minions. I also have to withdraw all my existing minions in that world to restore my Magic energy after my fight with the Dragonborn.)"

    A grin appeared on Svaros''s lips. Isadora seemed to have suffered a crushing defeat like him and that made Svaros feel better.

    Isadora immediately noticed the grin. She said in an irritated tone. "(You''re smiling? Don''t you remember how the Dragonborn absolutely wreck you many times?)"

    After hearing that the smile on Svaros'' face vanished. The cold rage within his eyes intensified.

    Isadora waved her hand in the air as if to dismiss the matter. If they continued at this rate they would just be fighting again and it was pretty insignificant for the current situation.

    "(Never mind. Let''s just focus on what we are doing now. I have already conveyed what I know, so now it''s your turn,)" Isadora said.

    There was a sound like two stones rubbing against each other in Svaros'' throat. It was the sound of his growling trying to swallow his anger. For Svaros it was quite an undertaking.

    "(I''ve possessed a human child,)" Svaros said.

    Isadora eyed him. "(How much?)"

    "(Enough to take out half of my power if I will.)"

    Svaros'' answer surprised Isadora; because that meant Svaros just continued to focus arge amount of his influence on the boy before the artifacts activated and limited their power.

    But that''s also a good thing. Isadora grinned and then said. "(We can use it as our secret weapon.)"

    Svaros nodded. They continued the conversation to make ns together in Svaros''s throne room apanied by several heated arguments. Meanwhile, out there, Ozynk is executing his n which is going much smoother than what the two of them did.

    ~~~

    President Julius decided to return to the presidential pce today because he felt that the situation had improved a lot. So General Lennard could onlyply with his request. He don''t forget to bring all of his personal bodyguards too.

    After bing a unit together as presidential bodyguards, the ten of them started to get to know each other better. Erend, Adrien, and Billy never thought they would get to this point.

    They assumed that the ten soldiers would behave like people who had been influenced by the creatures from the madness-filled Chaos Realm. But it turns out they are just normal humans.

    Erend knew the reason. That''s because the creatures that possessed President Julius''s body decided to retreat so they had to cancel their intention to extend their influence to the ten soldiers.

    Erend, Adrien, and Billy had talked a lot with them and felt that they were fine people.

    They were previously members of the special forces and were the best of the best in their unit.

    "So what happened in that world? Did you guys see any hot Elves?" one of them, a man with a bald head and a grin that was always visible on his face named John, asked.

    "Well, they''re all good looking," Billy replied. "However, most of them are very dangerous. You can''t let your guard down around them."

    "But you guys survived there, didn''t you? How did you guys do that?" Another soldier named Josh asked his question.

    Billy turned to Adrien and Erend for help answering that question.

    "Not all of them are bad," Adrien said. "There are some of them that help us solve a lot of problems."

    Josh and John nodded in understanding. But the other soldiers were still not satisfied.

    "So they just like humans?" Another soldier named Alfie said with a chuckle.

    Adrien, Erend, and Billy exchanged nces for a few moments. Then Adrien said to agree with Alfie''s words.

    "Yes. They are not that much different from us humans."

    The group walked through the damaged and messy street due to debris and debris. The truck that lifted the ten soldiers was behind a ck SUV where Julius was.

    Julius was now alone in the back seat with his eyes closed. There was only himself and a driver who was concentrating on driving so that this car would not hit the debris from the copsed building.

    In his calm position, Julius only seemed to be sleeping in his chair. However, the creature inside Julius''s body is now doing something.

    There wasn''t enough Magic energy here so Ozynk couldn''t track down the people he wanted to find as fast as he wanted. But in the end, he still found them.

    A long sigh of relief escaped Julius'' mouth. He opened his eyes after he finished doing that and smiled faintly.

    ''You will be my first target.''

    An hourter they arrived at the presidential pce after circling to find the most appropriate path to pass.

    President Julius behaved as if he had returned to himself and started doing his tasks. Meanwhile, Adrien, Erend, and Billy along with seven other soldiers acted as his personal bodyguards.

    Only Erend knows otherwise. Unfortunately, he hasn''t had the chance to say that to Adrien and Billy yet. Erend also has to keep his demeanor so he doesn''t look suspicious or the creature that resides inside Julius'' body will further hide its whereabouts.

    All that day Erend saw that President Julius was just doing his usual activities as if it were him. He didn''t know whether it was because the influence of the creature was getting less, or because the creature was too good at disguises so the president didn''t look suspicious at all.

    ''Anyway, I can''t let my guard down.''

    And so, Erend continued what he was doing as he should. He also kept looking to tell what he heard from Conrad to Adrien and Billy.

    ~~~

    Conrad could only stay in his room inside the military base now because he didn''t know what else he could do other than that. He no longer has his Magic and he doesn''t even have family he can visit.

    Thomas came after he finished with something. But he did note empty-handed. There is aptop in his hand. Thomas drew closer to Conrad and pulled up a chair.

    "What did you bring this time?" Conrad asked.

    "I identally discovered some strange things happening in two ces in the world," Thomas answered straight to the point.

    "Take a look at this."

    Thomas opened theptop and showed Conrad what he had found. Conrad, who didn''t feel that there was anything more important for him to do, decided to take the time to look at theptop.

    On theptop were photos of two ces that appeared to have just been hit by an explosion and suffered quite a bit of damage. Conrad narrowed his eyes.

    "What is this?" Conrad asked.

    "I don''t know. These ces are very remote and far from civilization. There shouldn''t be anything in those ces that can create this kind of destruction," Thomas replied.

    Conrad zooming out that picture. Thomas was right, that ce is very remote. But that''s what makes it all even more strange. What was even stranger was that, there was one of those ces where there were lots of animal corpses lying around in horrible conditions.

    "Why are you showing this to me?" Conrad asked.

    Thomas shrugged. "Well, I thought you''d figure something out. This is all very strange and considering everything that''s been going ontely, this might have something to do with it."

    "Wait." Conrad seemed to remember something. "This ces..."

    Conrad zoomed in again and saw a circr rock formation from above. His eyes widened, and he came to a realization.

    "Is this... Adaeram?"

    ~~~

 Chapter 385 News From The Other Side

    ?

    Conrad stared at the image he saw on theptop screen. The image immediately reminded him of what Eliriel had said at that time when they were still together.

    Thomas couldn''t hear what Conrad was saying, but he could hear him mumbling something. Thomas could also see that Conrad''s expression had changed.

    "What are you saying?" Thomas asked, feeling intrigued. If Conrad realized something it must be because what he saw had to do with his knowledge of Magic or some kind.

    "This ce... Do you know where this is situated?" Conrad asked a question in return.

    "''Why? What''s in those ces? What do you know?" Thomas said that in a rushed tone.

    Conrad sighed. "I''m not sure about this yet. But maybe these incidents happened in these ces for a reason."

    Conrad pointed at theptop screen. His finger pressed against the image of the circr rock formation. "You know what this is?"

    Thomas just shook his head in response.

    "I don''t know for sure either but there must be a reason why there is a rock formation in this remote ce. This ce might be a point of power."

    Thomas looked at Conrad with a confused face. "A What?"

    Conrad then proceeded to exin what Adaeram was. After hearing that exnation Thomas became even more confused.

    "Don''t ces like that only exist in other worlds where the Elves live?" Thomas asked.

    "I thought so too." Conrad''s eyes returned to theptop screen. His forehead is wrinkled, and many questions are spinning in his head at this time.

    Thomas was just as confused. But his brain, which is used to thinking, can collect itself faster than Conrad''s.

    "So, the Adaeram are points of power that store some kind of ancient power in this world," Thomas said. "Let''s put aside why there are points of power in this world, let''s take that forter. Now, why did there happen to be an explosion and many animals died in that ce?"

    "I don''t know." Conrad shook his head with an unfocused look.

    "Is... because of what happened recently those points of power are starting to somehow activated?" Thomas asked.

    "That''s possible. But, all of these animals died from some kind of fight," Conrad said.

    "A fight?!"

    Conrad pressed a few buttons then the digital map zoomed in again. No one had ever been to this ce so it was impossible to use street view so they couldn''t see everything in detail. But this is enough for now.

    Thomas leaned closer to theptop screen to see more clearly.

    The lifeless bodies of the animals in the area bore the marks of a fierce battle, evident from the gruesome injuries they disyed. Countless cuts, burns, and other wounds adorned their once forms, an indication that they had fallen victim to predatory attacks rather than sumbing to natural causes.

    "Something else is killing all these animals," Thomas said.

    "Right," Conrad replied. "We have to go there to find out for ourselves."

    Thomas felt hesitant to leave this ce when the situation in this world was still looking dangerous. Even though it looked like everything was winding down but they could never really be sure.

    "What do you think?" Conrad looked up and looked at Thomas. But his gaze was not that of someone asking but rather that of someone demanding.

    "I don''t know, man. What if the monster that killed all the animals is still there? Or what if we suddenly get ambushed on the street by those madmen?"

    Conrad sighed. "You can see that everything is much better now, right?"

    Thomas shrugged. "We never know, right?"

    "Everything is fine. Trust me."

    Thomas eyed him skeptically. "You''ve lost your Magic power, though."

    "I still have a little sense to feel everything that happens in this world. Trust me, Thomas," Conrad said with determination.

    Thomas stared at her for a few moments. But then he sighed.

    "Alright. Let''s go there."

    Thomas''s guts feel as if to say that he should go to that ce with Conrad. He was indeed a scientist but Thomas knew not to ignore his gut feeling. Especially for something like this.

    ~~~

    Erend thought of everything by himself. It keeps him quiet. The other soldiers didn''t think if anything is wrong and thought that Erend was indeed a daydreamer. However, Adrien and Billy knew that Erend was thinking of something else.

    When the eveninge, President Julius gathered them all and said that he would apply shifts to all of his personal bodyguards. They don''t need to always be here at night. He only asked 3 of the soldiers to guard him tonight, 3 soldiers the following night and 2 soldiers the each following night.

    After hearing the announcement the soldiers heaved a sigh of relief. That means they don''t have to be here twenty-four hours every day.

    For tonight Adrien, Erend, and Billy will be first in line. They are notining because it has be their duty since they decided to join this unit.

    A few hourster the other member of the personal guards returned home. The time was 11.00 pm, and the streets of Ascan which were usually still busy now felt quieter after all the rioting that had happened. The residents of this city still feel scared and traumatized by everything they experienced a few days before.

    President Julius had gone to his room, he said that he wanted to sleep after a long day. Adrien, Erend, and Billy are now free if they want to talk.

    It should be so, but because Erend knows that a creature has entered Julius''s body and thinks that the creature is still there, he thinks that talking about what he knows is still not safe. They had to get away from this presidential pce first before they could talk about that.

    The three of them are now in the courtyard outside the presidential pce. This yard is very wide and filled with shady trees. During the day all these trees would create a shade to cover themselves from the sun but when night fell what they saw were trees casting dark shadows.

    "You don''t want to say that now?" Billy asked.

    Erend just answered with a short shake of his head.

    Billy sighed. "Argh, you got me really curious, dude."

    Erend just shrugged at his words. Unlike Billy, Adrien was much calmer because he knew that Erend must have had a clear reason why he couldn''t say what he was thinking right now.

    Meanwhile, from above them a curtain on the window opens. It was the room where Julius lived. Now while his wife and children are still at the military headquarters for security reasons, Julius is alone in this room. That makes Ozynk, who now controls part of his mind, more free to do what he wants.

    From the gap where the curtains were open, Julius nced at his three bodyguards who were standing in the courtyard. They seem to be enjoying the view of a quiet night.

    Luckily, Ozynk already knew which of them were the Dragonborn so he had no trouble identifying them. Now what he has to do is how keep the Dragonborn away from this world or make him unable to move freely so he can continue his ns in peace.

    Even though Ozynk now possesses the body of a president, he can''t do anything because his power will not affect the Dragonborn once he has used his real power.

    However, the Dragonborn has a family.

    Suddenly, Julius felt contact from the Chaos Realm. Julius gritted his teeth cursing whoever had contacted him now that the Dragonborn was nearby.

    But Ozynk who is inside Julius''s body has a hunch that anyone who wants to contact him is an important message to convey. So he immediately came out of his room and headed for the rear of his pce; as far away from the Dragonborn as possible so that the Dragonborn cannot sense that he is using Magic.

    After Julius reached the back of his pce and confirmed that he was alone, he started concentrating on summoning a bit of his Magic to ept the call.

    ''(Who is this?)'' Ozynk asked.

    ''(This is Isadora.)''

    ''(What do you want?)''

    Isadora then said that she and Svaros had decided to unite their forces. This development made Ozynk frown because it was unusual for Svaros to listen to another god''s words. That is also the reason why Ozynk prefers to work alone.

    ''(Are you serious?)'' Ozynk asked.

    ''(Yes. And I have even better news.)''

    Isadora spoke of their n and of Svaros having managed to possess most of the souls of a young man in this world. Turns out, their n is not half bad; the fact that Svaros had possessed the man''s soul enough to bring out half of his full power was a nice addition.

    A grin appeared on Ozynk''s mouth. (''That is indeed a good news.)''

    ''(Do you agree if webine our forces?)'' Isadora asked.

    Ozynk immediately epted the offer. But he is still not too sure that everything will go smoothly. So Ozynk will think of his own backup n.

    ~~~

 Chapter 386 Residual

    ?

    That night, Jason was alone in his house, living his usual lonely days. He is now on the balcony in front of his room. The balcony was not big and just enough for him.

    Jason stared ahead at the clear, starry sky. The crescent moon hung in a captivating disy, casting a gentle glow upon the world below, lending an air of enchantment to the night''s darkness.

    Jason took a deep breath. "What exactly happened to me?" he muttered to himself with a nk look.

    A few days had passed since Jason experienced an inexplicable and unsettling incident. The strangeness of it ally in the fact that he felt nothing, after discovering that he had taken the lives of the kids who had bullied him.

    Jason was already far from the narrow alley when the body parts were found. He was also in a clean body condition.

    Jason knew that some kind of unknown force had made him able to put up a fight and then kill all the bullies. And somehow, the force made him be a cold-blooded killer. No, he now thinks that he looks more like a monster than just a killer.

    Jason didn''t feel sad, or afraid as the memory of how he killed, mutted then ate the bullies came back to him. Instead, he felt... happy. His heart was filled with relief and joy.

    After all the suffering he went through, Jason finally got to see how all these bullies died at his own hands. He even ate them! Jason feels amazing right now.

    Plus there will be no evidence against him. The unknown force within him obliterated all traces of the murder and transported him from the murder scene to another ce far away. Jason felt that the unknown force wanted to protect him.

    A smile that looked eerie suddenly appeared on Jason''s face. A feeling of chills coursed through his body and made him shudder. Jason might feel that he has be a monster, but, he feels that it''s not too bad.

    Jason looked down at his pale, bony hands. It was those two hands that previously destroyed his gang of bullies. He could still feel how they had broken their corbones in his grip and when he tore their bodies with those hands.

    ''Do I still have that power now?''

    There were various thoughts in Jason''s head about how he would start using his power ording to his desire. After suffering and stressing too much, isn''t it time for Jason to get some revenge?

    Suddenly a thought shed in his head. He jumped from his balcony andnded with ease on the ground after falling five meters. He walked with his hands in the pockets of his ck hoodie. His facial expression was t and cold. He just wanted to confirm something and he didn''t think it meant anything.

    The house is in a pretty good neighborhood in the city area. Even though his family wasn''t a very wealthy family, at least they weren''t too poor to have to live in the Slums and fight against the Elves.

    The highway still looks deserted after the riots that urred a few days back. Jason created a devilish grin on his face, which means fewer people will realize what he is about to do.

    After walking for a few minutes around the highway Jason saw arge, muscr man walking alone. He was wearing a ck sleeveless shirt that showed off all the muscles he had.

    Jason walked quickly when he found his target. The young man felt chills crawling all over his body and stopping behind his eyes, Jason didn''t realize that but now his eyes gave off a pale light and turnedpletely white. The milky eyes look dead and soulless. Besides that, the cold mist came out of those two eyes.

    The big man walked without knowing what was approaching him from the front. It was a few momentster that he realized Jason''s presence.

    The man frowned. "What''s wrong with you, man?"

    Jason didn''t answer. He walked closer to her until he could see his milky, dead eyes and that hideous grin on her face. It was then that the big man realized that something was very wrong. He felt threatened.

    But that man wasn''t someone who was used to backing down and running. He fought back the fear that gave him an rm and charged toward Jason.

    The big man raised his hand and then sent a punch to Jason''s face. But before the punch couldnd, the man''s hand had disappeared as it was torn apart.

    "ARRRGHHH!!!"

    Along with his severed hand that fell to the ground the man screamed so loudly. Since nobody was there, nobody could save the big man from Jason now.

    "You''re quite noisy," Jason said, then proceeded to rip the man''s throat with his bare hand.

    The man made a gurgling sound that sounded disgusting and horrible. That is if a normal human heard it. However, Jason is now almostpletely separated from his status as a normal human.

    He even grinned as he stared at the figure of therge man kneeling in front of him with blood pouring out of his torn throat. Jason enjoyed it.

    But then the smile on his face disappeared. In the split second Jason''s conscience returned to him, stepping over Svaros'' influence, however, it onlysted for a few moments.

    The devilish grin came back on the teenager''s face. The big man saw that and immediately knew that his life would be gone any second now.

    Jason didn''t kill the man right away. He dragged him into a dark alley, leaving trails of blood on the ground. After he reached the alley, the man could no longer do anything; because he lost too much blood.

    The man hoped that Jason would kill him quickly so that his suffering would soon end in death.

    But Jason had other ns, the man''s hopes were instantly dashed when Jason proceeded to rip off the man''s leg and started biting it. At that moment he realized, Jason wanted to eat him alive and enjoy his suffering.

    That was proven when Jason ate his leg while looking at his face as if he was enjoying a show while eating his snack.

    ~~~

    Two days passed monotonously. But the monotony made them all more anxious because it seemed as if this was the calm before the storm came. What makes this even worse is that they don''t know what storm it is or when it wille.

    Conrad and Thomas prepare for their visit to where the rock formation is. They set off when it was still very early after getting permission from General Lennard.

    Conrad never rested as long as he prepared himself. Thomas always saw a small frown on his forehead when he did something. The frown got bigger sometimes, Thomas guessed it was because he was thinking about something quite heavy.

    Thomas tries to ask what he thinks but Conrad always gives him ambiguous answers like: "It''s probably leading to something bigger", "I''m not sure". and "There may be other parties working in the shadows".

    Thomas couldn''t understand what he was saying. So he decided not to ask any further because he knew that he would only get a simr answer.

    They departed from the military base that morning. They were just the two of them so as not to raise suspicion. It was quite a distance but luckily they used the helicopter piloted by Conrad.

    Throughout the trip, Thomas was still looking at hisptop to find more information about that ce. Until now, he had received information that the ce was known as a ce that had certain myths. But like most myths, no one has ever really been able to prove it.

    Thomas, as a scientist, also never bothered to observe the phenomena that urred in that ce before now. He thought that if it was possible, investigating ces full of myths like this would be a new project.

    They arrived at the rock formation after several hours in the air. Conradnded the helicopter smoothly because there was a wide clearing around the rock formation.

    "Okay, what are you going to do now?" Thomas asked. He only brought a camcorder and notes because he didn''t know what exactly he should prepare for this.

    "Let''s take a look," Conrad said, then he walked towards the rock formation.

    The corpses of the animals had begun to give off the scent of decay. Their blood and body parts sttered around the ground which was ckened by what seemed like intensely hot mes.

    Conrad could feel it even if it was very faint. This is the residual use of Magic. They had used it so much that he could still feel it even after several days had passed and in a state where he could no longer use Magic.

    "What is it?" Thomas asked curiously.

    "This is Magic," Conrad replied.

    "Are you sure?"

    Conrad nodded confidently. "Yes. Someone... Or... something... they used Magic and fought here."

    Thomas felt a chill run down his spine.

    ~~~

 Chapter 387 Discovered

    ?

    Chill crawled up Thomas'' spine after hearing what Conrad said.

    "W-What you say?" asked Thomas with a trembling voice.

    Conrad looked again down at the ground he was standing on. There were traces of ashes and ckened scorched earth because the heat was too strong. Whatever had just fought here had absolutely devastating power.

    "Fire..." Conrad''s words trailed off because his mind was going elsewhere. He was experiencing a familiar impression now. Fire? Somehow, Conrad felt that this power was the same as what he had felt back then in the secret facility.

    "A fight was going on here, Thomas. A big fight. I can feel it," said Conrad.

    Thomas was silent, his forehead creased in contemtion. After a while he said. "Do you mean there are Elves who came here from that other world?"

    "I don''t know. But I know that in another world there are not just Elves."

    Thomas swallowed reflexively. "A-Are they nning on a counter-invasion?"

    "I don''t think so. They are intelligent creatures. If they decided to attack they would target a better spot now.

    They already knew where the secret facility was and destroyed it. So they must have known how to enter directly into the city center. Yet, they don''t do that."

    "You''re right," Thomas said. "They''ve somehow been able to infiltrate deeper into our world than five years ago so if they decide to attack they''ll be targeting a better ce."

    "Because of that, I think that the ones who attacked us weren''t the Elves. Including the one that caused the chaos and possessed the president," Conrad said, his expression troubled. "But I don''t know who it is."

    "Let''s check the rock formation." Thomas gathered himself and walked towards the rock formation. Conrad followed behind him.

    As they got closer Conrad felt a different energy inside than before. If before he felt an aura full of hatred and destruction now he felt something quite the opposite.

    They stepped into the rock formation and what Conrad was feeling became clearer. Thomas realized that from the look on his face.

    "What do you feel?" Thomas asked.

    "This is different," Conrad said. "There''s something here."

    Conrad walked closer to the direction his instincts led him, that is to the center of the rock formation. Conrad felt lucky because he still had sensitivity to Magic even though now the power had disappeared from his body.

    He felt the Magic getting stronger. Conrad held out one hand. Seeing that Thomas felt anxious, what if Conrad suddenly held something that caused the destruction they saw behind?

    When his hands felt like they were holding something hard, Conrad widened his eyes. ''This is it!''

    "I found something here!" Conrad said.

    Thomas immediately ran over. "What is it?"

    "I don''t know. I also don''t know if it''s okay if you touch it."

    Hearing that Thomas stepped back without realizing it.

    "What do you feel?" Thomas asked after feeling a safe distance from whatever it was Conrad was holding.

    Conrad rubbed the invisible thing slowly until he finally got its rough shape.

    "This is some kind of stake. They stick in the ground," Conrad said. "This is not a normal stake."

    Thomas snorted. "No shit. That thing is invisible and... I guess it also emits Magic, right?"

    "Yes." Conrad nodded then he stood up. The existence of this stake confirmed his previous conjecture.

    "This ce is indeed Adaeram. A point of power."

    Thomas looked at him. "So, someone, or something, ce the stake in here and made this mess? But for what?"

    "I don''t feel any negative Magic energy from this stake. But I can''t really confirm it," Conrad said. "Based on what I''ve seen and felt until now, maybe the force that ced these stake fights the other force and wins."

    "Are those who put up the stake good beings?"

    "Maybe. In fact, the chaos that urred in the city suddenly reduced drastically, right?"

    Thomas nodded in agreement. He had already gotten a little exnation from Conrad about Adaeram. Power ced in those ces will affect nature and creatures around. If what was installed there was evil Magic, then this mess would only get worse. But the fact that the chaos disappeared meant that whoever ced the stake meant well. It should be. Thomas hopes so.

    "But who are they?" Thomas asked.

    Conrad didn''t answer right away. He stared at the carcasses of animals that had been butchered and burned.

    "I have to restore my Magic ability," Conrad said.

    "You can do that?"

    "Should be able to. My sensitivity to Magic is still quite good. Bringing it back again shouldn''t be impossible."

    Thomas saw the resolve in Conrad''s eyes. He also thought that it was the best decision at this time.

    They left the ce knowing what to do next. There was no possible answer for them if they remained in this ce and no way to look for clues to discover who had ced this stake. What they had to do now was bring Magic Conrad back.

    After that, finding answers should be easier.

    ~~~

    Erend, Adrien, and Billy were in their car to go to the presidential pce. Erend started to exin what he heard from Conrad. He kept his meeting with ar brief because it seemed less important now.

    He could already predict Billy and Adrien''s reaction. They were taken aback but managed to quickly control themselves having expected that beforehand. Now what Erend said confirms that.

    "Conrad still has that ability?" Billy asked with a confused expression.

    "I thought Aurdis had eliminated his Magic ability."

    "He doesn''t have Magic anymore. But maybe because he has had it for a long time his sensitivity is still good," Erend said. "Anyway, he helped us a lot with spotting the creature that possessed the president."

    "Do we need to tell the Elves about him?" Billy asked.

    "Of course," Erend replied. "I told Aurdis about itst night."

    Judging by her reaction, Aurdis wasn''t too surprised so she must have known about the possibility that Conrad''s sensitivity was still there. But she said that Erend doesn''t need to worry too much so he doesn''t. Even more important than that was the creature possessing the president.

    "What are you going to do now, Drake?" he asked.

    "Aurdis said they were thinking of a way to get the creature out of the president''s body without killing it," Erend replied.

    Hearing that Adrien and Billy sighed. If it was the Elves, they believed they could do it. But it also made Billy and Adrien feel like they weren''t really that good. The Elves helped them all the time, you could even say that they were the ones who did a lot of the work. Apart from Erend, of course.

    They arrived at the presidential pce and immediately carried out their usual guard duties. The job was starting to feel boring because the threats were far fewer. The other soldiers started talking about it a lot.

    Even though they agreed that this job was not very useful, Erend, Adrien, and Billy felt that the most appropriate ce to keep an eye on President Julius was near him. So they didn''t protest.

    They can only wait here until the Elvesplete their n to expel the creature on the president''s body. Without knowing what is going on behind the scenes about the ns of the creatures of Chaos Realm.

    ~~~

    Jason just woke up when it was noon. He suddenly opened his eyes wide in a lying position. When they opened, those eyes were already filled with cold white fog. Svaros don''t waste time, he possessed Jason from the start he opened his eyes.

    Jason still felt his soul in that cold, dark fog. Yet he knows that he has no control over his soul now.

    "Who are you?" Jason asked the cold dark fog that surrounded him.

    "Sit quietly there, child," a deep, hoarse voice replied.

    Jason knew that it must be the voice of a powerful being who had helped him so he immediately obeyed what the creature said. Jason even felt happy because finally, he could hear the voice of the creature that had be his guardian and savior.

    "What do you want to do?" Jason asked out of curiosity.

    "I will teach the Dragonborn a valuable lesson," the voice replied.

    Jason didn''t know what he was saying. But he chose to remain silent.

    Svaros, who had controlled Jason''s body, was now moving towards the boy''sputer. He already gained knowledge about this world from possessing Jason and other people so searching for the whereabouts of the person he wanted to find via the inte wasn''t something difficult.

    It didn''t take Jason (Svaros) much time to pinpoint Erend''s whereabouts. Ozynk had supplied him with detailed descriptions of Erend, Billy, and Adrien, allowing him to easily identify them.

    "I''ve found you." A sinister smile crept onto Jason''s countenance, casting an eerie glow upon his face. Apanied by his eyes veiled in a ghostly white mist, the grin took on a chilling intensity, sending shivers down the spine of anyone who witnessed it.

    ~~~

 Chapter 388 Threat

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.

    While his brother was doing his jobs as usual, Arty was also doing activities that seemed to have be her habit. She practiced using Magic in the former dojo building.

    Beside her, Saeldir observed as Arty entered a state of meditation. A luminous Magic aura radiated from her form, casting an ethereal glow. As an Archmage, Saeldir could keenly sense the remarkable surge in Arty''s Magic, a growth that was urring with astonishing speed even within this brief span of time.

    Saeldir thought it was caused by several important factors. Arty as Erend''s sister must have spent a lot of time with him so she was also infected with Erend''s Magic power. Just like Adrien and Billy.

    In addition, the Magic awakening that urs here is also a clear factor affecting her growth. Arty''s Magic was on par with ordinary Elves now and hopefully, it was enough to help her ovee any obstacles that would appear.

    Saeldir stared at Arty''s face quietly. Her oval face was originally covered with a few pimples but now all the pimples have disappeared after her body adapted to Magic.

    Even so, Saeldir did not see any difference. From the first time he saw her, Arty still looked the same.

    A smile appeared on Saeldir''s lips. He had to start admitting that he was attracted to Arty after a few days and the small talk they had. At first, Saeldir didn''t expect to feel something like this for a human. However, after what Aurdis had experienced he no longer felt that this was impossible.

    But what makes Saeldir a bit doubtful is that Arty is Erend''s sister. He didn''t know what Erend would do to him if he found out.

    ''Argh, no use thinking about that.'' Saeldir shook his head to drive away the thought. There were more important things he had to think about. The influence of the creatures of Chaos Realm in this world has not disappeared and may even get worse.

    After hearing about what happened from Aurdis - who heard it from Erend - Saeldir thought the creature was quite intelligent. Saeldir never likes smart enemies because they just do the unexpected and things can end badly.

    Fortunately, eliminating the influence of other beings who have the ability to possess is not a difficult matter. They already have the most appropriate spell and method so Saeldir doesn''t worry too much.

    Aurdis and Aerchon were enough to prepare the spell. Moreover, his apprentices also helped them.

    Arty suddenly opened her eyes. Saeldir woke up from his reverie and immediately approached her.

    "How do you feel?" Saeldir asked.

    Arty smiled before answering. "I feel great."

    That smile rubbed off on Saeldir. "Good. It means you don''t have to worry about losing control."

    Arty just meditated for the umpteenth time. She did this to gain full control of all the natural elements that she manipted and created.

    Arty should have manipted the natural elements that were already in front of her first to learn control. However, Saeldir saw for himself that Arty was already able to create natural elements from his own Magic. That indicated her Magic was already at a more advanced stage than it should be.

    "What else can I do?" Arty asked in an excited tone.

    "Hmm." Saeldir pondered for a few moments. "You want to learn how to fight?"

    Hearing that Arty even immediately jumped from her position. The girl''s eyes twinkled at Saeldir.

    "That will be great! Yes! I want to know how to use this to fight!" Arty said.

    Saeldir smiled at her behavior. he asked. "Why are you so excited? I didn''t know you like to fight."

    Arty flustered. How could she stupidly point that out to Saeldir? It would only make her look like a brutal, battle-crazed girl.

    "I-I just wanted to be able to help more," Arty said. "All this time you guys have been busy helping solve the problems in our world and I can only watch because I can''t do anything."

    "You know that''s not true." Saeldir shook his head.

    "Essentially, I want to quickly be able to use this Magic to fight so I can help Erend and the others."

    Saeldir nodded in understanding. "Very well. Let''s begin, then."

    ~~~

    Night had finally arrived back in this world. Arty had just finished training with Saeldir and went straight to her house. However, beyond her expectations, someone visited their house. It was already nine o''clock in the evening, a time that was not proper for anyone to visit other than for important business.

    Arty entered her house. She immediately saw her mother sitting upright in the living room chair. But there is something wrong with her mom. She looked pale and her nk eyes stared ahead. She didn''t even blink.

    "Mom!" Arty immediately ran to approach her. However, it left herpletely off guard.

    Arty didn''t notice someone standing on the other side of the door. When Arty ran up to her mom, the figure also ran towards her and hit Arty on the nape hard. The blow knocked Arty unconscious on the floor.

    That figure was none other than Jason with his eyes filled with cold white fog. He grinned seeing Arty and her mom already under his control.

    "Now, let''s see what you will do, Dragonborn."

    ~~~

    At the presidential pce, all the soldiers were carrying out their peaceful escort duties like the previous days.

    No danger ising. It made them so much more rxed than before.

    "I feel like I''m retiring," said one soldier.

    "Me too. Even though we should have gone to deal with whatever it was that caused this riot," another soldier chimed in.

    They continued to engage in a conversation that containedints. Meanwhile, Adrien, Billy, and Erend were nearby with their minds.

    "How long do you think it will be until Aurdis and the others finish?" Adrien asked with a stiff face. "I have some kind of bad feeling."

    "Everything will be fine, Captain," Billy said, trying tofort his captain even though he wasn''t sure what he was saying either.

    "We will take care of everything well, Captain. Like always," Erend replied.

    Even though he had heard that, Adrien''s expression still didn''t change. The bad feeling in his heart had not disappeared.

    Suddenly, a butler came out of the house and approached the three of them.

    "The president ordered Sergeant Drake to his office," the butler said to the point.

    Adrien and Billy, of course, immediately felt surprised by the order. They eyed the servant with obvious astonishment.

    "Why did the president order that?" Adrien asked. "Does he have any errands for Sergeant Drake?"

    "I''m sorry, sir, I''m just a butler in this pce. So I don''t know anything," the butler said while shaking his head with a regretful face.

    Although the three of them were astonished, they couldn''t turn their heads toward the president''s order. Even if there is any threat, Erend can definitely ovee it with his power.

    "Alright." Erend stood up and followed the servant. He still couldn''t guess what President Julius wanted to talk to just himself. It seems strange.

    Erend entered the president''s office and saw Julius standing in front of the window behind his work chair. Julius didn''t immediately turn around when he saw Erend enter.

    "You call me, sir?" said Erend.

    Julius turned around. "Ah, Drake. You''vee." Julius walked towards Erend with slow steps.

    Erend frowned looking at the president who somehow looked strange in his eyes. The president''s gestures look different. Erend felt... as if the shadows surrounding him even seemed darker than usual.

    "Mr. President?" Erend asked.

    "Yes?" Julius smiled. Now he was right in front of Erend.

    "What is the need for you to call me here alone?" Erend asked.

    "I just want to talk," Julius said. That grin that looked terrible made Erend suspicious.

    "What do you want to talk about?" Erend asked while preparing himself. He was sure that what was in front of him was not Julius. However, what Julius said next shocked Erend so that he, who was ready to attack, canceled his intention.

    "Your family is in the Chaos Realm now," Julius said in a calm voice and a faint smile still adorning his lips. "If you want to save them, you must go to the Chaos Realm by yourself."

    Erend''s surprise immediately turned into anger when he heard about his family.

    "You dare threaten my family?" Erend''s voice cracked with anger, his eyes narrowed into icy slits. "You''ve crossed a line. I won''t stand this any longer. You''re going to regret doing all of this."

    With every word, his voice grew stronger, resonating with determination and an unmistakable intensity. The threat to his family acted as a catalyst, propelling him from shock to a zing inferno of fury.

    Even so, Erend knew he could not act rashly. This creature that was in the body of President Julius took his family hostage and ced them in the Chaos Realm. If he is not careful, the safety of his family could be threatened.

    ~~~

 Chapter 389 Seperated

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.

    Erend''s jaw clenched tightly, his teeth gritted. He had to make an effort not to hit Julius in the face with his clenched fists.

    He didn''t care that Julius was president at the moment. If only the creature that possessed him had not taken his family hostage then Erend would have smashed Julius''s face to pieces.

    However, Erend managed to hold back the rage that was roaring in his chest with extraordinary effort. He had more important things to do right now.

    "What do you want?" Erend asked through gritted teeth. His voice almost came out as a hiss that sounded dangerous.

    Julius or, actually Ozynk, still showing the same mocking smile from earlier. As if enjoying Erend''s expression that looked agitated. Ozynk knew that Erend was very angry, but he couldn''t vent his anger because he knew the consequences.

    "I like your expression," Julius said. "I have hardly ever seen a Dragonborn show such a troubled expression. Your kind is always so powerful and do whatever you want because of your great strength."

    Hearing that, Erend''s mind remembered ar for a split second. But that memory was immediately blotted out by the sight of Julius'' grin.

    "Say it, creature," Erend said threateningly. His eyes almost look like a zing fire now.

    Erend saw Julius tilt his head and saw him still with a look full of amusement. For Ozynk, Erend is valuable entertainment for him, so he doesn''t want this moment to pass quickly.

    However, Ozynk could not waste any longer.

    "You just have to save them. I won''t get in your way. I''ll even open a way for you, Dragonborn." Julius spread his arms to the sides and a one-meter vortex opened up. The vortex was ck and gray and gave off a distinct sinister aura.

    Erend eyed Julius with sharp eyes. He must have wanted to make her leave this world by teleporting her to the Chaos Realm. That way he and his chaos friends can run freely without him stopping them.

    "Come on. You have to hurry, don''t you?" Julius asked.

    Erend shifted his eyes from Julius to the vortex. He didn''t want to leave this world without telling anyone. However, his mother and sister were in the Chaos Realm without Erend knowing how they were. He couldn''t leave them alone for too long.

    Adrien and Billy had already learned to use Magic. Aurdis, Saeldir, and Aerchon will also be here in a few days. Erend could only hope that they would be able to survive without him for as long as... Erend didn''t know how long he would be in the Chaos Realm.

    "You are taking too long, Dragonborn. Maybe your mother and sister are suffering right now," Julius said. The grin on his face faded slightly and filled with a look of impatience.

    Erend nced at him and then jumped into the small vortex. He disappeared into the portal that led him to the Chaos Realm with no other choice.

    As soon as he saw Erend enter, Julius immediately closed the portal and let out a lowugh.

    "Now, he will spend some time trapped in there while I rule his world."

    After sessfully luring Erend into the Chaos Realm, Ozynk contacted Isadora.

    "The Dragonborn is gone."

    ~~~

    "Captain, what if Erend suddenly isn''t here and suddenly trouble happens?" Billy asked. The question made Adrien turn his head with a furrowed brow.

    "Why do you suddenly ask that?" Adrien asked back.

    "Well, that looks like a possibility, doesn''t it?"

    Adrien paused and thought. He didn''t want to think about it because it was a bad possibility even though he had thought about it a few times.

    "It''s gonna be just fine," Adrien said. "We already have Magic power too, right?"

    "But... can we fight, Captain?"

    "Of course." Adrien looked at Billy with determined eyes. "If Erend really can''t fight, we have to fight. Otherwise, what''s the point of our training all this time?"

    Seeing the firm look in his captain''s eyes Billy felt the burden of worry in his heart lift. He now only has to fight if that''s what it takes.

    "You''re right, Captain," Billy said.

    *WOOONGGG!*

    Suddenly they felt a cold air full of bad pressure blowing behind them both. At that moment they knew that something bad was approaching. Without exchanging any words, Adrien and Billy immediately ran to hide.

    Not long after, Julius came out of the presidential pce with a grin evil etched on his face. All the soldiers who were rxing turned their heads when they saw his presence.

    "Mr. President!" one soldier said. Then the soldier ran towards Julius. "Wha-"

    Before he finished his words a tendrils of ck and gray energyshed towards him and shackled the soldier''s entire body in a split second. He copsed to the ground and lost consciousness.

    Julius looked at the other four soldiers in front of him and seemed shocked by what he was doing. Julius immediately did the same as before, tendrils of ck and gray energy shot from his body towards the four of them at once and immediately entangled them.

    "Shit!" Billy, who saw what Julius was doing from where he was hiding, cursed under his breath. "We must hide our presence, Captain."

    Adrien just nodded. The two of them started concentrating, flowing the Magic energy within their bodies became a lot easier now after the training they had undergone. In a matter of seconds, both of them managed to hide their presence with the technique the Elves taught them.

    Julius turned his head, scanning around with eyes that gave off ck glints sometime. He didn''t feel anyone around here so Julius went to another area of ??the presidential pce to clean up the remaining soldiers and butlers.

    Billy and Adrien waited in silence while controlling their trainedposure. After a few minutes Billy peeked back, he didn''t see Julius anymore.

    "He''s gone, sir," Billy whispered.

    Adrien stared ahead with eyes that emitted a dangerous glint and a jaw that clenched.

    "We have to get out of here first," Adrien said.

    Billy nodded. And so, they sprinted while still flowing their Magic to hide their presence and increase their running speed.

    Meanwhile, Julius, who had finished handling all the soldiers and butlers he met, frowned in the middle of the quiet room. The bodies of the soldiers and butlers lying around him were enveloped in ck and gray Magic. They weren''t dead yet, but their consciousness had left their bodies.

    "Still minus two," Julius muttered to himself. "Where are they?"

    Julius tries to spread his Magic energy around to find the whereabouts of the two missing soldiers. Luckily Ozynk has mastered arge part of Julius''s soul so he can expend a lot of Magic energy.

    The influence he had on Julius was as great as the influence Svaros had over Jason but Ozynk didn''t say that to Svaros or Isadora. It''s better for him to keep it to herself. It wouldn''t make much of a difference anyway.

    After several minutes of continuing to search for Julius, he couldn''t find anyone else in this presidential pce. It made him irritated and a little worried. How can they escape him?

    But a momentter a realization struck him. The two missing people are friends of the Dragonborn.

    "Shit!" Julius cursed loudly. "Did the Dragonborn give them a warning before entering the portal?!"

    He was worried that the two people would mess up their ns. However, soon the anxiety disappeared.

    "They can''t do anything with just the two of them, can they? Even if the Elves help they won''t be of much use. The Elves can''t use their full strength in this world."

    The grin returned to Julius'' face again. He looked at all the humans scattered around him. His n for them is to turn them into his minions, but that still had to wait until he could cast more Magic more freely.

    "I have to take care of the stakes first."

    Julius contacted Isadora and Svaros to continue their next phase.

    ~~~

    Erend already suspected that what he was about to do would not be easy. The creature will not just let it go as soon as it enters their world.

    Now Erend is in a ck and gray void that looks like it has no end. He was bobbing in the air with no footing or direction to go.

    Erend gritted his teeth and cursed the creatures in his heart. However, that can wait untilter. The creatures will get a reward for what they have done but not now. Now he has to find a way out of this void first.

    ''But how?!''

    Erend wanted to activate his skill but nothing seemed to be broken from here. However, suddenly a rift opened at the far end of this void.

    Erend immediately activated [Dragon Wings] and then shot toward the rift. But he hesitated, what if it was another trap that led him to a worse ce?

    "Hey!"

    Erend saw ar''s face in that rift.

    "What are you doing there?" ar asked.

    Erend immediately shot into the rift.

    ~~~

 Chapter 390 She Also Have The Rage

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.

    Erend shot towards ar as soon as he saw his rough face popping up in the rift that suddenly appeared in this ck and gray void. Even though Erend still doesn''t fully trust him, he far prefers to approach ar rather than stay still in this ce.

    The rift looks getting smaller. The distance turned out to be longer than he thought. Or maybe this is just an illusion created by this void. So Erend pped his wings by adding more Magic power.

    "Hurry up! I can''t hold this any longer," ar said.

    "I''m trying!" Erend shouted back to convey his struggle.

    ar grimaced and indicated that he too was struggling to prevent the rift from closing. Erend increased his speed again.

    Finally, after several minutes of trying to cover what felt like a few kilometers, Erend arrived at the rift. He immediately jumped in and left the ce where there was only a ck and gray void.

    Erend fell on the hard and dusty ground. But he felt a cool breeze like in his world. He nced around and frowned at the sight that shouldn''t exist in this ce.

    Erend was in the middle of a vast in. Grass and trees cover most of the in, leaving some areas inhabited byrge rocks or hard soil like the one on which hended.

    ''It''s not like the Chaos Realm.''

    "What were you doing there? You should have contacted me if you wanted toe here."

    ar''s words from behind him woke Erend up. He immediately stood up and looked at the other Dragonborn.

    "Where is this ce?" Erend asked frantically.

    "This is my domain," ar said. "You don''t look fine, brother. What happened to you?"

    Erend was slightly taken aback when ar called him ''brother'' but now was not the time to talk about that.

    "My mother and sister are being held hostage by one of the creatures from Chaos Realm. I have to find them now!" Erend said.

    Hearing that ar''s eyes widened. "So that''s what made you so angry. Alright, I''ll help you. Who kidnapped your sister and your mother?"

    Erend clicked his tongue in annoyance. "I don''t know what his name is."

    har sighed. He also started to look troubled because of Erend''s problem.

    "If you don''t know their names, then finding your family will be even more difficult," ar said.

    "Shit!" Erend cursed while grinding his teeth. His eyes moved as his brain tried to find anything he could use from his memories of the creature that possessed President Julius.

    But in the end, Erend couldn''t find anything that looked like a clear lead. Erend shook his head in exasperation.

    "Don''t worry. We can still look for it ourselves. It might take a while but I will try my best to find them as fast as possible," said ar.

    Erend nced at ar. he asked. "Why do you want to help me?"

    Erend also saw the concern that was clearly visible on ar''s face. It was as if he really felt worried about his family even though ar was a stranger.

    "What are you saying? We are brothers. Your family is my family too," ar replied with a smile. Erend felt that the smile looked honest and sincere even though he shouldn''t feel that way.

    "A-Alright. Show me the way," Erend said.

    ar nodded then he walked ahead of Erend with a gesture that showed he knew where to go. Erend followed behind him in full confidence.

    ''Can I really trust him?'' Erend looked at ar from behind. His instincts told him to believe in ar, but his logic told him to continue to suspect.

    But then Erend shook his head. ''No need to think about that now.''

    After a few minutes of walking, Erend finally saw a towering mountain in front of him.

    ~~~

    Meanwhile, Arty began to slowly open her eyes. What she saw first was a strange-looking red sky.

    ''Where is this?''

    Arty sat down and then nced around her. She is now on top of a tower. A three-meter-high parapet with sharp spikes surrounds her.

    When she turned to the side, Arty saw her mother lying unconscious.

    "Mom!" Arty called while shaking her mother''s body. But even though she shook her mother''s body hard, she still didn''t wake up.

    Arty was starting to feel more and more worried, even scared. She inhaled and exhaled, trying to calm herself down. It wasn''t long before the fear and anxiety that Arty was feeling reduced considerably, allowing her to think better.

    ''Last time I remember wasing home and finding Mom unconscious as if under the influence of something. Then... something hit me from behind and knocked me unconscious.''

    Arty recalled thest thing she remembered before being here. Something attacked her at home. It didn''t matter who it was now, what mattered more was how they got out of this ce.

    Arty stood up and drew closer to the parapet. She finally noticed that the wall was a mix of pink and ck. Arty couldn''t see beyond these walls if she wasn''t flying or doing something.

    So Arty started summoning her Magic from within herself. Turn out, it''s harder to do in this ce. Arty took a few minutes to finally get her Magic.

    She concentrated on making herself float. Even though she had never done that before Arty could do it easily now.

    She was now several meters above the floor. Finally Arty could now see what was behind the parapet.

    "What the hell..."

    Arty grimaced, disgust was evident in her eyes.

    What she saw was a sea of ??thick white slime as far as the eye could see. In some ces, rocks were sticking out from the bottom and forming small inds but that was insignificantpared to all that slime.

    What was even worse was, from within the sea of ??slime emerged several eel-like monsters that jumped from within the slime as if waiting for their prey to fall into it.

    "Shit!" Arty immediately descended back down to that floor of the tower. ''How could I be in such a disgusting ce?''

    Arty turned to her mother. What should she do now? She should save her mother from this ce but she doesn''t know how. If only Erend were here. She definitely wouldn''t feel troubled like now.

    ''No!'' Arty gritted her teeth. ''I can''t keep relying on Erend. He''s had enough trouble taking care of everything on his own.''

    Arty''s gaze which was full of despair before was now lit with determination. She can''t be weak like this.

    Arty stood up and began to rack her brain to think. If there was anything she could use right now to do something, it was her Magic power.

    Arty had learned how to ess her Magic power much stronger than usual. She must meditate.

    So Arty began to meditate and concentrate. She hoped to be able to muster up enough Magic energy in this strange ce to contact Erend. Or better, open the way from this ce.

    However, before she could meditate long enough to gather her Magic, Isadora came out of a portal not far from her. Initially, Isadora felt excitement when she saw that there were new toys that she could use; but her face turned into one of stupefaction when she saw Arty sitting in a familiar cross-legged position.

    ''What is the meaning of this?'' Isadora, who was worried, walked quickly towards Arty and smacked her in the cheek until Arty toppled several times.

    "What do you think you''re doing?!" Isadora eximed. Her eyes lit up with a sharp pink glow.

    Arty gritted her teeth while holding her bruised cheek. ''Who is this fucking bitch!''

    Arty jumped to his feet in a fit of rage. But suddenly she realized that this half-naked woman must be some sort of ruler of this ce. So Arty held herself back because she had to think about the safety of her mother too.

    Arty took another breath to calm herself then asked. "Who are you?"

    Isadora snorted. In the blink of an eye, she was right in front of Arty and then strangled her neck.

    "Urgh!"

    Arty groaned, trying to struggle but couldn''t because Isadora''s grip was too tight.

    "You must be utterly deranged to believe that rudeness will be tolerated in my presence, child," Isadora''s voice dripped with a mixture of condescension and menace. "You better be nice or I''ll make you and your mother suffer."

    Isadora released her grip and let Arty fall. She smirked and then snapped her fingers. Another portal opened and from there, five huge male creatures with savage grins emerged.

    "I''ll let them have fun first."

    After that Isadora disappeared.

    Arty saw the five creatures approaching. Obviously wanting to do something bad to her.

    However, before they could grab Arty, a wave of energy blew them all away. One of the creatures even stuck to the spear on top of the wall.

    Arty stood up and stared at the creature with eyes burning with rage.

    "What the fuck you wanna do you me?!"

    Arty, who had spent a lot of time with Erend after he got the Dragonborn power, also got the rage of a Dragon like what Erend had.

    ~~~

 Chapter 391 Escape

    ?

    Arty gritted her teeth. Her eyes look almost the same as Erend''s eyes when he is facing his enemy.

    ''You wanna let them have fun? Let''s see who is having fun after this!''

    Arty had only used her Magic to fight once against the bird monster. She had never had a real fight with Magic against a real enemy.

    However, Arty had received training from Saeldir on how to use her Magic for battle. Coupled with the anger that is now burning her chest when she sees those five creatures about to do something to her, it is enough to make her battle intent manifest.

    Even though she had a bit more difficulty summoning her Magic in this ce that didn''t mean Arty couldn''t use it. She just needs a little more effort.

    Arty channeled the Magic energy that she had gotten from within her into her hands while remembering the sensation when she created a fire that time.

    The four nearly three-meter-tall creatures that were blown away have now all woken up. They stared at Arty with angry eyes and deep growls from their throats.

    Arty didn''t even wait until they came up to her. She lunged at them.

    *BWOOSSHH!*

    mes burned in her hands as she ran. The four creatures looked doubtful when they saw what Arty could do all of a sudden. Just seeing Arty charging towards them was shocking enough, but she suddenly also released fire in her hand.

    But an order from their master they couldn''t ignore. Resolve returned to the minds of the four creatures and they also charged towards Arty.

    Arty, who saw the four tall creatures towering towards her, didn''t feel afraid because her anger was bigger. She made a throwing motion then two fireballs shot toward the four creatures.

    However, the four of them seem to have a bit of experience withbat so they can dodge Arty''s obvious fireballs easily. The four creatures scattered to the sides and then continued their run toward Arty.

    Arty realized that she was in danger right now, but that thought onlysted for a moment because Arty knew she had to focus on fighting if she wanted to survive. Saeldir taught her about it.

    One of the creatures came faster than the other. It drew closer to Arty and then sent a fist toward her.

    The huge fist shattered the floor Arty had previously stepped on. If she was even a littlete Arty''s head would be crushed by the fist.

    After dodging Arty countered with a st of fire from her hand. The creature can be fast enough to raise its arms to block the mes but as a result, its view is obstructed.

    So Arty took the opportunity to dart to the side when he wasn''t looking then jumped up and gave a kick imbued with her Magic towards its head.

    *BAKK!*

    The creature staggered to the side while letting out a pained groan. Arty watched as her kick created a dent in the creature''s head, making its ugly appearance even worse.

    Arty dodged just in time before a punching from her side hit her. The three other creatures have arrived near her.

    ''I can''t let myself be surrounded!''

    That was also something that Saeldir taught her when facing more than one enemy. Arty saw her mother still lying on the tower floor and none of the creatures were heading towards her, they were all staring at her as if she was their main target.

    Arty didn''t know if it was because they were stupid or because they didn''t get the order from the half-naked woman to attack her mother.

    Whatever it was, Arty immediately ran to her mother and positioned her body in front of her, who was still unconscious. She must kill these four creatures while protecting her mother.

    The four creatures charged towards her apanied by growls full of anger. One of them whose face had been shattered by her kick earlier was still able to move as if nothing had happened. Arty had the feeling that she would have to at least crush their heads or their entire bodies before she could make them stop.

    *BWOOSSHH!*

    The fire burning in Arty''s hand grew even bigger. She hurtled her fire towards them forming a fast-moving wave of fire so that the four creatures couldn''t dodge in time.

    However, it turns out they don''t need to dodge. The four creatures charged straight at the waves of fire Arty spat out and let their bodies burn. They broke through the waves and continued to move towards Arty.

    For a split second Arty felt panic sweep over her. But quickly she couldpose herself and lunged at them.

    Arty now creates a lightning bolt in her left hand and sends a lightning bolt towards a creature on the left. The lightning bolt hit one side of its face and destroyed it instantly.

    Arty sent mes toward the faces of the other three creatures to block their view. After that, she created a lightning bolt in her right hand and started shooting it at them.

    *BLARRR!*

    *BLARRR!*

    *BLARRR!*

    in the blink of an eye, Arty has issued three attacks that can urately hit the heads of the three creatures. Arty couldn''t stop admiring her skill at suddenly being able to use lightning attacks so expertly and started to close in to give her a final blow.

    Arty takes care of the three creatures by devastating their heads. Then she continued towards a creature that was still staggering and also immediately smashed its head after which Arty stepped away and watched the result.

    Arty still hadn''t extinguished her lightning because it was possible they could still wake up. However, after observing for a few seconds there were no signs indicating that the four creatures would revive.

    It turned out that her hunch was right, if she smashed their heads these creatures would not get up again. Just like the state of any other creature when they are destroyed.

    Arty approached her mother after killing the five creatures sent by the half-naked woman.

    "Mom! Wake up, Mom!"

    Arty was sure that the woman woulde back soon and see the work of the five creatures that he sent. Arty isn''t sure he can beat her as easily as she can beat the five creatures because women look like some kind of ruler in this ce and of course, she is more powerful than these minions.

    Then she must immediately wake up her mother and leave there. But it wasn''t as easy as Arty had imagined. No matter how hard Arty tried to wake her mother she wouldn''t open her eyes.

    Then Arty remembered Saeldir''s words when they came to the end of the day''s training.

    ''Besides fighting, you can also use your Magic to heal. Some Elves specialized in healing and were more skilled at it than Elves who chose to polish their fighting skills.

    ''However, you still need more practice to be able to use your healing Magic ability. We''ll practice that next time.''

    Arty grimaced. ''Unfortunately, I can''t wait till next time, Saeldir.''

    Arty began to concentrate. She believed that using Magic to heal wouldn''t be much different from using it to fight, she just needed to concentrate and focus.

    Arty felt like he could do that after everything he''d been through so far.

    Arty ced her hand on her mother''s forehead and began to cast her Magic. A momentter a silver light emerged from her hand and enveloped her mother''s head. After that, it didn''t take long for her mother to open her eyes.

    "Mom!" Arty called with a smile. "Are you awake?"

    Her mother nced around and then frowned in confusion. "Where is this?"

    "I don''t know either, Mom. But we have to get out of here quickly." Arty helped her mother to stand up. Her mother still looked so confused by everything she saw that made her eyes so wide.

    The sky was reddish, spears on the parapet, and corpses of creatures with huge bodies that died in pathetic conditions lying not far from them. Any human who woke up to these sights would be confused.

    "Hold on to me, Mom," Arty said.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "We have to get out of here."

    Her mother didn''t ask any further and immediately wrapped her arms around Arty''s neck from behind. She was still confused but she also knew that they had to leave this ce.

    Arty began to float, and though it was still awkward she began to fly away from the top of the tower.

    After a few minutes, Arty left that ce Isadora came from the portal with an excited expression on her face because she wanted to see what her monsters had done to Arty.

    However, her expression immediately turned grave because instead of seeing that, Isadora saw the corpses of her monsters lying in an almost destroyed state. One of them even got impaled by a spear over the parapet.

    Isadora felt some residue of using Magic here. She could also immediately tell that her monsters'' state of death could only be caused by using Magic.

    "(That girl... has she been able to use Magic to this extent?)"

    If that was true then it could be very something troublesome.

    ~~~

 Chapter 392 Rift

    ?

    The fact that Arty could already use Magic to the extent that he could kill all of her minions was something dangerous. Moreover, this is the Chaos Realm, everything can happen mysteriously and suddenly.

    Even the Gods and Goddesses in this Realm have never clearly understood the nature andws of this Realm.

    Isadora swore loudly. "(Why didn''t Svaros and Ozynk say anything about this!)"

    Isadora''s scream full of irritation echoed in the parapet. She wanted to contact Svaros or Ozynk directly but she couldn''t reach them right now.

    Erend''s family should have been her part to take care of after Svaros finished sending them here. So Isadora now has no choice but to find them herself.

    Svaros and Ozynk will be busy getting ready to remove the artifacts ced to block their influence and a few other things.

    Apanied by swearing and stomping her feet, Isadora opened a portal and then disappeared from that ce.

    ~~~

    Meanwhile, Arty, who was in the middle of her process of escaping, was starting to feel anxious. She never saw an end to this ce. What she saw was a sea of ??disgusting white slime filled with strange monsters.

    Arty knew that her Magic energy wasn''t limitless. Moreover, she had already used some of her Magic to kill the five creatures in the tower earlier. If she can''t find a good ce tond it could be bad.

    "Arty, where are we going?" her mother asked. Fear appeared on her face at the sight of all that seemingly endless sea of ??white slime. She wrapped her arms around Arty''s neck tightly.

    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll find a ce for us tond soon," Arty replied to her mother''s question in a determined tone.

    Then Arty felt her mother''s hands getting tighter on her neck. She knew her mother was really scared right now and that fueled Arty''s determination even more.

    They kept on flying for what seemed like a very long time for Arty. She couldn''t tell the time in this ce but that wasn''t her main concern right now. The problem is, her Magic energy is almost used up now.

    Arty felt her body weaken, beads of sweat formed on her face more and more. But she still couldn''t see any decent ce tond.

    ''This is not good. This is not good at all!''

    Her fears became real. Arty had been trying to keep thinking positively that she would find a good ce tond if she was looking for long enough. But this is how she ends now; floating in the air with no apparent end.

    Suddenly she lost her height and fell. Her mother let out a scream of surprise and tightened her grip on Arty''s neck so that he choked her.

    ''What should I do now?''

    Arty tried to rack her brain as hard as she could but she couldn''t find anything to save her at the moment. Her brain performance also decreased because she ran out of Magic energy. What remains is despair.

    Amidst this despair and fear of death, Arty only had one thought, that is to be able tond in a ce far from here and be safe from the disturbances of these creatures.

    A momentter a rift in space and time is created beneath her. It''s a small rift, just enough for her and her mother to enter. Arty wasn''t even aware of the rift''s existence.

    The two of them entered the rift and suddenly the rift disappeared. It was then that Arty realized that she was already in another ce.

    Arty felt her feet touch a t, hard surface. This ce was so dark, there was no visible source of light but somehow Arty could still see her and her mother''s bodies.

    Arty put her mother down, then realized how weak her body was right now. She copsed to the ground but was still able to maintain her consciousness.

    "Are you alright honey?" her mother asked with a worried look.

    "I''m... I''m alright, Mom. Don''t worry. How about you?"

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to think about me." Her mother breathed a sigh of relief. She even refrained from asking about where they were now seeing Arty''s exhausted state. She wasn''t too worried about where they were as long as they were safe.

    Arty continued to breathe heavily. She scanned around and saw nothing but darkness.

    ''It''s okay. At least we didn''t fall into that sea of ??disgusting slime.''

    Whatever this ce is, it''s definitely better. Hopefully.

    ~~~

    Erend continued to follow ar walking without knowing the direction they were actually going. They were still on this vast in and Erend was quite amazed by everything he had seen so far.

    What''s in it is pretty much the same as what''s involved in the normal world; the trees, bushes, grass, even mountains. Not at all describing the portrayal of the Chaos Realm that he always saw in his vision.

    ar had exined a little about what the Chaos Realm really was to Erend.

    No one knows for sure when or how this world was created. The origins of the Chaos Realm are shrouded in mystery and ambiguity.

    However, one thing is certain, this ce is another dimension where various kinds of emotions, and desires, gather because of the sh of powerful Magic. All sorts of things can happen and be created here depending on how strong the emotion and Magic power of a being is.

    "So there are no definite rules in this world?" Erend asked.

    ar shook his head. "No. That''s why we''ll have quite a bit of trouble finding your sister and mother."

    Erend gritted his teeth furiously. The fear and anxiety for his mother and sister''s condition swelled up inside his chest as the longer time passed. This world even felt quite dangerous for him let alone for the two of them.

    Erend''s hands clenched into fists until his knuckles turned white. Isn''t there a better way to find them?

    Suddenly ar stopped in his track. His forehead furrowed as he realized something had happened somewhere else.

    "What is it?" Erend asked.

    "She has made a move," said ar. "One of the gods made a strange move."

    Erend, who didn''t understand ar''s words, could only wait. But he had a hunch that whatever ar felt had something to do with his mother and sisters.

    "Let''s go." ar moved his hand then a rift opened in front of them. "Come in."

    Erend didn''t think much and immediately followed him into the rift. They arrived at a ce full of disgusting white slime just like what Erend saw at that time.

    "This ce..." Erend mumbled.

    "You know this ce?" ar turned to her with eyes that were somehow full of hope.

    "This is the ce where one of the creatures that mess with my world. I saw it when I touched the residue of her energy."

    A smile that looked almost evil appeared on ar''s face. "Then, we''ve found the creatures we''re looking for."

    A trumpet sounded in the distance. Erend looked up and saw hundreds of winged creaturesing out of the horizon. He couldn''t see the castle with the pink and ck walls from here which meant they were currently quite far away from it.

    That sea of ??white slime was also only slightly visible. In fact, they were standing on the dry rocky area of ??the white slime.

    "That is the army of Isadora, the Goddess of Lust and Desire," ar said. "Maybe your family is being held by her."

    "Are you sure?" Erend asked because he felt that the Magic was different from the creature that was on Julius''s body and the Magic in this ce.

    "Yes. Actually, there are several gods and goddesses in Chaos Realm but they don''t really get along. So if someone messes up your world and kidnaps your sister and mother it might only be done by one of them."

    "I feel a different energy from her and the creature that sent me here," Erend said.

    ar stared at Erend for a few moments then pondered. "The possibility of them working together is slim but not impossible. Let''s just check out the castle where Isadora lives and make sure."

    Erend nodded. Then ar took out a pair of brownish wings from his back. The wings look simr to Erend''s, only they look duller like earth color.

    Without saying anything more ar flew up. Erend activated his [Dragon Wings] and followed him.

    ~~~

    Aurdis bit her lips nervously because she couldn''t reach Erend. She intended to contact him to say that they had found the right spell to defeat the creatures from the Chaos Realm. But she never could reach him.

    "(Still can''t?)" Saeldir asked.

    They are now in Saeldir''s room as usual. Aerchon was here too, he sat cross-legged in a chair. Their faces looked pale and tired afterpleting the spell. Saeldir had ordered all his apprentices to rest so the three of them were left in this room.

    "(No.)" Aurdis shook her head. "(I do not know what happened.)"

    "(Maybe he''s still sleeping. You don''t need to worry too much,)" Aerchon said.

    Aurdis wanted to believe that but her heart told her it wasn''t that simple.

    ~~~

 Chapter 393 Bad News

    ?

    Aurdis felt anxiety that was hard for her to exin. She couldn''t contact Erend maybe because he was still sleeping. After all, it waste at night. That''s exnation supposed to make sense.

    However, Aurdis thought otherwise. If Erend heard her call even when he was sleeping, Erend would usually wake up anyway. Aurdis had contacted him via telepathy that time when he was sleeping and for Erend it shouldn''t be a problem answering her calls even though he was still sleeping.

    That''s why Aurdis was worried.

    "(We don''t need to worry about that now. Maybe Erend is still sleeping because he''s so tired,)" Saeldir said. "(We can contact him tomorrow, right? We don''t need to worry.)"

    Saeldir tried to calm Aurdis because he was also worried about her. She, just like himself and Aerchon must be feeling very tired now. If he didn''t try to calm her down, maybe Aurdis would do something rash.

    "(I guess you''re right,)" Aurdis said. She knew that she thought under these circumstances her brain would onlye up with stupid ideas. So Aurdis decided to give up on her tiredness and chose to rest while trying to tell herself that Erend is indeed fine.

    Aurdis and Aerchon went to their room to rest while Saeldir immediatelyy down on the bed without bothering to clean up all the books and equipment that were scattered in his room.

    Even so, Saeldir felt a strange premonition in his heart. He who had closed his eyes opened his eyes again. He felt that hunch not only because of Erend who Aurdis couldn''t reach, but as soon as he heard about it his mind suddenly went straight to Arty.

    If something indeed happened to Erend then Arty will almost certainly be affected as well.

    Saeldir sighed. "(Let''s just hope that is not the case.)"

    He tried to think positively and then let his sleepiness lead him to dreand.

    ~~~

    Adrien and Billy were currently in their car at high speed because they wanted to get away from the presidential pce as soon as possible. In their chests, their hearts were pounding as they both knew great danger was boiling.

    "What will he do next, Captain?" Billy asked in a panicked tone.

    "How the fuck am I supposed to know?" Adrien replied in a calm tone but underneath it, he has the same fear as Billy. "He possessed a president so surely there will be many things he can do with his power."

    Billy clicked his tongue as he looked out the window. "The creature is pretty smart. I didn''t expect it to move so fast before Aurdis found a way to drive it away. It could even get Erend out of here."

    It is also a big problem for them. They both just talked about it shortly after Erend left, as if foreshadowing the bad luck they will experience.

    If Erend, as their strongest hitter who could deal massive damage to the creatures from the Chaos Realm, don''t present, then what could they do?

    That''s what Adrien and Billy are currently thinking as they continue to drift away without knowing where to go.

    "Where are we going now, Captain?" Billy asked.

    Adrien sighed with a helpless expression. "We can''t possibly go home. I''m sure the president will immediately order his men to look for us."

    Billy took a deep breath when he heard that.

    "Maybe we could go to the former dojo building," Adrien suggested.

    "Yeah. I think that''s the best ce for us right now." Billy agreed because he didn''t see any other option.

    They drove toward the former dojo building and then hid the car in an alley next to the building. Luckily no light shone down the alley so the car was well hidden. Since this ce was also a bit far from the main road it wouldn''t be easy to see the car.

    They scanned around before they finally entered the building and locked the door. After that Adrien and Billy slumped down, they leaned their bodies against the wall. Not a word was spoken between them because they had too much to think about right now.

    "Is it only Erend who can contact Aurdis?" he asked.

    "Unfortunately, yes, Captain," Billy replied in a helpless tone.

    All this time it was Erend who did a lot of their work including establishing contact with the Elves.

    "Wait," Adrien said, suddenly remembering something. "We can use Magic already, right? Why don''t we try using it to contact them?"

    Billy turned to him. "You think we''re capable enough to use our Magic for that now?"

    Adrien''s face showed an expression of uncertainty. Even so, he wanted to try that first.

    "Let''s try it first," Adrien replied. "And hope that we will seed."

    Billy immediately nodded. He also realized that even if they weren''t sure they should seed. Or the situation here will be worse than the chaos that preceded it.

    Adrien and Billy immediately meditated and put their thoughts out of what was going on here, at least for now. They divided the tasks, Adrien would try to contact Erend while Billy would contact Aurdis.

    Both of them only base their aim to contact Erend and Aurdis on the mental image they have. Based on what they saw from Erend, they should simply imagine the person they wanted to contact and focus their thoughts on them. And then just like that, they will be connected via telepathy.

    At least that''s what they hoped for. However, Billy and Adrien could not contact them. Because of that, they decided to rest for the night and try again the next day.

    As soon as tomorrow''s sun rises, they try again to contact Erend and Aurdis.

    ~~~

    Aurdis'' eyes jerked open as soon as she heard the voice in her head, she who was tired was now fully awake.

    ''Billy?'' Aurdis asked.

    ''Yes! Oh my god! I finally managed to reach you!'' Billy said via telepathy on the other side.

    Aurdis frowned. Previously Billy had never been the one who contacted her first and that made Aurdis feel worried.

    ''What happened?''

    Billy then proceeds to tell what happenedst night. About Erend suddenly disappearing, most likely because one of the creatures of the Chaos Realm had done something to him. And now the person that the creature possessed is the person in power so it can get worse if it''s not dealt with immediately.

    Aurdis, who heard Billy''s exnation, immediately jumped off her bed. ''I''ll be there soon. And we havepleted the spell to drive the creatures back to the Chaos Realm.''

    ''That''s good. Sorry to bother you so early in the morning.''

    ''Don''t worry about that. I''ll be right there with Aerchon and Saeldir.''

    After that, their telepathic call ended. Aurdis immediately went to Aerchon''s room and woke him up by force by saying that a dangerous situation had urred. Aurdis woke up Saeldir in the same way.

    After they gathered Aurdis exined what she had heard from Billy. Aerchon and Saeldir''s faces immediately turned pale.

    "(This is bad,)" said Aerchon. "(Erend is an important key to this n. If he disappears I don''t know what we should do.)"

    "(Erend disappeared after he met the creature that possessed their ruler. So I believe he is now in Chaos Realm,)" Aurdis said.

    "(That''s worse. He''s already there without knowing what to do. He could be in danger and we won''t be able to contact him to tell him our n,)" Saeldir said.

    They fell into silence as they no longer knew what to do.

    "(What about Arty and Erend''s mother?)" Saeldir asked.

    "(Billy and Adrien are now trying to find them. The creature must be ordering his minions to look for the two of them because they managed to escape from him,)" Aurdis replied.

    "(We have to go there now,)" Aerchon said.

    Aurdis and Saeldir felt that it was the best idea for now. They immediately packed all the things they needed and immediately left.

    ~~~

    Arty felt her Magic energy gradually recovering bit by bit. This ce, although it looks suspicious Arty and her mother don''t feel that this ce is dangerous.

    Arty, who was originally in a lying position, now got up to sit. She nced at her mother who was sitting cross-legged beside her.

    "Mom, you alright?" Arty asked.

    Her mother smiled. "I''m fine, Arty. How about you?"

    "I think I feel better now," Arty said. "We have to find a way to get out of here. But I don''t know how."

    Her mother let Arty think silently. She had seen how Arty could fly her and actually felt that there was something different about her daughter a few days ago.

    "Mom, I''ll try to contact Erend now," Arty said. "Hopefully, I can call him and get us out of here."

    Her mother just nodded with a faint smile. She was going to let Arty do what she wanted to do without asking much because it was clear Arty knew more about all of this than her.

    ~~~

 Chapter 394 To The Castle

    ?

    Arty tries to reach Erend via her telepathy. She did that for several minutes without producing any results. Arty let out a disappointed sigh.

    She knew that reaching out to Erend wouldn''t be a simple task, considering that both she and her mother are now in an entirely different dimension.

    At first, Arty was reluctant to contact Erend and ask for help. However, soon Arty realized that no matter what he did he would not be able to get out of this situation by her ability alone.

    Ultimately, Arty found herselfpelled to reassess her decision, particrly given the presence of her mother beside her. She couldn''t help but acknowledge that her brother was possibly their only hope for salvation in this situation.

    However, she cannot reach him now. Arty didn''t know what to do anymore. She didn''t know how long they had to be trapped in this ce. What awaits them outside this dark ce that acts as an emergency shelter? All those anxious feelings piled up and made her despair even worse.

    Suddenly, Arty felt the warmth of her mother''s hand on her shoulder. "Everything will be fine, honey."

    Arty looked up and saw the smile on her mother''s face. Somehow, her touch and smile made Arty feel better. A sigh escaped Arty''s mouth, at the same time as if all of her despair and anxiety could evaporate. And now, Arty could think better than before.

    "You''re right, Mom," Arty said with a small smile. "Everything will be fine. I will make sure that we will be fine."

    Hearing what she said her mother also felt better. She never doubted her kids even though they were currently in a dangerous situation that she never believed would happen, but Arty''s mother knew that somehow, Arty or Erend would manage to do something.

    Arty looked around this dark ce but found nothing. She didn''t know what this ce actually was but Arty was sure that this was some kind of shelter protecting her from the dangers outside. About how she created this dark ce-shelter Arty still didn''t understand about it but there must be some kind of reason that made her suddenly create this ce.

    Arty tried to recall it. She was able to create this ce earlier because she was in danger and really needed a ce tond safely and then the rift was created. It meant that this ce was created from her deepest desire.

    Arty jumped to her feet. "Is it really that easy?"

    The girl''s brow furrowed in contemtion. Of course, she knew the basic reason she could create this other than by her will was because she had Magic. This strange ce seems to be responding to her wish because she has Magic.

    Arty tries to do something. ''If I really can create something ording to what I want while using Magic, maybe I can open some kind of door to the outside?''

    And so, Arty started concentrating.

    ~~~

    Erend and ar flew to Isadora''s castle. As they drew nearer the roars of the monsters guarding the castle could be heard.

    "Did you hear that?" ar asked with a smirk.

    "Yes, I hear it," Erend replied. "I presumed it to be monsters guarding the castle?"

    "Yeah. They''ll being after us any second. Get ready."

    Erend saw ar''s body starting to be covered by a brownyer like earth. When Erend tried to look in more detail he saw that the brownyer had turned into a scale like the one he had.

    "Hey, ar," Erend called. "What Dragon are you?"

    "I''m the Earth Dragon," ar answered with a grin. A momentter his face was covered by the brown scales.

    ''That makes sense.'' Erend also activated [Dragon Scale] and made his body covered byyers of ck and red scales.

    The monsters that had been roaring earlier started tounch their attacks. Some of them even started flying towards Erend and ar and some started shooting projectiles of Magic attacks.

    All of these attacks had no significant effect on Erend and ar. Their scales rendered any attacks that hit them useless, and they continued to fly toward the castle undisturbed.

    Fortunately, Isadora is no longer at her castle because she is busy looking for Arty and her mother. So she can''t protect her castle.

    However, Isadora did not just leave her castle without protection. From under thatyer of white slime, something started toe out. Its form came into view after it came out of the sea of ??slime revealing the figure of a monster d in five meter tall armor.

    The armor was red, almost looking like it was made of hardened blood, and covered the monster''s entire body from head to toe. In its hands, the monster was holding a three meter long great sword that was also blood red.

    "That looks like a tough opponent," ar said with a grin on his face.

    Erend turned. "It''s alright. We can just fly and pass it, right?"

    "Oh, you thought it would be that easy?" ar replied.

    Below there the red monster raised its sword and made a swinging motion. Despite its body size, it turns out that the monster can swing its sword quickly.

    Afterward, a crescent-shaped sh of red energy shot toward Erend and ar. The speed of the sh was also extraordinary so the two of them couldn''t dodge it.

    In the end, they had to take the attack and block it with the power of their scales.

    *BOOM!*

    A huge explosion was created in the air as the red sh hit Erend and ar. A shockwave of red which was the essence of the monster''s energy spread around.

    *ROAR!*

    The monster let out a roar while raising its two hands because it felt as if it had seeded in crushing Erend and ar. But little did it know that an attack like that wouldn''t even make a scratch on their scale.

    From the shockwave, Erend and ar came out and immediately shot toward the monster.

    "You can take the big one," Erend said.

    ar let out his wicked smile. "Fine by me."

    Erend activated his [All Fire-based Power] skill and sent a shower of fireballs toward all the small monsters below. While ar dived straight at the monster and pulled out the ws on both of its hands.

    *WOOSSSHH!*

    *CRAAT!*

    ar moved very quickly and in the blink of an eye the monster had lost one of its eyes.

    "Hey!" har grinned. His eyes were wide open with a wild desire to kill.

    He pped his wings to shoot towards the monster''s feet then shed his ws towards the monster''s tendons. ar''s ws managed to prate the red armor the monster was wearing and hit its tendons hard, causing the monster to fall on the other monsters below it.

    Erend, who was watching from above, was quite amazed by ar. He is an actual Dragonborn, finally, Erend can see another Dragonborn. He felt as if he had met his long lost brother.

    While ar handling the red monster Erend continued to shoot fire at the wrah monsters below. Several of their attacks hit him but none of them had any effect on him.

    ~~~

 Chapter 395 Figured Out The Danger

    ?

    Explosion after an explosion was created. Crushed and torn monsters sttered in front of the pink and ck walled castle but the battle still showed no sign of stopping.

    Erend kept shooting fire down and he could see that his fire destroyed hundreds of monsters. But despite all the destruction, Erend still sees that new monsters have appeared. Their numbers don''t seem to be decreasing.

    ''This is wasting time. I have to immediately destroy the source of where theye out first.''

    Erend couldn''t see clearly where the source of all the monsters respawning from up here was. So he decided tond. All of the monsters'' attacks didn''t cause any pain or damage to him so evennding right in the middle of their ranks wasn''t a problem.

    "GRRUUAAAAHHH!!!"

    Erend heard the roar of the monster from behind him but he didn''t even turn around. Erend knew that the monster roared in pain after receiving Erend''s attack. And he''s right.

    As soon as hended in the middle of the ranks of the monsters, they immediately swarmed Erend with disturbing screams and bloodlust. However, Erend just looked around with a calm face.

    ''Where are their spawning locations?''

    The monsters had filled his vision, so Erend released a huge wave of fire from his body all around. The wave of fire instantly scorched all of the monsters into ck ashes. Now Erend could see better.

    It turns out that, the spawn center of all those monsters is a monster with a big belly that keeps hiding behind their ranks. The monster kept giving birth to new monsters every second from its huge stomach to fill the number of monsters that died.

    Erend only saw one but he was sure there were other monsters like that still hidden.

    Without wasting any more time he dashed toward the giant bellied monster while destroying any other monsters that got in his way. When he got in front of the monster, Erend sent a fist covered in mes toward its stomach. Instantly the stomach exploded and all the small monsters that had not finished forming burst out.

    The monster let out a disturbing shriek before finally Erend''s mes enveloped it and burned itpletely.

    Erend located another monster with a big belly in a matter of seconds because he already knew what to look for. He instantly crushed them until Erend couldn''t see any big belly monsters anymore.

    After not seeing any spawning spots for the monsters anymore, Erend couldunch an attack to destroy them all at once.

    He pped his wings and then let out a torrent of fire in an enormous volume downwards. The mes scorched all the monsters in the blink of an eye, reducing them into bits of ck ash that scattered on the rocky ground or fell into the sea of ??white slime.

    On his side, ar is done with the red monster. The monster copsed to the ground with a roar of pain. When Erend turned he saw ar stamping his foot on the ground then a dozen of earth spearsing out of the ground stabbed the monster, piercing its armor.

    The monsters once again let out wailing in agony. ar flew up and created his own earth spear then plunged it into its wide open mouth, silencing the monster forever.

    After that ar flew to Erend and said. "I''m done. Let''s go."

    Erend replied with a nod, then they flew towards the castle gate. They both smash the door open easily, the gate is not a significant obstacle for the two Dragonborn.

    They entered the castle and killed some monsters. ar asked one of the monsters who were like Isadora''s servant - after beating it to the dying stage - and got the answer that Isadora was holding humans at the top of one of the towers. Erend and ar headed straight for the tower, but what they saw were just a bunch of corpses of monsters scattered on the floor.

    "Can your family use Magic?" ar asked because he clearly felt the residue of using magic that didn''te from the Chaos Realm here.

    "Yes," Erend replied. He knew that Arty had indeed studied Magic. However, he didn''t know that Arty had reached the stage where he could use her Magic to fight and win.

    "That''s good. It means that now your family can defend themselves," ar said to Erend with a smile.

    But Erend felt that it was too soon to celebrate something. "Right now we don''t know where they are," Erend said with a worried face that seemed unaffected by ar''s positive remarks.

    "It''s true. However, something good might happen. You see, this world, the Chaos Realm, has unclear rules due to its nature. As long as you have enough desire and Magic, you can create anything."

    Erend''s eyes widened at that. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?! Then I''ll just have to use my Magic to find my family''s whereabouts?"

    "Unfortunately it''s not that easy," ar replied, shaking his head. "I told you that the nature of this world is unclear. You can create something but you don''t really have control over it. So finding something as specific as your family is very difficult."

    Erend paused and contemted for a few moments. Then he asked. "Could it be that... my sister will be able to create protection for her and my mother if she so desires?"

    ar immediately nodded as if that was a foregone conclusion. "Yes. You see that I have created my own domain based solely on my wishes."

    Hearing that from ar, who had been in Chaos Realm for a long time, Erend felt more relieved.

    "But we still have to continue our search," ar said.

    Erend nodded in agreement. They flew back to look for the whereabouts of the Erend family amidst all the uncertainty of the Chaos Realm.

    ~~~

    Time passed, but Adrien still couldn''t reach Erend even though he had tried many times. He exhaled while shaking his head for the umpteenth time.

    Billy, who was beside him, saw how Adrien reacted so he also felt the despair and disappointment that his Captain was feeling.

    It was then that suddenly a white portal opened in front of them. Aurdis, Aerchon, and Saeldir came out from inside. As soon as she saw the two of them, Aurdis immediately ran over to them with a face full of anxiety.

    "Still no news from Erend?" Aurdis asked.

    Adrien shook his head as he held his head which suddenly ached. "No."

    "What about his family?" Saeldir asked.

    Billy and Adrien exchanged nces. They were so focused on contacting Erend that they forgot about his mother and sister.

    "They should be fine," Billy said. However, he himself wasn''t confident in his answer. The creature specifically targeted Erend to remove him from this world, so it''s possible that his family might be in danger as well. But they didn''t directly witness the threat, so maybe, they''re okay.

    "You''re not sure, are you?" Saeldir inquired with a sharp gaze.

    Billy met that gaze with a guilty feeling. "Right. I''m not sure."

    Saeldir sighed and tried to calm himself. He had a bad feelingst night, so it might be rted to Arty''s situation.

    "Have you tried contacting her?" Saeldir asked.

    However, both Billy and Adrien shook their heads as an answer. Worry and guilt were bing increasingly visible on their faces.

    "I''ll try to reach her now," Saeldir said, walking to a corner of the room and focusing. As an Archmage, he didn''t need to close his eyes or meditate as long as the others.

    A few momentster, Saeldir said, "I can''t reach her."

    What Saeldir said amplified the seriousness of the issue. There''s no way Saeldir couldn''t establish a telepathic connection with Arty if there wasn''t something wrong.

    Aurdis immediately suggested they check Erend''s house and ensure Arty and her mother''s well-being. They used the Elves'' magic to conceal their presence.

    When they arrived at the house, they quickly realized that something was very wrong. The house was empty and the door was unlocked. The situation worsened when the Elves sensed traces of Chaos Realm Magic they recognized.

    "(They''ve been taken to the Chaos Realm,)" Aerchon said. "(But how? Didn''t we limit their power by cing artifacts in Adaerams?)"

    Billy and Adrien exchanged looks, confusion evident on their faces. However, from Aerchon''s expression, they could sense that this was not a good development.

    "We need to elerate our n," Aurdis said. "We have no other choice."

    They all fell silent for a moment, unsure of what to do next. However, suddenly, a rift appeared in front of them, startling them all and putting them on alert for a potential fight.

    From within the rift emerged the face of a rugged-looking man with red hair.

    "Who are you all?" the man asked. "What are you doing at Erend''s house?"

    "Do you know Erend?" Aurdis asked.

    "Yes. He''s my brother."

    Aurdis quickly brushed off her confusion for now and inquired about something more crucial.

    "Where is Erend now? We need to talk to him," Aurdis said.

    ~~~

 Chapter 396 Involved

    ?

    Aerchon exchanged nces with Saeldir, while Billy exchanged nces with Adrien. Their gazes indicated one thing, and that is confusion.

    "Did he just call Erend his brother?" Billy asked in a muttering tone to Adrien.

    "I heard that too," Adrien replied.

    "We have to talk to him. Can you call him?" Aurdis repeated her words as the man looked suspiciously.

    "Wait." The man then disappeared from the rift. Aurdis, Billy, Adrien, Aerchon, and Saeldir waited in curiosity and anticipation. About a minuteter the man''s face reappeared in the rift. "Here he is."

    Afterward, Erend''s face appeared next to the man with a look of relief.

    "We don''t have much time." Erend wasted no time in saying what he had to say.

    Although Aurdis intended to ask about his condition, she canceled her intention because she felt a rush from Erend''s voice.

    "Arty and my mother were kidnapped by a creature from the Chaos Realm and we are currently looking for her. Sorry for not contacting you earlier. I wasn''t able to. Oh, Captain! Billy! I know you can take care of yourselves.

    "I don''t know what happened there. But it looks like the creatures intend to do something and they have managed to get me out of there."

    "Erend, actually your presence there is something good," Saeldir said. "We need you to do something over there. You have to keep those creatures there, then we will cut off their ess to this world."

    "You can do that?" Erend asked with a slightly surprised expression.

    "Yes, we have found a way," Aurdis was the one who answered this time.

    "That''s good. Just leave the matter here to us. What should we do?" Erend asked.

    Aurdis exined to Erend what he should do there. And because ar was also listening, he already felt that he became part of this n.

    "I can do that," ar said lightly.

    "Who are you exactly?" Aerchon, who had been staring at ar who looked suspicious in his eyes, now finally asked in a sharp tone.

    "Don''t worry about him. He is my new friend," Erend said with a faint smile.

    "New friend? In the Chaos Realm?" Aerchon could not help but continued to frown suspiciously.

    "Yes. We must immediately proceed to the next stage. We have wasted too much time," Erend said.

    "Erend, we can''t contact you from here," Aurdis said.

    "You are right." Erend pondered over the matter. then said. "We''ll be the ones to contact you when our part here is done. Until then, you guys better stop doing anything worthwhile just yet."

    Realizing that was their only choice, Aurdis nodded. "Be careful," she said.

    Erend nodded. "You too."

    After that, the rift which was their firstmunication today was closed. ording to what Erend said, they just had to wait until Erend contacted them again to be able to actually act.

    However, they had an unexpected guest. A car stopped in front of the house, two people came out of the car.

    "Are you sure this is the house?" Conrad asked while scanning around Erend''s house.

    "Based on the database, this is the right ce," said Thomas. "This house was given to Sergeant Drake after what he did to stop the war with the Elves."

    Conrad didn''t say anything about it. But his face turned into a grimace. The war happened because of that, so Conrad felt like he wanted to avoid that topic as much as possible. Especially when you want to talk to people who were directly affected by the war.

    "There''s a car here," said Thomas, looking at the car parked haphazardly in the driveway. "Someone''s inside."

    "I don''t know why they are acting stupid. Soon the president will issue a search warrant for them, howe they don''t know?" said Conrad.

    "Let''s go in and give them a warning." Thomas walked towards the house first and Conrad followed behind him.

    Inside the house, Billy and Adrien who were peeking from the second-floor window exchanged nces. They immediately ran to the second floor with the Elves when they heard a caring.

    "What are they doing here?" Billy asked. "They don''t look like they want to catch us."

    "Yeah. If the orders were to arrest us, it would be the special forces who would being," Adrien said. "Maybe they want to do something else."

    Adrien and Billy told the Elves who hade and then told them to hide their whereabouts. After that Adrien and Billy went downstairs to meet the two of them.

    "The person who stole the key is here? You said you already handled him!" Aerchon said, his voice full of suppressed anger.

    "We just need to remove his Magic ability and it''s done," Aurdis replied in an even tone. She stared at Aerchon, waiting for him to say something else that she would eventually ignore.

    Aerchon just snorted angrily then looked away. On the other hand, Aurdis felt relieved because she didn''t have to deal with Aerchon''s anger.

    Downstairs, Billy opens the front door after Thomas knocks.

    "Can I help you?" Billy asked.

    "We know what happened at the presidential pcest night," Thomas said. "Can wee in?"

    "Sure."

    They both went inside the house and sat in the living room. Without wasting time Thomas and Conrad immediately stated their purpose foring here.

    "As you all know, I am the one who brought Magic to this world and started the experiment," Conrad began. "The experiment was stopped due to the attack from the Elves and they removed my Magic power. But I don''t want to go into that too deep now as there is a more important matter."

    Billy and Adrien didn''t look surprised; however, they exchanged confused looks but decided to wait for what the two of them said next.

    "What happened in this world is the awakening of Magic power. I can sense Magic again because this all happened even though my Magic hasn''t returned," said Conrad. "Andst night I felt arge use of Magic from the direction of the presidential pce. So Thomas and I ordered someone to hack into security cameras at the presidential pce.

    "What we found was very shocking. President Julius seems to have been possessed by something and killed his personal bodyguards and butlers.

    "But I saw you two managed to escape from that ce. So we decided to look for you. We also saw Sergeant Drake go into the president''s office and didn''te out until then."

    Conrad was silent after finishing his exnation. Then he asked again. "Where''s Sergeant Drake''s family?"

    Adrien and Billy once again exchanged nces.

    "We don''t know if we can trust you yet. What do you want to do actually?" he asked.

    Conrad sighed. "I knew you would say that, Captain. We know that what possessed the president and caused all the chaos in this world was something evil.

    "Based on what we found with great difficulty, you, Sergeant Brook, and Sergeant Drake have some kind of ability. Maybe... you guys also have Magic power after spending time with the Elves back then."

    Adrien and Billy widened their eyes in shock. While Conrad and Thomas looked at them with a satisfied heart. Seeing Adrien and Billy''s reaction, they knew that what they said was true.

    "We have seen from the CCTV camera at the suicide bombing site at that time, we saw that only the two of you were still alive in one piece when the others were torn to pieces," said Thomas.

    "Alright," Adrien said. "We can talk about that another time. Now let''s focus on more important matters. Will you help us?"

    "We are nning to do that. But to be able to help we have to know what the problem really is," Conrad said.

    Adrien and Billy started to tell about Erend and his family who were kidnapped by creatures from the Chaos Realm. Adrien and Billy already knew the n that the Elves wanted to carry out, so now that Conrad and Thomas wanted to help, Adrien and Billy intended to take advantage of them.

    Adrien and Billy just gave what they needed to know. That is if they have to try to keep President Julius from doing whatever he wants to do while they try to get Erend and his family out of the Chaos Realm.

    Adrien and Billy also decided to say that they both really could use Magic. Conrad looked like he wanted to ask about how they could get the Magic, but Thomas immediately stopped him because they had to focus on this matter first.

    "We will tell General Lennard about this," said Thomas. "We''ll be in touch with you as soon as we have any developments to discuss."

    Adrien and Billy nodded.

    "Thank you for your cooperation," Adrien said.

    "We still have a lot to talk about after this, Captain," Conrad replied.

    "Sure."

    Conrad and Thomas left the house in a hurry while Adrien and Billy watched their departure withplicated eyes.

    "No need to worry aboutter," Adrien who knew what Billy was thinking said first. "For now, we''ll let them do their job there and hope they can convince General Lennard to take the president into custody."

    "Understood, sir," Billy said.

    ~~~

 Chapter 397 Visit Svaros

    ?

    "I''m a little bit confused, Erend," ar said amidst their journey through the corridors. Now they were inside Isadora''s castle, searching for something they could use to locate Erend''s family or perhaps information about Isadora''s ns.

    Unfortunately, up until now, they hadn''t found anything significant.

    "About what?" Erend replied, observing a wall around them, searching for clues.

    "I saw humans and Elves there earlier. Are they all your friends?"

    "Yeah," Erend answered simply. "Why are you asking?"

    "I just find it strange because you''re friends with both Elves and humans. Aren''t Elves known to despise other races?"

    "You''re right. At least most Elves still hold resentment toward humans. But I''m certain there''s a small portion that feels differently," Erend said.

    "Why?"

    "Well, you saw those three Elves earlier, right? They don''t hate me because we''ve helped each other before."

    Erend decided to end the conversation about that and focus on the task at hand. They were searching for something useful to locate Isadora or Erend''s family. However, after some time passed, they finally decided to give up.

    "This is useless. Don''t you have any other ideas?" Erend asked with an irritated tone.

    "We could directly search randomly in the domains of other gods and goddesses," ar replied. "It might sound harder, but for now, we don''t have a choice."

    Erend pondered about the issue for a moment, then said, "We don''t have to search randomly. Let''s go to Svaros."

    ar shook his head. "I already told you, the god named Svaros won''t likely cooperate with other gods. He''s too wild even for Chaos Realm standards."

    Earlier, Erend had talked to ar about Svaros and proposed searching for him. However, ar said that Svaros wouldn''t be involved with other gods. Even though he attacked Erend, it was merely out of his desire. ar was confident that Svaros wasn''t connected to the kidnapping of Erend''s family.

    "Let''s just go there and check," Erend insisted. Seeing his determined gaze, ar knew he couldn''t refuse his request anymore.

    "Alright. Let us go there," ar said.

    So, they left Isadora''s castle. Even though all the monsters were already dead, Isadora hadn''t returned yet. That indicated that she was still struggling. Or, in the worst-case scenario, she might have sessfully found Erend''s family and was now doing something terrible to them.

    ar had opened another rift in front of them. Without wasting any more time, they both entered the rift.

    Now, they were standing on ck sand littered with bones from various beasts and monsters. In the distance, there were hills and mountains. After Erend focused his gaze, he realized that those mountains and hills were also made from piles of bones.

    Erend didn''t seem to care much about all of this. He walked ahead of ar and started scanning around while activating his [Dragon Eyes].

    ar followed closely behind Erend without saying anything, understanding how urgent Erend was.

    After searching for a while without finding anything, Erend kicked a pile of bones in front of him out of frustration.

    "This is the domain of Svaros, he is the god of, uh... I forgot," ar scratched his head, looking confused.

    "The god of The Fallen Beast," Erend said.

    "Right!" ar eximed. "Let''s go see him."

    ar walked ahead. Erend followed, gritting his teeth. Svaros, Erend vividly remembered the strong animosity he felt when facing him. It was evident how much Svaros despised him. If he was indeed involved in all of this, Erend feared what Svaros might do to his mother and sister.

    Erend quickened his pace, now walking as fast as ar.

    "We need to find him quickly. I''m worried about my family," Erend said.

    "Yeah. Let''s fly." ar spread his wings and took to the air. Erend followed suit.

    They flew for several minutes in the barren domain. The air here felt stifling; if they weren''t Dragonborn, they wouldn''t survive in this ce.

    During their journey, all they saw were piles of bones forming mountains and ck sand. Erend remembered hearing Adrien dream about this ce. Thankfully, during that time, he hadn''t fallen too deeply under Svaros'' influence, or Adrien would just be another person Erend had to save.

    "There!" ar pointed ahead. When Erend looked in the direction he indicated, he saw Svaros'' castle standing tall amidst a desert of bones.

    "Let''s meet this creature." Erend darted towards the castle, with ar following closely.

    ~~~

    Back on Earth, Conrad and Thomas were now in General Lennard''s office. The General was holding his head in his hands after hearing their exnation. Theputer monitor still disyed CCTV footage from the presidential pce that they had hacked.

    "What do you suggest?" General Lennard asked, his frustration evident in his voice.

    "We need to restrain the president, sir," Conrad said.

    "How? Based on what I''ve seen here, the president now has superpowers that can kill a dozen people in a matter of seconds."

    Conrad and Thomas exchanged nces. Then Conrad said, "We''re not entirely sure yet, sir. But I believe I can reactivate my Magic abilities and use them to fight against him."

    Upon hearing that, General Lennard looked up with hope in his eyes. "If that''s true, then you have my permission. But do it quickly because it seems the president will being out soon."

    "We''ll get to work on it right away, sir," Thomas said.

    Conrad and Thomas left the General''s office and headed to theb where Thomas had stored all the data and equipment salvaged from the secret facility.

    "I''ll set something up first," Thomas said before heading to another part of theb.

    After Thomas left, Conrad sat alone in the room. Slowly, a grin formed on his face.

    "After this, I''ll be able to contact Eliril again."

    Previously, Conrad had felt depressed because he couldn''tmunicate with Eliril after losing his Magic powers. But the Magic awakening presented a new opportunity for him to regain his abilities.

    His current priority was undoubtedly saving humanity. After witnessing humans killing each other due to Magic''s awakening, Conrad realized he needed to stop that first. Only after that would he contact Eliril and ease his longing.

    A few minutester, Thomas finished setting something up in another area. They returned to the room and moved on to the next step.

    "Are you sure you only need this?" Thomas asked as he saw Conrad entering the transparent chamber. The chamber was an early prototype of the one in the destroyed secret facility.

    "Yes. I just need something to iste me from the outside world," Conrad said.

    Thomas nodded. "Alright."

    Thomas sealed the chamber, cutting Conrad off from the outside world. There was still proper air cirction inside the chamber, so Conrad didn''t need to worry about running out of breath.

    Conrad still remembered his first time learning Magic with Eliril. She had said that he could start sensing the Magic created within himself after she gave him a seed of her own Magic.

    "I just have to do the same

    the thing now."

    Conrad began to close his eyes and concentrate. In his mind, he felt the Magic energy that had formed within him and focused on it for a few minutes before he finally got something.

    However, Conrad soon realized that what he was obtaining wasn''t just his Magic power. There was something else that felt evil and corrupted.

    "This must be the Magic from the Chaos Realm."

    Conrad still didn''t know exactly what the Chaos Realm was. He hadn''t even heard about it from Eliril. However, Conrad now understood that it was something dangerous.

    Conrad pushed away the energy from the Chaos Realm and refocused his mind on his own Magic. Because he was ustomed to it, Conrad didn''t find it difficult to do so.

    A momentter, he had regained his Magic. A smile formed on Conrad''s lips.

    "Just a little more."

    ~~~

    Ragna, one of Svaros'' generals, saw the arrival of Erend and ar from a window in the castle.

    "Who are they?"

    Initially, he thought that the two figures might be envoys from one of the gods or goddesses. However, as they drew closer, Ragna could see that they were entirely different.

    Their humanoid forms, adorned with wings, immediately sparked suspicions in Ragna. As one of the four esteemed generals tasked by Svaros to safeguard this pce, he couldn''t remain idle in the face of two figures who unmistakably appeared to be intruders.

    Ragna lifted his great axe, his skeletal legs moving quickly as he headed outside.

    Erend and ar descended before the skull-adorned fortress of Svaros. Right then, Ragna, with the appearance of a three-meter skull wearing armor, emerged from the castle. His massive axe rested upon his shoulder.

    "(Who are you?)" Ragna''s voice rang out with a tinge of anger.

    Speaking in his native tongue, Erend couldn''t grasp the words, but he could certainly feel the intensity of the emotion.

    "He''s asking about our identities," ar conveyed Ragna''s words.

    "Oh," Erend replied. "Just go ahead and inform him about our purpose."

    "We''vee to find Svaros. Is he home?" ar addressed Ragna.

    ~~~

 Chapter 398 Enter The Castle

    ?

    Erend looked at ar with a t gaze. Perhaps he hade to regard ar as his friend, but Erend also realized that something was off in ar''s mind.

    At times, he could grin savagely like a beast ready to pounce on its prey, and he actually ughtered enemies before him. But sometimes he could throw strange questions or wear a confusing expression. Erend didn''t know whether ar was just joking or if there was something wrong with his head.

    ''Whatever. No need to think about it. Maybe he''s like that because he''s been in the Chaos Realm for too long. I might be like that too if I stay here for too long.''

    Ragna, the skeleton giant holding the great axe, stared at Erend and ar with his eyes that were nothing but a dark void with no end. Erend could immediately tell that this skull creature wouldn''t answer ar''s question. He only had one goal now, given to him by his master, and that was to prevent anyone from approaching his castle.

    Ragna swung his great axe towards both of them with a powerful sweep. As a result, Erend and ar could easily dodge it.

    *BOOM!*

    The great axe struck the sand where they had been standing, its de sinking into the dark sand. Erend and ar saw this as an advantage and swiftly charged toward Ragna, pping their wings to increase their speed.

    In the blink of an eye, the two Dragonborn were right in front of Ragna''s feet, immediately attacking the giant skeleton''s legs simultaneously.

    *BUAGH!*

    *BUAGH!*

    Theirbined attack made Ragna stagger, but the giant skeleton showed no sign of falling.

    "Oh! You''re quite the sturdy skeleton," ar remarked with an amused smile.

    Erend didn''t feel like there was time for amusement. He was about to strike Ragna''s leg again, but the skeleton giant realized what he intended to do. With greater speed than before, he swung his great axe towards Erend.

    *BOOM!*

    The force of the axe''s impact sprayed sand around due to its immense power.

    "He''s getting faster."

    Erend looked up and was met with a sight that was quite surprising. The two void-like dark eye sockets of Ragna''s skull were now filled with swirling red and bluish light; it resembled what Erend had seen in the eyes of the giant flesh wolf he fought before.

    This sight confirmed that this skeleton was indeed a follower of Svaros. Erend''s hatred for the creature who imed to be the god of the Fallen Beast still burned within him, so he used it as fuel for his attacks.

    Erend pped his Dragon Wings and shot toward Ragna''s head with incredible speed. Ragna''s eyes followed Erend''s movement, but they weren''t quick enough to stop what he was about to do next.

    Erend hurled a fireball toward the void that served as the giant skeleton''s eye.

    *BOOM!*

    The fireball exploded within the hollow of Ragna''s eye socket, causing the skeleton''s head to be pushed backward. He let out a scream that Erend couldn''t fathom where it came from.

    Ragna copsed, falling onto the sand and bones beneath, while ar, who had been waiting, swiftly dashed forward and stomped the ground beneath him. A momentter, a dozen earth spikes pierced Ragna''s head. Some of the spikes managed to pierce the skull, but most couldn''t prate its hardness.

    Nevertheless, ar didn''t appear worried. He continued to wear a grin full of excitement on his face. As ar prepared for his next attack, Erend shot down from above and once again showered Ragna with fire.

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*

    *BOOM!*

    ...

    The fire struck Ragna''s body, entirelyposed of bones. Some of the bones, originally white, began turning ck and charred due to Erend''s continuous onught of fire.

    Meanwhile, ar, positioned below, spread his arms forward. After that, earth emerged from beneath the sand and enveloped Ragna''s body.

    "HAHAHA!" arughed while continuing to manipte the earth, causing it to rise and cover Ragna''s arms and legs, rendering the skeleton giant immobile.

    Erend paid no mind to ar''sughter, which sounded filled with madness. For now, ar''s madness was something beneficial to him. Erend continued to rain fire upon Ragna.

    The earth that binding Ragna also absorbed Erend''s fire and trapped the heat from it. The concentration of heat elerated the burning of the bones covered by the fire. Not long after, the bones encased in the earth started to crumble.

    ar intentionally used his earth to cover most of Ragna''s limbs. He knew that his earth would absorb the heat from Erend''s fire, and with his earth, those limbs would break faster than the others.

    Loud wails of agony poured from Ragna''s mouth. Erendnded on the skeleton''s ribs and asked, "Where is Svaros?"

    Ragna didn''t answer immediately. The swirling red and blue light in his eyes dimmed as if indicating the pain he was experiencing. However, Erend paid no heed to his pain. Instead, he approached Ragna''s eyes and unleashed a torrent of fire at one of them.

    "GRAAAAA!" Ragna let out another wail. "(I WILL NOT TELL!)"

    "He said he won''t tell," said ar.

    "Is that so?" Erend activated [Dragon w], then pressed his w against one of his remaining eyes and began thrusting it. He felt as if he was touching something jelly-like when he touched the swirling red and blue energy.

    Ragna continued to emit cries of intense pain, making Erend more certain that he was hurting the right part. After a few moments, Ragna just kept screaming without showing any sign that he would say anything. So ar thought that what Erend was doing was futile.

    "He won''t talk, Erend," ar said, apanied by a sigh. "We better kill him quickly and search elsewhere."

    Erend snorted in frustration after hearing ar''s words. But he also felt that continuing this torture would be in vain. So Erend destroyed Ragna''s eye, making it empty again like a ck void.

    The cries of the giant skeleton stopped. All of its bones ceased to move, indicating that it was dead.

    Erend leaped down from atop Ragna and then said, "Let''s go inside the castle."

    "I think Svaros isn''t inside. If he was, he would havee out earlier," ar replied.

    "Are you sure?"

    ar gazed at the bone castle and pondered for a few moments. "Not really. My intuition tells me we should check, even though I believe the chances of Svaros being inside are slim."

    "Then let''s get in first." Erend walked ahead toward the castle''s entrance.

    "I guess so," ar followed behind him.

    Erend sted open the door with a force stronger than necessary, causing the door to fly and hit a wolf that was ready to ambush them behind it. Erend didn''t spare them a second nce and immediately walked to search for Svaros.

    "SVAROS!" Erend shouted as loudly as possible to attract Svaros'' attention.

    However, what came towards him were dozens of wolves leaping from the doors in the corridor.

    Erend killed them with his fire and ws, leaving behind torn flesh in the corridor. ar, who was walking behind him, looked at all the destruction and ughter that Erend was causing with an amazed expression.

    "He will fit in well here," ar murmured.

    Erend and ar walked through all the guards and monsters waiting in Svaros'' castle. Or actually, Erend was the one doing most of the work while ar hardly did anything but walk behind the destruction Erend was creating.

    ar was more than happy to just witness it all. He loved seeing the devastation happening to the inhabitants of Chaos Realm who had also caused him suffering.

    ar didn''t immediately destroy them because that would waste a lot of time. No one ever knew how many gods and goddesses were created in the Chaos Realm due to the fusion of all Chaos Magic formed in the multiverse. He stopped hunting them after killing the god who had murdered his wife.

    "Erend, wait! Don''t take all the fun for yourself!" ar shouted and then chased after Erend.

    Once again, they arrived in front of arge door. Without wasting any time, Erend burst through the door with incredible force, causing it to fly to the other side of the room.

    What was inside the room was truly unexpected. The figure of Svaros was present in this castle, sitting on his throne with his eyes closed, seemingly unaware of his newly broken-open door.

    In front of Svaros, there was also another figure. This figure appeared human-like, standing two meters tall.

    Initially, the human-like figure was also oblivious to Erend''s presence, but after a few moments, his eyes opened, revealing a pair of ck and white eyes just like ordinary human eyes.

    Upon seeing the arrival of Erend and ar, the male figure immediately shot up and raised his spear.

    The spear, which seemed to be made of bone - like everything else in this ce - shot at high speetowardds Erend. Due to its speed, Erend couldn''t dodge it, and the spear struck his chest, sending Erend flying back out of the room.

    ~~~

 Chapter 399 Chaotic Fight

    ?

    The man lunged at Erend after he sent him out of the room with his spear. The man grinned triumphantly because he thought that Erend must be dead.

    However, he saw Erend raise his head again and look at him with eyes full of anger.

    A sudden punch hit the man''s head from the side, sending him flying to the other side of the room and crashing into some strangely shaped bone ornaments.

    ar hit him after the man hit Erend. Somehow, the human monster was oblivious to ar''s existence. Maybe because he was too focused on Erend.

    "You alright?" ar asked Erend.

    Erend pushed his body to get up easily and then answered. "Yes." He dashed back into the room. "You can handle him?"

    "Yeah," ar said, nodding and grinning gaily.

    "Good." Erend knew that ar would be excited by the prospect of fighting a strong foe. "I will wake up the gray-skinned man. I think I know him."

    "He is Svaros. The one you''re looking for."

    "As I expected." Erend turned around and then walked towards Svaros who was oblivious to what was happening around him.

    The God of Fallen Beast was still silent on his throne and tightly closed his eyes. He was currently concentrating on doing business in the other world.

    The tall man who saw Erend approaching his master immediately jumped and ran towards Erend, wanting to stop him as soon as possible. However, of course, ar would not let him.

    ar ran and stopped in front of the man, blocking him from going any further.

    "MOVE!" the man said. Surprisingly, he spoke in humannguage, making ar and Erend surprised. Erend even looked back.

    "Whoa! So you can speak humannguage. So it''s mean before that you were a human who became his ve," said ar.

    The man did not reply to ar''s words. He who saw Erend getting closer to Svaros immediately lunged at high speed. Only to be hit again by ar''s punch in the face.

    However, this time the man didn''t get far even though ar used the same power as before. He was only pushed a few meters and was still able to stand straight.

    ''He''s still able to get stronger.'' ar looked at her with renewed eyes now. He couldn''t underestimate that man anymore. The man wasn''t put on guard here for no reason.

    The man stared at ar with eyes burning with rage. He gritted his teeth until his teeth were showing. What ar said about that man was true. He used to be a human who chose to serve Svaros after feeling the power of the Chaos God in his body and now he became one of his strongest warriors.

    His name is Rikard and he was a victim of the cruel war when he lived on Earth. And now he was in this ce after finishing his revenge.

    Rikard shot towards ar to unleash all of his power because he knew that he could not reach his master if ar was still alive.

    "HAAAAA!!!"

    Rikard swung his bone spear and sent a stab of blue and red energy toward ar. The force behind the attack threw ar backward until he broke through the wall.

    Erend who knew that immediately elerated his way. Soon he was in front of Svaros who still had his eyes closed. Erend raised a hand intending to strangle Svaros by the neck, then lifted it and m him to the ground.

    However, his intention was canceled by Svaros'' hand which suddenly moved to grip his hand. Svaros''s eyes immediately opened and he was shocked to see Erend''s presence here.

    "DRAGONBORN!" Svaros shouted. Then he hit Erend in the stomach with his fist, sending him flying backward.

    Luckily, Erend still maintained his [Dragon Scale] to block the blow and [Dragon Wings] to bnce himself. Erendnded smoothly back on the floor and without wasting any time he dashed back towards Svaros.

    *BUGH!*

    Erend''s punch collided with Svaros'' fist and created a shockwave that shook the walls of the room.

    "Where''s my family?!" Erend asked while continuing to push his fist.

    Svaros who was looking at him directly now growled. "How did you get here?"

    And then Svaros saw it. Behind Erend there was devastation from the fight and Rikard was no longer there. That means Erend came with someone else who is now blocking Rikard, the one who should protect him while he focuses on Jason''s soul on Earth.

    ''But who has helped him?'' Svaros wondered angrily. Once again his n had to fail.

    "Answer me, you piece of shit!" Erend shouted in front of Svaros.

    "Your family is dead!" Svaros said.

    Erend, of course, doesn''t appreciate that. He threw another punch at Svaros''s face at a speed he could not catch.

    *BUAGH!*

    The blow hit Svaros hard in the face. The god of Fallen Beast could no longer hold back all the rage that had settled within him for Erend decided to unleash his full power.

    Suddenly Erend was knocked back again by the surge of power in Svaros'' body.

    ''He can still be stronger than this.'' Erend pped his wings to bnce himself.

    In front of him, Svaros started going through the changes in his body. White fur started to grow all over its body. His ws are elongated, and his face turns into the face of a lion with fangs longer than his mouth. And then, behind his back appeared a pair of wings that looked like white bat wings but with sharp ws at the ends.

    "You are now in my world, Dragonborn! In this world, I am the ruler!" Svaros said.

    "So what?"

    [ Urgent Quest: Kill the Chaos god of the Fallen Beast, Svaros! ]

    [Rewards: 1,000 Exp. ]

    Erend grinned. He finally got something from his system after waiting a long time for it. And that is something great because he will get a good reward after killing the creature he hates.

    Let''s see if you can still maintain your arrogance after I ripped that mouth off! Svaros pped his wings and shot toward Erend with incredible speed. He was suddenly in front of Erend as if he had just teleported.

    Svaros grabbed Erend''s neck then took him aside and through the window. Afterward, Svaros threw Erend down his castle with great force causing the Dragonborn to fall like a meteor before finally hitting the ground with a loud boom.

    *BOOM!*

    But Erend immediately stood up. The attack might be quite strong but his scale protects it well and the skill is already at Level 5 so the level of protection will be quite high. It turns out, [Dragon Scale] Level 5 is still more than enough to withstand the attacks of a god of Chaos Realm.

    "Change into your Dragon form!" Svaros said while he floated in the air. Her wings suddenly expanded to twice their previous size.

    "I don''t need to show my true form to kill you," Erend replied.

    Those words made Svaros even angrier. His body was suddenly enveloped in blue and red light, a momentter the light got brighter until it shone into Erend''s eyes. But Erend at least already knew what would happen next.

    Just as he had expected, once the blue and red light disappeared Erend could see Svaros'' real body size which was the same size as his Dragon form.

    That made Erend have no other choice but to change too.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    Erend still has 28 Skill Points left if his current Skill level is not enough.

    Dazzling reddish light and heatwave spread around, apanying Erend''s transformation into Dragon.

    Svarosnded on the sand. His form which is now wearing ayer of bone armor looks angsty. The ws are getting longer.

    Meanwhile, Dragon-Erend was standing in front of him. Unfazed by the terrible appearance of the God of Fallen Beast because his form itself looks terrible.

    They stand facing each other. Suddenly the sky turned darker. Clouds with mixed colors formed a vortex around them and the wind was blowing hard. The Chaos Realm responded to the power of the two powerful beings.

    Yet, Erend doesn''t care about all that. What''s on his mind is only one and that is his family. Dragon-Erend ran towards Svaros while Svaros was charging at him.

    They shed again with each other, and again, another shockwave shook the Chaos Realm. The vortex of the chaotic colored clouds above them spun faster and faster.

    The battle was devastating around them in a matter of seconds. Erend''s fire raged through the air and the ground, scorching the bones scattered all around.

    Meanwhile, Svaros put up no less strong resistance. His armor can withstand Erend''s fire power and he can provide resistance that can stagger Erend several times.

    Svaros pushed Erend until he fell on the sand and immediately mauled him with all the rage he had. Erend only crossed his arms to block every Svaros attack.

    ''I''ve had enough of this fucker!''

    Erend decides to change his Dragon power.

    [ Skill activated: Lightning Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    An overpowering thunderbolt struck Svaros and sent him flying backward.

    ''What?'' Svaros dumbfounded.

    After the dazzling lightning dissipated, the Lightning Dragon''s form became clear.

    ~~~

 Chapter 400 Destroyed

    ?

    A brilliant burst of lightning surged forth, casting its dazzling illumination across the expanse. This lightning extended until it met the billowing clouds above, infusing the colorful chaotic clouds with its power.

    The clouds transformed, no longer merely vibrant but now resembling the harbinger of a tempest, brimming with ominous rumbles and dazzling streaks of lightning.

    However, the dazzling disy of lightning was ended short. Emerging from the radiant aftermath, the form of the Lightning Dragon was seen, its majestic presence revealed once the brilliance had waned.

    ''What...''

    Svaros who was still in the air looked confused, amazed, and scared at the same time. Previously he was a Dragon with the power of fire but now suddenly the Dragon had changed to have the power of lightning.

    ''What really happened?''

    Dragon-Erend stared at Svaros with blue eyes filled with tendrils of lightning. His entire body was enveloped in bluish-white lightning that was whipping around furiously.

    Suddenly, the lightning all over Dragon-Erend''s body shed again. It looks like a sh that appears before lightning strikes. He moved after the lightning appeared. Due to its speed, Dragon-Erend seemed to move along with the lightning.

    In the blink of an eye, Dragon-Erend was already in front of Svaros. Dark blood sshed into the air almost instantly after Dragon-Erend''s ws shed through Svaros'' chest.

    ''Too fast!''

    Svaros only realized that he had been hit by an attack a momentter when he felt pain. Svaros immediately put up a fight. He spat out a white frost cloud towards Dragon-Erend.

    However, Dragon-Erend managed to dodge backward with almost the speed of light. He then unleashed a bolt of lightning from his w towards Svaros.

    The bolt of lightning hit Svaros but the God of Fallen Beast still managed to cross his arms that were covered in the frontal chest armor. Yet, because of that attack, he was still knocked back a few meters and staggered.

    Svaros gritted his teeth and stared at Dragon-Erend with eyes full of rage. He somehow has a new power and that is lightning, his weakness.

    Right now the most reasonable thing for him to do was step back and ask Isadora or Ozynk for help. However, his desire to destroy Dragon-Erend, coupled with the rage that he had been too resistant to and also the arrival of Dragon-Erend who was right before his eyes made Svaros abandon that option immediately.

    He was in his domain anyway, so Svaros felt that his power would be stronger than that of the Dragonborn.

    "GRAAAAHHH!!!" Svaros roared, he charged back toward Dragon-Erend with incredible ferocity. He also awakened all the scattered bones around.

    The bones started to move and turned into monsters made of skeletons. There are dozens of them in number and all of them are directly charged towards Dragon-Erend with the same ferocity as their master.

    However, despite seeing that sight Dragon-Erend didn''t seem daunted or doubtful. He also charged Svaros and his army of skeleton monsters.

    They engage in an extraordinary battle after shing against each other. Dragon-Erend was surrounded from all sides by the army of skeleton monsters. He unleashed lightning from his body to all sides, preventing their attacks from connecting. Several of the skeleton monsters were disintegrated again due to being struck by the lightning.

    At that moment Svaros suddenly lunged from behind the waves of monsters and immediately grabbed Dragon-Erend by his neck. Dragon-Erend who was still busy dealing with his monsters finally caught off guard. Yet he didn''t look worried. Svaros could even see the grin created on his Dragon''s face, making Svaros feel a chill run down his spine.

    Dragon-Erend opened his mouth and let out a powerful burst of lightning. From this close, the spray hit Svaros directly in the face. The bone armor that covered Svaros''s face still protected him from the excessive damage but the attack was so strong that the armor finally shattered.

    The lightning hit his face and then threw Svaros backward. He toppled and bounced several times before finally stopping and lying face down on the sand. Half of his face had been destroyed by the lightning.

    Dragon-Erend wanted to immediately take care of him, but before he arrived at the ce where Svaros fell, the skeleton monsters again surrounded him from all sides. Dragon-Erend was forced to take care of them first before he could kill Svaros.

    ''It won''t take long, Svaros,'' thought Dragon-Erend with the grin still on the Dragon''s face.

    ~~~

    Meanwhile, inside the now-ruined castle, ar is standing on a pile of fallen pirs. He stared at Rikard who was panting hard beneath him. Blood filled Rikard''s face and he had lost his left hand.

    ar grinned knowing that his opponent''s life would not be long. But on the other hand, he was also surprised and happy because he knew that Erend had other powers besides his fire power. He could feel the change in Erend''s strength without even looking at him.

    Now ar''s mind was on Erend. Rikard, who became his opponent, was no longer worthy of his attention. In ar''s eyes, he is already dead.

    ar had not seen a Dragonborn in a very long time. Precisely when he finally chose to be sealed in the Chaos Realm and hunted as many creatures that lived in this ce. So he was so happy when he saw Erend''s presence.

    However, his happiness multiplies when he finds out that Erend actually has more than one dragon power.

    ''Maybe...he is The King.''

    That is indeed a possibility that is still far from the truth. Erend has one mark of The King, he can wield more than one power.

    However, to get there still needs a lot of evidence. It was too fast to conclude that yet, ar hoped that Erend was indeed The King because he liked him.

    While ar''s mind was distracted by Erend, Rikard darted towards him.

    "HYAAAHH!!!" Rikard shouted desperately at the top of his lungs. He realized that he could not beat ar. Meanwhile, the battle outside didn''t feel good either after Rikard felt a wave of another surge of power that wasn''t from Svaros.

    So Rikard struggled with hisst remaining energy to deliver his best attack on ar.

    Rikard''s body was enveloped in a dark blue and red light. His blood that kept pouring out from his wounds mixed into that aura. The light then flowed towards the bone spear and enveloped the weapon.

    ar could clearly see that his enemy was about to issue his strongest attack. Yet, even though he knew that, ar didn''t look threatened. Instead, he grinned with a satisfied expression.

    "There you go. Come on! Give me something worth fighting!" ar shouted, an expression of excitement that was almost close to madness covering his face.

    Gripping his spear tightly, Rikard shot towards ar. His teeth gritted, and then he screamed.

    "HAAAAA!!!"

    ar approached him while casting his Magic to strengthen his body.

    *BOOM!*

    The two of them shed with each other causing a loud booming sound and a spreading Magic shockwave to destroy the castle walls.

    ~~~

    Svaros who was on the ground with a gash on his face turned when he heard a loud boom. What he saw made him even more on the edge of despair.

    The castle walls were broken and copsed by a force from within. Svaros knew that it was the result of Rikard and the Erend''s friend fighting.

    Svaros already knew he couldn''t win now. However, he was too proud to admit his defeat.

    Half of his face is now destroyed by Dragon-Erend''s attack. He couldn''t heal his wound quickly enough because he had used too much Magic energy. Svaros thought this would be enough to kill Dragon-Erend, but he couldn''t be too far from reality.

    Thest monster''s skeleton finally fell and disintegrated under Dragon-Erend''s lightning-d ws. The bones that followed it were burnt and even melted a bit.

    After that Dragon-Erend walked towards Svaros. Svaros who saw that immediately jumped to his feet and put up another fight.

    However, before he could give the Dragon-Erend attack, he immediately strangled his neck and then sent lightning through his hand.

    Svaros strained as his whole body was struck by lightning. He let out a scream full of pain.

    "Tell me, Svaros. Where is my family!" Dragon-Erend asked with his Dragon voice booming like thunder.

    Even though he was already on the verge of death, Svaros still didn''t look like he wanted to give up. He stared at Dragon-Erend with his one remaining eye. The eyes stared full of burning rage instead of fear.

    Seeing that, Dragon-Erend immediately tore Svaros'' head to pieces with his lightning-covered ws. He didn''t finish there. Dragon-Erend then tore Svaros'' body into small pieces of flesh that scattered on the sand.

    [Urgent Quest Completed! ]

    [Rewards: 1,000 Exp. ]

    [You Leveled Up! ]

    [You Leveled Up! ]

    As soon as he saw the notification, Dragon-Erend felt sure that Svaros was dead. Even though he hadn''t gotten a clue about his mother and sister, at least now he had dealt with something that was bothering him.

    However, right after that notification a voice entered his head.

    ''Erend! Is that you?!''

    It was Arty''s voice.

    ~~~

 Chapter 401 Dark Clouds

    ?

    ''Erend, is that you?!''

    As soon as he heard Arty''s voice, Erend immediately felt his heart skip a beat. There was a shocking feeling of relief that he felt especially after the fight with Svaros.

    The fact that Arty could contact him now meant she was fine. Or can find a short safe time to contact him?

    ''Where are you?'' Erend - who was still in Dragon form - asked telepathically.

    ''I was in... Uhh... I don''t know. This ce is dark, but me and Mom are safe here.''

    Erend immediately deactivated his Dragon Form and returned to his human form. He didn''t even pay Svaros''s corpse a second nce and only focused on hearing Arty''s words.

    ''Are you in the Chaos Realm now?'' Erend asked.

    ''I... I don''t know. Someone brought us here after I finished training at the dojo and I woke up in a castle then a half-naked woman came! But, I got away from her and now I''m in this dark ce.''

    Erend''s forehead creased at that. He knew that what was holding Arty and their mom was one of the Chaos Realm creatures that cooperated with Svaros and the creature that possessed the president. But how can Arty escape one of the creatures that ar is a god and goddess? And how did she get to be in that dark ce, whatever that ce is?

    ''How can I find you?'' Erend asked in a hurried tone.

    ''''Honestly, Erend, I don''t know either. We suddenly entered this ce after I didn''t have any more Magic energy to fly away from that tower.''

    ''Wait, I think I know something about that. I will contact you again after confirming something.''

    ''Would we be able to contact each other again once disconnected? I need a lot of effort to reach you.'' Arty sounded worried.

    ''Once we''re connected, then I''ll be able to easily call you back. Don''t worry,'' Erend said, reassuring her.

    ''Alright, then.''

    Erend disconnected their telepathic connection and then walked towards the Svaros castle ruins. But the figure he met had already walked out of the hole in the castle wall with a grin on his face.

    "You managed to kill him! As expected of you," ar said.

    "We can celebrateter. Now we have more important matters to discuss," Erend replied. Then he started to exin what happened to his sister.

    "Your sister seems pretty strong. She was able to escape from the confinement of one of those creatures and even created her own domain," ar said.

    "What?" Erend frowned.

    "What your sister created was a very small version of this domain," ar said as he spread his arms out to indicate where Svaros lived. "As I said before, with enough desire and Magic power a being can create anything in Chaos Realm.

    "You saw my domain when you first came here. I created it from the image of the world I lived in because I wanted to make it that way.

    "Your sister, since she wants to find a ce of refuge, she can create that dark ce. Maybe without even knowing it."

    Erend felt a sense of pride in his heart for Arty.

    "That''s pretty amazing. However, because it''s such a small domain and so new it will take us a while to find it," ar said.

    Erend exhaled for the umpteenth time. Then said. "But we still have to find them."

    "Of course!" ar replied. He looks almost as enthusiastic as Erend as if he also misses Erend''s family.

    They continued their search with more speed and haste than before. Erend said that he could still contact Arty and ar revealed that it was a good thing.

    With new information and enthusiasm, they set out to explore the Chaos Realm on this quest.

    ~~~

    Meanwhile, on Earth, Erend''s friends are waiting in great uneasiness.

    "This is taking too long," Aurdis said. She bit her lip. Her face seemed to break out a little cold sweat.

    "You''re right. What the hell is going on there?" Billy didn''t look any better than her.

    "Let''s just wait here. What else can we do besides that?" Aerchon said in an even tone. Even though he actually felt restless. The longer Erend was there it meant that the situation would get worse here. And maybe even there he is also facing difficulties.

    Rumbles of thunder suddenly sounded outside even though they knew that the weather was clear enough. So that immediately made those who were already restless panic even more.

    Adrien immediately moved towards the window and saw that a dark cloud had suddenly formed in the sky. They didn''t need to wonder why there was such a cloud so suddenly; it must be because of the influence of Chaos Magic that came to this world.

    Aerchon, Aurdis, and Saeldir could also feel that the Magic was getting more intense as if it was filling the air around them. Just like that, the arrival of the intense Magic was sudden.

    "What is going on?" Aerchon immediately stood up from his chair and looked outside. "Didn''t we install artifacts in Adaeram to suppress the spread of this Magic?"

    "It seems they acted more quickly than we expected," said Adrien who was still staring outside. "The creature that has possessed the president must have ordered troops to destroy the artifacts in Adaeram."

    "How did they manage to destroy the artifact? We''ve put up shields and veils to make the artifact invisible," said Saeldir.

    "Maybe," Aurdis replied. "The creature not only mobilizes human troops. But humans who have be his minions and have a fraction of the creature''s power."

    The possibility was so great and so likely that when Aurdis said that, they all froze and fell silent.

    "The people he tied with his Magic, Captain!" Billy said, looking at Adrien.

    "Yeah. I think that''s the point of taking personal bodyguards. So he can make them his minions," Adrien said.

    The room suddenly felt even colder and cramped than before knowing that the troubles in this ce were getting bigger. Meanwhile, they haven''t heard anything from Erend yet.

    "What should we do now? There must be something we can do, right?" Billy said while looking at them all.

    "For now we can''t do anything before we get news from Erend," Aerchon quipped. "We can attack the creature. But what if he suddenly orders his friends in the Chaos Realm to do something that will harm Erend even more?"

    Billy clucked angrily. "Tch! You''re right."

    The sound of thunder sounded again, this time louder than before. After that, the thunder became more and more frequent. Chaos Magic continued to spread along with the thunder and dark clouds.

    ~~~

    Meanwhile, at the ce where they were doing the experiment, Thomas also saw dark clouds suddenly form in the sky. He knew that it was a bad omen without even checking anything.

    Thomas turned to Conrad who was still in the canister with his eyes closed.

    ''How long must it be until he wakes up?''

    The feeling of restlessness in his heart is growing bigger every second. After a while, he saw that Conrad had opened his eyes. Thomas immediately ran to him.

    "You''re awake?" Thomas asked.

    Conrad blinked slowly. Then he moved his eyes slowly to Thomas. When he saw Conrad''s eyes, Thomas seemed to see a strange sh of light that onlysted a moment and then disappeared. Seeing that, Thomas immediately concluded that Conrad''s Magic power had returned.

    "Yes," Conrad replied tly. "I can feel danger in the air. Something bad is going to happen. Open this tube."

    Thomas immediately pressed the button to make the canister and Conrad immediately came out. He put his clothes back on and said. "We have to do something urgently."

    "What do you think we can do right away?"

    "First, let''s go back to Sergeant Drake''s house."

    So, they immediately left that ce to go to Erend''s house again. On the way, they saw that chaos was starting to happen again.

    Thomas pressed the gas pedal harder so they went even faster on this chaotic street.

    ''Hopefully, there''s still time,'' Conrad thought, looking out the car window.

    When they got to the busy streets of Ascan City, what they saw was quite worrying.

    Riots still ur but there is something worse than the riots. Several people who weren''t fighting or destroying just stood there silently staring nkly ahead. The people who were busy fighting didn''t seem to pay them any mind, making the situation even more disturbing.

    "What the hell..." Thomas drove the car at high speed because he didn''t want to get caught up in this riot.

    "There''s no mistake," Conrad said in a low voice. "This is the influence of those creatures of the Chaos Realm. I can feel too much pressure from this evil and foul Magic."

    When he turned Thomas could see that Conrad was grimacing ufortably. It was as if, he was holding something in his throat so he wouldn''t spit it out in this car.

    Surprisingly, they were able to arrive back at Erend''s house safely.

    However, there were already a dozen more people waiting there.

    ~~~

 Chapter 402 Found Her

    ?

    Thomas stopped the car beside the road. His heart was beating faster than when he was driving through the streets filled with madmen now that a lot of people gathering here.

    They didn''t look at them even though the car in which Thomas and Conrad were traveling was in a very clear ce. It was as if they were in standby mode and wouldn''t move before amand came.

    "What is going on?" Thomas muttered a question filled with anxiety.

    Conrad didn''t answer, he stared at the people standing in front of Erend''s house with eyes that were hard to describe.

    He didn''t look scared or worried like Thomas. Instead, he seemed clear about his goals and what he was going to do.

    Conrad opened the door.

    "Where are you going?" Thomas asked.

    "Stay here," Conrad replied curtly.

    He stepped toward the a dozen of people. They werepletely oblivious to his presence.

    ''Their minds have been taken over.'' thought Conrad.

    Conrad spread his arms out to the sides. A momentter two swords of light appeared in his hands. Conrad could use his Magic as well as before he lost his power, it was as if he had never lost it in the first ce.

    Conrad knew that these people could no longer be saved. So the best way he could use to end their suffering was to kill them as quickly as possible. And before the creature controlling them decides tomand them to move.

    Conrad swung his light swords in swift and smooth motions. Heads and blood sshed in the air. Thomas gasped when he saw Conrad killing those people so easily.

    "What is he doing?!" Thomas shouted in the car, then cursed with widened eyes.

    Conrad had almost finished killing everyone before the remaining five suddenly turned to look at him. Their eyes were filled with swirling ck mist.

    ''Shit! The creature has woken them up!'' Conrad dashed towards the five people, trying to kill them as quickly as possible.

    However, the five people turned out to be able to move very quickly. They dashed towards Conrad and took him by surprise but it wasn''t enough to catch him off guard.

    *SRAAT!*

    *SRAAT!*

    The swords shed at high speed. But the results were not what Conrad had hoped for; the two people who were the targets of his shes could block their heads with their hands so that Conrad''s light de could only hit their hands.

    Conrad cursed under his breath, then turned and once again swung his sword of light.

    Saeldir looked outside and saw Conrad who was fighting with the people who had been possessed by the creature of the Chaos Realm. They had been aware of the whereabouts of those people earlier but chose to stay silent and wait because those people didn''t do anything either.

    "(His Magic power is back,)" Aerchon who was also peeking beside him said. He grimaced at Conrad and his jaw clenched.

    "(We don''t need to worry about that now. He seems intent on helping us,)" Saeldir replied.

    "(I''m not sure if he''ll still be of any help knowing you and Aurdis are here.)"

    Saeldir fell silent. That''s right. Conrad knew that he and Aurdis were the ones who dispelled the Magic. Saeldir didn''t know what would happen if Conrad found out.

    And now that his Magic power is back, maybe he will use it against them which will create another problem.

    "(But I''m here now. Don''t worry too much,)" Aerchon said again in a calm tone.

    In the end, Aerchon''s words made Saeldir feel calmer. At that time he was indeed able to win against Sealdir but not without injuries and difficulties. The thought that he would fight him again made Saeldir uneasy.

    But with Aerchon here, and Aurdis not preupied with anything else, Conrad shouldn''t be a big problem.

    ''Even so, I hope he won''t decide to be hostile. It would be troublesome if that happened.''

    They waited until Conrad had killed all those people. After that, Thomas was able to drive the car back and then stopped in front of Erend''s house. Billy immediately opened the door.

    "Come in," Billy said hurriedly.

    After the two of them entered, Conrad and Thomas exined what happened on the way when they went there. Adrien and Billy sighed with grave expressions.

    "We have to go and stop the president immediately. Or things will get worse," Conrad said.

    "Before that, there are a few more things we need to exin to you guys," Adrien said as he nced at the two of them. "There are several Elves who helped us for this event."

    Conrad frowned while Thomas widened his eyes.

    "Elves?! What the fuck?!" Thomas said.

    "Calm down. They are here to help us." Adrien stretched his arms low toward them. "They didn''t mean no harm."

    Even so, Adrien looked at Conrad with wary eyes.

    "They invaded us several years ago!" Thomas said, still looking scared.

    "Where are they now?" Conrad asked in a calm tone.

    Not long after he said that Aerchon, Aurdis, and Saeldir came down from the top floor.

    Thomas let out a gasp and his whole body became tense. But Conrad looked more confused than scared or angry.

    He looked at Aurdis and Saeldir with a frown that deepened. They both looked at him with anticipation.

    Aerchon realized something when he saw Conrad''s gaze. ''Did he really forget?''

    The worst effect of losing Magic power is death or paralysis. But some beings who had their Magic power forcibly removed only suffered from amnesia.

    The three of them had discussed the possibility earlier but since Conrad was a human from another world they were expecting a different effect than they had predicted.

    It didn''t take long for Aurdis and Saeldir to realize that too. They exchanged nces and Aurdis nodded optimistically.

    "They are Elves who will help us. They are our friends so you don''t need to be afraid," Adrien said.

    Thomas of course still wary. he asked. "You met them in that other world?"

    "Yeah," Adrien answered.

    "How did you be friends?"

    "Well, they''re not as bad as you think. But that''s not a big issue we should be getting into right now, is it?"

    "You''re right," Conrad replied. "If these Elves really want to help us, then we better work together well. Though I''m still not sure about this, this is our best chance."

    "Good! At least we now agree on that," Billy said with a smile and a sigh of relief. He really hoped that there would be no sudden changes in this event.

    Thomas, who saw that Conrad was able to ept this well, began to release the tension that filled him. Even so, Thomas was still eyeing the Elves and stealing nces at them. Her eyes showed both curiosity and fear. He never left Conrad''s side while they were waiting.

    They waited a while longer because Erend still had not given any news. Meanwhile, the clouds outside were getting thicker and blocking the sun more and more.

    ~~~

    Erend followed ar with a pounding heart. They were now flying over the Chaos Realm and Erend could see several domains of other creatures inhabiting this cursed ce.

    The domain they lived in looked like a dome with a disgusting aura and mixed colors. They line up randomly with areas that also vary.

    ar said it was based on how much power they had until now. He said that the domain was still expanding.

    Erend wanted to ask about a few things but when he saw ar who seemed to be concentrating while looking ahead, he canceled his intention. He had to let ar find Arty and his Mom first now.

    Earlier Erend had said that Arty and his Mom entered that dark space when they were still in Isadora''s domain.

    So they headed back to Isadora''s domain where he could see the pink and ck domes. Erend could also clearly see the disgusting shape of all that white slime.

    "I can feel a different energy from Isadora''s domain. You should be able to feel it too if you try harder than before."

    So Erend tried that. ar is definitely far more adept at sensing that other energy than him, but Erend is already in contact with Arty so he should be able to do that much better.

    And then he found it. Erend could detect Arty''s weak energies, such as beacons calling him from within Isadora''s domain.

    They entered the domain easily because they were Dragonborn. Then the two of them darted as fast as they could to find Arty''s location.

    "Call her!" ar said.

    Erend nodded then started concentrating on contacting Arty again. The business he needed became easier now, indicating that Arty''s location was indeed getting closer.

    ''Where are you now?'' Arty asked. There was panic in her voice despite her efforts to sound calm.

    ''I''ming closer,'' Erend replied.

    ar suddenly stopped.

    "What''s wrong?" Erend asked.

    Erend''s gaze was fixed on the ce in front of them but there was nothing Erend could see. That only indicated one thing, ar had already found the ce where Arty made her own domain.

    ~~~

 Chapter 403 Saved

    ?

    ar must have found the ce where Arty created her own domain within Isadora''s domain. Erend couldn''t see it but he could also feel a strange Magic energy from the ce in front of him.

    "You can feel it?" ar asked.

    Erend nodded.

    "Call your sister."

    Erend did that as fast as he could. They were now above the sea of ??white slime in Isadora''s domain and the monsters inhabiting this slime could be decided to jump at the two of them.

    It didn''t take long for Erend to reach Arty.

    ''I''m here, Arty. Can you open that dark ce?'' Erend asked.

    ''I... I don''t know. I don''t even know how I got here.'' Arty sounded confused.

    ''It''s okay. You, that ce is a ce that was created from your desire to be able to get protection. You can open it with your will too,'' Erend said.

    The exnation was easy enough that Arty quickly understood. ''Alright. I will try to open it.''

    After that, their telepathic connection was cut off. Arty immediately focused her mind on starting to open the dark ce where she lived.

    Her mother could only watch from the side as her daughter did various things. She opened her eyes and then closed them again with a serious face. As a mother who doesn''t understand anything, she can only stay silent and pray for her mother and her son, who Arty said are struggling to save them outside this dark ce.

    Not long after, a rift opened within this dark ce, letting light in and shining on them. From behind the rift she saw two people with skin covered in red-ck and dark brown scales floating with wings on their backs.

    "It''s open!" ar said.

    Arty opened her eyes, she smiled with relief as soon as she saw Erend floating in front of the rift.

    "You have to let us in, quick!" ar said again.

    Arty, who didn''t recognize him, turned to Erend and Erend immediately nodded. And so Arty nodded towards ar and allowed them to enter that dark ce in her heart.

    As soon as Erend and ar enter Arty immediately will it close the rift as fast as possible. Now, there were two more people in the room with terrible looks that made Erend''s mother squirm behind Arty.

    Erend smiled and then deactivated his Skill. Now his form is back like a human again. Seeing that, his mother widened their eyes.

    "Erend?" his mother said.

    "Yes, Mom. It''s me. I... uhh... I''ll exin thister. Now we have to get out of here," Erend replied.

    ar also removed his scales and returned to his human form. Then he smiled at them both.

    "Hi. I''m Erend''s friend." He introduced himself.

    Arty frowned in confusion. But her mother returned ar''s smile. She said. "Thank You."

    ar looked surprised to see Erend''s mother''s gentle smile. But Erend immediately said something that made ar unable to dwell on that thought for too long.

    "Now how are we going to get out of here?" Erend asked.

    "O-Oh," ar said. "We should return to my domain first."

    Not long after, another rift opens in this dark ce. The rift connected to ar''s domain where they could see the bright and beautiful ins.

    "Come on in. From there it will be very easy to return to your world," ar said. He then stepped into the rift.

    Erend demanded her mother while Arty walked beside them without asking much more. When they arrived at ar''s domain which looked much different from Isadora''s domain that Arty saw, ar immediately closed the rift.

    Erend could see his sister and mother who had just experienced unimaginable hardships breathed a sigh of relief. He also breathed a sigh of relief because he had managed to save them from the threat of those creatures.

    "I guess I''ll need some time to recover my Magic," ar said. "Sorry. Looks like you guys have to wait a bit longer."

    "It''s okay. I think we are safe here now," Arty replied.

    ar nodded and smiled. He started to sit cross-legged on the spot and meditate to be able to regenerate his Magic energy faster after excessive usage.

    Opening another rift to Earth drains a lot of magic energy. Moreover, after opening the rift to save Erend who had been trapped in the dark void, ar had not rested at all and he continued to use his Magic to fight.

    Erend also took a deep breath and sat down on the ground. "We can only wait now. I don''t know how to open a way out of here."

    "Alright," Arty said.

    "Mom, in the meantime I will exin what happened to me."

    So Erend started his exnation to his mother. Arty also asionally helped him provide exnations when Erend looked a little confused. Because the two of them exined it at the same time, it made their mother quicker to understand.

    She nodded with a smile and then said. "Thank you for bothering to exin it to me. Even though I can''t help you."

    "Don''t be like that, Mom. You don''t have to do anything. I told you that I would try to make sure nothing happened to you. Though, it seems I''ve failed at that." Erend looked guilty.

    His mother held his hand and squeezed it. "You and Arty have done a lot. We''re all safe now, right? That''s enough for now."

    Erend nodded. He turned to ar and felt that he would not open his eyes for a while longer. Even though they had used enough time to exin to their mother.

    An earthquake suddenly urred and shook the trees. However, the earthquake soon disappeared as quickly as its appearance. Erend immediately stood up and put on alert but it turned out nothing appeared.

    The same earthquake urred a few more times but just like before, nothing appeared.

    "It''s those gods and goddesses. They are trying to enter my domain," ar suddenly said.

    Erend turned. "Are you awake?"

    Eckar nodded. "My Magic energy is now enough to open the rift to your world."

    ar stood up and walked towards Erend. "We have to work together to open a way out to your world. I can open a rift from here but I''m not connected to your world so you have to help so I can open a way there."

    "Alright." Erend nodded.

    ar put his hand on Erend''s shoulder. "Give your Magic to me while concentrating on the ce where you will open the rift to your world."

    So Erend proceeded to do that. He channeled his Magic while imagining the atmosphere of his living room. The bodies of the two of them were immediately enveloped by the brown and red light which thenbined.

    In a matter of minutes, a rift opened up in front of the two of them. The atmosphere of the living room filled with their friends was visible.

    "It''s open!" ar exims.

    Erend opened his eyes and smiled with relief. He turned to Arty and his mother. "Let''s go home, Mom!"

    Her mother nodded. Then the two of them stepped into the rift until they finally reached the living room of their house again.

    However, Arty did not see Erending with him. She turned her head with a confused expression.

    "Why aren''t youing?" Arty asked.

    "I still have things to do here," Erend replied. "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine after all I''m not alone."

    Arty bit her lip. She of course still worried about Erend even though she said there was no need to worry. However, Arty also understands that Erend is the only one they can rely on to solve the terrible problem on the other side.

    "But Erend!" her mother said with a worried expression.

    "It''s alright, Mom. Erend is strong. You''ve seen it yourself, haven''t you? Arty said as he hugged his mother.

    In the end, her mother sighed helplessly. "Take care of yourself," she said.

    Erend nodded. Then he said to his friends who were behind. "I will do my part from here. You do your job there. We will send those creatures from the Chaos Realm back to their filthy world!"

    After he said that the rift immediately closed tightly, leaving behind a beam of light that vanished in a moment as well.

    Thomas asked. "I-Is that Sergeant Drake?!"

    "Yes," answered Adrien. "You can ask about thatter. Now we have to go see the president. You guys have a better n to attack?"

    "Are we going to attack now?" Conrad asked. "Is this certain? There''s nothing more for us to wait for?"

    "No. Now Sergeant Drake''s family is here. It''s time to make a move and do our job," Adrien replied.

    Afterward, they went to the presidential pce to confront Julius and �C quite possibly �C his armies of people whom he had turned into minions.

    Arty decided to stay home and look after his mother.

    Their journey to the presidential pce was abnormally smooth. That made them even more suspicious. But they quickly figured it out as soon as they approached the presidential pce.

    In the garden in front of the pce, and the highway that surrounds it, the city''s people gathered as if waiting for them.

    ~~~

 Chapter 404 Confronting

    ?

    Meanwhile, as the others were heading towards the presidential pce, Erend and ar were meditating to restore their drained Magic energy. The burden within Erend''s heart had now lifted, having sessfully rescued his mother and sister from the Chaos Realm. They were both back in the human world, granting Erend the freedom to act as he pleased in this realm.

    He clenched his jaw, his eyes closed as he sat cross-legged on the ground. ar was beside him, his expression appeared to be smiling, seemingly pleased.

    He was joyful because soon he wouldn''t need to restrain himself anymore. Earlier, ar had been holding back, fearing that too much chaos would arise during their search. But now, there was no need to be overly cautious and they could both engage in battle with their whole hearts. He knew Erend would do the same, further fueling his excitement.

    After several minutes, Erend opened his eyes. There was a swirlingbination of red and blue gleams in his eyes. However, unlike the colors in Svaros'' eyes, the distinct hues in Erend''s eyes were much brighter and clearer, depicting the contrast between his power and Svaros'' power.

    "You done?" ar asked.

    "Yeah," Erend replied. "We just have to find the other creatures now."

    "Yes. Turns out what you said was true. The three of them are coborating," ar said. "I didn''t realize it was possible, but that''s what happened."

    Erend didn''t respond, he simply stood up and gazed straight ahead with eyes filled with rage.

    How dare they kidnap his family and put them in danger? Arty and his mother might not have suffered severe injuries, but they had clearly felt fear. And all of it was caused by these creatures.

    He had in one of them, but that wasn''t enough. He had to eliminate the other two and thus destroy their domain.

    "I like the expression on your face," armented.

    "What? What''s with the expression on my face?" Erend asked, looking puzzled.

    "You look ready to wreak havoc."

    Erend grinned. "Well, when ites to that, you''re right."

    And so, they soared into the air after spreading their wings. ar then opened another rift that led them out of his domain.

    "Do you know where they are?" Erend asked.

    "After we disrupted her domain, I think Isadora will return to it soon."

    "What if she doesn''t go back there?"

    ar shook his head. "That''s unlikely. She''ll definitely sense that her domain has been attacked. The gods and goddesses always regard their domains as precious ces where they hold absolute power, and we''ve shattered it. I''m sure she''ll return there."

    "Alright, then. Let''s head back to that vile ce."

    ar nodded and opened a rift directly connected to Isadora''s domain.

    ~~~

    They all stepped out of the car. The atmosphere resembled something straight out of a horror movie. The multitude of people seemed to be possessed by vengeful evil spirits or a virus that turned them into mindless undead, driven solely by the purpose of devouring whoever their targets were.

    "There''s too many of them," Billy remarked. "Their minds seem to have been taken over by those creatures. Do we... have to kill them?"

    Adrien appeared hesitant as he surveyed the throng of people gathered in front of the presidential pce. Julius, or rather the creature inhabiting him, was undoubtedly using them as a shield to block their entry. This strongly suggested that he was currently involved in a significant activity within.

    Adrien turned to the Elves, Conrad, and Thomas, asking, "What should we do?"

    They couldn''t provide an answer as swiftly as he hoped, given their puzzlement over the situation.

    "We can''t kill them all, can we? If we do, we''ll be wiping out about eighty percent of Ascan''s poption," Thomas stated.

    If Aerchon were to be honest, he wasn''t entirely opposed to the idea. Although he had eliminated the notion of considering humans as lesser beings, it''s not that he regarded them as equals either. In fact, deep down, Aerchon still harbored thoughts that anything other than Elves were inferior creatures. Yet he knew he couldn''t voice this as an answer to Thomas at the moment.

    "Let''s create some kind of barrier to move them elsewhere," Aerchon proposed. "I''ll be the one to do it, and you can go confront your leader."

    Aurdis nced at Aerchon suspiciously. "You''re going to do it?"

    "Yes," Aerchon replied curtly. In reality, Aerchon simply didn''t want to get too involved in that affair. Battling a ruler possessed by that creature would undoubtedly be quite burdensome. Compared to that, restraining all these humans would be much easier.

    "Even though my magic power is limited in this world, my magic is still sufficient to restrain all these humans," Aerchon added. "Rest assured."

    Aerchon stepped forward, his body enveloped in a silver glow. As he drew nearer to the people, they collectively emitted a sound.

    ""You''vee.""

    Aerchon was slightly taken aback, but he didn''t respond to their words. Instead, he focused on concentrating on the spell he was about to cast.

    ""Elves?!"" the people eximed in a shocked tone. ""What are you doing here?""

    They once again disregarded Ozynk''s words, which came from the mouths of the people. Aurdis said, "We should also be prepared."

    Aurdis turned to Saeldir andmunicated her intent through a nce. Saeldir, understanding the look, nodded in agreement.

    The two of them began to envelop Adrien, Billy, Thomas, and Conrad in a silver light.

    "Adrien, Billy, and Conrad can already use magic, whereas you, Thomas, still cannot. So, you better step back for now," Aurdis advised.

    "Yeah, that sounds like a good idea," Thomas said with a relieved expression.

    Aurdis provided additional protection for Thomas. After finishing her magical protection, Thomas reentered the car and turned on his camcorder.

    "I can''t let this event go unrecorded."

    Thomas wasn''t sure what would happen next, but perhaps these people and President Julius would lose their memories. He couldn''t let what was happening now fade away. It was for the purpose of his documentation and research.

    Suddenly, the possessed individuals screamed, causing Thomas to almost drop his camcorder.

    "HAAAAAAARRRGHHH!!!"

    They shouted at the top of their lungs, their eyes zing with swirling red and ck colors. Shortly afterward, they all lunged at Adrien, Billy, Aurdis, Saeldir, Conrad, and Aerchon.

    Aerchon, who had been prepared for this, immediately lowered his palm to the ground. Subsequently, a silver light emanated from his palm towards the people. When the light made contact with them, they abruptly stopped, as if their feet were nailed to the ground.

    The radius of Aerchon''s spell was incredibly wide, epassing all the hundreds of people.

    All the people whom Ozynk had possessed immediately froze in their tracks. This infuriated Ozynk, yet the spell was not without its consequences.

    "Urghh!"

    Aerchon felt considerable pressure as he held all of them in check. He hadn''t anticipated they would exert this much force against him.

    ''I guess I can''t underestimate the power of a Chaos Realm creature.''

    "Are you sure you can handle them?" Aurdis asked. She felt a bit anxious as she approached, observing Aerchon''s expression.

    Aerchon sighed and then replied, "Yes, I can handle them."

    After regaining hisposure and better controlling the flow of his magic, Aerchon felt confident that he could restrain them.

    "As long as I don''t get external disruptions, I think I can manage them easily," Aerchon added.

    In the distance, the figure of someone floating became visible. Conrad, the first to notice, said, "It''s President Julius!"

    They all turned to see that Conrad was correct. Julius was suspended, enveloped in a ck and red aura that resembled tendrils of malevolent energy around his body.

    While his face still bore the visage of Julius, the ck energy creeping across his features made him appear vastly different. His expression looked sinister, like someone who desired to witness the world''s destruction.

    He, Julius-Ozynk, regarded them with those malevolent eyes. He was angered that the Elf had managed to halt his corrupted army of humans. However, that was not a significant concern.

    A grin began to snake across Ozynk''s face, making it appear even more malevolent than before. ''I still have the Dragonborn''s family as hostages in the Chaos Realm. I just need to��''

    Ozynk''s inner monologue was interrupted by a telepathic call from Isadora.

    "Ozynk! The Dragonborn has found my castle and he''s destroying my domain!" Isadora sounded stressed, angry, and upset. Ozynk immediately knew that this was bad news.

    ''What are you saying?!'' Ozynk asked.

    ''He has also killed Svaros.''

    Isadora''s subsequent response only frustrated Ozynk more; he gritted his teeth.

    ''Where is the Dragonborn''s family now?''

    ''I don''t know. I''m... still searching for them.''

    *BWOOSHH!*

    A ck-red magic shockwave radiated from Julius''s floating body, reflecting his growing rage.

    ''Keep searching until you find them!'' Ozynkmanded.

    Suddenly, as his attention was diverted towards Isadora, a spear of light shot towards him.

    *BOOM!*

    A dazzling light was created in the aftermath of the attack. The spear of light that Aurdis had thrown exploded upon hitting Julius-Ozynk.

    ~~~

 Chapter 405 Wreak Havoc

    ?

    A dazzling spear of light struck Julius-Ozynk while he was contacting Isadora and venting his anger. A blinding light appeared in the sky as the spear hit him.

    "Did I hit him?" Aurdis asked with hope, though she also felt doubt.

    "I don''t think so," Saeldir replied.

    "Why? It was a pretty good attack," Billy said.

    "If you were fighting an ordinary enemy, yes, it was a pretty good attack. But this time, we''re up against a creature from the Chaos Realm whose powers we don''t understand," Saeldir exined.

    Billy sighed in disappointment, but he understood. "You''ve got a point."

    Slowly, the light eventually vanished from the sky, and they could see what had actually happened. There was a shroud of ck energy enveloping Julius-Ozynk, shielding him from the spear of light that Aurdis had thrown.

    "He''s strong," Conrad said. "I know your attack was quite powerful. Yet, he doesn''t seem affected in the slightest."

    "He also looks mad," Billy added.

    They all looked up to see Julius-Ozynk. He was staring at them with eyes burning with rage.

    Julius-Ozynk pulled the ck shroud that covered his body and raised both his hands. Not long after, ck and red holes appeared around him, and from within those holes, lightning attacks shot towards them.

    "Dodge!" Saeldir shouted.

    *BLARRR!*

    *BLARRR!*

    *BLARRR!*

    ...

    Dozens more lightning strikes hit the location where they had previously been. Adrien, Billy, and Conrad had moved away to avoid the lightning, but Aurdis and Saeldir didn''t retreat far. Instead, the two of them positioned themselves in front of Aerchon and raised their shields to protect him.

    "(Still taking long?)" Aurdis asked, looking concerned because she knew Julius-Ozynk''s attacks would only grow stronger with each passing moment.

    "(With this many, I do need quite some time,)" Aerchon replied.

    "(We seem to be able to withstand his attacks while he prepares the continuation of the spell. Hopefully,)" Saeldir added.

    Aurdis bit her lips. Could they hold off all these attacks until Aerchon was ready?

    Julius-Ozynk realized that these Elves would be a significant problem for him.

    ''I have to eliminate them first.''

    Julius-Ozynk directed all the ck holes towards Aerchon, Aurdis, and Saeldir. Momentster, lightning bolts, just like before, struck back at them with greater speed and power than before.

    Aurdis and Saeldir immediately extended their hands forward, creating a massive sparkling light shield.

    *BLAARR!!!*

    ...

    The lightning struck relentlessly, attempting to break through the barrier with all the force it carried. Julius-Ozynk continued to channel his Magic energy to send lightning bolts with increasing power.

    He gritted his teeth, appearing utterly obsessed with piercing the light shield. Julius-Ozynk believed that if he could kill the three Elves, his n would run much smoother; only the humans would remain, even though they could use Magic, they wouldn''t be as strong as the Elves.

    "Enjoying your time, Mr. President?"

    Julius-Ozynk suddenly heard a voice beside him. He widened his eyes, and when he turned, Billy was next to him, grinning broadly.

    *BUAGHH!*

    A punchnded on Julius-Ozynk''s face, shattering his concentration. Subsequently, more attacks came, forcing him to retreat.

    Turns out, it wasn''t over yet. A silver light rope emerged from below, ensnaring his body. Wasting no time, Conrad quickly pulled the light rope, bringing Julius-Ozynk crashing back to the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    He hit the ground at high speed.

    Adrien, Billy, and Conrad took advantage of Julius-Ozynk''s focus on the Elves and sneaked in. With their increased Magic abilities from training and Magic awakening, they could move quickly through the hundreds of possessed humans, eventually reaching Julius-Ozynk.

    Adrien and Billy could now use Magic to enhance their bodies, allowing them to jump so high and reach Julius-Ozynk floating in the air, delivering punches to him.

    In their minds, President Julius was now fully consumed by the creature from the Chaos Realm, so they didn''t hold back. Whether the president could still be savedter was a matter they could considerter. For now, the most important thing was to drive the creature out of this world to stop this chaos.

    "They''re quite good," Aerchon, observing what they were doing, remarked.

    Aurdis and Saeldir exchanged nces and then smiled.

    *BOOM!*

    Another explosion erupted from where Julius-Ozynk had fallen earlier. From amidst the dust and flying debris, Julius-Ozynk reappeared floating in the air.

    An inhuman scream escaped from the creature, a sign of its fury. It immediately used ck tentacles from around its body tosh out at Billy and Adrien below. Fortunately, both of them managed to dodge thesh of the ck tentacles effectively.

    Conrad, positioned behind them, prepared to form a sword of light to send at Julius-Ozynk. However, Julius-Ozynk seemed to be aware of his intentions.

    Another ck hole suddenly appeared above Conrad''s head, and a lightning bolt shot towards him.

    *BLARRR!*

    Dust and debris from the ground that Conrad had previously used as support were now shattered and flying around. However, from behind the debris, they could still see Conrad standing. His face grimaced as he bore the sudden onught of the attack. Both his hands were still raised, holding the nearly shattered light dome.

    ''Fuck, I was careless. If I had been even slightlyte in creating this shield, my body would have been scattered all around.''

    Aerchon could see how Conrad used his Magic quite skillfully to create such a strong shield so quickly. However, Aerchon''s facial expression didn''t show satisfaction. Instead, he grimaced. Conrad was now using the Magic of their kind, which was uneptable.

    Yet, Aerchon diverted his gaze, for now. It was better to focus on dealing with this creature from the Chaos Realm first, and after this was over, he could take action against those who had taken Magic from the Elf race.

    Realizing that Conrad could withstand his attacks, Julius-Ozynk became even more furious. He called back to Isadora, asking about her progress.

    ''How''s it going there? Have you found them?''

    Isadora hesitated before answering, ''I found them, but... it seems they''re stronger than we thought.''

    ~~~

    Now, on the other side of the world, precisely in the Chaos Realm, within the domain of the Goddess of Lust and Desire, Isadora. Erend and ar were wreaking havoc in their Dragon forms. Erend suggested to ar that he should also transform into a Dragon to cause damage more quickly, and ar was more than happy toply with his suggestion.

    ar''s Dragon form, the Earth Dragon, was a Dragon whose entire body was covered in brown scales, resembling the Earth. There were spikes on his back, like uneven and sharp rocks. These spikes were actually crystals, and when ar intended to unleash a powerful attack, the initially brown crystals would emit white light. Just like right now.

    *BWOOOOOSSSHHH!!!*

    Dragon-ar released a breath of white light from his mouth. Anything touched by this breath immediately crumbled into dust within seconds. Dragon-Erend, witnessing this, was quite impressed.

    ''Holy shit, he''s strong. Could another Dragon be this powerful too? What about that Time Dragon?''

    Seeing that the Earth Dragon was this powerful, and he already knew the strength of his Fire and Lightning Dragons form, it was possible that another Dragon would have the same or even greater power than them.

    ''No wonder they disappeared. Their power is enough to level a world, so they chose to retreat for now.''

    Dragon-Erend thought this as he used his fire to burn the slime sea in Isadora''s domain. However, he soon realized that his attack seemed too small for the vast expanse of slime.

    "It would be even better if Isadora were here so we could kill her as soon as possible," Erend thought.

    But then, his wish unexpectedly became a reality faster than he thought. From a distance, he saw Isadora floating toward them, her body shrouded in pink-ck light. She shot hundreds of orbs with colors simr to the aura on her body toward Erend and ar.

    Isadora grimaced; she didn''t want to fight the two Dragons after learning the fact that Svaros had died at their hands and witnessing firsthand their power when they went on a rampage in her domain.

    However, she couldn''t let her domain be destroyed like this anymore. The push from Ozynk further made Isadora feel that she had to defend her domain. Isadora summoned all the power scattered throughout her domain into herself. As a goddess of the Chaos Realm, just like the other gods and goddesses, she could store her power reserves in her domain for her use when the situation demanded it.

    And now, the pink and ck light began to enter her body as she flew closer to Dragon-Erend and Dragon-ar.

    Dragon-Erend saw this, so he soared toward Isadora, opening his mouth and releasing a fireball at her.

    *BOOM!*

    The fireball hit Isadora, creating a spectacle of mes and sparks of pink-ck light. After the explosion, the pink-ck light enveloping Isadora grew several times in size. A momentter, the light disappeared, revealing Isadora, who had now grownrger than Dragon-Erend.

    She had circr horns on top of her head and a pair of wings that resembled Dragon wings on her back. There was some kind of hard scale covering her breasts and crotch. And in both of her hands, there were ck, long ws.

    ~~~

 Chapter 406 Mad Goddess

    ?

    Dragon-Erend observed Isadora''s true form for a few moments. In his opinion, Isadora''s form appeared slightly stronger than Svaros''s. Somehow, Dragon-Erend also felt that Isadora''s power was a bit stronger than the god of the Fallen Beast. He didn''t know why.

    ''Perhaps it''s because Svaros is busy doing something in my world and hasn''t had the time to absorb the power from his domain. That''s why he''s weaker than he should be,'' Dragon-Erend thought. Whatever the reason, it was good for him when he fought the creature.

    After that, the Urgent Quest notification appeared.

    [ Urgent Quest! ]

    [ Kill the Goddess of Lust and Desire, Isadora. ]

    [ Reward: 1,000 Exp ]

    Dragon-Erend soon dismissed it, he knew what he needed to do already.

    ''ar!'' Dragon-Erend called out to Dragon-ar. But when he turned, it turned out that Dragon-ar was already walking toward him.

    ''Let''s kill her quickly,'' Dragon-ar said, a savage grin on his face. ar was always eager for a fight or destruction.

    ''Yeah,'' Dragon-Erend replied with his own grin.

    Isadora, who was already on the brink of rage, had lost her sense of reason. Fighting a Dragonborn alone was already insane, yet now she was facing two Dragonborns together.

    But Isadora, who had seen her domain destroyed, no longer cared about that. Her castle had crumbled, and her monsters and servantsy scattered in the rubble of her castle. And so, Isadora charged toward the two Dragonborns, apanied by a roar full of anger. Each step she took created small earthquakes as if her domain was responding to her rage.

    *BWOOOSSHH!*

    Dragon-Erend spewed a torrent of fire at Isadora from his mouth, blinding her vision for a moment. He used that moment to fly towards her, pushing his body towards her with his wings so that in a split second, he was already in front of Isadora.

    Unfortunately, the goddess of lust and desire had anticipated that he would approach her directly. So, she extended pink tentacles from her body to entangle Dragon-Erend when he approached.

    "Rghh!" Dragon-Erend groaned. The tentacles didn''t hurt him, but they were certainly annoying. Dragon-Erend tried to tear apart all the tentacles, but the ones he managed to tear immediately reformed.

    Dragon-ar came shortly after to approach Isadora when he saw his brother entangled by the tentacles. Dragon-ar swung his w, which looked like a stone, towards Isadora''s face.

    The attack was too fast for Isadora to dodge, so she could only ept Dragon-Erend''s w to her face.

    Isadora''s left cheek was torn by the w and fell onto the ground. However, it didn''t take her long to regenerate the missing part. In a matter of seconds, the flesh on Isadora''s face regeneratedpletely.

    "YOU DESTROYED MY DOMAIN!" Isadora screamed. Every sound she made contained rage.

    Isadora''s movements suddenly became faster than before. She dashed toward Dragon-Erend, who was still entangled by her tentacles, then swung her ws at him.

    *CRAAAKKK!!!*

    *CRAAAKKK!!!*

    *CRAAAKKK!!!*

    ~~~

    Each of Isadora''s shesnded heavily on Dragon-Erend''s body. However, all the shes were not strong enough to prate his scales.

    ''Why is it so hard?!''

    "Did you forget about me?!" Dragon-ar roared. He was about to charge Isadora and teach her a lesson for ignoring him. However, she couldn''t move; her legs were as if they were glued to the ground.

    And of course, Isadora didn''t just let Dragon-ar go without doing something. She wouldn''t be so foolish as to underestimate a Dragon. Isadora had set a trap when Dragon-ar attacked her earlier. The trap was activated when he moved because of that Isadora went towards Dragon-Erend and left him forter.

    When Dragon-ar looked down, what he saw was that he had stepped on a dimensional rift that kept pulling him until he couldn''t move. Dragon-ar had to use his power to avoid being pulled into the rift, so he couldn''t help Dragon-Erend for now.

    ''Hang on for a moment, Erend,'' Dragon-ar said through telepathy.

    ''Don''t worry about me. I can handle this on my own,'' Dragon-Erend replied.

    Isadora didn''t look happy, even though she had managed to render one of the Dragons unable to move. The only expression on her face now was one of rage. Her teeth were clenched, and her lips were curled into a fierce snarl.

    This expression seemed to have be a permanent fixture on her face since she arrived here.

    Dragon-Erend continued to try to tear apart all the tentacles that bound his body, but to no avail. The tentacles kept growing back and reconnecting after he tore them apart.

    Meanwhile, Isadora continued to swing her ws at him while cursing in her ownnguage. She also kept channeling magic with each w swing to increase the damage to Dragon-Erend''s scales. So far, his scales were strong enough to withstand the ws, but they began to weaken due to the Chaos Magic that Isadora infused.

    That started to worry Dragon-Erend. If he didn''t free himself soon, those ws might pierce his scales at any moment.

    Dragon-Erend activated his fire Magic power. mes erupted fiercely from his entire body. The fire also directly hit Isadora, but she was relentless with her attacks and ignored the pain she was feeling.

    ''This bitch has gone mad because I destroyed her home,'' Dragon-Erend thought. He increased the power of his fire, and the mes spread within a five-meter radius of him. The ground beneath him began to cken, and the white slime began to evaporate slowly.

    Yet, Isadora remained in her ce. Her skin was blistered, and pieces of her flesh fell, unable to withstand the heat of Dragon-Erend''s mes. Dragon-Erend realized that the regenerative speed of the tentacles that bound him was slowing down, and some of them were no longer regenerating.

    Dragon-Erend grinned. This was the limit of Isadora''s relentlessness. Just a little more, and he would be able to escape from these tentacles.

    Dragon-Erend stopped tearing at the tentacles and stretched out his hands to strangle Isadora. While choking her, he channeled his fire.

    "AAAARRRGH--!!!"

    Isadora''s screams were stifled by the mes and Dragon-Erend''s ws on her throat.

    Isadora grabbed Dragon-Erend''s hand and twisted it, then pulled it forcefully away from her neck.

    Once she was free, Isadora immediately spread her wings and flew away.

    ~~~

 Chapter 407 Bringing Ruin

    ?

    Isadora began to regain her senses after most of her body was burned. Her previous raging anger was now quenched by the heat generated by Dragon-Erend''s fire.

    Her burned body was gradually regenerating, albeit slightly slower than before. However, Dragon-Erend and Dragon-ar couldn''t perceive the subtle deceleration in her regeneration.

    "What should I do now?" Isadora racked her brain for a way out. She could choose to escape this situation, but could she really escape from the two Dragons? Isadora realized the likelihood of that was very slim.

    Suddenly, Dragon-Erend dashed toward her. His movement was so abrupt that it caught Isadora off guard while she was deep in thought. Nevertheless, she still acted quickly enough to block a fireball shot from Dragon-Erend''s mouth. Isadora created a pink-ck energy shield which shattered upon receiving the fireball but managed to neutralize it, thus serving its purpose.

    Dragon-Erend kept charging. In a matter of seconds, he was right in front of Isadora and threw a punch at her face.

    *BUAGH!*

    The punch made Isadora stumble, but she managed to hold her ground and retaliate against Dragon-Erend.

    She knew that running wasn''t an option. The two Dragonborns wouldn''t let her escape so easily. So, she decided to put up her best fight against them.

    Isadora gritted her teeth, regained her courage, and darted towards Dragon-Erend, engaging in a massive battle between two beings of almost equal strength. The battle continued to bring the domain closer to an unimaginable ruin. Mountains crumbled and copsed, and the debris of Isadora''s castle suffered even more damage due to their fight.

    The sky above them thundered and swirled, forming a dark vortex due to the magic output generated by their fight. Meanwhile, Dragon-ar, who watched the battle closely, seemed unable to contain himself any longer.

    Dragon-ar pumped his maximum power to free himself from the rift''s trap, which had been continuously pulling him away.

    "GRRRRHHH!!!"

    A growl that seemed to shake the universe itself emanated from Dragon-ar. The crystals on his back seemed to shine, this time even brighter than before. The rift, unable to contain his rage and magic output, became increasingly narrower, as if afraid of his fury.

    The sound of explosions, along with shes of light from Dragon-Erend and Isadora''s battle, seemed to cheer him on to push harder. And so, Dragon-ar did just that.

    After a few moments of unleashing his magic, the rift finally closedpletely. He grinned with his draconic face, then looked up. Without wasting any more time, Dragon-ar spread his wings and soared toward the battle.

    However, another set of tentacles suddenly emerged from under Dragon-Erend''s feet, taking him by surprise and causing him to stumble. Isadora immediately capitalized on it tounch her attack. She fired a beam of energy at Dragon-Erend, pushing him backward.

    Isadora then proceeded to coat her ws with her Chaos Magic, using a significant amount of magic to reinforce them, hoping they would pierce Dragon-Erend''s scales.

    She lunged, raising her ws and bringing them down toward Dragon-Erend''s neck. However, before her ws could make contact, a burst of white energy from Dragon-ar shot toward her, knocking her several meters to the side. Isadora felt an excruciating pain from the side of her body. When she looked, she noticed that part had started to crumble.

    Her eyes widened, and she immediately drew more magic from her surroundings to heal the wound. Dragon-ar arrived nearby shortly after, grabbing her by the neck and mming her onto the ground.

    Meanwhile, Dragon-Erend struggled to remove the tentacles binding his legs.

    "He can handle her. I don''t need to rush," Dragon-Erend thought as he destroyed the tentacles. Now, it was ar''s turn to engage in the fight he had been craving for.

    Dragon-ar mmed Isadora to the ground repeatedly, creating small earthquakes in the surrounding area with each impact. While doing so, Dragon-ar continued to disy a savage grin and eyes filled with savagery. Isadora had be the target of his wrath, making her experience far worse.

    "I need to escape!" Isadora screamed in her mind. Suddenly, her body emitted a dazzling pink light, causing Dragon-ar to reflexively shut his eyes. This gave Isadora the opportunity to break free.

    She shrank her body to half its original size and began flying away from Dragon-ar.

    "This is a foolish decision! I can''t defeat two Dragonborns at once! I have to get out of here as fast as I��"

    Before Isadora could fly far, a w snatched her and mmed her back onto the ground, thwarting her escape n.

    She hadn''t had a chance to process what had just happened when a torrent of fire engulfed her, sending an intense heat.

    "ARRRRGGHHHHH!!!"

    Isadora screamed and desperately tried to evade, but her mind was now a jumble due to the heat and despair. She couldn''t do anything other than il her arms aimlessly.

    And then, earth emerged from beneath her body and covered her, intensifying the heat of the fire.

    She roasted in that state for several seconds. Her screams echoed throughout her domain. The swirling clouds in the sky rumbled as witnesses to her suffering.

    After a while, Isadora''s screams finally waned and disappeared. The domain fell silent, leaving only the rumbling in the sky.

    ''I think she''s dead,'' Dragon-ar said.

    [ Urgent Quest Completed! ]

    [ Reward: 1,000 Exp. ]

    [You leveled up! ]

    ''Yeah,'' Dragon-Erend replied after he was sure, seeing the notification. ''I''ll talk to my friends.''

    He immediately contacted Aurdis and informed her that he hadpleted one of his tasks here. Now, he would move on to the next stage and search for Ozynk''s domain.

    Dragon-Erend couldn''t talk to Aurdis for too long, knowing they were busy over there. So, he kept his words brief.

    ''Let''s go. Now, we head to Ozynk''s ce. You know the way, right?'' Dragon-Erend asked.

    ''Yes. Let''s go.''

    Dragon-ar took off, and Dragon-Erend followed suit.

    ~~~

    Erend''s task in the Chaos Realm might be finished, but Aurdis and the others here are still facing significant difficulties. Julius-Ozynk continues tounch attacks that prevent them from approaching his body and deploys that ck-red shield to deflect their long-range attacks.

    ''This is gonna be a tough one,'' Adrien thought to himself, grimacing and holding his wounded thigh.

    ~~~

 Chapter 408 One After Another

    ?

    Adrien''s thigh was still wounded from when he was thrown by Julius-Ozynk a while ago. He fell and crashed into a house, now reduced to rubble due to the force of Adrien''s fall.

    The wound on his thigh was caused by the whip of ck-red Magic that Julius-Ozynk had unleashed. Adrien could endure the consequences of the fall and the throw, but it seemed his Magic wasn''t strong enough to withstand the Chaos Magic that Julius-Ozynk was using.

    ''We mustn''t directly take those attacks, or the consequences would be fatal.''

    Aurdis, Saeldir, and Aerchon, might be better at withstanding the Chaos Magic attackspared to humans like himself, Billy, and Conrad. However, they also looked concerned and fought with caution. So the Chaos Magic could potentially inflict fatal injuries on them if they were caught off guard.

    "You okay, Captain?!" Billy shouted from a distance while also dodging the whip''s attacks.

    "Yes, I''m fine," Adrien replied, but Billy could see a grimace of pain on his face and realized that his captain was walking with a slight limp. It didn''t take long for Billy to notice the wound on his thigh.

    ''Shit!'' Billy cursed under his breath, but he couldn''t do anything for Adrien because he was also struggling. Aurdis and Saeldir were busy protecting Aerchon, who was dealing with those already possessed by Julius-Ozynk, so they couldn''t be asked for help.

    Among them, only Conrad could confront Julius-Ozynk up close and personal. He attacked fiercely and defended well with his Magic that resembled that of the Elves.

    Billy was still dumbfounded but relieved that Conrad had lost his memory of the events when Aurdis and Saeldir removed his Magic powers and almost killed him. Now he was grateful because it meant that Conrad could stand with them against Julius-Ozynk.

    He didn''t know how long Conrad would remain without his memories, or whether they would ever return. And what would he do if that happened? He didn''t want to think about it for now. ''I need to stay focused so I don''t die, and stop this disaster from befalling our country before worrying about that.''

    Suddenly, while Billy was busy dodging, a telepathic message from Aurdis came into his head.

    ''Erend has sessfully killed one Chaos creature; he''s now searching for the original body of the creature possessing your ruler.''

    Aurdis conveyed this message telepathically to everyone so they were all informed about thetest situation.

    Billy''s lips curled into a smile. ''That''s great! I knew Erend could do it.''

    Billy couldn''t fathom how Erend could kill a creature of the Chaos Realm on their own turf. He just came, killed them, and proceeded to kill another. Erend was truly a different beast with his Dragon power.

    The Elves were also impressed by Erend''s feat. Aurdis smiled happily, Saeldir smiled modestly but clearly felt the same way as Aurdis. Aerchon''s face had remained the same since earlier, but deep down, he also recognized the extraordinary nature of Erend''s actions.

    The Chaos Realm was a very foreign and frightening territory for them, the Elves. Even Aerchon wouldn''t dare to enter, let alone battle the creatures inhabiting that realm. Yet, Erend had not only managed to kill one but two of these mysterious beings in the Chaos Realm on their own turf.

    There was a slight feeling of jealousy in Aerchon''s heart. How could a mere human obtain such power?

    But Aerchon quickly shook off that thought. ''Remember, he is the one who saved your world from the traitor Laston.''

    Erend had done much, even too much, to help his world. So Aerchon felt that his debt to Erend was greater than his jealousy over his extraordinary power.

    Aerchon focused all of his Magic on this spell. After he sent all these people into his pocket dimension, they would be far from danger. The creature that had possessed their ruler wouldn''t be able to control them at will.

    Because this was a new spell, and he had to move quite a number of people, Aerchon needed more time. During this period, he couldn''t use Magic to defend himself, so he had to rely on Aurdis and Saeldir for his safety.

    Meanwhile, Julius-Ozynk also realized that Aerchon was up to something. His heart was filled with concern, and he wanted to quickly destroy the three of them. However, their defenses were proving to be imprable.

    Furthermore, the three individuals continued to pester him with their disruptions. Julius-Ozynk hadn''t expected these three humans to wield their Magic so skillfully and cause him such significant interference.

    *BOOM!*

    Another burst of light soared towards him while Julius-Ozynk was distracted by the three Elves.

    He didn''t have time to activate his ck-red shield, and the attack struck him hard, causing him to lose concentration and fall onto the rooftop of the presidential pce.

    "I hit him!" Conrad said. "Let''s go!"

    Conrad dashed towards the fallen Julius-Ozynk, while Billy and Adrien ran as fast as they could to reach the scene.

    Aurdis and Saeldir exchanged smiles. It would be great if the three of them could win against him, although it seemed unlikely. Nevertheless, the three of them had done a good job.

    "(I''m almost finished,)" Aerchon said.

    Aurdis and Saeldir exchanged relieved nces.

    Aerchon channeled a bit more of his Magic. Not long after, the silver light beneath the possessed people grew even brighter.

    The light enveloped them all for a few seconds until, after it vanished, the people disappeared with it.

    Aerchon let out a relieved sigh as he slumped backward. His face grew paler.

    "(I''ve run out of Magic energy. Let me recover first,)" Aerchon said. "(But I can move again, so don''t worry. Both of you can help them.)"

    "(Are you sure?)" Aurdis asked.

    Aerchon simply nodded.

    After seeing his response, she and Saeldir immediately dashed towards where Julius-Ozynk had fallen.

    Aurdis and Saeldir arrived at the spot where Julius-Ozynk had fallen, along with Billy, Adrien, and Conrad. Without wasting any time, they encircled him from various sides.

    But Julius-Ozynk wasn''t a god who acted without another n. A ck-red shadow spread from beneath his body, and from that shadow emerged creatures that immediately scattered in their direction.

    ~~~

 Chapter 409 Struggles

    ?

    The shadow immediately spread around, shooting at an incredible speed toward those preparing to attack Julius-Ozynk from various sides.

    Adrien, Billy, Conrad, Aurdis, and Saeldir immediately leaped back when they saw it. The shadow was clearly not something good; they had to avoid it now.

    However, the shadow moved so quickly that they didn''t have time to dodge. And when the shadow drew closer to them, it grew upwards like hands of darkness reaching out to grab them.

    Conrad unleashed his Magic, forming a silvery shield in front of his body to block the shadow. Aurdis and Saeldir did the same, but Billy and Adrien hadn''t reached the level of control to create a Magic shield yet. So, they could only rely on their final attacks.

    Adrien and Billy were not the kind to cower and tremble when faced with life-threatening dangers. Both of them were war veterans who had experienced many deadly situations.

    So, what they did was flow their Magic into their fists and then strike at the shadows approaching them. There was a light in their fists, simr to the Magic light emitted by Conrad, Aurdis, and Saeldir. Instead of creating a neat and solid shield, they strengthened their fists.

    Adrien and Billy let out simultaneous shouts and hit the shadows with all their might until they were pushed back as if they were solid objects. Their fists had a simr effect to Aurdis, Saeldir, and Conrad''s light shields, which neutralized the shadows.

    Julius-Ozynk growled as he watched this. None of his shadows had managed to hit their targets. He summoned the shadows to shroud his body.

    Adrien and Billy exchanged nces; from their looks, they immediately knew what to do.

    Adrien and Billy rushed toward Julius-Ozynk, then, using their enhanced bodies, delivered kicks and punches toward Julius-Ozynk.

    "They''re crazy!" Conradmented when he saw Adrien and Billy charging directly at Julius-Ozynk. However, what happened next seemed to erase his earlierment.

    *BUAGH!*

    Adrien''s punch struck Julius-Ozynk''s face, followed by Billy''s powerful blow to his chest, pushing him backward.

    "Their attacks worked!" Saeldir said.

    "Let''s help them. Don''t waste this opportunity!" Aurdis said, then dashed towards Julius-Ozynk. Saeldir and Conrad followed right behind her.

    Although their attacks connected, Adrien and Billy could see that their attacks had caused only minimal damage. The shadow had transformed into armor around Julius-Ozynk.

    Julius-Ozynk immediately rose with a snarl on his face. The swirl of ck and red in his eyes now appeared denser and spun faster. He stretched his hands out to the sides, and from the shadow beneath him, two entirely ck creatures emerged. Not long after these creatures appeared, the shadow on their faces partially disappeared, revealing the faces of two soldiers who served as personal bodyguards alongside Adrien and Billy.

    Seeing them, Adrien and Billy felt their chests tighten. It meant they had to fight them now.

    The two creatures didn''t wait for Adrien and Billy to finish their thoughts and charged. They attacked Adrien and Billy as if they were enemies, with so much hatred emanating from their eyes. But Adrien and Billy immediately understood that it came from the creatures possessing Julius.

    However, this fact didn''t change the fact that Adrien and Billy had to fight these two soldiers, and perhaps other soldiers from the personal bodyguard squad who had not yet appeared.

    The two soldiers pushed Adrien and Billy back, away from Julius-Ozynk. Aurdis, Saeldir, and Conrad watched them with worried expressions.

    "Don''t worry about us! Focus on the creature!" Adrien said, almost like giving an order, as it was in his nature as a leader.

    Aurdis, Saeldir, and Conrad hearing this, didn''t think of anything else and turned back to face the threat ahead. They weren''t worried about the two war veterans. The fact that they were the first tond blows on Julius-Ozynk proved how tough they were.

    Aurdis created a dozen spears of light around her body and then hurled them towards Julius-Ozynk. The spears shot at high speed.

    Meanwhile, Saeldir gathered silver-colored lightning in his hands. He then hurled the lightning towards Julius-Ozynk.

    Unexpectedly, Julius-Ozynk, who had previously only put up a ck-red shield as protection, now dashed to the side to evade their attacks. His speed was outstanding; he managed to avoid both the lightning and the spears of light.

    The unusual urrence left Aurdis, Saeldir, and Conrad shocked. But their shock didn''t end there.

    Julius-Ozynk dashed towards them from the debris and dust caused by their previous attacks. With that speed, he could reach them in an instant.

    *CLANG!*

    Julius-Ozynk swung a sword formed from the shadow towards Aurdis. However, Conrad was quick enough to get in front of her and put up his shield of light, saving Aurdis from immediate danger.

    Saeldir''s lightning shot out from behind Conrad''s shield and struck Julius-Ozynk, causing him to let out a scream of pain. However, he showed no sign of retreating. In fact, Julius-Ozynk put up an even stronger resistance against the three of them, forcing them to exert significant effort in the battle.

    They fought fiercely for several minutes, and destruction spread around, including the presidential pce. No one in the vicinity could escape this damage if they lived nearby. Fortunately, Aerchon had already moved everyone in the area to his pocket dimension.

    After exchanging intense attacks, they finally withdrew from each other. The rumbling in the sky grew louder and more frequent, but no rain fell from above. This indicated that the clouds were not ordinary ones that would bring rain but were created from a gathering of Chaos Magic.

    Aerchon realized this and looked up. "This is not good," his expression showed concern as he gazed at the dark, swirling clouds. Aerchon knew they had to quickly end the battle with the creatures of the Chaos Realm before he did something else.

    Meanwhile, Aurdis, Saeldir, and Conrad were standing side by side, panting heavily. With their powers suppressed in this other world, Aurdis and Saeldir had to exert even more effort to face Julius-Ozynk. However, they could also see that the creatures were struggling.

    ''This could be a good sign. We just need to push him a little harder,'' Aurdis thought to herself.

    ~~~

 Chapter 410 Joined The Fight

    ?

    While on Earth, his friends were struggling against Julius, who had been possessed by Ozynk, In the Chaos Realm Erend and ar were facing a situation not much different.

    They hadn''t fought Ozynk yet, but that was because they were having difficulty finding his real body. Among all the creature''s domains in the Chaos Realm, ar somehow couldn''t locate Ozynk, no matter how hard he tried.

    Ozynk had always been a troublesome god because he was exceptionally intelligent and cunning. He had likely been nning this for a long time and was aware of the possibility that someone would attempt to attack him directly in this world. Therefore, he was doing his best to hide.

    Erend and ar had returned to their human forms because using their Dragon forms for an extended period would drain too much magic energy. However, they still hadn''t found Ozynk and didn''t know how challenging their uing battle would be.

    ar had initially insisted that he could defeat Ozynk. However, Erend managed to persuade him to stop the Dragon transformation for now, under the pretense of being more cautious. And so, arplied.

    They were now only using their Dragon wings to fly around the Chaos Realm. The domain, which appeared like a dome with various corrupted colors, filled their field of vision below. Erend could see that inside the domain were creatures that could threaten his world at any moment.

    "If I had the time, I would destroy them all!" Erend thought, clenching his fist.

    "I know what you''re thinking right now. But we can''t," ar said beside him, as if he could read his mind.

    As Erend recalled it, he turned to ar. He was in the Chaos Realm and hated the creatures as much as Erend did. Yet, there were still many creatures here. Erend also remembered ar saying that killing them all would be challenging because those creatures would always reappear due to events happening in the multiverse.

    "But I can''t let them create havoc in my world and others," Erend said.

    "We can prevent it. Do you think I''ve been staying here all this time?" ar replied.

    "But..."

    "Yeah, sorry about your world. You know how many creatures are here, and it''s tough to keep an eye on all of them."

    Erend looked at ar with another level of respect. He even felt a little guilty forining about it earlier.

    "You''re right. I''m sorry," Erend said.

    ar smiled. "Don''t apologize. It''s my fault. I swore to prevent anything from leaving this world after the death of my wife and child. But, that task has proven to be quite tough to handle alone, even when you''re a Dragonborn."

    Another wave of guilt washed over Erend as he heard ar''s words. But he knew there was no point in discussing it now. The issue couldn''t be brought up again, so it was better to focus on finding Ozynk.

    "Do you have any idea where Ozynk might be?" Erend asked, looking annoyed. His friends on Earth were likely facing difficulties now. Although Aurdis, Aerchon, and Saeldir were there, the creatures had caused too much damage and be too powerful.

    ar didn''t respond immediately; he thought to himself for a moment. Only after that did he say something.

    "I''ve heard that Ozynk''s domain is like abyrinth. He is the god of deceit and mischief, so it''s very possible that his domain is something deceptive."

    Erend furrowed his brow. "How can we find something like that?"

    "Let''s focus on something that doesn''t resemble a domain. Maybe... he''s hiding his domain within another domain," ar replied. "Let''s go back to Isadora''s domain. If we don''t find him there, we''ll go to Svaros''s domain."

    "All right!" Erend said. He still wasn''t entirely convinced that Ozynk had set up a path in the domains of his allies. But searching aimlessly like this was pointless. It was better to concentrate on the leads they had, even if they were small.

    So they immediately returned to Isadora''s domain, intending to find a way to Ozynk''s domain between all the ruins they had created.

    ~~~

    Back on Earth, where the battle was now intensifying further. Destruction had spread far and wide, not just around the presidential pce.

    The streets and residentialplexes had been reduced to ruins that covered thend. Amidst it all, shes of silver light and bursts of ck-red energy were clearly visible. The two forces were trying to annihte each other.

    Thomas''s only task was to record everything from a distance without directly involving himself in the midst of the battle. Yet, he couldn''t entirely escape the damage.

    He fell to the ground with a twisted ankle, and several cuts covering his body. All of this happened because of the shockwave from the sh of those two powerful forces.

    However, Thomas was still in good enough condition to continue recording. Although staying here was dangerous, he wouldn''t miss the opportunity to capture this moment.

    Aerchon, who had been observing with growing anxiety, was now able to stand. His magic energy had fully recovered, and he felt ready to get back into action.

    After observing the battle for a while, Aerchon gained insight into Julius-Ozynk''s strength. He was formidable andbined with their suppressed powers in this world, it was not surprising that Aurdis and Saeldir were overwhelmed by the creature.

    He also paid attention to the peculiar clouds above. The clouds had looked strange from the beginning. Aerchon had a hunch that there was Chaos Magic in those clouds, prepared by the creature.

    "I can''t possibly destroy a source of Chaos Magic that huge. The only thing I can do is to help them kill the creature quickly before it has a chance to draw upon the reserve Magic from those clouds. I also can''t summon my army for assistance because they would be exposed to this Chaos Magic."

    Aerchon, Aurdis, and Saeldir didn''t yet know the effects they would suffer if exposed to Chaos Magic for too long, so they couldn''t risk involving his army.

    Aerchon soared towards the battle. He summoned his sword, Arondite, into his hand, and the sword began to glow brightly with silver light.

    ~~~

 Chapter 411 Dire

    ?

    Aerchon finally entered the battle. Arondite in his hand shone brightly, resonating with the magic he channeled into it, amplifying the magic.

    Julius-Ozynk was unaware of Aerchon''s presence, moving so rapidly that he ended up right beside him. Aerchon swung Arondite with all his might.

    Julius-Ozynk saw a sh of silver lighting from his side at high speed and cursed inwardly.

    *SRAATTT!*

    Arondite''s de sliced through something, sending it flying into the air after being severed. However, it wasn''t part of Julius-Ozynk''s body, as he had hoped, but merely a piece of his shadow.

    Meanwhile, Julius-Ozynk reappeared several meters behind his original position, right above his own shadow that he had prepared there for an escape n.

    Aurdis and Saeldir looked at Aerchon in surprise at his sudden appearance.

    "(Don''t just look at me. We can''t waste time!)" Aerchon said, emphasizing his words, and he dashed towards Julius-Ozynk with the same speed as when he had arrived. So, Aurdis and Saeldir immediately followed him because they knew what Aerchon had said was true; they couldn''t waste time.

    Aurdis and Saeldir knew that Aerchon must have realized something during his rest. He couldn''t have just sat idly by, waiting for his magic to recover. Now was the time for him to manifest what he had seen since earlier to change the course of this battle.

    While the Elves confronted Julius-Ozynk directly, Adrien and Billy had finished taking care of the two soldiers whom Julius-Ozynk had transformed into his minions.

    The two soldiers nowy on the ground with ck-red energy surrounding their bodies. Adrien and Billy had merely incapacitated them by hitting them until they could no longer rise. Perhaps it was because Julius-Ozynk could no longer supply them with his magic, as he was busy with the Elves.

    Billy looked at Adrien. "Do you think we can join them, Captain?"

    Adrien turned to look at the ongoing battle. Their movements were fast, but with their magic-enhanced eyes, Adrien and Billy could keep up. shes of light shed with Julius-Ozynk''s ck-red energy.

    "I don''t think we can join, Brook," Adrien replied. "Even Conrad feels inadequate."

    Conrad stood not far from the battle. He was stiff and observant, but he didn''t make any further moves. He sensed something simr to what Adrien described.

    Adrien and Billy decided to approach Conrad. When they were near him, Adrien asked, "What do you think?"

    There was an audible sigh from Conrad. Then he said, "We can''t join the fight with them."

    A sense of disappointment washed over them as they watched the three Elves battling the creature from the Chaos Realm. They all fell silent, realizing their helplessness.

    The rumbling of the dark clouds spinning above grew more intense and loud. Their sense of impending dread became increasingly palpable.

    Explosion after an explosion urred. shes of light filled almost the entire area within a radius of several kilometers. A trail of destruction followed as the silver light and ck-red energy shed against each other.

    Suddenly, arger sh of light than before urred. Aurdis was thrown into the air and fell several meters from her original position.

    She could hear Saeldir''s cries, but they no longer reached her ears as Saeldir was busy dealing with his own battle.

    Aurdis winced in pain. There was a deep gash on her abdomen from the strike of Julius-Ozynk''s ck-red energy.

    Aurdis felt a growing anxiety. She immediately examined her wound because an attack from a creature from the Chaos Realm could have fatal effects on her. Even worse, they didn''t yet know the actual effects of the wounds they inflicted due to theck of information.

    Adrien, Billy, and Conrad quickly approached Aurdis.

    "How are you feeling?" Adrien asked.

    "A bit sore," Aurdis replied briefly, examining her wound. After taking a good look at it, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s not that bad."

    They all sighed in relief.

    "Are you still able to fight?" Adrien asked.

    Aurdis shifted her gaze back to the battle, where the destruction now seemed even greater. Aurdis knew that even with Aerchon and Saeldir, they weren''t enough to match Julius-Ozynk.

    "I have to join the fight," Aurdis began channeling her magic into her wound. "But for now, I need to focus on healing my injury."

    "Alright. The three of us will try our best to protect you until you''re finished," Adrien said, then turned to Billy and Conrad. "You know what to do. Let''s do our best to keep her safe."

    Billy and Conrad nodded without saying much. Conrad felt like he was now part of the unit led by Adrien and was ready to follow his orders.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Aerchon and Saeldir were fighting shoulder-to-shoulder to suppress Julius-Ozynk. Aerchon swung his sword with speed and strength far beyond the average human in this world, but he hadn''t unleashed all his power due to being suppressed in this otherworldly realm. This frustrated him.

    Saeldir wasn''t in a significantly different situation. He, too, found himself unable to tap into all of his power. With what they had at the moment, they tried to defeat this Chaos Realm creature.

    Suddenly, Julius-Ozynk''s movements slowed down. Aerchon and Saeldir, seizing the opportunity, immediately used it to deliver their strongest blows.

    Arondite''s de shone brightly, while Saeldir had a lightning bolt and a zing fire in his hands, both made of silvery light.

    They struck their attacks at Julius-Ozynk with all their might. An explosion apanied by a shockwave spread throughout the surroundings and the sky, reaching the vortex of dark clouds and nearly tearing it apart.

    "Did they do it?" Billy asked, his eyes filled with hope.

    Adrien, Aurdis, and Conrad couldn''t provide an immediate answer. They wanted to believe that Aerchon and Saeldir had seeded in defeating him, but they still felt uncertain. The feeling of dread lingered in their heart.

    When the light vanished, Julius-Ozynk shot through the air and crashed into a building. Aerchon and Saeldir fell to the ground on their feet, but their expressions revealed they were struggling just to stay standing.

    "(He''s strong. We need to be more cautious)," Saeldir said.

    Aerchon didn''t respond immediately. He gazed towards the demolished building where Julius-Ozynk hadnded. "(We must finish him quickly. Let''s move now!)"

    Saeldir turned to Aerchon with a disbelieving look. "We still need to recover. He''s already wounded."

    "No!" Aerchon snapped. "We can''t let him pose another threat."

    Aerchon immediately darted toward the fallen Julius-Ozynk. At first, Saeldir didn''t quite understand, but when he heard the rumbling from above and nced upward, Saeldir finally understood why they needed to act swiftly and followed Aerchon.

    They arrived at the spot where Julius-Ozynk had fallen. He was lying on the ground amidst the rubble of the destroyed building. They rushed towards him, ready to deliver their attacks.

    However, pirs of red-ck energy descended from the dark clouds towards Julius-Ozynk. A shockwave pushed both of them backward. Julius-Ozynk appeared to rise again, in an even more terrifying state.

    His body was covered in wounds, but the ck-red energy merely patched up the injuries rather than healing them. His eyes glowed with rage. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Aerchon and Saeldir, who were stumbling due to the earlier shockwave.

    The two Elves felt a tightening grip around their throats, choking their breath. Subsequently, tendrils of ck-red Magic slithered over their bodies, binding their limbs like solid ropes.

    Julius-Ozynk approached them, his speech filled with gnashing teeth, making his voice sound like a growl. "You think you''ve defeated me? There''s nothing you can do to defeat me in this world. Look around you! You''ll only die in this foreign world. In my own hands!"

    Aerchon and Saeldir couldn''t respond to his words. They were even struggling to breathe, let alone reply.

    Aurdis, Adrien, Billy, and Conrad realized the predicament that Aerchon and Saeldir were in. Aurdis was standing, despite her injuries.

    "You better stay here, Aurdis," Billy said. "Your condition doesn''t allow you to fight anymore."

    Aurdis shook her head. "I have to help them, or they''ll die."

    "Let us-"

    Before Billy could finish what he wanted to say, shadows crept from where Julius-Ozynk was towards them. Then, from those shadows emerged seven creatures shrouded in ck-red aura - personal bodyguards who had turned into Julius-Ozynk''s minions.

    The seven immediately charged toward Aurdis, Adrien, Billy, and Conrad, effectively thwarting their intentions to assist Aerchon and Saeldir.

    Aurdis, despite her injuries, was determined. With fierce determination, she raised her hands and conjured a barrier of shimmering light just in time to block the frenzied attacks of the minions. The impact of the sh sent shockwaves through the vicinity, cracking the pavement and shattering the windows of buildings that still managed to stand.

    After Aurdis created an emergency barrier to block the seven minions, Conrad sprang into action, creating a sword of light and joining the battle.

    Adrien and Billy also moved into action, but they didn''t stray too far from Aurdis since she was still injured.

    ~~~

 Chapter 412 Found Him

    ?

    The four of them were now trapped amid the minion''s ambush. The emergency barriers that Aurdis had created could withstand the sudden ambush, but they knew the barrier couldn''t hold for too long.

    So, Conrad sprang into action to attack the minions. His mastery of magic among them made it challenging for the minions to deal with him.

    Meanwhile, Adrien and Billy decided to stay close to Aurdis. Her wounds continued to bleed, staining her white attire, and a grimace of pain etched across her face ever since a few moments ago when she had to create the barrier and withstand the ambush.

    Now, Aurdis could be a bit more at ease because Adrien, Billy, and Conrad had started to battle against the minions. However, now there was one more thing that made her anxious, even fearful.

    Aurdis looked up, towards her brother and Saeldir. From behind the tendrils of ck-red energy dancing in front of her, she could see that Aerchon and Saeldir were in trouble.

    Aurdis gritted her teeth. ''I have to save them!''

    As she nced around, Aurdis noticed that Adrien, Billy, and Conrad were still very upied with their enemies. She couldn''t rely on them.

    And so, Aurdis darted forward on her own, ignoring the pain and growing weakness she was experiencing. She had to save her brother and Saeldir.

    ''Just a bit more...'' Aurdis was almost near them. She only needed to deliver a surprise attack on Julius-Ozynk to make him release Aerchon and Saeldir. She could -

    Before Aurdis could unleash her attack, shadows beneath her had already entangled her legs and crept up her body, immobilizing herpletely in no time.

    Aurdis cursed internally. Amid this life-threatening situation for Aerchon and Saeldir, she had recklessly fallen into Julius-Ozynk''s trap. Or perhaps... he had intentionally baited her here.

    When Aurdis looked up, she could see Julius-Ozynk''s terrifyingly evil grin. What she had thought was indeed true; the creature had intended to lure her because he knew she woulde when she saw them both in trouble.

    Julius-Ozynk moved his shadows to capture Aurdis by encircling her body, rendering her unable to move or use magic. Coupled with the wounds and fatigue she was enduring, Aurdis felt increasingly powerless. Julius-Ozynk drew her closer, and Aurdis joined Aerchon and Saeldir in Julius-Ozynk''s clutches.

    "Now, I can ovee my greatest obstacle to control this ce," Julius-Ozynk said again through his gnashing teeth.

    "You... forgot... about the Dragonborn," Aurdis said, trying to squeeze her voice out amidst Julius-Ozynk''s choking.

    "HAHAHA!" Julius-Ozynkughed loudly. "The Dragonborn? I know he''s already in the Chaos Realm, but that was a poor choice for him. My ally there has likely killed him."

    But Julius-Ozynk fell silent when he felt a powerful pulse from within himself. The pulse grew stronger and made him uneasy. It felt like... something was trying to break through the gate within him.

    ''Don''t tell me... there''s no way...''

    He was dumbfounded and frightened. The pulsation that was bing painful came from his domain. Someone was trying to break into his domain.

    ~~~

    And that''s what happened in the Chaos Realm. After they found the path to Julius-Ozynk''s hidden domain behind the veil in Isadora''s domain, Erend and ar immediately attempted to break in.

    The secret pathy beneath the ruins of Isadora''s castle and was shielded by powerful magic. Fortunately, with his [Dragon Eyes], Erend managed to locate the secret path within minutes.

    Now, he and ar were trying to break something that looked like red and ck-tinged ss. The magical energy creating this ss was formidable, so they felt they had to exert even more effort.

    "HYYAAAAAARRGHHH!" ar yelled in frustration as he swung his fists, enveloped in brownish earthyers and his magical aura.

    *CRACK!*

    As it turned out, the punch fueled by anger sessfully created a crack in the magic barrier.

    "You did it!" Erend said.

    "HAHA Yeah! I did it," ar looked delighted. After what felt like a very long time punching that barrier, he had finally caused some damage.

    ***

    Seeing what ar was doing, Erend became enthusiastic and punched harder with his fists, cloaked in fire. Just as he suspected, he managed to create a crack in the barrier. After receiving several more blows with the insane strength of the Dragonborn, the barrier finally gave in and copsed into shards of red-ck energy.

    Erend and ar entered the path and dashed forward. The path looked like a dark tunnel, but both of them could see clearly with their Dragon eyes. After a few seconds of running, they saw another barrier ahead.

    They immediately attacked the barrier with all their might. They expected it to be as strong as the previous one, but to their surprise, they managed to destroy it in just a few strikes.

    After breaking through the barrier, they finally arrived in Ozynk''s domain. The domain consisted of a dark, crackedndscape. From the cracks, a contrasting red color was visible against the ck ground.

    There were many tall, densely packed trees in this ce, making it difficult for them to find their way.

    "Let''s fly," Erend said, activating his [Dragon Wings] and soaring into the air. ar followed suit.

    After reaching the treetop height, they looked around to find Ozynk''s original body.

    "Shit! He''s hidden himself well!" Erend cursed with frustration.

    "I''ve never been here before," ar muttered.

    Erend turned to him. "So you''ve never been here either? The creature is indeed clever at hiding."

    "Usually, those Chaos gods and goddesses hide their castles in the center of their domains. Let''s go there," ar suggested.

    "Wait," Erend said. "He''s cunning and sly. He won''t ce his castle where we expect it."

    "But..."

    "Let''s split up. That way, we can confirm it faster."

    "Alright," ar nodded.

    They began to separate. Erend went to search in one corner of the domain, while ar headed straight for the center of the domain.

    ~~~

    The worry and fear were visible on Julius-Ozynk''s face. Now, he could feel that someone was breaking into his domain.

    ''Calm down. They won''t find my real body that easily. I still have time to kill them -''

    Julius-Ozynk was too focused on what was happening in his domain and on the three Elves to notice that most of his minions had already been defeated, and now Adrien and Billy were approaching him.

    He realized their arrival, but it was toote. What Julius-Ozynk could see were the silver-lit fists of the two of them aimed at his face.

    *WHAM!*

    Their punches hit Julius-Ozynk''s face hard. Yet, he still stood upright, as if their attack did not affect him.

    But that was not their initial goal. Julius-Ozynk, filled with rage, would only focus on the two of them, so he didn''t notice when Conrad came and swung his light sword into Julius-Ozynk''s hand.

    *CRACK!*

    *CRACK!*

    "ARRGHH!!" Julius-Ozynk let out a scream so loud when his hand was cut off. Aerchon and Saeldir fell to the ground, gasping for breath.

    Conrad then rushed towards Aurdis and cut the shadow that was binding her. Seeing that Conrad had sessfully saved the three Elves, Adrien and Billy intensified their attacks.

    They both battered Julius-Ozynk with punches and kicks, forcing him to retreat and move away. Adrien and Billy wanted to chase him, but Aurdis forbade them.

    "Don''t! He can kill you!"

    Hearing that, they both decided to withdraw.

    Julius-Ozynk continued to scream for a few more seconds. But then he stopped screaming, his eyes looked focused. Rumbling from the sky above could be heard, and then waves of red-ck Magic began to fall towards him.

    "He''s going to replenish his Magic reserves from those clouds again," Aerchon said, holding his neck.

    "No," Aurdis said. "Erend has found his real body."

    Upon hearing that, relief filled all of their hearts.

    ~~~

    As he had suspected, Ozynk had indeed ced his castle where he hid his real body on the outskirts of his domain. Erend immediately contacted Aurdis to convey his discovery. The message took only a few seconds. Erend decided to end the call with Aurdis and immediately contacted ar.

    While waiting for ar to arrive, Erend had transformed into his Fire Dragon form and proceeded to wreak havoc in the castle. Ozynk''s castle consisted of ck brick walls. There were no other ents that made this castle unique, like Svaros and Isadora''s castles.

    It didn''t take long for Erend to break through the walls of this castle because there were no protective Magic or even guards. He proceeded to search for Ozynk''s real body.

    But Erend didn''t want to kill him. ording to their n from the beginning, Erend only needed to cripple him until he couldn''t resist anymore.

    Aurdis, Aerchon, and Saeldir had to seal the Chaos energy of Ozynk so that he and other Chaos creatures couldn''t cross over to their world anymore.

    Moreover, Ozynk was also the key to finding Laston. Ozynk, who was the god of deceit and mischief, was also known as the god of the Web in Eternal Earth. A god who could create intricate paths like a web that connected different worlds.

    ''I found you!'' Dragon-Erend lunged forward and caught a figure that looked like a seventy-year-old man, emaciated and ck-skinned as if his entire body was smeared with tar.

    ~~~

 Chapter 413 Held hostage

    <h4>Chapter 413 Held hostage</h4>

    When Dragon-Erend finally managed to capture Ozynk''s body, his soul, which was currently inside Julius''s body, felt it. His eyes widened, making the swirling red and ck in them even more pronounced.

    ''What''s happening?'' Ozynk felt confused. Why did he suddenly have this feeling? It was a feeling of dread as if he were facing imminent death, while in fact, he was in a superior position against his enemies.

    ''Could it be... my real body...''

    "ARGHH!!!" Julius suddenly screamed, as if his vocal cords were about to snap. Something had hurt his real body in the Chaos Realm.

    As he looked up at his enemies, they were staring at him as if waiting for something to happen.

    ''Ozynk! Can you hear me, you motherfucker?!''

    Ozynk''s shouts and rage immediately ceased upon hearing that voice. It was the voice of the Dragonborn, who was speaking through his original body.

    ''I now have your real body. Stop whatever you''re doing there, or I''ll rip you in half!'' Erend''s voice echoed in his ears, carrying a deathly tone. It wasn''t an empty threat. Ozynk knew that Erend had indeed found his real body.

    "H-How are you there? I ordered Svaros and Isadora to kill you!" Ozynk said.

    "By that, you mean the beast and the half-naked woman. They''re dead."

    All of this was almost impossible for Ozynk. He had trapped him in the void and suddenly, with the help of someone he didn''t know, he was able to escape.

    Ozynk thought he would have time to take control of this world entirely before Erend found his well-hidden real body. However, this was what was happening to him now. His n had failed because it turned out that the Dragonborn''s allies could hold him off long enough before he could do anything significant.

    And now, the Dragonborn had found his real body. He could kill him instantly, yet he didn''t.

    "What do you want?" Ozynk asked.

    "Do you know an Elf named Laston?"

    Suddenly, a glimmer of hope to save his life appeared in Ozynk''s mind.

    "Yes, I know him!" Ozynk immediately replied. "He''s an Elf who asked for my help to escape from his world."

    "Good. You''ve just postponed your death. Stop everything you''re doing there now. Erase all the influence you''ve ced on my world, and we will talk," Erend said firmly.

    "Alright."

    "Remember. Don''t leave a single trace of your influence or Magic there, including the humans you''ve possessed. I''ll know if you do, and I''ll kill you instantly, just like I did to your friends."

    "But... don''t you need information from me?" Ozynk asked, now showing a hint of arrogance because Erend seemed to need him.

    "Don''t be annoying again, Ozynk. I''m a Dragonborn. I will eventually find him without your help. I''m only asking you because you might know."

    "You''re the one who needs me. If you lie or say you can''t give an answer, I''ll just kill you and continue with life as usual. While you''re gone."

    Once again, Ozynk not only felt threatened but also the clear prospect of death. He swallowed his saliva and said, "Alright."

    The red-ck Magic energy that descended from the clouds and almost reached his body returned to the dark clouds above. Shortly after, all of Ozynk''s Magic that had been scattered around - his shadows - was also absorbed into his body. After a few minutes, the ck cloud above them began to shrink and disappear like smoke blown away by a strong wind. Once the cloud had condensed into a one-meter-wide ck mass, it descended toward Julius-Ozynk and entered his body.

    "Is it over?" Billy asked, still staring at Julius as if he could attack at any moment.

    "Yeah, it''s over," Aurdis replied with a long sigh of relief. She fell to the ground, holding her wounds.

    Aerchon immediately approached her and knelt, examining her face. "(Can you hold on? We still have to seal them after this.)"

    Aurdis chuckled. "(Is that all you''re thinking about?) Then she nodded, albeit weakly. "(Yeah, I can still hold on. Just give me a little time.)"

    Aerchon wanted to say something else. However, he immediately covered his mouth again before he could utter what he wanted to say. He then stood up again.

    Now, the sunlight had returned to the Ascan city''s sky, specifically above the devastated presidential pce area. The ck swirling clouds that had cast terrifying shadows had disappeared, absorbed back into Ozynk''s body.

    "He doesn''t look defeated," Conrad said, suspicion still narrowing his eyes as he gazed at Julius. He hadn''t even sheathed the glowing sword in his hand, ready for whatever might still happen.

    "Moreover, what suddenly made him surrender like that? Earlier, he was ferociously attacking us," Conrad added.

    "It''s Erend," Billy said, smiling proudly. "In the Chaos Realm, Erend solved the problem."

    Conrad looked at him, then turned his gaze back to Ozynk. ''What did Sergeant Drake do in the Chaos Realm? And how did he do it?''

    Julius suddenly walked towards them. As he walked, they watched his regenerate the arm that Conrad had previously severed.

    "I won''t fight anymore," Julius said in a t tone. However, they could still see anger and irritation clearly in his eyes because he had failed to take control of this world.

    "Why aren''t you dead yet?" Billy asked.

    "Your friend... wants to talk about something," Julius replied.

    Billy, Adrien, and Conrad furrowed their brows in confusion at what he said. But then, their questions were answered by Saeldir.

    "We have to seal him so that they can no longer enter your world. And ours."

    Julius suddenly snorted, as if what Saeldir had said was nonsense. But they all ignored him.

    "Alright. You must have your reasons for this, right?" Adrien said. "Do what you want. After that, I request that you release the president and then kill this creature."

    "We will try," Saeldir said.

    Ozynk didn''t say anything to respond to their words. It was better for him to think about how to escape using the time they had given him.

    "For this, it''s best for you to stay away. It''s rted to our world''s issues," Aerchon said. "Sorry for the inconvenience."

    Adrien said, "It''s okay. We understand. It''s your world''s problem."

    After that, Aerchon, Aurdis, and Saeldir led Julius to a somewhat distant location.

    Nevertheless, Conrad continued to watch them with suspicious eyes. Why did the Elves hide what they wanted to say, especially when they had just faced difficulties together? And why did Adrien allow it so easily? What if the Elves nned something bad, like using the power of this creature for their purposes?

    "Don''t look at them like that," Billy said to Conrad with a smile. "They won''t do anything harmful to us."

    "How can you be so sure?" Conrad asked sharply.

    "We''ve known them for so long, longer than you can imagine. We''ve been through a lot of difficulties together," Billy replied.

    Conrad didn''t say anything more, but he still wasn''t entirely convinced. However, now that both Billy and Adrien agreed with it, he had no voice to express his disagreement.

    Aerchon created a barrier to encircle himself, Aurdis, Saeldir, and Julius.

    "Now, tell us what you did to help Laston," Aerchon said firmly, almost sounding like he was giving an order.

    "He was a devoted follower of mine. So, I gave him a chance to escape to another world at that time," Julius replied.

    "Where did you take him?" Aerchon asked through gritted teeth. His grudge against Laston was immense after being betrayed and seeing their pce utterly destroyed.

    "I don''t know which world it was. I just gave him something random, as long as he could get out of that world," Julius said.

    Aerchon raised Arondite and pressed its sharp tip against Julius''s throat. "You better answer truthfully, creature!"

    "I swear to you. I don''t know exactly where he went. We also didn''t contact each other after that."

    Aerchon stared at him for a few moments with a piercing gaze. On the other side, Ozynk knew that Erend was holding his real body hostage and could destroy it whenever he wanted.

    Aerchon turned to Aurdis. "(Call Erend and tell him to destroy one of his hands.)"

    Aurdis hesitated for a moment. But, this was all to force Ozynk to reveal everything.

    "(Will he feel pain if we hurt his real body? His soul is here,)" Saeldir said.

    "(We will find out,)" Aerchon turned to Aurdis. "(Now!)"

    Aurdis nodded. During that time, Ozynk watched them with suspicion and anxiety because he didn''t understand what they were saying. Until finally, the pain reached him.

    "AARGGHH!!!"

    Julius-Ozynk - screamed so loudly. However, his voice couldn''t escape from this barrier.

    "Tell me the truth!" Aerchon hissed.

    "I swear! I... I don''t know where he is."

    Ozynk saw Aerchon wanting to speak to Aurdis again. He quickly said, "But I can find him!"

    Aerchon looked at him again. "What do you mean?"

    "I will find him, and... and I''m sure I can find him if you give me time," Ozynk said.

    "You might be nning something to escape, aren''t you?" Saeldir said.

    Ozynk sighed. "I can''t. Your Dragonborn has a friend in the Chaos Realm who''s holding me hostage."

    ~~~

 Chapter 414 Its Over

    ?

    Aerchon eyed Julius for a few moments with a look of clear suspicion. Among that suspicion was also a cold, pent-up rage in his chest, stemming from Laston''s betrayal. The rage and thirst for revenge would not disappear until Aerchon touched Laston with the silver de of Arondite.

    "Do you know what will happen if you n some trick, don''t you?" Aerchon asked in a cold tone.

    Julius-Ozynk looked up at him. In the creature''s eyes, there was a barely contained rage as well. But it wasn''t just that; in those eyes, there was also frustration and despair. Ozynk was so close to taking control of this world, yet the unexpectedbination of forces had forced him to admit defeat.

    Of course, he had contemted something to escape their clutches. However, they held him hostage in two worlds, this one and the Chaos Realm, where his original body resided. The Dragonborn could kill him at any time if Ozynk did something that aroused their suspicion. So, for now, he couldn''t do anything to escape.

    "I will tell you everything I know about Laston. And I will do my best to find him," Julius-Ozynk said, trying to sound as honest as possible.

    Aurdis looked at him. Then she said, "I think we should trust his words."

    "Why?" Aerchon asked, not taking his suspicious gaze off Julius-Ozynk.

    "Because he is our only lead to finding Laston. If we decide not to trust him, we will have to kill him," Aurdis replied. "And I mean right now."

    Julius-Ozynk flinched when he heard Aurdis''s words.

    "You''re right," Aerchon finally said. "You better really find Laston, or you''ll end up like your friends. Do you understand?"

    Julius-Ozynk looked up at Aerchon. He wasn''t even the one holding the power here in the Chaos Realm and holding Ozynk''s body hostage. If it weren''t for the Dragonborn, Ozynk was sure that they wouldn''t be able to do anything to oppose him. But Ozynk quickly ordered his mind to calm down. If he acted rashly now or said something disliked by the Elves, they wouldin to the Dragonborn.

    "Yes, I understand," Julius-Ozynk replied with a nod, once again trying to appear as obedient as possible.

    "Alright," Aerchon nodded in satisfaction. "Now we can begin to seal him."

    Aerchon, Aurdis, and Saeldir were around Julius, who was kneeling on the ground. Then they stretched their hands towards each other. Silver light appeared around Julius, and under him, a magic circle emerged.

    From that magic circle, a brighter light emerged to envelop Julius entirely.

    The god of the Chaos Realm could only sigh in despair, realizing that his magic energy in this world was rapidly disappearing.

    Ozynk could only resign himself now because there was nothing he could do with the Dragonborn holding his original body. He could only wait until his next opportunity came. Although they said they would seal him, Ozynk was sure he could find a way to re-enter this world. He had to find it.

    The silver light from the magic circle enveloped him for about a minute until Ozynk began to feel his consciousness fading from this world. Not long after, he had indeed vanished from Julius''s body, leaving Julius to fall unconscious on the ground.

    The silver light vanished as soon as Aerchon, Aurdis, and Saeldir stopped their magic flow. They all let out a breath almost simultaneously.

    "Finally, it''s over," Aurdis said.

    ~~~

    Ozynk already knew this was going to happen. The pain he hadn''t felt earlier because his soul was still in Julius''s body now came in waves that tortured him.

    "AAAAARRGHH!!!"

    Now back in his original body as an elderly man with deep ck skin, Ozynk screamed loudly to express the excruciating pain he felt.

    Ozynk had never experienced such a severe injury before because he always yed his cards well and never allowed himself to be exposed to direct attacks by enemies. Perhaps his minions had suffered serious injuries or even death, but Ozynk remained safe in the background as a schemer.

    However, everything changed when he was attacked from two different sides. There was no escape for him.

    The pain in his leg, ripped apart by Erend, was excruciating. Ozynk didn''t even have time to think of clever words to say to Erend because he was too busy groaning.

    "Alright," Erend said, picking his ear. "You can stop screaming like a bitch now."

    After a few more seconds, Ozynk finally stopped. He was still clutching his thigh.

    Ozynk directed his blurry vision towards Erend, and it turned out there was another person with him. Another man with a rough face and red hair.

    "Is he another Dragonborn like Isadora mentioned?" thought Ozynk, now feeling a bit afraid.

    "Ozynk, I know you''ve been sealed from my world, so you won''t be able to enter it again. But I know you won''t intend to stop," Erend said. "Remember, if you ever do something like this to my world again, I will torture you with far worse torments before killing you. Do you understand?"

    "Y-Yes. I understand," Ozynk replied, struggling to make a sound amid his pain.

    Erend nodded as if approving of his surrender. "My friend here will stay here to make sure you behave. If you don''t behave, well, he can take care of you on his own."

    The corner of ar''s lips slowly curled into a wicked smile that looked so terrifying in the eyes of the suffering Ozynk.

    "I will go now. Open the portal to my world," Erend said, giving orders to Ozynk.

    Ozynk didn''t attempt to argue and immediately opened the portal for him. When the portal was created, Erend bid farewell to ar and shook his hand.

    "We will definitely meet again," Erend said.

    "Yes, I know," ar replied with a smile.

    "Thank you for all the help you''ve given," Erend said.

    "I told you not to worry about it," ar replied. "Now, go home to your family and friends."

    Erend nodded, turned around, and then entered the portal. And so, it marked the end of Erend''s journey in the Chaos Realm, for now.

    ~~~

    He arrived in front of Aurdis, Aerchon, and Saeldir, with Julius'' unconscious body beside him.

    "Is he alright?" Erend asked while looking at Julius.

    Suddenly, Aurdis jumped and hugged him tightly. "I was so worried about you."

    "You know you don''t have to worry about me," Erend replied, gently stroking her hair. "But what about you?"

    Erend immediately tried to move Aurdis away from him to check on her. His eyes widened when he noticed the wound on Aurdis'' abdomen.

    Before Erend''s concern could grow, Aurdis quickly reassured him, "It''s okay. I''ve been using magic to heal this wound since earlier." Aurdis smiled, trying to reassure Erend.

    Erend let out a relieved sigh upon hearing this. "You should rest now. Everything''s done, right?"

    The barrier that had been covering them disappeared. Erend could see Adrien and Billy standing with Conrad a few meters away. As soon as the barrier vanished, the three of them approached.

    "It''s over, Drake. You did a great job," Adrien said.

    "Thanks, Captain. But I think you guys here did the heavier lifting," Erend replied.

    Billy snorted. "Yeah, I think so too. The battle here was much tougher because we didn''t have Dragon powers."

    Erend chuckled at that. However, amid the atmosphere, someone appeared to be wearing a stern expression and gazing at Erend with a curious look. That person was none other than Conrad.

    Conrad still couldn''tprehend most of what was happening right now. Yes, they had indeed defeated their enemies. But how they had done it, exactly, remained beyond his grasp.

    Erend had gone to the Chaos Realm and somehow managed to weaken the creature''s original body, but how had he done it? How had he be so powerful?

    But those questions could wait forter because right now, he was too exhausted. His magical energy had been depleted during the battle.

    They all gazed at the surrounding area where destruction had spread so far that it had turned the once beautiful and pristine vicinity of the presidential pce into what looked like a disaster or war zone. This wasn''t entirely inurate given the scale of their recent battle.

    Adrien sighed. "I have no idea how to handle this situation."

    The president was unconscious, their military forces were severely weakened because most of the soldiers were preupied with quelling the riots, and General Lennard''s whereabouts remained unknown.

    All of this left them anxious about the fate of their country.

    "At least, now we''ve dealt with the biggest threat that caused all of this, right?" Billy said with his optimistic smile. "Whatever happens next... well, let''s just face it head-on."

    They decided to leave now. Aurdis, Aerchon, and Saeldir, who were also exhausted and had depleted their magical energy, decided to return directly to the Elven Pce.

    Erend, Adrien, Billy, Conrad, and Thomas still had a lot of work to do after this mess. But before that, taking a few minutes to rest seemed like a good choice.

    ~~~

 Chapter 415 Predicament

    ?

    Several weeks had passed since the shocking incident. The event, which appeared to be a massive disaster, had only urred in the Republic of Ascaria, where the creatures of the Chaos Realm had destroyed the stakes they had ced to suppress the wave of magic.

    Other countries had not experienced anything simr and were reluctant to approach Ascaria, keeping their distance. They did not want to get close, whether to seize an opportunity for invasion or to offer assistance.

    This reluctance stemmed from theirck of knowledge about the true nature of the threat in Ascaria. Following the riots that had caused many serious problems, countries worldwide were still busy dealing with their stability issues. They understood that what had happened in Ascaria was somehow rted to the anomalies urring in their nations. Instead of lending a helping hand, they chose to observe from a distance, contemting whether they could benefit from Ascaria''s turmoil.

    These nations were unaware of why suddenly all these events had ceased abruptly. Satellites confirmed the presence of a ck cloud over the skies of Ascan City, the capital of the Republic of Ascaria. However, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the ck cloud vanished into thin air. Satellites were unable to capture images of Ascan City due to severe signal interference, leaving them in the dark about the details of what had truly transpired.

    General Lennard, as it turned out, was among the hundreds of people who became living shields for Ozynk and were transferred to the pocket dimension owned by Aerchon. Upon their return to this world, General Lennard and hispanions appeared utterly bewildered, unaware of what had happened to them.

    The General immediately took action, resuming his role as a military leader. He promptly sought information from Adrien, Billy, Conrad, and Thomas to understand the true nature of the situation. Thomas had hidden his camcorder, which had recorded nearly all of these events. He believed that it needed to remain a secret for the time being and couldn''t be shown to anyone without the consent of those involved, fearing it could endanger his life.

    There was not much time for the four of them to rest. They couldn''t even return home to their families at that moment because there were numerous matters to attend to. It was only after three days that they could finally go back to their respective homes.

    ~~~

    Unlike his two friends, Erend didn''t feel tired at all in his body, even after enduring days without rest. The stamina of a Dragonborn was indeed extraordinary, and over time, Erend became increasingly convinced that he was no longer as human, as he used to be.

    Erend stood on the balcony of his room, gazing towards the bright night sky. The events had urred several weeks ago, but their aftermath still lingered heavily for the citizens of the Republic of Ascaria, especially those residing in Ascan City.

    Even now, ambnces and military vehicles continue to pass by, dealing with numerous matters. However, the clear sky that Erend beheld appeared strikingly contrasting to all the mess.

    Erend''s thoughts drifted back to the Chaos Realm. That horrible ce was the dwelling of many even more horrible creatures. They had been a threat before they were all eradicated. However, Erend knew that he couldn''t possibly destroy them all. That Realm was where all those strange creatures resided, and they were born from the negative emotions of beings throughout the multiverse. There was nothing he could do to eliminate all those negative emotions. What he could do was prevent anything from escaping from there. And that was ar''s job. He had said that it was what he had to do for an unspecified amount of time because that was what he wanted to do after the death of his family. However, Erend knew that ar couldn''t do it all alone because there were simply too many of them. The three creatures that had managed to escape and wreak havoc in this world were evidence of that.

    Erend sighed. There were already plenty of things he had to do, but now he found there was something else he had to do.

    Erend chuckled, considering what had befallen him somewhat amusing. "Maybe I''ll be of great help if I meet another Dragonborn."

    He had already met ar, the Earth Dragon, by chance. That meant there were other Dragonborns he might encounter in the future. Erend hoped he could meet them sooner given what was toe.

    "The Great Cmity..."

    Erend decided to dismiss that thought for now and entered his room. He dropped himself onto his bed and began to close his eyes. Despite not feeling tired, Erend attempted to sleep, as doing so would allow him a momentary escape from those problems.

    ~~~

    A month passed by just like that. Stability in the Republic of Ascaria began to return to its former state, although there were still traces of damage and destruction in various ces.

    Finally, some neighboring countries began to take action to assist Ascaria with its issues. Financial aid, volunteers, and military support were deployed to help this nation. However, they also came with another intention: to gather as much information as possible about what had happened during those events.

    Since President Julius was still unconscious, General Lennard, the vice president, and several ministers had to answer their questions. In the end, the responses provided by the General and the ministers were ambiguous because they, too, couldn''tprehend what had urred. What was clear to all was that they agreed it was something of a supernatural nature. They couldn''t deny it any longer.

    "Do you have some kind of documentation about the events, General?" a representative from the country of Zestria asked.

    General Lennard shook his head wearily. "No. Unfortunately, no," he replied.

    The representative from Zestria turned to delegates from other countries. They exchanged nces indicating they felt the same way. They didn''t trust the General''s answer.

    Of course, General Lennard was aware of their suspicious looks. He said, "You''re free to think whatever you want, but I''m telling the truth."

    "Uhh, no, General. I''m sorry. We''re not implying you''re lying, but... Well, this issue is something new, and we want to gather as much information as possible," the Zestrian representative said with a guilty expression.

    General Lennard sighed. He was already quite tired of dealing with the problems he had to manage, and now he had to contend with them. General Lennard felt like he wanted to snap. However, he couldn''t do that because he still needed their assistance.

    "I understand. I''m sorry. These past few days have been very exhausting for me," General Lennard said.

    ~~~

    Meanwhile, in his newboratory, Thomas was alone, staring at hisputer screen. His eyes, usually perpetually tired, were now intensely focused. His forehead furrowed in confusion as he observed something perplexing.

    Not long after, Thomas shook his head, apanied by a long sigh. ''I never imagined I''d actually see something like this.''

    Now, the magic that he had only seen in a fantasy world hade to life, and Thomas could witness it firsthand. He had been experimenting with Magic for months, but he couldn''t help but feel fascinated each time he saw it.

    What was even more surprising was when he learned that there were others who could use magic besides Conrad. They imed that their magical abilities had awakened within them because of these recent events, and Thomas knew that to be true.

    However, the two soldiers seemed to be able to use Magic as if they had been highly trained in it for a long time. Their fighting style indicated this. This meant that the magic within them had awakened before these events, and they might have been practicing with the elves.

    ''They are very suspicious.'' Thomas thought.

    Somehow, Thomas was reminded of the attack on the secretive facility located in a remote location, a ce that should have been unknown to anyone.

    ''Except... people within the military.''

    Thomas turned his gaze back to hisputer screen. Now, he was looking at a still image from a video that was paused. In the image, Adrien and Billy were engaged inbat, surrounded by silver light in various parts of their bodies.

    As a scientist, it was only right for him to consider all possibilities. Because the involvement of Adrien, Billy, and Erend in these events did not appear to be mere coincidence.

    While Thomas was staring at theputer screen, in another part of the room, specifically in his own bedroom, Conrad was sitting and staring at an empty wall. He had tried multiple times since waking up this morning to contact Eliriel, but he hadn''t seeded yet.

    Conrad had previously been so desperate because he thought he could no longer contact Eliriel. However, now that his magic had returned, he should be able to reach her again. Yet, here he was, sitting silently in his room, unable to do anything.

    "What is going on? Why can''t I contact her even though my magic has returned?"

    ~~~

 Chapter 416 Making Move

    <h4>Chapter 416 Making Move</h4>

    Conrad stared at the wall in front of him, his teeth gritted as he tried to contain his emotions. He still couldn''t contact Eliriel.

    "There''s still something wrong with me. Or with Eliriel."

    Conrad turned to look out the window. There, he saw helicopters flying around more frequently than usual. Smoke and various types of damage could also be seen from here.

    The country was still not in good shape. Yet, Conrad couldn''t care less about it. All that was on his mind right now was Eliriel.

    Then, Conrad suddenly remembered something he should have done from the beginning. He cursed his own foolishness for it.

    ''The Elves!'' he thought. Then he jumped off his bed and rushed out of his room.

    Conrad barged into Thomas''s room without knocking, almost startling Thomas to the point where he nearly fell out of his chair.

    "What the hell, man!" Thomas snapped. "Can''t you knock?!"

    "Sorry," Conrad said. "Do you have contact information for the three soldiers who fought with us back then?"

    Thomas frowned. "What do you want with them?"

    "I need to ask them to arrange a meeting with the Elves."

    "Why?" Thomas asked.

    "It''s important. Very important. But I can''t tell you for now."

    Thomas could see an unwavering determination in Conrad''s gaze. He had no choice but toply.

    "I can contact General Lennard and ask them to meet with you," Thomas said.

    "No," Thomas shook his head. "He''s probably very busy right now. He won''t want to deal with something like this." Thomas paused for a moment to think. Not long after, he said, "I''ll go to Sergeant Drake''s house first."

    "Wait, why are you going there? He clearly won''t be there because he''s busy dealing with everything that''s happening."

    "His sister probably knows something. Something I need."

    With that suspicion in mind, Conrad immediately left the house before Thomas could stop him.

    ~~~

    Conrad arrived at Erend''s house without wasting any time. After knocking on the door a few times, Arty opened it.

    "Can I help you?" Arty asked.

    "Yes. There are a few things I''d like to ask," Conrad said. "It''s rted to the recent events. I really need your help."

    Seeing the urgency in Conrad''s expression and gaze, Arty decided to invite him in.

    "Come in," Arty said.

    Once they were seated in the living room, Conrad didn''t want to waste any time with small talk, so he went straight to his questions.

    "I''m sorry for bothering you. My name is Conrad. I know you''re still feeling scared and uneasy after what happened," Conrad said. "But I really need your help."

    Arty smiled in response. "Don''t worry. We''re getting better. Besides, we didn''t suffer serious injuries. But... I don''t know if I can help with your issue."

    Conrad said, "Do you know anything about the Elves? How can I contact them?"

    Arty pressed her lips together, feeling uneasy. "I can''t contact them. Everything was done by Erend and his friends."

    Conrad felt disappointed with that answer, but he tried to remain calm. "Are you sure you don''t know anything?" he asked.

    Arty tried to decipher the meaning behind Conrad''s questions and his visit through her eyes. What she gathered was quite suspicious. Conrad somehow seemed obsessed, almost bordering on danger.

    Arty was on the verge of using her Magic and getting ready to defend herself. But then, Conrad sighed and appeared calmer.

    "Sorry, I... I''m just going through something bad. The Elves... they''re the key to what I''m experiencing. So... sorry if I seemed forward and rude," Conrad said with a remorseful expression.

    "It''s okay," Arty said. "I''m the one who should apologize for not being able to help you."

    Conrad fell silent for a moment, staring ahead nkly, contemting. Not long after, he said, "Were you able to use Magic before that incident?"

    "Uhm, not really," Arty replied.

    "Really? It''s impressive that you could survive in that Chaos Realm without using Magic," Conrad said.

    Arty recognized Conrad''s suspicious gaze. He probably thought she had a connection with the Elves as well because of her brother. In fact, she did. But Arty decided to keep that a secret for now. She didn''t know who Conrad really was and what he had nned, even though he had helped them in the battle.

    Not until Erend knew about it.

    Conrad rubbed his face in frustration. Then he said, "I''m sorry for bothering you. I''ll leave now. Thank you for your time."

    Arty smiled. "It''s not a problem."

    After that, Conrad left the house. Once Arty was sure Conrad''s car had moved away, she closed the door and immediately contacted Erend telepathically.

    "Erend, the man who helped us earlier came here," Arty said.

    Erend, who was amid his guard duty, protecting the delegates from the visiting countries, furrowed his brow. Currently, he was in front of the military headquarters, carrying out his duty.

    Journalists had also swarmed the ce, although their numbers were significantly lower than usual. The others were busy covering the damage and taking statements from people who might know what had happened.

    "Who? Conrad?" Erend asked.

    "Yes," Arty replied. "He said he wanted to know about the Elves and how to contact them."

    Erend immediately felt his heart sink. "What did you tell him?"

    "I told him I didn''t know."

    "Good," Erend sighed in relief. If Conrad found out about their connection to the Elves, Adrien, Billy, and himself, everything would be even moreplicated.

    "For now. You have to say the same thing if anyone asks about it, alright?" Erend said.

    "Yes. I know that discussing our rtionship with the Elves wouldn''t be good, Erend."

    "Yes. I have to get back to work now. How''s mom?"

    It had been three days since Erend came home because he didn''t have time amidst all the guarding duties he had to perform.

    "We''re doing fine, Erend. You don''t need to worry about us. Just do your job and take care of yourself," Arty said.

    "Alright."

    After that, their telepathicmunication ceased. Erend refocused on his guard duty, even though he didn''t see anything that needed guarding. At least for now.

    But Conrad disturbed his thoughts. Why did he inquire about the Elves? Had his memories returned, and did he want retribution?

    ~~~

 Chapter 417 Concerning

    ?

    "Conrad wants to find out about the Elves? Has his memory returned?"

    Erend frowned anxiously in front of all the journalists still waiting for a chance to approach someone.

    "Is it possible his memory has returned, and he wants revenge?"

    If that were the case, an unwanted situation could unfold. Conrad had a strong reason to resent the Elves because of their connection to an Elf in Eternal Earth who had been mistreated. Aurdis had told him about it, and upon hearing, Erend felt concerned.

    "Excuse me, sir." Suddenly, a chubby bespectacled man in shabby clothing approached Erend from the crowd. Erend could even catch a whiff of his unpleasant odor, indicating he might not have bathed for some time.

    "Yes?" Erend replied, trying to maintain a normal expression.

    "Are you, perhaps... Uh, do the Elves live in there?" the chubby bespectacled man asked.

    Erend frowned. "What are you saying?"

    "I know there are Elves who came to this world! I saw them myself yesterday. They were fighting at the presidential pce."

    "Oh, shit," Erend thought. So it turned out that their worst fears wereing true. There was a civilian who had seen Aurdis, Aerchon, and Saeldir yesterday. Didn''t they say that everyone in the vicinity was under Ozynk''s influence, so they wouldn''t be aware of what was happening?

    Then what about this man? Was he unaffected?

    "There are no Elves in there, sir. There have never been Elves who came to this world," Erend said firmly. "Now, please step back and do not approach any further. I''m afraid I''ll have to detain you if you insist."

    The bespectacled man seemed angry. He bit his lip and stared at Erend with sharp eyes. Erend could also see that his hands were clenched tightly as if he were ready to throw a punch at any time, while in fact, he would not have the courage to do so.

    "Back up," Erend said again, this time in a moremanding tone.

    The man seemed to realize that other soldiers around Erend had noticed themotion. Not wanting to get into a worse situation, he reluctantly stepped back.

    "What''s the matter, sergeant?" one of the soldiers asked. "Who is that man?"

    "Just a civilian. He wanted to know if the Elves were in there," Erend replied.

    "Hahaha! He might be crazy. Look at the way he walks and his clothes. He probably just came out of his room after a few months," the soldier said.

    Erend didn''t respond to him. Instead, he was busy watching the chubby man walk away. asionally, he nced back with his angry gaze.

    "He saw the fight that day. I wonder if there are many more who saw it and realized."

    If that were true, then they had another problem to deal with.

    ~~~

    All these activities continued for several months. Delegations from other countries came to the Republic of Ascaria with their own objectives, and they didn''te just once.

    As President Julius remained unconscious, the burden fell on the vice president and General Lennard. They didn''t know how much longer they would have to bear this responsibility, and it left them stressed and exhausted.

    Because of their busy duties in guarding and watching, Erend, Adrien, and Billy had forgotten about a serious problem that was approaching: the imminent danger that would not care about their exhaustion.

    Suddenly, on a rainy day in the midst of his guard duty, Erend received a call from Tut.

    ["Erend, you''ve forgotten something very important."]

    ''What do you mean?'' Erend asked, his forehead furrowing in confusion. Anything Tut called important was almost certainly a big problem. Worry began to take root in his heart.

    ["The Great Cmity, Erend. Have you forgotten?"]

    At that moment, Erend felt like he had been struck by lightning. Tut was right; he had forgotten about it because of all the recent problems.

    Erend stared ahead with wide eyes. His expression clearly showed that he was in shock. Erend quicklyposed himself before anyone noticed and asked, "You''re right, Tut. What should I do?"

    ["I see you''ve made a new friend, another Dragonborn. You can ask for his help."]

    ''But he''s busy guarding the Chaos Realm. He won''t have time toe here and help me. How much time do I have until the disaster arrives?''

    ["It''s not much longer. The Great Cmity wille in five months."]

    ''Shit!'' Erend cursed under his breath. There wasn''t much time left, but there were still many problems to solve.

    Ozynk had not given clear clues about the whereabouts of Laston, who could pose a threat at any time if he decided to attack. Then this country was still unstable, and his family and friends...

    Erend sighed to force himself to calm down. He had to start thinking this through carefully and with a clear head, or things would get messy. After all, he was the only one who could endure and deal with The Great Cmity. The only one strong enough.

    ["That''s not entirely true, Erend. You have friends who can help you. You saw how they fought that day, didn''t you?"]

    ''But... Something like The Great Cmity is something too big for them, isn''t it?'' Erend said.

    ["Everything that has happened in the past few days was supposed to be too big for them. But they can handle it."]

    Erend remained silent for a moment, pondering over that problem in his head. In front of him, journalists were preparing questions they wanted to ask as soon as someone came out of the military headquarters. Some others were doing live broadcasts.

    ''I''m... not sure, Tut,'' Erend said. "They might indeed be able to use Magic now. But based on what I saw in the vision of The Great Cmity back then, it''s a disaster they can''t directly face."

    ["Well, I didn''t say they had to confront The Great Cmity directly. Your friends can help in other ways like they did when you were in the Chaos Realm. They did a good job, didn''t they?"]

    Erend thought for a moment. ''You''re right. Maybe if it''s just another task and doesn''t involve facing The Great Cmity itself, they can manage.''

    ["You still have a few months left. You can use that time to be stronger in the World Dungeon and tell your friends to train their Magic."]

    Erend nodded to himself. ''Yeah, hopefully, that''s enough.''

    ~~~

 Chapter 418 Forgotten

    ?

    Aurdis walked out of her room with an uneasy expression. There was something that felt unsettling in her heart, but she couldn''t pinpoint it.

    The issues they had to deal with should have been resolved. The creatures from the Chaos Realm were banished and sealed, unable to return and threaten them, at least that was the n. Moreover, Erend had mentioned that his friend in the Chaos Realm would keep the creatures in check.

    She strolled towards the garden on the side of the Elf pce. The garden had significantly improved since the damage it suffered due to Laston''s betrayal. With the Elves'' magic, its fertility and beauty had been restored.

    Uncertain about what to do and what was causing her restlessness, Aurdis settled into a garden chair and gazed at the sky.

    The sky was exceptionally clear over the Elf Pce today. Only a few orderly clouds drifted in the east, and the sun shone brightly.

    "This is supposed to be a good day," Aurdis thought, "but... what''s bothering me?"

    "(Ah, there you are!)"

    Saeldir''s voice startled Aurdis, who had been lost in her thoughts. She turned, and Saeldir approached her with a somewhat pale expression.

    "(Is something wrong? You look pale,)" Aurdis said.

    "(No. I''m just tired,)" Saeldir replied as he took a seat beside her. "(Have you heard from Erend?)"

    Aurdis nodded. "(He''s contacted me several times.)"

    "(Did he... um... mention something?)"

    Aurdis frowned. "(What do you mean?)"

    Saeldir appeared anxious. He clenched his teeth, then stared at the sky, as if reluctant to say what was on his mind.

    "(What is it?)" Aurdis asked impatiently.

    Saeldir turned to her, and for a moment, he looked deadly serious. Then he said, "(The Great Cmity. Did you forget about it?)"

    Upon hearing that, Aurdis felt as if her breath had been sucked from her lungs. Tut was right; she had forgotten something significant amidst the recent turmoil of the past few months.

    Aurdis ced her hand on her face. "(How could I forget that...)"

    Saeldir grimaced. "(I''ve also somewhat forgotten about it due to the issues we''ve been dealing with, but... it''s not something we can just overlook.)"

    They sat in silence for a few moments in the gentle breeze, their silver hair gently swaying. It felt like they just wanted to stay here and do nothing.

    However, that wasn''t how things should go. They needed to take action, and they needed to do it quickly.

    Aurdis looked up at Saeldir. "(First, let''s inform Aerchon about everything we know.)"

    It had seemed like a bad idea before, but now Aerchon appeared to have changed. So they believed that Aerchon needed to be involved in an issue of this magnitude. After all, he had known about The Great Cmity from before.

    "(I agree,)" Saeldir said.

    "(And after that... we''ll have to tell our father.)" When she said that, even Aurdis looked uncertain. She bit her lip, dreading the prospect of speaking with her father.

    Saeldir sighed. "(I don''t like that.)"

    "(It''s not you who will be speaking to him, right? It''s me!)" Aurdis said.

    "(Oh, you''re right.)" Saeldir looked relieved. "(Good luck.)"

    Aurdis clicked her tongue, annoyed by Saeldir''s reaction. Of course, he felt relieved because he didn''t have to speak with the King of the Elf Pce.

    It turned out that this was the source of the uneasy feeling Aurdis had been experiencing. She looked up at the sky again and took a deep breath.

    But then Aurdis remembered that she wasn''t the only one facing difficulties. It was Erend who would bear the heaviest burden. She knew that Erend would be the one to face The Great Cmity, and she could only help as best as she could.

    "(We need to get moving!)" Aurdis stood up abruptly, as if jumping into action.

    Saeldir, unsure why she suddenly seemed so enthusiastic, furrowed his brow.

    "(What do you see? We''re only going to do a small partpared to what Erend will do,)" Aurdis said.

    And then, the realization dawned on Saeldir. She was right. Erend would be doing most of the work when The Great Cmity truly arrived.

    So Saeldir stood up as well. "(I will search for references on The Great Cmity. Hopefully, we can find something useful.)"

    Aurdis nodded, and they went their separate ways, each with their own mission.

    ~~~

    Meanwhile, Aerchon, who was training in an open fieldmonly used by pce guards for drills, paused to take a sip of water.

    Sweat covered his entire body, making his shirtless form glisten in the sunlight. Despite feeling winded and quite tired after spending a substantial amount of time training, Aerchon felt like it still wasn''t enough.

    He was convinced that Laston was still out there, in some unknown ce, gathering his strength and preparing for another attack. That''s why he had to be stronger and remain vignt.

    Suddenly, the door to the training area swung open, and Aurdis emerged. She scanned her surroundings, and upon spotting Aerchon, she swiftly approached him.

    "(What?)" Aerchon asked. The stiffness in Aurdis''s expression suggested that she had something serious to discuss.

    "(The Great Cmity,)" Aurdis wasted no time. "(Have you forgotten about it?)"

    Indeed, Aerchon had forgotten about it, a fact that Aurdis could clearly discern from his expression.

    Several months ago, Aurdis and Saeldir had told Aerchon about something called The Great Cmity. Initially, he had been skeptical, but when they both mentioned that it originated from Erend''s vision, Aerchon immediately believed them.

    Somehow, he hade to trust and respect Erend more now than when they had first met. It was a positive development because they were bound to continue working together and supporting each other.

    Shortly after, Aerchon took a deep breath to steady himself. "(Yes, I did forget about it.)" he admitted. "(What do you think we should do?)"

    Aurdis looked uneasy, biting her lip. After a few moments, she said, "(We have to inform Father.)"

    Aerchon fell silent. It didn''t sound like a good idea, but they didn''t have any other choice. In the end, for a matter of this scale, the King of the Elf Pce had to be involved and take action.

    "(Alright. Let''s go meet him.)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 419 To The Sylvan Haven

    ?

    They finally reached that conclusion. Although it was an incredibly difficult decision, both of them knew there was nothing more they could do except to inform their father.

    "(Get ready. We''re leaving soon,)" Aerchon said.

    Aurdis sighed, feeling helpless. Then, realizing she had to do what she had to do, Aurdis nodded and walked away from her brother.

    They were finally prepared. Aerchon had also given orders to his soldiers to get ready because they were going on a journey.

    The day had turned into the evening when they all lined up in front of the Elf Pce. Saeldir stood behind, observing Aurdis and Aerchon''s departure. For this matter, there was nothing he could do to help; they had to handle it on their own. Besides, he had his own work to do.

    The air was growing colder as the sun began to set, marking the arrival of winter. Aurdis pulled her coat closer to her body.

    "(We''re heading to Sylvan Haven to meet the King!)" Aerchon said to his soldiers. "(We''ll move fast; I want us to get there as quickly as possible. That''s why I''m only taking thirty soldiers.)"

    Aerchon then turned to Aurdis, who responded with a nod.

    Aerchon gazed at his soldiers. "(Let''s ride!)"

    Afterward, the hooves of Unicorns galloped on the dusty ground in front of the Elf Pce, creating a cloud of dust around them. Even as the journey began, they sped off at high speeds, not wanting to waste any precious time.

    ~~~

    While Aurdis and Aerchon left to meet their father at their mother''s grave, Saeldir intended to search for references about The Great Cmity with his apprentices.

    "(Find anything that refers to a major disaster in the past, anything. And bring it to me. Do you understand?)" Saeldir instructed his ten apprentices.

    They all exchanged nces. One of the apprentices asked, "(What kind of major disaster are you referring to, master?)"

    "(Like I said, anything that looks like a very significant and inevitable disaster,)" Saeldir replied.

    "(May we know why you''re asking us to look for this, master?)" a female Elf inquired, her expression beginning to show concern.

    Saeldir didn''t respond immediately. He gazed at them in turn. Finally, he said, "(We might be facing that major disaster soon.)"

    Hearing Saeldir''s response, the apprentices exchanged nces again, this time apanied by whispers of concern.

    "(That''s why we need to work quickly. Come on! Move!)" Saeldir pped his hands, signaling them to get moving.

    And so, they began to move quickly, driven by anxiety. If their master said so, it was highly likely that it would happen, even if they didn''t fully understand it. So, there was no room for cking off.

    Saeldir looked at all of his tense apprentices after what he had told them. Well, he couldn''t do anything about it because it was true.

    Saeldir also felt fear and apprehension about that disaster, and the sooner they all knew what wasing, Saeldir thought it would be better.

    He started working as well. He walked over to a table where there were many books containing references he had collected sometime before and began to read.

    ~~~

    It started to rain, and the weather grew colder. Erend watched as the journalists rubbed their arms, trying to fend off the cold.

    "Why are they so stubborn?"

    Erend never understood why a journalist could be so stubborn in pursuit of a story. It was their livelihood, but weren''t there plenty of good news sources they could ess besides this ce, given the recent events?

    Yet, here they were, from morning untilte afternoon. Erend was forced to witness their struggle along with his fellow soldiers.

    A few momentster, a delegation from neighboring countries emerged, causing the journalists to awaken and rush toward them. This eventually forced Erend and his fellow soldiers to move to block the journalists from getting too close to the delegation.

    Various questions were thrown at them. The delegation provided detailed exnations that satisfied the journalists. Afterward, the journalists allowed the delegation to leave.

    Erend could see a sense of satisfaction on the journalists'' faces. For today, their task was done well.

    He and his fellow soldiers, who were on this shift, were allowed to go home and be reced by another shift of soldiers. Billy and Adrien were in the shift after Erend.

    Unlike his fellow soldiers, who felt tired after their afternoon shift, Erend didn''t feel tired at all. That''s because he was nning to enter the Dungeon World againter.

    After finishing dinner and taking a shower, Erend immediately excused himself to his room to rest. But instead of resting, Erend told Tut to open the portal to the Dungeon World.

    And so, the portal was opened. Erend stepped through it and found himself in a vast ce with ck sand beneath his feet.

    This ce was entirely devoid of life. There was only a door in front of Erend that would lead him into the Dungeon.

    [ "Erend, you''re going back into the Dungeon after all this time. Are you sure you''re ready?" ]

    Erend took a deep breath and exhaled. "Yes, Tut. I''m ready."

    [ "Very well, then. Good luck." ]

    Erend entered the door and was immediately greeted by Dungeon Level 1. He could clear Dungeon Level 1 as he arrived at a cave where he fought Haril, or rather his first form as a bat. Since he had defeated it, there was nothing stopping Erend there, so he proceeded to the next stage.

    Beyond this cave, Erend once again found himself in a long corridor. Although he felt anxious, Erend didn''t slow down. He had to keep getting stronger to stop The Great Cmity.

    In this corridor, he encountered a dozen centipedes the size of pythons. Their leg movements on the floor and stone walls gave Erend chills. He grimaced.

    "Why does it have to be insects again?"

    He was fine with any monsters, but insects always disgusted him.

    [ Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1) ]

    Erend released a torrent of fire towards the centipedes. However, it turned out that the insects were stronger than Erend had thought. They crawled out from behind the wall of fire toward him.

    ~~~

 Chapter 420 Monkey Army

    ?

    Erend received a level-up notification after repeating the previous stage several times. Now, he would venture into Dungeon Level 2 since he had sessfully defeated the bat-shaped Dungeon Boss.

    Erend stepped through the portal, which marked the transition to the second floor. What he saw beyond the portal was vastly different from what he had experienced before.

    On Dungeon Level 1, everything consisted of dark corridors or dimly lit ck-walled rooms. Now, whaty before him was the sight of an expansive, wild forest. Erend felt as though he had entered an entirely different world.

    He nced back and noticed that the portal had disappeared after his passage. What stood behind him was an enormous tree. Its trunk had a diameter of approximately five meters, and Erend couldn''t see the top of the tree when he looked up.

    Erend decided to start walking cautiously, his eyes scanning the surroundings. In this ce, enemies could emerge from anywhere and at any time.

    "What I faced in Dungeon Level 1 was insects. Now, what will I encounter in this forest?" Erend wondered.

    Erend wasn''t particrly thrilled about the environment he found himself in now. Forests were eerie ces where you never knew what mighte from where, just like the situation he faced at the moment.

    Suddenly, a monkey leaped toward him from a hidden branch.

    "Shit!" Erend cursed loudly and activated his [Dragon Scale]. Although the monkey appeared to be a normal one, Erend was currently in the Dungeon World, where nothing was truly ''normal''.

    As expected, the monkey immediately produced two daggers seemingly out of thin air into its hands. Erend widened his eyes in surprise at the sight.

    *CLANG!*

    The monkey swung both daggers towards Erend''s shoulder. If he had been a moment slower in activating his [Dragon Scale], the daggers would have pierced his shoulder, creating a severe injury that would hinder his progress.

    Erend swore he saw the monkey grin.

    The monkey quickly backed away, apanied by its odd giggling sounds. Erend sighed in relief because he hadn''t been toote to activate his [Dragon Scale]. He stared at the departing monkey with a simmering resentment, finding its face incredibly annoying.

    Branches and leaves in the surrounding trees rustled intensely, indicating that many things were moving within them. Erend looked up and saw the movementsing from various directions.

    ''There are so many of them.''

    Loud and annoying giggles echoed around him. Yes, Erend found the monkeys'' sounds more annoying than intimidating. They descended, clutching daggers in their hands.

    The size of the monkeys had grown. The first one that had attacked him had been the size and shape of a typical monkey. But now, they had erged to the size of a ten-year-old child.

    What was even more surprising was that these monkeys were wearing ck leather armor.

    *CLANG!*

    *CLANG!*

    *CLANG!*

    The monkeys swarmed him from above and immediately tried to plunge their daggers into Erend''s body with all their might. Due to their substantial numbers, they forced Erend to his knees.

    Shortly after, another group of monkeys, which had been waiting below, began to arrive. As their friends from above withdrew to flee, the monkeys below took over. They rushed from various directions and swung their daggers at Erend''s body with all their strength, apanied by triumphant cackles. The monkey forces were ecstatic, having cornered their target to his knees.

    *CLANG!*

    *CLANG!*

    *CLANG!*

    Another series of nging sounds as daggers met the ck and red scales rang out in the midst of the forest amid the monkeys'' chattering.

    Erend gritted his teeth. He had actually wanted to wait a little longer until all the monkeys surrounded him. However, their triumphant cheers were starting to grate on him.

    [Skill activated: All Fire-based Power (Lv.1)]

    The monkeys saw sparks of fire emanating around Erend''s body and immediately scrambled to retreat. But they weren''t fast enough.

    *BWOOOSSHHH!*

    The fire spread from Erend''s body in a radius of five meters, incinerating everything in its vicinity, including nts, trees, and the monkeys with daggers and leather armor.

    After a few seconds, Erend extinguished the mes and surveyed his surroundings. However, what he saw was quite surprising.

    The monkeys weren''t dead. They had only suffered severe burns, with some of their flesh having fallen from their bodies. Yet, they remained alive.

    The grins on their faces, which had been filled with the joy of victory, had now transformed into expressions of fury.

    "Oh, so you''re pretty tough, huh!"

    [Skill activated: Dragon ws (Lv.1)]

    "Let''s see how tough you really are!"

    Erend immediately attacked them with his ws. The monkeys, who had been annoying him, couldn''t offer much resistance with their severely burnt bodies. They couldn''t dodge or move quickly enough to evade Erend''s w strikes. Consequently, they could only resign themselves as Erend''s ws came down and shredded them into small pieces of flesh.

    Erend received notifications about the experience he had gained, but the experience from the monkeys he had killed wasn''t enough to level up.

    Erend looked up and saw that another group of monkeys, positioned in the treetops, was watching him. Fear was evident in their eyes.

    "Heh!" Erend snorted, apanied by a cold grin. "What are you doing? Come here and let''s have some fun, you little bastards!"

    The monkeys seemed frozen in ce. Erend could see anger in their furry, primate faces. He had never thought that monkeys could be this expressive.

    Suddenly, a roar shook the forest. Erend nced around, trying to locate the source of the noise.

    It sounded like the roar of a huge beast. The monkeys turned their heads toward the source of the sound, confirming its direction. They began moving in that direction.

    However, Erend wasn''t going to let them escape. He activated [Dragon Wings] and soared towards the treetops, seizing the monkeys like a predator snatching its prey.

    The monkeys, realizing Erend''s attack, hastened their pace, leaping from branch to branch. Yet, Erend could move quickly enough to catch up to them and kill most of them.

    However, a small group of monkeys managed to elude Erend until they arrived at a location with a giant gori, standing five meters tall.

    The gori stood in an open area in the middle of the forest. Erend, who had been pursuing the monkeys, finally arrived there.

    Now, he sees the source of the earlier roar.

    ~~~

 Chapter 421 Almost There

    ?

    Erend stood there, gazing at the gori with an admiring look. It was like he was observing a specimen of an incredibly fascinating creature.

    However, the gori didn''t share his sentiments. It red at him with a vengeful gaze, likely because Erend had killed its army of monkeys, and Erend knew it.

    "So, you''re another challenger in this ce?" the gori asked. Its voice sounded like a baritone man''s but lower and even louder.

    Erend hadn''t expected it to speak. "Are you the Boss?" he inquired.

    The gori shrugged its massive shoulders. "You can think of it that way."

    "I''ve already killed your army," Erend stated. "I think you might be angry with me."

    "Well, initially, I was quite furious. But after some time, I stopped caring," the gori said.

    Erend furrowed his brow. "What do you mean?"

    "I made a deal to be in this Dungeon with my family. In return, I have to allow your kind toe and defeat us to be stronger."

    The gori''s words further puzzled Erend. But then he remembered that Haril had said something simr. He had chosen to be here for a reason, just like this gori.

    So, this gori was also a being from the outside world who had opted to be a Dungeon Boss.

    "Who are you really?" Erend asked.

    The gori scratched its head with a hand. "I kinda don''t want to answer that."

    Erend thought it couldn''t be helped and shrugged. "Well, now, you know the deal, right?"

    "Yes, of course." The gori stretched out one hand, and a hammer materialized from nothingness in its grasp. "Let me tell you something. I''m not an easy opponent."

    "I know," said Erend.

    To fight Haril''s bat form, he had to transform into a full Dragon and even tap into another Dragon''s power. So Erend could imagine that the level of difficulty he would face against this gori was at least twice that of that encounter.

    But Erend noticed something else when he looked at the gori''s face. It seemed as though the gori was bored, as if it had been doing this repeatedly for a long time.

    "Come on," the gori said, waving its hand toward Erend.

    Erend wasted no time and immediately activated [Fire Dragon Transformation]. A golden light radiated, dazzling the gori. However, just like before, the gori didn''t seem impressed or shocked; it remained bored.

    But then, the gori smiled. There was an expression of eptance on its face. "Let''s just do this. Who knows, you might give me a decent fight?"

    The gori patiently waited for Erend toplete his transformation. When the light finally dissipated, Erend had turned into his Dragon form and immediately attacked the gori by shooting a fireball from his mouth.

    The gori, seeing the attacking, swung its hammer and deflected the fireball to the side, easily avoiding it.

    Dragon-Erend, who had anticipated this, pped his wings to propel himself closer to the gori just behind his fireball.

    *CLASH!*

    Dragon-Erend''s w met the gori''s hammer, and they exchanged blows in the midst of the forest, toppling severalrge trees in the process.

    ~~~

    Sylvan Haven is actually a cemetery for the Elves. They are not immortal beings who never die. They can live for an extended period, surpassing many of the creatures on Eternal Earth, but they can still die.

    The Fountain of Eternity can heal many wounds and ailments and extend their lifespan. However, there are some things that can kill the Elves if they are afflicted by them.

    One of these is a curse. A curse bestowed by a shaman or mage who has harnessed the power of darkness can be a fatal attack for an Elf.

    Of course, the curse''s level must be very high and powerful to override the effects of the Fountain of Eternity. That''s what happened to their mother.

    She, Thandis, was a loving woman who always put the interests of her people first. With her help, their father, Gulben, was able to lead the Elf Pce to prosperity and peace.

    Everything was going well until the time of the disaster arrived. A dark mage employed by the Daemons managed to infiltrate the pce to cast a curse on Gulben. However, Thandis arrived in time to stop him, bing the victim of the dark mage instead.

    King Gulben immediately captured the dark mage, torturing him for several months before finally allowing him the luxury of death.

    Afterward, King Gulben mourned for what felt like an endless period. He continued to cry and remained in a gloomy state for days, refusing to fulfill his duties as a king. Gulben went into seclusion with his wife''s body in Sylvan Haven.

    As a result, Aerchon was given the authority to lead, and chaos began to ensue.

    "There''s no threat ahead, Your Majesty," one of the scouts Aerchon had sent to check the conditions ahead returned with good news.

    "Good. Now, we can continue our journey," Aerchon said. He then ordered all of his warriors to pack up the camp and proceed.

    Aurdis felt a bit uneasy about meeting her father after such a long time. She had almost forgotten what her father''s affection felt like after being away for so long. In her mind, her father was an irresponsible king for leaving his kingdom.

    Aerchon, realizing his sister''s expression, said, "(You don''t have to meet him if you don''t want to. I''ll talk to him.)"

    "No. I''ll go with you to meet him," Aurdis replied firmly.

    Aerchon sighed. "(I know he can''t be a good king, but please understand, our father is deeply saddened by the loss of our mother.)"

    "Do you think I wasn''t sad when we lost mother?" Aurdis said. Then, feeling that this conversation was futile, she turned her face forward. "(There''s no point in discussing this. There are more important things we need to do.)"

    Aerchon nodded. He knew his sister only wanted to meet their father for the purpose of facing The Great Cmity, not for any other reason.

    With everything settled, Aerchon ordered them to resume their journey.

    ~~~

 Chapter 422 Detour

    ?

    The group was riding along a narrow path that cut through a wide forest. A towering peak that reached the clouds was on their left. The cold air of eternal snow was blowing towards them from there.

    Aurdis and Aerchon led the group with a stern expression. They both wanted to reach Sylvan Haven quickly, but they couldn''t just go there and had to travel a long way.

    The sun had already set now and the air was getting colder. Aurdis and Aerchon had forced to speed up their pace for this journey, so they only brought a few warriors.

    To be exact, fifty warriors were in the group. Aerchon of course chose his best warriors for this journey.

    That number was clearly too small to travel to Sylvan Haven. This was the smallest number that had ever been with them when they went to that sacred ce.

    Aerchon was a little anxious about security. However, Aurdis once again insisted on only bringing a few people because they had to move faster.

    And she was right. They had covered a distance that should have taken one day in just a few hours with that number.

    Aurdis didn''t feel anxious at all about their situation. If they hurried and moved quickly enough, they would be able to avoid danger before it came or outrun it.

    However, they didn''t expect to encounter a problem like what they were seeing at that moment.

    Aerchon raised his clenched fist in the air and the group immediately stopped. They also immediately stood ready to put their hands on the hilts of their swords.

    The road in front of them was cut off by a very wide crack. From what it looked like, the ground had copsed below by something. The distance from their location to the continuation of the road was about 1 kilometer.

    Their Unicorns could actually fly for a few minutes and they should be able to use the animals to cross the crack. However, they all felt a strange energy emanating from within therge crack, making them hesitant to fly over it.

    "(What do you think it is?)" Aurdis asked Aerchon with her eyebrows furrowed tightly, staring at therge crack in the road that they had to cross. When they had to move quickly to meet their father, the road they had to cross was damaged.

    "(You can feel it, right?)" Aerchon said.

    Aurdis nodded briefly.

    "(Maybe... there''s something at the bottom of the hole. Or, whatever it is has alreadye out of there.)"

    Aurdis bit her lip. She felt anxious because she had to meet her father quickly. However, what was happening at that time was also quite worrying.

    "(I''ll check it out for a while.)" Aerchon decided to get off his Unicorn. He ordered some warriors who were about to follow him to stay on their Unicorns. He then walked towards the edge of the crack.

    "(Be careful,)" Aurdis said. Aerchon only nodded briefly without looking at her.

    Aerchon felt the strange energy bing stronger when he was at the edge of the crack. He looked inside and frowned because he saw a reddish light from below.

    The light looked like fire, but what surprised Aerchon was that the light was moving. The movement was erratic, but it was enough to prove that whatever was there was likely alive.

    Realizing that the situation could be serious, Aerchon immediately walked back to his Unicorn and got on. "(We have to get out of here,)" he said.

    "(What did you see?)" Aurdis asked with a worried tone.

    "(I don''t know. But whatever it is, it''s alive and moving down there.)"

    The Elves who heard that also felt anxious and looked at each other. Even worse, their number was now only 50. Whatever Aerchon was worried about was usually something big that couldn''t be ovee with just 50 Elves.

    Aerchon shouted orders in a firm tone for them to turn back immediately. And they did, they turned back with high speed, trying to get as far away from the crack as possible.

    "(We have to take a detour,)" Aerchon said. Hearing that, everyone, including Aurdis, immediately agreed.

    The group circled the path and entered the forest. The journey here would be longer because they had to get off their Unicorns and pass through a dense forest area. Despite that difficulties, they had no other choice.

    Along the forest, they all remained silent with a vignt attitude while looking around. Their silence revealed something even stranger. The forest was so quiet.

    There were no sounds of birds or other animals that usually filled the forest. Aurdis and Aerchon, who realized this, immediately linked this event to the arrival of The Great Cmity, even though they had nothing to really prove it.

    The silence of the forest made the Elf warriors anxious. They gripped their weapons and Unicorn reins tightly. Their eyes never stopped looking around and they became jumpy even at the sight of leaves blown by the wind.

    Then, suddenly, the forest shook with a great tremor.

    "(Be ready!)" Aerchon shouted to his warriors while drawing his sword. They all drew their swords as well.

    A few meters in front of them, the ground copsed, causing severalrge trees to fall into the ground. A hole with a diameter of five meters formed in front of them in an instant.

    Not long after the hole appeared, a hand with reddish-brown skin like moltenva appeared at the edge of the hole.

    Aerchon, Aurdis, and all the Elf warriors immediately braced themselves for the creature that mighte.

    Another hand reached for the edge of the hole. Afterward, the creature that owned the hand pulled its body from under the hole. The creature climbed out and revealed its true form.

    It was a creature with a height of 5 meters, a pair of red horns on its head, and its entire body was glowing red like moltenva.

    Its eyes, which glowed yellow like zing fire, stared at the Elves. Smoke came out of its nostrils when the creature breathed.

    There was a whip in its right hand. The whip was also a yellowish-red color, as if it were made of magical fire strung together to form a whip.

    "(mefoul,)" Aerchon muttered with a pale face.

    Aurdis turned to him. "(Are you sure it''s him?)"

    "(The characteristics... It''s unmistakable.)"

    "(But... Isn''t that creature supposed to be in thend of the Dwarves?)" Aurdis asked.

    "(Yes. I don''t know why he is here.)"

    The mefoul had already set them as its prey. Aerchon was sure that the creature was the one he had seen at the bottom of the hole earlier.

    "(We have to fight!)" Aerchon said to his warriors.

    ROAR!

    The mefoul let out a loud roar that shook the forest. It then charged while raising its whip.

    ~~~

 Chapter 423 A Flamefoul

    <h4>Chapter 423 A mefoul</h4>

    The monster, a mefoul, is a monster that poses a huge threat on Eternal Earth. He is a creature who is said to be the ruler of the underground fire.

    mefoul is said to only live in thend of the Dwarves because it is there that the Dwarves often dig into the earth to disturb their of the monsters.

    The Dwarves paid with the lives of thousands of their kind for disturbing the rest of the mighty monsters. Yet, they still haven''t stopped and given up digging.

    The Dwarves have seeded in creating a way to defeat the mefoul monster. That way they can continue their digging into the earth to find valuable mineral resources.

    However, this method is notpletely effective. Even though they were able to kill several mefouls, in the end the mefouls were strong monsters so their people still lost their lives.

    Even so, the Dwarves did not give up. Maybe that''s why the mefoul moved to anothernd. Or maybe it was because The Great Cmity was about to appear, affecting many things.

    Whatever the reason, it is the Elves who are walking towards Sylvan Haven who will ultimately suffer the consequences. They faced one of the most powerful monsters in history.

    *BOOM!*

    The fire whipnded in the middle of the army. Luckily, their Unicorn was able to dodge easily, saving their rider from danger.

    "(Don''t be reckless! We have to be careful against it! Use water magic!)" Aerchon gave orders from atop his Unicorn while struggling to dodge.

    Aurdis, who was not very skilled in fighting with the army, chose to avoid it and let Aerchon lead the army. She stepped away while observing the mefoul for anything that might be its weakness.

    But no matter how Aurdis looked at it, she couldn''t find the monster''s weakness. His whole body looks so strong. The body that looked like it was covered in fire and molten rock not only had a strong physical structure but also emitted protective magic.

    It will be a tough job to prate it.

    A dozen Elves unleashed a high intensity Water Magic attack towards the mefoul. Steam wafted around and a loud hissing sound was created when the water hit its body.

    After that, Aerchon charged with his Unicorn along with the other Elf warriors who did not cast water Magic.

    The mefoul let out a loud roar that shook the trees and earth around them, indicating how powerful the monster was.

    Aerchon and his army gritted their teeth to endure the roar. Their Unicorn also neighed because it felt the pressure from the angry mefoul.

    But, Aerchon would not give up after almost reaching the monster. From all over his body a white light came out which enveloped his Unicorn as well.

    Arondite, his most trusted sword, also emits its own light.

    "(CHARGE!)" Aerchon issued a shout to raise the morale of his army.

    mefoul is indeed stronger than the monsters from the Ogre Kingdom or Daemon of Cmity. So Aerchon and the other Elves know that they need more precautions when fighting it.

    The mefoul roared again. However, now all the Elf warriors who were charging towards him had released their own protective magic auras so that they could resist the pressure from the roaring better.

    Aerchon jumped off his Unicorn then shot towards the mefoul. The monster''s view was still blocked by the steam created after the water magic attack hit it.

    *SRAATT!*

    He shed Arondite with full force with a groan. The radiant de shed through the monster''s left stomach, causing the mefoul to let out a roar full of pain.

    Aerchon felt a little satisfaction because he was able to injure the monster. When looking at his sword he saw that there was redva which was most likely corrosive.

    Aerchon flicked his sword to the side to get rid of the corrosiveva.

    The mefoul was still covered in mist. Aerchon couldn''t see it well.

    Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, the fire whip shot towards him with incredible speed.

    Aerchon cursed, raising Arondite in the hope of stopping the fire whip before it inflicted fatal injury on him.

    *CREAK!*

    The whip hit Aerchon with such a powerful force that he was thrown into the forest. Aerchon flew through trees and bushes for tens of meters before finally stopping.

    Aurdis called his name but it was no use. Aerchon had already disappeared from the battlefield for a while.

    "(Your Majesty, your order!)" one of the Elf warriors looked at Aurdis expectantly.

    Aurdis felt that he was not suitable to lead an army. However, if Aerchon wasn''t here,mand of the army would be handed over to him.

    Aurdis bit her lip. "(Continue shooting water magic. We can defeat that monster!)"

    Hearing orders from Aurdis, all the Elves who had previously fired water magic increased the intensity of their attacks. Meanwhile, Aurdis immediately contacted Aerchon via telepathy.

    ''(How are you?)''

    ''(I''m fine. I''ll be right back andunch a surprise attack. Can you handle it until I arrive?)'' Aerchon replied.

    Aurdis breathed a sigh of relief. ''(Yes. I can handle it.)''

    ''(Good.)''

    After that, Aurdis endedmunication and continued tomand her army.

    She, who previously stayed away from the army crowd, has now re-entered their ranks. Her eyes watched the mefoul monster sharply, still trying to find its weakness.

    Then she found it. The wounds inflicted by attacks from water magic can only create hot steam from the monster''s body without immediately regenerating it.

    However, the sh from Aerchon''s weapon earlier was still there. Aurdis saw through the steam created around the body that the wound was even pouringva onto the ground.

    ''Attacks from Aerchon''s Magic weapon can cause quite severe injuries to it. That means I have to attack the damn monster with a Magic weapon.''

    Aurdis checked her clotch bag. Inside there, she carried her own Magic Weapon which had been forged by the Elven court cksmith several days before this journey began.

    Aurdis immediately drew the weapon. It was a dagger with a blue de. Its handle is made from the bones of a monster Aurdis doesn''t know about with extraordinary density. Under the hilt there is a gem which is also blue.

    The dagger lit up with a blue light when Aurdis held it. As if the dagger was responding to her magic.

    Unfortunately, it was just a dagger with a length of 30 cm from handle to tip. Aurdis had to be at a closer distance than Aerchon with mefoul to be able to hit the monster.

    ''There''s no other choice. I have to do it as quickly as possible and get out of here.'' Aurdis steadied her determination and spurred her Unicorn to rush forward.

    ~~~

 Chapter 424 Battles End

    <h4>Chapter 424 Battles End</h4>

    Aurdis strengthened her determination and spurred her Unicorn to approach the mefoul at high speed.

    Her dagger �� a Magic weapon �� was ready in her hand.

    She conveyed orders to the other Elf warriors to distract the mefoul while she approached. So the Elf warriors did it.

    Some of those tasked with shooting water magic increased the intensity of their attacks. Meanwhile those in front of the mefoul tanking did the same.

    Because they canmunicate via telepathy, Aurdis doesn''t need to worry about messages not being delivered. Ita just, to convey a message to that many Elves she had to use quite a lot of Magic.

    But it''s not a big deal for Aurdis now.

    She kept charging with her teeth gritted between fear and anger at the mefoul who disturbed her trip and wasted their time here. Meanwhile a great disaster is approaching.

    She ordered, the Unicorn spread its wings andunched Aurdis into the air. The mefoul did not see her behind the attacks that hit it.

    Aurdis continued to fly in that direction until finally she was near the monster. The heat attacking her made Aurdia grimaced. She immediately mobilized her Magic to protect her body and the Unicorn.

    ''A little bit more!''

    After breaking through the wave of heat released by the mefoul, Aurdis finally reached the distance of her dagger''s attack.

    She thrust the Magic weapon with all her strength apanied by a scream. The mefoul only noticed Aurdis'' existence now but it was toote.

    *CRAATT!*

    The dagger had already prated its heart.

    "AURRRRGHHH!!!"

    The mefoul let out a pain-filled scream that echoed throughout the forest. In its desperate attempt, it swung its fire whip at Aurdis.

    At this close distance, Aurdis could no longer dodge. She could only focus on strengthening her body with her protective magic.

    *CRAATT!*

    However, help came at thest moment before the whip hit her. Aerchon shot out from behind the woods where he had been thrown, shed his Magic Sword and cut off the mefoul''s hand which was holding the fire whip.

    The zing hand fell with its whip. A roar full of pain was heard again from the monster while Aerchon took Aurdis away.

    They bothnded in the middle of their army.

    "(You okay?)" Aerchon asked his sister.

    Aurdis nodded with a sigh of relief. "(I''m fine. This is nothing.)"

    Aerchon noticed burns on Aurdis'' arms and a small part of her face. But it wasn''t a dangerous wounds at all.

    Meanwhile, water magic attacks continued to erode mefoul''s life. After Aurdis'' dagger pierced its heart, the monster''s heart was no longer as strong as before.

    Orange liquid likeva leaks from its chest wound and the monster falls on his knees. The light in his eyes that previously looked like zing fire dimmed to charcoal. Then shut downpletely.

    The mefoul fell thud onto the ground, hot steam continuouslying out from its body.

    The Elf warriors cheered and breathed a sigh of relief after seeing their opponent die.

    Aurdis and Aerchon also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Aerchon said. "(Let''s build a camp for now. We have to rest first before continuing the journey and recovering our strength. I feel that our trip to Sylvan Haven this time will be much more dangerous than before.)"

    Aurdis nodded in agreement with Aerchon''s proposal. When Aerchon conveyed this to the other Elves, they felt relieved.

    Camp begins to be built. They will spend time resting for a moment when the sun has slipped a little from its zenith.

    This world has be increasingly out of control. Aurdis grimaced, realizing that the grim future she had expected could be something much worse.

    She looked at the horizon that was destroyed by their battle with the mefoul monster earlier. Her mind was fixated on Erend.

    ''I hope�� Everything will be fine.''

    ~~~

    Meanwhile, in The Dungeon World, a giant gori is facing a Dragon whose entire body is covered in red and ck scales.

    Fire zing from Dragon-Erend''s entire body and from its mouth shot towards the gori.

    They had been fighting for about an hour by Dragon-Erend''s estimation. This entire forest area witnessed all the destruction that urred.

    Dragon-Erend saw several of the gori''s monkey troops running away as quickly as possible, not wanting to be seen in a fight that would almost certainly kill them.

    A blow hit Dragon-Erend''s face, making him stumble and fall backwards. The dust stirred and a huge vibration was created when he fell.

    Dragon-Erend saw the gori''s face grinning arrogantly as if he already knew that he would definitely win this fight.

    That made Dragon-Erend feel even more annoyed. He pped his wings and jumped to his feet. Just when the gori lunged at him.

    However, Dragon-Erend knew that the gori would attack him as quickly as possible right after he stood up based on their fight earlier. The gori is really aggressive to attack as if excited by this battle.

    Because of that, Dragon-Erend was prepared and would no longer let the gori attack him easily.

    He immediately used [Lightning Dragon Transformation]. Power that he keeps as his trump card. Now is the right time to use that card.

    A dazzling blue light obscured the gori''s vision. He reflexively covered his eyes with his hands because of the shocking light.

    Dragon-Erend used this opportunity to rush towards him with his lightning speed.

    In the blink of an eye, Dragon-Erend was right in front of the gori and grabbed his neck then sent him flying upwards.

    A momentter, Dragon-Erend dived and plunged the gori into the ground. His lightning speed made the attack much more powerful than it should have been.

    The shockwave from the gori mming into the ground spread and even uprooted several trees. A crater was also created there as if a meteor had just hit the ground.

    Dragon-Erend doesn''t stop there. He opened his mouth wide then shot lightning with a great volume towards the gori. Dragon-Erend didn''t stop shooting before he was sure that the gori had lost.

    ~~~

 Chapter 425 Annoyed

    <h4>Chapter 425 Annoyed</h4>

    He continued to shoot huge lightning attacks from his mouth towards the gori. Dragon-Erend didn''t want to let this hard-earned opportunity pass him by without causing major damage to the gori.

    However, the gori was still able to retaliate. He kicked Dragon-Erend in the stomach and threw him several hundred meters through the forest.

    The gori stands. He shook his head which was almost crushed. Wounds filled the gori''s face and even exposed parts of his skull.

    Yet, he was still able to stand calmly. He let out an annoyed growl apanied by a loud exhale.

    ''I didn''t know he already had another power.'' The gori thought. ''Then I would have attacked him with all my might from the start.''

    The wounds on his face began to recover after he absorbed magic from the nature around him. Flesh tissue begins to be created to rece the old flesh tissue.

    The healing process took a little longer because he had just received a crushing attack from a Dragon. While the healing process is taking ce, the gori will not be able to use his full fighting abilities.

    However, of course, Dragon-Erend will not give him time to heal himself. Dragon-Erend had already shot towards him from where he was thrown earlier with speed enhanced by lightning.

    *BLARR!*

    *BLARR!*

    *BLARR!*

    Lightning struck the forest below as Dragon-Erend passed by. Bring down big trees.

    In a matter of seconds, Dragon-Erend was in front of the gori again. Without wasting any time he sent a strong punch to the gori''s face.

    But, the gori who already thought he would do that turned his head back just in time. The punch still hit him but it wasn''t as bad as it should have been because only the side of his face was hit.

    The gori stumbled. Dragon-Erend grinned with his Dragon face and showed a very terrible sight when he saw his enemy stumbled.

    Finally, after fighting for some time without seeing a clear victory, he could now see the shadow of that victory. So, Dragon-Erend decided to continue his rampages.

    Dragon-Erend lunged forward, cutting the distance again with the gori. Then, he punched out a fist filled with lightning currents. Both its arms and ws were filled with incredibly strong lightning cracklings.

    He continued to hit and hit the gori''s face, which had been destroyed by his first attack. However, the gori doesn''t look like it will attack any time soon.

    The gori''s face was still covered in wounds. The regeneration process is already running, however, it is not fast enough to fight the Dragon-Erend punches thate in session in a short time.

    So, the gori decided that he had to take action to escape the punch trap from Dragon-Erend.

    He got to run away. After all, the being who put him here gave him instructions to fight as hard as he could and give as much resistance as he could to anyone who came to challenge him.

    The gori shrank its body suddenly. He shrunk to the size of a small monkey, letting Dragon-Erend''s punch just hit the air and send lightning into the area behind the gori.

    *BLARR!*

    Dragon-Erend''s lightning destroyed and burned the forest area behind the gori. Dragon-Erend felt confused.

    ''What the fuck?!''

    Dragon-Erend looked down at the gori which had changed to the size of a normal gori. Or even smaller than that. From its giant eyes Dragon-Erend having a hard time determines the size of that gori.

    He saw the gori running into the forest. Dragon-Erend immediately knew the gori''s intention.

    ''I can''t let him get away!''

    So he deactivated his [Lightning Dragon Transformation] and changed back to human form.

    Erend cursed and then chased the gori at high speed.

    "Hey! Where do you think go!" Erend shouted. But the gori didn''t give him an answer and just kept running.

    Erend has an idea about what the gori is actually doing. Earlier he saw that the gori was regenerating its injured body. However, his regeneration is not fast enough to match his attacks.

    So now it is clear that the gori wants to buy time so that it can regeneratepletely without interference.

    But of course, Dragon-Erend can''t let him do that or a little of his advantage will be wasted.

    So Erend fought as hard as he could to catch up with the gori. He entered a deeper part of the forest with much denser vegetation.

    The sunlight began to decrease drastically here, making Erend feel suspicious. This forest area is the gori''s territory because he seems to be the ruler here.

    So of course Erend felt wary. Maybe, the gori is preparing a trap for him.

    But for now, he doesn''t have any other choice. He must continue to chase him and catch him as quickly as possible.

    Turns out, Erend''s hunch was right. Suddenly, from behind trees, bushes, and trees appeared dozens of monkeys who had been fighting him.

    They immediately surrounded Erend and attacked him with their daggers.

    "I don''t have time to y with you all!"

    Erend uses his [All-Fire based power]. In an instant, he released mes from his entire body which immediately enveloped all those monkeys in a scorching inferno.

    Erend then continued running not caring about the fire he caused in the forest area behind him.

    When he continued his run, the ground beneath him suddenly copsed. Erend fell down at an astonishing depth.

    Erend looked down. He sees hundreds of spikes protruding at the bottom of this hole.

    "Ohe on!"

    [ Skill activated: Dragon Scale (Lv.5) ]

    Its entire body is covered in red and ck scales. Erend fell on top of all the spikes but the spikes that should have pierced his body were crushed beneath him. Erend crushing all those earth spikes with ease.

    Then when he was about to go back up the monkey rolled a giant boulder to cover the hole.

    "Oh my god." Erend sighed. "This is really annoying."

    This fight is not only quite difficult. But it also erodes his patience very quickly.

    ~~~

 Chapter 426 Gorilla鈥檚 End

    <h4>Chapter 426 Gori''s End</h4>

    "Oh my god." Erend sighed. "This is really annoying."

    Erend looked up. The hole where he had entered was now covered by boulders. He clenched his fists. He can''t let that gori regenerate or he will just return to square one.

    *BOOM!*

    The explosion destroys the boulder covering the hole. Several monkeys standing guard were thrown to the side as soon as the explosion urred.

    But soon they were back in action. The other party of monkeys who were ready brought another boulder the same size as the boulder that was destroyed earlier.

    They flocked to carry the boulder and threw it back over the hole, blocking Erend''s way out.

    "Oh,e on!" Erend shouted echoing his annoyance even more.

    Furious, he uses more Magic and uses his fire power to blow up the boulder again.

    *BOOM!*

    The boulder turned into stone fragments apanied by another rain of fire that fell on the forest. The fire even killed some monkeys by burning them.

    Erend, not wanting to be buried by another boulder that might fall on him, immediately activated [Dragon Wings] and shot out of the hole where he was buried.

    After finally returning to the surface, Erend turned in the direction he had just seen the gori running.

    Because he had wasted a few seconds in the hole, Erend had lost track of the gori.

    He gritted his teeth but didn''t waste any time fretting about it. He focused on looking for the gori.

    [ Skill activated: Dragon''s eyes (Lv.2) ]

    His eyes changed into the eyes of a beast, enhancing his vision tenfolds than his normal vision. With those eyes, Erend could see the tracks left by the gori.

    Erend finally found where the damn gori went. Like a predator hunting its prey, Erend soaring up in the sky with red and ck scales, a pair of wings, and glowing red eyes.

    He continued to fly following the gori''s footsteps. However, suddenly something hit him from the side and threw him through the forest.

    Erend only stopped after several tens of meters when he used his wings to stop his progress.

    "Oh, you damn gori!" He gritted his teeth while staring at the ce where something hit him earlier.

    There, the giant gori who had returned to his giant form was looking at him. His mouth was open because he was grinning, showing a row of his huge teeth.

    It turns out that the gori was waiting for him. He knew that Erend would chase him ferociously and would move a little more recklessly. The gori takes advantage of that.

    Erend can''t help but let out a helplessugh. Apart from being strong, the gori is also intelligent. He didn''t know that in Dungeon World there were many figures like Haril and the gori.

    Thinking about that, Erend was sure that his future adventures inside the Dungeon World would only be a lot harder.

    Erend changed back into Lightning Dragon form and shot towards the gori. Once again, they are involved in a super destructive fight.

    If this happened in the real world, the damage that would arise would be very dangerous. Erend must have thought about how he should restrain himself.

    But here, he can go all out without worrying about anything. So that his bloodthirsty desires can be fulfilled.

    The fight went on for several minutes more. However, those few minutes felt very long for the two of them who were already on the verge of running out of Magic energy.

    Dragon-Erend and the gori''s movements became slower. However, the destruction that urred around them still continued to increase.

    Until finally, the gori began to lose his bnce. His regeneration could notpensate for the damage that Dragon-Erend caused to his body.

    A great lightning shot out of Dragon-Erend''s mouth, pushing the giant gori tens of meters away. As soon as the lightning shot disappeared, Dragon-Erend immediately shot toward him.

    He grabbed the gori''s neck then mmed him to the ground.

    Dragon-Erend used his ws and teeth to tear the gori''s body to pieces. He let his bloodlust take over every move of his to devour his enemy.

    A momentter, the mangled corpse of the goriy on the ground. His head has been ripped apart from his body, thrown somewhere by Dragon-Erend.

    However, Dragon-Erend still couldn''t rx or breathe a sigh of relief. Because this could be another trap carried out by the gori.

    Even though he saw for himself how serious the gori''s condition was. But Dragon-Erend can''t let his guard down.

    He decided to burn the gori''s entire body until it was reduced to ashes with his lightning. That way it makes him feel calmer.

    After that, he waited for several minutes with all the senses in his body on alert. But, he didn''t find anything.

    Finally, when he saw severals notifications, Erend could breathe a sigh of relief.

    [ You killed the Boss of the Level 2 Dungeon! ]

    [ Reward: 3,000 Exp. ]

    [ You Level up! ]

    [ You Level up! ]

    ...

    He returned to his human form and sat on one of the craters created by his battle.

    "That''s a nice amount of Exp right there," Erend muttered, feeling satisfied.

    "You did it."

    Erend jumped to his feet when he heard a voice that suddenly appeared from next to him.

    The gori has now shrunk to a size equivalent to an adult human. The gori grinned while looking at him.

    "What the fuck, man! You were supposed to be dead!" Erend said.

    The gori shrugged. "I can''t die. I will revive again here. So are all the monkeys and this forest. We will return to normal."

    Erend looked around.

    "But don''t worry. You have won," the gori added.

    "Yeah. I know. I got the notification."

    Erend sat back next to the gori as if they were old friends meeting again.

    "So, are you sure you can face problems in the future?" the gori asked.

    Erend whips his head to him when he hears his question.

    "Yeah. Haril told me."

    Erend blinked in surprise. It turns out that these Dungeon Boss have been hanging out with each other.

    ~~~

 Chapter 427 Talks

    <h4>Chapter 427 Talks</h4>

    It turns out that these Dungeon Bosses have been hanging around with each other.

    "So, what do you know?" Erend asked curiously.

    The gori shrugged. "A lot actually. We both talk quite often."

    "Where are you talking? Is there some kind of cozy ce in Dungeon World to hang out together?"

    The gori let out a wide grin as if what Erend said made him happy.

    "Oh yeah of course. It''s an amazing ce. A ce you won''t be able to enter, unfortunately."

    The gori''s words made Erend frown.

    The gori continued. "We can also do everything without being limited by time like in the real world. Nothing in this world feels like it has passed."

    "So, you just live in eternal pleasure?"

    However, after Erend said that, the gori''s expression became gloomy. "If only this ce was truly an eternal pleasure. Unfortunately, the reality is not like that."

    Erend turned his head, he saw the gori''s gloomy expression. He felt hit by a sudden feeling of guilt.

    "Uhm, sorry," Erend said.

    "No. Its fine. You didn''t do anything wrong. This ce isn''t a bad ce." The gori smiled back. "But, I don''t rmend you being here."

    "Why?" Erend asked that out of curiosity.

    "Because you still have a ce in your world."

    When he heard the gori say that, Erend saw a kind of longing and sadness in the gori''s eyes.

    Something he didn''t expect he would see in the eyes of a gori.

    "Yeah." Erend nodded. "Anyway, thanks. Thanks to you and your monkeys I''ve been able to level up quite a lot."

    The gori nodded. "That is our job."

    "Then, for now it seems I have to go first." Erend stood up from where he was sitting and patted his pants. "I''ll be back soon. Oh, right. I almost forgot, what''s your name?"

    "John."

    Erend blinked a few times in confusion. "What? John?"

    "Yeah. Why? You got a problem?"

    Erend frowned as if what he heard was the strangest thing since thest few days. "A gori named John..."

    John the gori exhaled. "I was expecting you to react like that."

    "Sorry if I offended you. Its just unusual for me to meet a gori named John."

    John waved his hand as a gesture that it didn''t matter. "Yeah, I know."

    A portal opens in front of Erend after he talks to Tut.

    "I''ll go now, John."

    Erend instead entered the portal and disappeared from there. Leaving John in the middle of a destroyed forest.

    John took a deep breath. "I hope you seed in saving your world and the people you love in it, Erend."

    ~~~

    That night it felt very cold in the camp set up by the Elves.

    Aurdis tightened the silver cloak that covered her body. She was sitting in front of her own campfire, alone.

    The other Elves were talking a few steps behind her. Not too far because they must always be at a safe distance from Aurdis.

    Aurdis also agreed about that. She didn''t want to bepletely alone in the middle of a dark forest and she didn''t know what danger woulde.

    All this really bothered her. The Great Cmityes slowly but surely by influencing many things that she cannot predict or control.

    Anomalies ur everywhere. She didn''t know what else happened and where exactly it happened.

    Aurdis is sure that among all the creatures in this world, only her and her brother know about it. Even the Elves warriors who came with them didn''t know.

    She heard the sound of footsteps approaching her. Aurdis didn''t feel the slightest anxiety for she knew that it was Aerchon''s move.

    "(What are you thinking?)" Aerchon asked while sitting next to her.

    "(You know what I''m thinking,)" Aurdis replied without looking at him. Her gaze remained fixed towards the campfire.

    She heard Aerchon sigh next to her.

    "(Honestly, this is all too much for me,)" Aerchon said.

    His words finally forced Aurdis to turn around. But she didn''t say anything yet. She wanted to hear what Aerchon really wanted to say to her.

    Her brother almost never felt what was in his heart all this time. He always keeps his feelings from being known by other people, including her.

    But now, Aerchon seems to want to express his true feelings about everything that happened.

    "(I''m listening,)" Aurdis said while looking at him. Her brother has indeed changed drastically since that incident.

    Aerchon took a deep breath before speaking. "(To be honest, I also don''t agree with what our father did. But I can''t me him too much after everything he''s been through.

    "(I feel like I''m stuck between a rock and a hard ce. I don''t want to me him but I can''t if I have to lead the pce alone. You know very well that I''m not capable of being a good leader.)"

    Aurdis listened carefully to Aerchon''s words. Somehow, she also felt the pain and difficulties that Aerchon felt. Their blood ties have proven to be strong, especially in times of difficulty like this.

    "(We just try to do what we can,)" Aurdis said while holding Aerchon''s shoulder. "(Sometimes that''s not enough to solve everything. But, look at us now. In the end we can always ovee everything, right?)"

    Aerchon looked at his sister, then smiled faintly. "(You''re right. Although most of our sess is because of Erend.)"

    "(Still, it''s still a sess.)"

    Aerchon, who seemed to feel better, said that he had to check his army first. So he stood up and left Aurdis.

    Now that Aurdis was sitting alone again she couldn''t help but think about Erend again after what Aerchon said.

    "(What is he doing now?)" Aurdis muttered softly while staring at the campfire.

    She wants to contact Erend but she is not sure about that. Erend is someone who is probably most preupied with what will happen at the moment.

    Aurdis didn''t know where he actually got the information about the Great Cmity. Or where did he get that much power?

    But Aurdis believed in him. She wouldn''t ask too many questions about something that Erend didn''t seem to want to say.

    ''It''s better now that I focus on doing my part as best as possible.''

    Aurdis got up from where she was sitting and headed to her tent to sleep.

    ~~~

 Chapter 428 Direwolves Pack

    <h4>Chapter 428 Direwolves Pack</h4>

    They broke the camp before the sun was even ready to rise. Because the camp was set up in a simple way, they could quickly pack up and leave.

    Just like yesterday, Aerchon ordered his army to advance at a fast pace because time was running out.

    They passed through the forests and valleys that they usually passed peacefully if they went to Sylvan Haven. However, now they no longer find the same thing.

    There is something different in this ce. The water turns denser and suffocating.

    The Elves didn''t know whether it was because nature was starting to change or just because they were still panicked by the appearance of the mefoul.

    Aurdis heard many words from the Elves saying that they felt something strange was happening. And she felt it too.

    ''This is not just because of that mefoul. The nature has indeed begun to change.''

    The morning sun rose, but the mist came with unnatural intensity. Seemingly created from thin air and filling the area around them, their visibility was drastically reduced.

    Aerchon ordered his army to slow down. Even though he quickly arrived at Sylvan Haven, this mist made their journey full of danger.

    They can''t see that well, and there is a kind of dreaded feeling when looking towards the mists. As if something might jump towards them suddenly.

    Currently, in the middle of a long journey, surrounded by mysterious mists, the Elves realize that they are no longer the beings with the greatest power in their world.

    There is another force that arises. Even though Aerchon and Aurdis hadn''t said anything about it to them, they could feel it.

    "The Icewind Pass!" one of the scouts at the very front of the squad shouted.

    The Elves sighed happily when they heard that. The Icewind Pass was a sign that they were getting closer to the Sylvan Haven.

    Aerchon again ordered his army to speed up the pace. This ce should be a safe ce for the next few kilometers.

    Icewind Pass is not yet in Sylvan Haven''s territory, but it is close enough to make any evil creatures around here not want toe close.

    The cold started blowing towards them. It feels colder than thest time they were here. But, the wind here always felt calming because it meant they were close to their destination.

    "GRRR!!!"

    The Elves immediately took out their weapons as soon as they heard growling from behind the mist. They looked around anxiously.

    "(What is that?)"

    "(I never heard that when passing by this ce.)"

    "(This world has be very strange since some time ago!)"

    There was quite a lot of grumbling from the Elves who were anxious about what was happening now. All of this is normal considering everything that has happened up to now. They can''t help but feel that threats are bing more frequent.

    "(Get ready everyone. It might just be Direwolves.)"

    Aerchon''s words made the Elves even more tense. Direwolves weren''t much of a threat to them but considering what was happening now they didn''t know what happened to those Direwolves, or what apanied them when they appeared.

    Then, one by one the Direwolves began to appear from behind the mists bringing cold air and snow around their bodies.

    Their eyes which usually did not glow now glowed a dark red. Something strange was clearly happening to these Direwolves.

    "(What should we do. Your Majesty?)" one of the Elf warriors asked Aerchon.

    Aerchon was silent for a few moments to think. Previously he would not hesitate and would immediately order his army to y the Direwolves pack.

    But now, he can no longer be sure. Because it is possible that a foreign power will rise and make these direwolves be stronger.

    "(We can''t waste time here. Let us just run towards Sylvan Haven.)"

    After Aerchon said his order, the Elves warriors immediately prepared to spur their Unicorns.

    The Direwolves started running towards them with incredible ferocity. They seemed to be in a blood frenzy stage for some time and finally found the Elves as their target.

    "(GO!)"

    Aerchon spurred his Unicorn to lead the others. Wings of the Unicorn fluttered and they all shot forward.

    The Direwolves screamed loudly conveying their annoyance at what was happening. They will not let what they consider to be prey get away with it.

    The Direwolves that were seen earlier started to chase, then from behind the mists the other Direwolves appeared one by one. It turns out that their numbers are quite terrifying.

    Aerchon was relieved because he made the right decision to run. If they decided to fight then they would just be overwhelmed by that many direwolves.

    The Elves continued to advance through the mist which somehow became thicker the further they advanced. Aerchon and Aurdis had a very bad feeling about this.

    The sound of direwolves hunting them behind was unsettling. Some of the Elf warriors said that they wanted to attack them because they felt uneasy.

    But Aerchon immediately ordered him to stay on track without trying tounch any attack. Although the Direwolves weren''t a threat before, now with their numbers, they could be a big threat.

    Aerchon snatched Arondite from its scabbard then channeled Magic. The de shone brightly, dispelling all the mists that surrounded their front.

    A gray tower with a white stone peak was finally visible ahead. Aerchon, Aurdis, and the other Elves felt relieved when they saw that.

    "(Advance! Speed ??up your pace!)" Aerchon shouted as he spurred his Unicorn even faster.

    The other Elf warriors followed suit. The Direwolves who saw them dashing began to slow down as soon as the Elves began to enter the Sylvan Haven perimeter.

    Suddenly, Aerchon felt a threatening aura from behind. He turned his head and saw the figure of a Direwolves that was five times bigger than the other Direwolves.

    The figure obscured by the mist. But Aerchon could see its crimson, blood-like eyes, staring straight at him.

    Maybe only he can see it. For that, Aerchon didn''t know whether to be grateful or feel cursed.

    ~~~

 Chapter 429 Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 429 Arrived</h4>

    Aerchon swallowed his saliva. Suddenly, it felt much heavier as if he was swallowing a rock.

    "(Hey, what''s wrong?)" Aurdis asked in a caring tone when she saw her brother''s pale expression.

    Aerchon turned to her. His eyes trembling. Aurdis could clearly see the feeling of shock from his eyes.

    "(I see a giant Direwolf,") Said Aerchon.

    Hearing that, Aurdis immediately looked back towards where they hade. Mists were still obscuring thr view but she could clearly see the presence of the Direwolves waiting for them.

    However, she can''t see the giant direwolf that Aerchon mentioned.

    "(I didn''t see anything,)" said Aurdis. Then turned to Aerchon. "(We should go deeper immediately. That way we can feel safer.)"

    "(You''re right.") Aerchon sighed. Then he ordered his army to speed up their pace to enter Sylvan Haven.

    The Sylvan Haven is a resting ce for Elves who no longer want to continue their lives, or for Elves who died for certain reasons.

    This ce is basically a cemetery. A grave for the Elves. So this ce is not a beautiful ce filled with golden leaf nts, or like the Elf Pce which is filled with tall buildings.

    This ce is grim, and filled with a gloomy atmosphere.

    The nt grows vigorously, but has dull gray stems and sparse leaves. They still stand tall over the damp ground but do not show that this ce is thriving of life.

    However, because of therge number of Elves who reside and are buried here, the amount of Magic that surrounds this ce is enormous. There is no way any monster or creature can prate this ce.

    There is a building that is much smaller than the Elf Pce but the building is still called a pce.

    The building is where King Gulben lives and apanies his dead wife, Thandis.

    Aerchon ordered his army to rest and set up tents. Meanwhile, he and Aurdis entered the building to meet their father.

    The father had neglected his duties as a King and chose to iste himself in this ce.

    Aurdis gritted her teeth. She doesn''t know what she''s feeling right now. Is that anger, resentment? Or... Feelings of longing?

    Thest time she saw her father was a long time ago. At that time she only saw a broken man and she felt very sad.

    At that time, she understood and also felt sorry for her father. However, after all the problems that urred �� which could have been prevented by his presence on his throne �� Aurdis grew feelings of resentment.

    Aerchon stood next to her and saw her face which looked troubled.

    "(You okay?)" Aerchon asked.

    "(Yes.)" Aurdis nodded briefly. "(Come on in and quickly finish this. We can''t waste any more time.)"

    They went inside, down a gray stone hallway illuminated by light from the yellow magic stones attached to the walls.

    After walking for several minutes, they finally arrived at the main room.

    This room is bigger than the other parts of this pce. The room is so dark because the depressed King decided to turn off most of the light Magic stones.

    King Gulben was sitting on arge stone chair as gray as everything else in this building.

    He is an Elf with bright blonde hair that seems to glow golden when exposed to light. But, it was before he fell into a period of depression and sadness.

    Now, the King''s bright blonde hair has turned dull yellow, almost copper brown.

    His face, which was previously clean and disyed extraordinary handsomeness, has now turned into the face of an old man. His beard was long until it touched the floor and was a dim silver color.

    The King''s body looked thin and weak beneath the ck robe he wore. The ck color is a symbol of mourning. Something he''s worn for decades.

    King Gulben closed his eyes when Aerchon and Aurdis arrived. He seemed unable to feel their arrival at all.

    That is a normal situation. Every time Aerchon or Aurdis visits here. That''s the kind of sight they always saw their father do.

    "(Father,)" Aerchon said. "(We came to discuss something with you. A very important matter.)"

    King Gulben opened his eyes slowly. Like someone who had just been awakened from a long,fortable sleep.

    "(Aerchon... Aurdis.)" Samuara the King has lost the authority and power that used to make even his enemies tremble. "(You came to visit your mother?)"

    "(Mother is dead. You should also immediately realize that, Father,)" Aurdis said in a sharp tone.

    This reply made the King wrinkle his forehead, which was old like tree bark.

    "(You are being impolite, my dear daughter.)"

    Aurdis didn''t care about the remark even when Aerchon grabbed her shoulder to reprimand her.

    "(Let me talk to him first,)" Aerchon said.

    Aurdis didn''t say anything. She just folded her arms in front of her chest while looking at the sad King.

    Aerchon walked over and knelt in front of her father. "(Father, you have to return to the Pce and take over the throne again. I can''t lead the Elves. We also have to prepare to face the big threat that wille soon.)"

    "(I can''t leave your mother, Aerchon.)"

    Aerchon clenched his fist. But he immediately let go.

    "(As Aurdis said. Mother is already passed away. You won''t be able to see her again. But, Aurdis and I are still alive, father. So are your people.)" Aerchon said it with great emphasis and tried to be as gentle as possible.

    However, he still couldn''t see the change in his father''s expression.

    "(I can''t be on the throne anymore... I...)"

    "(So you''re just going to keep quiet and let all your people die? Including me and Aerchon?!)" Aurdis, who could no longer hold back her anger, shouted.

    King Gulben looked at her with anger starting to build in his eyes. Suddenly, the room shook. Aerchon and Aurdis felt an immense pressure that forced them to submit and kneel lower.

    Aurdis gritted her teeth. She almost forgot how powerful her father was after all this time. The reason he became King was not only because he could lead.

    "(You have crossed the line, Aurdis,)"

    ~~~

 Chapter 430 The King鈥檚 Thought

    <h4>Chapter 430 The King''s Thought</h4>

    King Gulben looked at Aurdis with narrowed eyes. His aurashed out to her making her staggered where she stood.

    For a moment, Aurdis regretted her actions because she had said something without thinking too carefully. But then, she realized that what she said wasn''t entirely her fault.

    That''s because in her mind, her father was just an irresponsible king.

    "(You better watch your mouth when talking to your father,)" said King Gulben. His tone sounded calm and even, but both Aurdis and Aerchon knew that behind that calmness there was a dangerous wave.

    Something that if they force to push it further, then they can''t help but have to bear its consequences.

    Sometimes many forget the real power of the Elf King because he has been dormant for too long. And then he showed it, Aurdis and Aerchon could only shuddered in fear.

    "(Sorry, father. Aurdis has been through a lot and the problems that have happened recently have made her and I nervous.)" Aerchon immediately calmed his father with his words.

    The aura released by King Gulben began to dissipate until it finally disappearedpletely from the room. Aurdis and Aerchon breathed a sigh of relief.

    "(What problem actually happened, that my own daughter, whom I haven''t seen for a long time, now wants toe?)" King Gulben asked.

    "(It was a matter rted to the survival in this world, father,") Aerchon answered his father''s question.

    King Gulben''s brow furrowed at his words. "(Did you just say the survival of this world?)"

    Aerchon nodded.

    "(So you''re saying the whole world is being threatened by this problem, not just the us?)"

    "(Yes, father. We have seen for ourselves the signs of the cmity. On our way here we were confronted by a mefoul.)"

    Hearing Aerchon''s reply once again frowned deeply. As if he couldn''t believe his ears.

    "(A mefoul? In this territory?)"

    Aerchon nodded. When King Gulben turned to Aurdis she also nodded but with a hard expression still on her face.

    Knowing that his two children said the same thing made King Gulben have no other choice but to believe what they say. Even though it does sound too shocking.

    Once he know that a mefoul is already in the area of ??the road leading here, which is very far from where it usually is, then it is clear that something very wrong has indeed happened in this world.

    But, is it true that the scale of the problem involves the whole world?

    King Gulben turned towards his wife''s sarcophagus which was about one meter from the stone chair where he was sitting. Sheying under a b of cold stone.

    If he were to leave her, alone and go to his Pce, wouldn''t she be lonely here?

    "(You can handle this problem yourself, don''t you?")

    King Gulben''s words made Aerchon look up and unconscionably clench his fist.

    Aurdis on the far side had been clenching her fist from the start. But now her father''s words made her even more angry.

    "(I can''t lead, father. I don''t have enough ability to lead our people,)" Aerchon said through gritted teeth. "(If you don''te back as soon as possible... then our kingdom will be doomed for certain.)"

    "(I can''t-)"

    "(FATHER!)" Aerchon finally snapped. With burning eyes he looked up and looked at Gulben. "(Mother is already dead! You have to let her go. You are our only hope to get through this problem.)"

    King Gulben wanted to return hisshing aura to his son''s insolent attitude. However, he soon saw his expression and eyes.

    King Gulben froze for a few seconds, not knowing what to do. Aerchon''s words actually?leave an impact on his heart.

    From Aerchon and Aurdis'' eyes he could clearly see the pain and struggle that it felt like they had both endured for longer than he should know.

    That''s when he thought back to his wife who was lying down. Herst words before shepletely disappeared from his life echoed inside the king''s head.

    "(I leave our beloved children to you.)"

    Now, King Gulben saw for himself how his two children were in front of him with expressions full of pain and struggle. Doesn''t that mean he has betrayed his wife''sst will?

    But, once again, the King turned towards his wife''s grave. He still finds it so hard to leave her.

    "(I need time to think,)" said King Gulben. "(You two get out of here for now.)"

    Hearing that both Aerchon and Aurdis sighed. They almost felt hopeless.

    Without saying anything else, Aerchon told Aurdis to get out. Aurdis stomped her feet before walking out ahead of Aerchon.

    Aerchon nced briefly, then shook his head. He came out following Aurdis with drooped shoulders.

    King Gulben went to his wife''s sacrophagus when his two children were gone and then opened the stone lid. His wife''s face is still immortalized in time Magic when she smiles.

    But she''s not there anymore. Her soul is gone and Gulben knows very well about it. Yet, he couldn''t ept the reality.

    "(What should I do, Thandis?)" the king muttered beside his wife''s body.

    Once again herst words rang in Gulben''s head. She entrusted their children to him, yet he neglected them like this.

    "(So, is that what I should do?)" Gulben asked. A bitter smile appeared on his face. "(Then, let me spend myst time here with you just for a moment. Before I really leave.)"

    The Elf King just stared at his wife silently for several minutes. He didn''t want to leave her but his children needed him.

    So, maybe he is indeed supposed to go to them. Until the timees for him to get back together with his wife.

    King Gulben let out a long sigh. He''s been in that position for a long time, he doesn''t know exactly for how long. Once he felt he had enough he walked towards the exit of the room.

    He stepped out of the building. When he came out, all the Elves who were building camp outside immediately froze and turned to him with shocked expressions.

    ~~~

 Chapter 431 Premonition Of A Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 431 Premonition Of A Trouble</h4>

    All the Elves who were busy building the camp immediately froze with expressions of shock.

    They actually never imagined that the King would finally want to leave that ce. The King''s condition has spread to all corners, making all Elves lose hope for a long time.

    However, now suddenly he is standing in front of them with a sturdy body wrapped in a gray coat.

    Even after several hundred years of not standing in front of his army, King Gulben never lost his charisma and authority.

    Among them, it was clear that Aerchon and Aurdis were the most shocked after what they both experienced inside and the conversation with their father that didn''t end well.

    "(I have kept you waiting for too long,)" King Gulben said in a deep voice. There was still anguid tone in his voice but that did not reduce the impact his voice created on his army.

    "(I will return to the Pce with you all.)"

    Thar words spread throughout the army like a boulder thrown onto the surface of calm water. Ripples spread at an incredible speed creating an atmosphere of emotion and joy that words cannot express.

    "(Father...)" Aerchon''s words trailing. He couldn''t finish what he was saying. Actually, what happened after they got out of there? Why did his father change so drastically?

    King Gulben turned his head and looked at his son. "(We''ll talkter. You and Aurdis.)"

    After saying that King Gulben turned around and went back into the building. Then, a tense atmosphere and silence urred there for a few seconds.

    Until finally Aerchon told his army to resume their activities building the camp.

    After that Aerchon went to see Aurdis. They then waited until their father finally summoned them.

    ~~~

    Erend woke up in his bed and let out a big yawn. His sleepst night felt very good and of good quality so that the next day he could wake up in top condition.

    Erend''s mood was initially good when he just woke up. But then, he realized what he had to do and suddenly his mood immediately fell. Almost reached the stage of depression.

    "Shit."

    Those were the first words that came out of Erend''s mouth when he just woke up. Anyone who hears it will definitely think that his live is very, very sad.

    While in fact he does have a happy family with his mother and sister, he is a Dragonborn. The figure of a man who must find a way to stop a great disaster that not only threatens his own world, but also another world where the woman he loves is located.

    Erend no longer wants to deny his heart, he really loves Aurdis even after he thought it was impossible. What can he do? He can''t do anything about who his heart chooses.

    It felt like it had been a long time since he saw Aurdis'' face or even heard her voice. Last time, Aurdis sent a short telepathic message to his head about what she and Aerchon were going to do.

    That''s why Erend thought not to call her for a while and focus on doing his own task, namely getting stronger.

    Now, he also has to go to the military base to do his job as a soldier. Fortunately, he received news that things were calmer.

    There were not as many journalists in front of the military headquarters as before. And that made him relieved because it meant his job would be lighter.

    While they were carrying out their duties as a guard as usual, Thomas came to see them with his usual sleepy face.

    "Hi, guys," he greeted them with anguid smile.

    "We''re in the middle of work here," Billy said curtly.

    "Yeah, I can see that. But I have to talk to you guys. Besides, there aren''t many people browsing here anymore, right?" Thomas replie d.

    Erend perked up when he heard that Thomas had to talk to them. He thought the scientist might have something important to say.

    "What is it?" Erend asked.

    Billy turned to him. "Do you want to talk to him?"

    "I guess we can listen to him right now," Erend said.

    Billy shrugged. He didn''t mind that.

    Hearing Erend''s agreement, Thomas approached the middle of the two of them and began to speak in a low tone.

    "Maybe it''s just my hunch, but I''ve felt something strange about Conrad thesest few days," Thomas began. "He is often alone in his room and goes somewhere alone."

    Erend and Billy exchanged nces after hearing that.

    "You think he''s up to something funny again?" Billy asked.

    Erend didn''t answer immediately. He ponders over the matter.

    When his power returned he said he would no longer use it to do things that would endanger this world. They decided to believe his words but Erend also knew that they couldn''t know all the things in someone''s heart.

    However, is it wise if they suspect someone who wants to change for the better?

    "What do you think?" Erend asked while looking at Thomas who was also looking at them as if asking for a solution.

    "I don''t know. That''s why I came here to ask for your opinion," Thomas replied.

    "We can''t conclude anything before seeing him for ourselves. Now you should start monitoring him more intently. As soon as you find something dangerous, call us immediately," Erend said.

    Thomas sighed at the end. "Okay, then. I''ll be backter."

    "If he is nning something dangerous again, I don''t think we can tolerate it," Billy suddenly said in a t but firm tone.

    Thomas nodded. "Yeah, that''s why I met you guys."

    Thomas retreating and getting into his car. He disappeared from that ce after creating another worry for Erend and Billy.

    "I hope that guy doesn''t cause any more problems," Billy said. "With everything we''re going through, I don''t think we can ovee the problems he caused if it really happens."

    Erend sighed. "You''re right."

    Erend could already imagine how difficult it would be to face it if that happened. He might just return to reserve to the one and only, violence.

    ~~~

 Chapter 432 A Concern

    <h4>Chapter 432 A Concern</h4>

    Afterpleting their job, Erend and Billy met Adrien who was leading his own troop on the other side of the military headquarters.

    They both immediately exined what Thomas had said to their Captain...

    Hearing this exnation, Adrien couldn''t help but feel uneasy.

    "We can''t just let him go unwatched," Adrien asked.

    "What are you suggesting, Captain?" Billy asked.

    "We must consult with General Lennard and ask him to deploy personnel to monitor Conrad''s activities." Adrien looked at the two of them with a firm gaze. "Or, we could have Conrad locked up."

    Billy bit his lips. "Does we have to go that far?"

    Adrien shrugged. "You can see for yourself what he did."

    "But General Lennard is also rted to what Conrad did before. How about he helps Conrad again?" Erend spoke this time.

    "If he dares to do that again then we have to act to stop him," Adrien said firmly. "I don''t want that to happen again."

    Adrien still remembers the faces of his daughter and wife when he returned to his house after fighting the Chaos God. If Conrad can use Magic again maybe he can attract another problem from another dimension.

    Hearing what he said, Erend and Billy exchanged nces.

    Then Billy shrugged. Feeling that what Adrien said really had to be done. Erend also agreed with his words but didn''t say anything.

    Basically this world defender is him. And he felt capable of doing that - hurting someone who wasn''t that close to him - to maintain it.

    "I agree," Erend said.

    "Let''s talk to the General now," Adrien got up from his chair.

    "Isn''t General Lennard busy now, sir?" Billy asked.

    "Yes. But this problem can''t wait or we could bete."

    Hearing that, Billy sighed and immediately stood up. Erend stood up a momentter and they left the room they were using for the discussion.

    Fortunately, the General was already in his room and hadn''t had time to go anywhere. The three of them knocked and opened the door. When Krtika the General saw that it was the three of them who had met him, he frowned.

    "What problem did you bring up this time?" General Lennard asked.

    "It looks like you already know that we will bring trouble if we meet you, sir," Adrien replied with a smile.

    "What else will you bring except trouble?" said the General tiredly. "Sit down."

    The three of them sat in front of General Lennard and started saying what they wanted to say. For several minutes General Lennard listened with rapt attention.

    When they finally finished what they wanted to say, the General nodded his head.

    "It is indeed something concerning," said General Lennard.

    "Without disrespect, sir. You also yed a role in the experiment involving Conrad and luring the entity from another dimension," Adrien said firmly while looking at the General. He didn''t seem afraid even of the possibility that General Lennard might be snapped for his rudeness.

    General Lennard didn''t seem to like Adrien''s tone. However, he didn''t say anything in reply. General Lennard knows better that he is indeed guilty.

    "You''re right," said General Lennard. "Don''t worry. I don''t intend to do something like that again. I think Magic has had enough problems. Our world is not suited, or maybe not ready, for that power."

    "I''m d we''re on the same page, General," Adrien said with a sigh of relief.

    "Yeah. Okay. I will send people to monitor him and will report it to you if I find anything. You are the people who contributed to saving this country, after all."

    Hearing the General''s words, the three of them were a little surprised. However, what he said was not too far from what they expected. The three of them realized their service to this country and its people.

    "Thank you, General. We''ll go home for now." Adrien stood up and said goodbye to General Lennard. After that, he, Erend, and Billy left the room.

    As soon as they left General Lennard immediately took the phone and called someone. He intends to immediately do what he promised the three of them without dying too long.

    ~~~

    On the other hand, the person who is the object of their worries is alone in his room.

    His body was covered in a thin silver aura that only looked like smokeing out of his heated body. While in fact, it was the effect of him meditating to retrain his Magic.

    His progress has been good. Amazing, even. He had almost reached his previous stage when he had not yet lost his Magic.

    But Conrad no longer wants to mess with his Magic. Because all he does is create chaos in this world.

    Eliriel, she is his sole purpose now. She cuts off her contact from him, making Conrad on the verge of despair because of longing.

    Conrad opened his eyes. His vision is blurry. It was a constant state that he always found himself in afterpleting the meditation because his mind was exhausted.

    Conrad was used to it. He just considered it as just an inconvenience.

    He got up from his bed then headed for the bathroom. After finishing washing himself hey down on his bed, staring at the ceiling.

    He wants to go back to meditation to train his Magic to get stronger. But, if he forced his mind to do it again while it was still exhausted, Conrad knew there would be consequences that he would have to suffer.

    ''I have to meet them.''

    Conrad then got up from his bed and took his phone. He contacted someone he had never contacted, driven by his desire.

    "Hello? Who is this?" Erend answered his call.

    "Sergeant Drake, this is me, Conrad."

    Silent ur for a few moments. Conrad waited patiently. He knows that Erend on the other side is wondering why he called him.

    "Can I help you?" Erend finally replied.

    "Yes. Acually, I''m in need of your help."

    "What is it?" Erend asked in an anticipating tone.

    "Let''s meet to talk about this."

    ~~~

 Chapter 433 A Coversation

    <h4>Chapter 433 A Coversation</h4>

    Erend frowned when he heard the caller''s name. He wondered what was the reason Conrad suddenly called him.

    But it was actually a very good coincidence because Erend also wanted to investigate him. Conrad seems oblivious to the suspicions directed at him.

    "What is it?" Erend asked.

    "Sorry if this is too sudden. But... I want the two of us to meet to talk about something."

    "Can''t you just talk about it over the phone?"

    "No. This is a problem rted to... The other world."

    Erend was silent for a few seconds, thinking. Now, he was sure that Conrad was indeed nning something. But if he contacted him, Erend was sure that he had no intention of doing something that threatened this world.

    Because he knows what Erend can do. If he really intends to do any harm to this world, Erend is his biggest obstacle.

    However, he called him. That way involving Erend in his n.

    Assuming of course, he had no intention of pulling Erend into a trap.

    "Alright. I have a good ce for us to meet," Erend said. He intends to invite them to meet in a ce he knows to avoid risks.

    "Okay. Can you meet tonight?"

    "Sure."

    And so, they agreed to that. Erend immediately prepared to meet Conrad. He contacted Billy and Adrien just in case but didn''t ask them toe along. Billy and Adrien were quite confident that Erend could take care of himself so they weren''t worried.

    ~~~

    Erend gives an address where Conrad cane. It was a ce that Billy and Erend usually used to hang out before being busy got in the way. A pub near the harbor.

    Even after this event that rocked the country, people in Slum didn''t really care and just continued their activities as usual. They are busy making a living for their family, not caring if there are incidents of Gods attacking from the world of chaos.

    And Erend also hopes that he can act as oblivious as them. Go back to a time when the most important issues were about living a simple, everyday life.

    But that life haspletely disappeared. Erend is now a Dragonborn. Creature with extraordinary strength, no longer a human who is forced to work as a soldier.

    But Erend no longer thought about that. With this strength and change he can protect his family from harm. And also protect his world.

    His face smiled as he stepped into the pub. The woman who owned the pub smiled and greeted him when he entered.

    She asked him how he was, to which Erend answered with a simple answer. The woman then gave Erend her favorite beer, which Erend immediately drank happily.

    Erend said he was waiting for someone. He then sat at a table in the corner, waiting for Conrad to arrive.

    The man came half an hourter. He walked through the crowd of people who were looking at him suspiciously before sitting in front of Erend.

    "This ce is very busy, Sergeant Drake," Conrad said.

    "Yeah. I like this ce. It''s better if we don''t call people with ranks anymore. That starting to feels ufortable in my ears," Erend replied.

    Conrad nodded. Doesn''t seem to mind. "Very well."

    "So, what do you want to talk about?"

    Erend immediately wanted to get to the heart of this meeting. He didn''t have any topics of conversation that he could talk to Conrad for small talk after all.

    Conrad''s face turned more serious. He leaned closer and said. "I wanted to ask about how to get across there."

    Erend looked at him with an expression that was difficult for Conrad to understand.

    "Why would you want to do that?" Erend asked.

    "There''s something I have to do there. It''s very important." Conrad''s expression looked troubled.

    "What is that?" Erend asked again. He looked at Conrad still with the same gaze.

    Erend has some kind of clue about what Conrad might want by crossing over to Eternal Earth. Maybe it had something to do with the Elf figure that Aurdis was talking about.

    Erend didn''t know what he should feel if that was true. Because, he feels rted to Conrad.

    Erend saw Conrad tightening his jaw. He knows that Conrad doesn''t want to tell him much about what he wants to do. However, how is Conrad supposed to do right now except doing what Erend wants?

    Finally, Conrad showed the sign of resignation. He let out a long breath then started talking.

    "An Elf saved me the first time I got lost in that world. I can no longer contact her. So, I want to go there so I can meet her again."

    Erend didn''t supposes to know the details about the Elf that Conrad was talking about. Even at that time, when he and the others yed a role in eliminating his Magic power.

    He only knows that Conrad was indeed saved by an Elf in that world. He cannot reveal the fact that he knows that the Elf wants to use Conrad to carry out her desires.

    "What do you mean?" Erend asked.

    "You definitely know about how I was saved by an Elf and how I stole the key to their magic fountain from General Lennard, right?" Conrad said.

    Erend nodded.

    "My rtionship with that Elf is deeper than you know. After many things happened, she broke off contact with me," Conrad exined.

    Erend doesn''t know what he should do now. The look in Conrad''s eyes showed that he was desperate to meet that Elf.

    He imagined what it would be like if he couldn''t contact Aurdis anymore. It was just cut off so that he couldn''t even hear her voice anymore.

    However, can he let Conrad cross over to Eternal Earth?

    The rtionship between the Elf that Conrad was referring to and another Elf kind there didn''t sound good based on what he heard from Aurdis and Aerchon''s exnation at that time.

    "I need time to think about it," Erend said.

    "Please, Erend. I need to go there."

    Conrad pleaded. However, Erend can''t give any answer for now.

    ~~~

 Chapter 434 On The Way Back

    <h4>Chapter 434 On The Way Back</h4>

    Erend let out a sigh. He suddenly felt uncertain about his own emotion now.

    "I can''t give you any answers right now, Conrad," Erend said.

    Conrad was silent for a moment while looking at him. He was seen clenching his jaw, but then, he also let out a sigh.

    "I get it. This must not be easy for you either," Conrad replied. "Maybe I should find my own way."

    He looked the other way. But he didn''t really look at anything in particr, just letting his eyes wander from Erend.

    Erend looked at him. Feeling worried about what he will do. "What would you do?"

    "I don''t know, Erend. What is clear is that I will do something. If there is nothing else you can say I will leave now."

    Erend could see that he was very irritated. He became worried that Conrad intended to n something bad because of his despair to go the other side.

    "Don''t do anything reckless, though," Erend said while looking at him straight and firmly. He hopes Conrad realizes what he''s trying to say.

    "Sure." Conrad stood up from the hia chair. "And I''m being sincere. I won''t do anything bad that could threaten the peace you''ve fought for."

    Hearing that Erend felt relieved. He believed what he said because Conrad himself should be aware of what would happen if he yed with his Magic. After what happened not long ago.

    "I will call you if I find something that can help you," Erend said.

    Conrad nodded curtly. "Thanks. See you next time."

    Then he left that ce with slow steps and drooped shoulders.

    Erend stared at him until he disappeared from there. He again let out a sigh.

    On the one hand he could understand what Conrad was feeling, for he himself also had Aurdis there.

    However, remembering what happened when Conrad met the Elf woman, he doubted whether it would be wise to bring them together again.

    Plus, the Elf named Eliriel is an outcast from the Elf Pce. Based on what Aurdis and Saeldir exined at that time.

    ''This is not something I can decide on my own.''

    Erend left the bar after finishing his beer because there was nothing else he could do here. For tonight, he just wants to sleep.

    Later, he intends to contact Aurdis and consult with her about Conrad. He hoped that Aurdis was not in the middle of something important.

    ~~~

    Finally, after several days of preparation, King Gulben decided to return to his Pce.

    The Elves felt enthusiastic and excited. Their king has decided to return from hia slumber and dormant state. Return to their Pce to rule again.

    Even so, the King''s face did not look as happy. It turns out that his own return to the pce did not immediately be something exciting for him.

    Of course, there will be a celebration for him. However, after hearing what Aurdis and Aerchon exined about the current situation, his mood turned gloomy.

    ''Is this world really going to experience such a big disaster?''

    It''s hard to imagine what they''re saying is actually true.

    But that''s not the only thing on Gulben''s mind right now. He was shocked when he heard about Laston''s betrayal. He really messed up the Elf Pce and made a deal with the Ogres Kingdom and the Daemon of Cmity.

    Regret hit King Gulben when he heard everything. If he had returned earlier, he was sure none of this would have happened. He will stop Laston before his ns progress to rming levels.

    That''s also what makes him even more eager to return. There''s no point in regretting anything now. It had already happened.

    Now, he had to figure out how he would restore order to his kingdom and also how he would prevent new problems from arising.

    There will be no celebration. If what Aurdis and Aerchon said about the cmity was true, then he didn''t have much time.

    Aerchon rode closer to the king when they were several kilometers out of Sylvan Haven.

    "(Father,)" Aerchon said. "(When we passed here there was arge pack of Direwolves ambushing us. I think they will try again.)"

    "(Is that so? How many are there?)" King Gulben asked.

    "(I don''t know the exact number. But it seems like there are more than fifty of them.)"

    "(Fifty?)" King Gulben looked surprised. "(I''ve never seen Direwolves gathered in such numbers.)"

    "(Me too. Just like I said, anomalies happen everywhere.)"

    "(The sign of Great Cmity, you say?)"

    "(Yes, father.)" Aerchon looked at his father with a firm gaze.

    "(I''m getting more and more convinced about that.)"

    They ride at a fast pace. A few minutester into the Icewind Pass, they saw a pack of Direwolves. Their bluish glowing eyes are visible from behind the trees and fog.

    "(They''reing! Get ready!)" King Gulben shouted his order. All Elves immediately prepared for confrontation.

    Even when he had not given orders for a very long time, the king''s voice still contained authority and absolute power in it.

    "(We won''t bother fighting them. Fight the ones in front of you and blocking your path. Just focus on running faster!)"

    After King Gulben gave his next order, the Elves immediately answered with obedient cries. Including Aurdis and Aerchon.

    They ride at a much higher speed than when they first passed this route.

    As they had expected, the Direwolves jumped from the top of the hills to their right and left with great ferocity.

    King Gulben again ordered his Elf army to increase their speed and minimize their attacks.

    He won''t waste time fighting them.

    Aurdis and Aercho exchanged nces. They felt anxiety rising in their hearts when they thought about how many Direwolves had yet toe out to attack.

    There were more direwolves than they thought. They descended from behind the hills to their right and left like a wave of flood of beasts.

    However, King Gulben didn''t seem bothered by that. His face was t and his gaze only continued to look forward.

    He raised his hand, then a blinding white light filled the ce.

    ~~~

 Chapter 435: Power of Light

    The blinding light emanating from King Gulben''s hand expanded rapidly engulfing the area around them. As the light faded, a shimmering barrier materialized stretching across the path ahead like an imprable wall of white energy.

    Aurdis and Aerchon watched in awe as the barrier took shape. Realizing it was a powerful protective enchantment cast by their father. It shimmered with magical energy, repelling any creature that dared to approach.

    The Direwolves sensing the barrier''s formidable presence hesitated in their advance. Some attempted to breach it but were quickly thrown back by the sheer force of the magical barrier.

    King Gulben turned to his children, his expression stern yet resolute. "(Keep moving,)" hemanded, his voice cutting through the tension.

    With renewed determination Aurdis and Aerchon nodded. Their resolve strengthened by their father''s unwavering leadership.

    They pressed forward, the barrier providing a shield against the relentless onught of the Direwolves.

    As they continued their journey, the distant howls of the Direwolves echoed through the air, a haunting reminder of the dangers that lurked in the wilderness.

    But with King Gulben''s magic protecting them, they knew they had a fighting chance of reaching their destination with much more safety.

    The dense forest around them seemed to close in, casting long shadows that danced eerily in the fading light of dusk.

    Suddenly, from the dense undergrowth to their left a pack of Direwolves emerged. Their eyes gleaming with feral hunger as theyunched a ferocious assault.

    Seeing all this, King Gulben felt that even with his barrier he would not be able to hold back all the direwolves.

    He said to his army. "(Brace yourself! I still can''t maintain this barrier for long.)"

    The Elf soldiers braced themselves when they heard his words. Weapons drawn, ready to defend against the relentless onught.

    But before they could fully engage the first wave of attackers more Direwolves appeared from the opposite side nking them with deadly precision.

    The forest reverberated with the snarls and growls of the approaching beasts. Their numbers seemingly endless as they poured forth from the shadows.

    Aerchon gritted his teeth in worry. Then he rode closed to King Gulben and said. "(Father, I saw a veryrge and strong Direwolves when I came. I haven''t seen it again.)"

    King Gulben took a nce at Aerchon, his face looked stiff. Then he looked forward again.

    "(Alright. Tell your sister to be carefull. Something has indeed happened just like what you had said that made these Direwolves even more ferocious than before. Even my light barrier couldn''t make them retreat)"

    Aerchon nodded his head and stepped back to ride beside Aurdis. He exined what he had just said to King Gulben.

    Aurdis and Aerchon both have a grim expression on their faces. Their hearts sinking at the sight of the overwhelming horde closing in from all sides.

    They knew they were outnumbered, their forces stretched thin against the relentless tide of Direwolves.

    The magical barrier that King Gulben erected began to dim. His Magic energy decreased. So now the soldiers have to start using their weapons to fight them.

    Shouts rang out as soldiers fought valiantly against the onught. Their swords shing with razor-sharp ws and gnashing teeth.

    They could easily killed them, but for every Direwolf felled, two more seemed to take its ce. Their hunger for blood driving them onward.

    King Gulben, Aurdis, Aerchon rallied their troops, urging them to stand firm against the relentless assault. With each passing moment the Direwolves drew closer, their menacing forms silhouetted against the dimming light of day.

    The end of the forest is in sight. In a little while they will be out of this damn forest and from the encirclement of the Direwolves.

    As the battle raged on and the direwolves continued to press their relentless assault, a palpable sense of dread swept through the forest.

    Suddenly, amidst the chaos a hulking figure emerged from the shadows. Towering over the rest of the pack with an aura of primal power.

    The Alpha of the Direwolves had arrived.

    Its massive form loomed ominously, dwarfing even thergest of its kin. Its fur a dark and mottled gray, bristled with untamed fury. And its eyes burned with a malevolent crimson glow, showing the corrupt power that coursed through its veins.

    The Alpha stepped forward. With each step, the ground seemed to tremble beneath its weight. And the air crackled with an cold tension as if it is the very embodiment of it.

    As the Alpha locked eyes with King Gulben. A low growl rumbled from its chest.

    With a fierce roar that echoed through the forest the Alpha signaled the continuation of the onught. Driving its pack forward with renewed ferocity.

    Its massive jaws parted in a menacing snarl revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth. Each gleaming with a deadly intent.

    But despite the overwhelming odds King Gulben, Aurdis, Aerchon, and their soldiers stood their ground. Their resolve unyielding in the face of such primal beast.

    With weapons drawn and hearts aze with determination, they prepared to confront the Alpha head-on, knowing that the fate of theirrades and the future of their realm hung in the bnce.

    "(I will fight him. You guys take care of the Direwolves,)" said King Gulben.

    "(Are you sure you will face it alone, father?)" Aerchon asked with concern in his voice.

    King Gulben turned his head and let out a small smile. "(You think I''ve fallen so far that I can no longer fight the enemy, huh?)"

    "(Its not that-)"

    "(You don''t need to worry about me. Just take care of the Direwolves and look after your sister.)"

    After saying that King Gulben spurred his Unicorn forward. His eyes stared at the Alpha without flinching.

    Realizing its enemy''s advance the Alpha unleashed its power of frost upon the battlefield. The air grew frigid and a bitter chill swept through the forest. Ice formed along the ground encasing everything it touched in a glittering sheen of frost.

    Undeterred by the elemental onught King Gulben with his de held high charged forward to meet the Alpha head-on. His form radiated with an aura of regal determination.

    With a mighty swing of his sword King Gulben shed with the Alpha. His des meeting with the Alpha''s ws in a shower of sparks that illuminated the battlefield with a brilliant light.

    They traded blows. Each blow reverberated with the force of theirbined strength, sending shockwaves rippling through the air.

    King Gulben and the Alpha of the Direwolves shed amidst the chaos of battle. The very air crackled with the intensity of their opposing powers.

    "ROAAAARRR!!!"

    With a thunderous roar, the Alpha unleashed a barrage of icy shards that hurtled toward King Gulben like frozen arrows. Each one shimmering with deadly intent.

    But Gulben, undaunted by the onught of sharp ice, raised his de high. The surface of his sword pulsating with a radiant light that seemed to push back the encroaching frost.

    As the shards of ice closed in around him Gulben moved with an almost preternatural grace. His movements fluid and precise as he deftly deflected each one with a swing of his de.

    "HYAAAHH!"

    With a mighty shout he surged forward, his sword cutting through the air with a blinding speed that seemed to defyprehension.

    Gulben''s de radiated with a brilliant light. Its glow growing ever brighter as he channeled the power of the sun itself into his attacks.

    Every time there is an ice attack that the Alpha hurtled at him he can delfect it with ease. A feat that a normal fighter even with high Magic power should not be able to do.

    The ice attack that the Alphaunched was not an ordinary ice attack. It contains the power of destruction that was suddenly awakened by the arrival of the Cmity.

    If it weren''t for the power of light King Gulben, the ice would be able to easily destroy its enemy. But the Alpha didn''t realize that it had met a tough opponent.

    The Alpha caught off guard by Gulben''s ferocity, staggered backward under the onught. Its ice Magic defenses crumbling before the searing heat of King Gulben''s light.

    However, the Alpha was not so easily defeated. With a snarl of rage it unleashed a powerful st of frost that engulfed Gulben in a swirling vortex of thick ice.

    Aurdis, Aerchon, and the soldiers saw what happened to him.

    For a moment it seemed as though all hope was lost as Gulben struggled to break free from the icy grip of the Alpha''s power.

    However, even in the face of such overwhelming attack, the King refused to yield. With a defiant roar �C which he had not let out for a long time �C he called upon the full extent of his power.

    His body surrounded by a brilliant halo of light that burned with an intensity that seemed to rival the sun itself. The light filled the forest and dazzled the Direwolves.

    With a mighty surge of energy, Gulben shattered the icy prison, emerging unscathed.

    With a final, resounding blow, he charged forward and struck the Alpha with the force of his fury. His de slicing through the frost and striking it.

    *CRAAATTT!*

    As the Alpha let out a deafening roar of pain, its form began to waver and fade, its corrupt power no match for the pure light that emanated from Gulben''s sword.

    ~~~

 Chapter 436: The King Is Back

    After King Gulben killed the Alpha Direwolf, a hush fell over the battlefield. With a weary but determined steps he approached the fallen beast.

    His sword still gleaming with the remnants of their epic sh, blood that oozed frozen mist.

    As the lifeless body of the Alpha Direwolfy on the ground a palpable sense of relief washed over the battlefield.

    Without their leader, the once ferocious Direwolves seemed to lose their fervor and strength. Their ranks descending into disarray.

    With the threat of their Alpha vanquished, the remaining Direwolves faltered in their attacks, their movements bing sluggish and uncoordinated.

    No longer driven by themand of their leader, they appeared confused and vulnerable.

    Sensing their weakened state, the soldiers of Elf Pce seized the opportunity. They pressed forward with renewed vigor.

    With coordinated strikes and unwavering resolve they easily overwhelmed the faltering Direwolves, swiftly ughtering them one by one.

    The air was filled with the sounds of battle as swords shed and Magical attacks flew.It was clear that the tide had turned in favor of the Elves.

    With each passing moment, the Direwolves grew weaker, their once fearsome presence now reduced to mere shadows of their former selves.

    In the end, thest remnants of the Direwolf pack were swiftly killed. The Elves sighed in relieve.

    Standing over the Alpha''s lifeless form, King Gulben gazed out across the battlefield, his eyes reflecting the gravity of the moment.

    In the soft light of moon he seemed to radiate with a quiet strength and resilience, a beacon of hope amidst the chaos of war.

    With a solemn nod to hisrades, Gulben raised his sword high. Its de catching the first rays of sunlight as if to herald a new beginning.

    In that moment, the soldiers knew that victory was theirs, and that under the wise and noble leadership of their king.

    Aurdis and Aerchon exchanged a nce. Their eyes reflecting a mix of awe and relief as they watched their father, King Gulben, standing tall amidst the aftermath of the battle.

    Despite the ferocity of the fight he appeared unscathed. Radiating a formidable aura that spoke of his indomitable strength.

    In that moment, a newfound respect bloomed in their hearts. Recing any doubts or uncertainties they may have harbored before.

    Their father is the King and they have no doubt that his old self is not gone despite all those years in exile.

    "(We should move now.)" With amanding voice that resonated across the battlefield, King Gulben ordered the Elves to regroup and prepare to ride back to the safety of their kingdom.

    The Elves swiftly obeyed their king''smand. They gathered their weapons and mounted their majestic Unicorns, ready to heed their leader''s call and return home.

    They rode back and few more hours have passed.The sun began to cast its golden glow upon the horizon, signaling the end of the harrowing night.

    King Gulben led the army. His figure in front of them is like a symbol of strength and resilience, guiding his people through the aftermath of the conflict with unwavering resolve.

    ---

    A few dayster they arrived at the Pce. King Gulben receives a warm wee from the Elves. They gathered along the road to the Pce filling the air with songs of joy and gratitude for their victory.

    With firm and manly steps, King Gulben stepped forward. His sincere smile lit up his face.

    He responded to their greetings with an authoritative and firm demeanor, nodding and smiling at everyone who waved or voiced his support.

    Aerchon and Aurdis stepped beside their father. Even though cheers surrounded them, the faces of the two siblings only looked t. Because they know that the great disaster wille.

    Nothing can distract them from that fact. Even the fact that their father has returned from his exile and is back in charge of the Pce.

    When they entered the magnificent Pce, the atmosphere was full of cheerfulness and joy. The servants and soldiers moved quickly, preparing a weing party.

    However, King Gulben told them not to prepare too much. Because he will only hold a small party.

    The King summoned Aerchon and Aurdis to his room. He also ordered Saeldir to join them.

    When the four of them were in the King''s room, he said. "(Tell me everything that happened. I don''t want any secrets.)"

    Aerchon, Aurdis, and Saeldir exchanged nces.

    "(It''s going to be a long story, father,)" said Aerchon.

    King Gulben sighed, then said. "(Say the most important and urgent.)"

    The three of them were confused because there were so many things that had to be said. But King Gulben really had to start hearing about everything other than the Great Cmity.

    One of the most important things he must know is about Erend and his Dragon power. That was something they couldn''t possibly miss because in the near future the King would definitely meet Erend.

    When King Gulben heard about Erend having the power of a Dragon, his expression was a mixture of shock and admiration. His eyes shone with admiration as he thought about how incredible such power was.

    The King pondered for a moment to think about the implications of the existence of an individual with such great power in the midst of his kingdom.

    However, behind his admiration, there is also a feeling of deep concern about how Erend''s power can affect the bnce of power between their society.

    Despite this, King Gulben does not doubt that Erend has an important role in the destiny of his kingdom.

    He helped Aurdis and Aerchon solve a lot of their problems. With motivation that he doesn''t really know why.

    Seeing the concern and confusion on his father''s face, Aurdis said. "(Don''t worry, father. He is not evil. And we can trust him.)"

    Gulben looked up at his daughter. "(You seem so sure about that. You never thought that one day he would betray like him.)"

    Aurdis looked at his father firmly, expressing his belief in a steady voice, "(I have faith in him, Father. He has shown bravery and loyalty, qualities that cannot be easily shaken. I believe in his potential to be a valuable ally to our kingdom.)"

    Gulben watched his daughter with deep respect, pondering her words seriously. "(Your trust in him is admirable, Aurdis. I hope your faith will not be misced. For now, we must proceed with caution and observe his actions closely.)"

    Aurdis did not deny what her father said. If she said that she and Erend had a special rtionship it would only make him even more suspicious. And maybe this conversation will get longer.

    Aurdis suddenly felt like she missed Erend when they suddenly talked about him.

    "(Now, about Laston''s betrayal. Tell me about it,)" King Gulben said in a heavy tone. Even so, he had to still listen to it.

    ---

 Chapter 437: Depart Again

    They proceeded to continue their story. Every word uttered from their mouths contorted King Gulben''s face into a frown, shock, and anger.

    He couldn''t believe that his brother would be so cruel to his kingdom. He didn''t even hesitate to unleash the curse of the undead upon his people.

    The curse that had the same properties as the one that killed his wife.

    Gulben let out a long sigh as if he had just released a heavy burden from his shoulders. But the burden had not yet lifted.

    "(Fortunately, you managed to defeat it.)" the king then turned to Aurdis. "(You did a good job summoning the forces from the Forest Elf.)"

    "(Actually, the reason we won was not only because of the Forest Elf, father. It was Erend who did a lot,)" Aurdis said.

    "(Erend again?)" King Gulben looked at Aerchon and Saeldir, who were also present before him. They nodded, confirming that what Aurdis said was right.

    Afterward, they recounted how the king of the Daemon transformed into a great giant. Something that couldn''t be fought by them, who were already weakened by the curse Laston had bestowed upon them.

    $$$

    They took turns describing how Erend appeared seemingly from nowhere, then transformed into a Dragon and fought against the king of the Daemon.

    "(So he is that strong,)" King Gulben murmured.

    "(Yes, Your Majesty. He has helped us ovee problems several times, and his presence as our ally is something important in my opinion,)" Saeldir said.

    Hearing even his Archmage say such things, King Gulben''s respect for Erend and his view of him increased even more.

    "(Then, we must make him our ally,)" he said.

    Aurdis smiled. Perhaps with this, her rtionship with Erend would be much easier in the future.

    That smile didn''t escape Aerchon''s notice. But he remained silent.

    "(Now, we should decide on our main problem. About something called the Great Cmity.)"

    The atmosphere in the room became tense again now that they had returned to the main issue.

    Saeldir exined what he had found during their journey. His research revealed things that were nothing short of horrible and inevitable.

    ~~~

    A week passed in the blink of an eye, as King Gulben, along with Aurdis, Aerchon, and Saeldir, busied themselves preparing for what they needed to do to face the arrival of the Great Cmity. Meanwhile, Erend, on the other side of the world, was also busy.

    He continuously delved into the Dungeon World, grinding for levels. He almost never stopped whenever there was spare time, and now he had reached Level 70.

    Reaching such a high level was a remarkable achievement. He felt much more powerful now. However, Erend still felt that his strength wascking if he wanted to stop the Great Cmity.

    The image of the great entity consuming the world that had appeared in his dreams a long time ago returned to his mind, making it difficult for Erend to sleep.

    This was also what kept him excited to enter the Dungeon World, despite all the struggles he faced in fighting the monsters within that mysterious dimension.

    He also had to continue carrying out his duties as a soldier. Although the issues with the Chaos God were now resolved, the aftermath of that problem still haunted the country.

    $$$

    Now, General Lennard held meetings more frequently to n the reconstruction of the city that had previously been in ruins. He specially requested him, Adrien, and Billy to attend his meetings.

    After witnessing what the three of them were capable of, it was only natural for General Lennard to want to keep them with him.

    The other soldiers also regarded the three of them as respectable figures in the country based on what they had done. Though they didn''t express it fully, they knew enough to consider the three of them as some kind of heroes.

    Two months passed by quickly, with Erend continuing to grind, and he finally reached Level 80. His stats were incredible, and he felt his body had developed significantly.

    He also upgraded his Dragon Transformation, with his Fire Dragon Transformation reaching Level 5, as well as his Lightning Dragon Transformation.

    Erend felt extremely powerful, but despite this, he couldn''t shake the restless feeling in his heart.

    There had been no threats in the past two months. No monsters, or even calls from Aurdis. It all made him worried, as if it were the calm before a storm struck hard.

    $$$

    All of his friends also felt his restlessness, but they couldn''t help much. They knew that the burden Erend carried on his shoulders was heavy.

    Arty, Adrien, and Billy could only focus their minds on training their magic so they coulde to Erend''s aid if he needed them.

    The clock struck ten at night when Erend returned to his house. His mother and Arty were already asleep in their rooms, so he didn''t want to bother them. He walked slowly to his own room.

    When he finally arrived in his room, Erendy down on his bed. Staring at his dim ceiling, he let out a long breath.

    In his mind, there was only one thing he could think of: the Great Cmity. Theck of clues regarding that disaster made the situation even worse. If he didn''t know what he was facing, how was he supposed to fight it?

    But not long after that, Erend heard a voice in his head.

    "Erend."

    It was Aurdis'' voice. Erend immediately sat up with wide, excited eyes.

    "Aurdis?!"

    "Yes, it''s me." Erend couldn''t see it, but on the other side, in her own room, Aurdis was smiling with teary eyes.

    Erend smiled. There was a sense of relief that lifted from his heart upon hearing Aurdis'' voice after so long.

    "How are you doing?" That was the first thing Erend asked.

    "I''m doing okay. How about you?"

    "I, uh... I kinda miss you."

    Erend didn''t hear a response from her for a few moments. He didn''t know that on the other side, Aurdis was blushing at his words.

    After a brief pause, Aurdis said, "I miss you too. But Erend... we don''t have time for this."

    Erend sighed. In his heart, he already knew that Aurdis couldn''t have just contacted him because she wanted to hear his voice. If she was reaching out to him now, Aurdis must have found something. Their goal was the same: to stop the Great Cmity by any means necessary.

    "Right. What is it?" Erend asked.

    "My father has returned to our Pce."

    Erend flinched. "That''s good news."

    "Yeah. Well, I''m still a bit annoyed with him, but we don''t have time for that. So, I put it aside and told him everything that has happened."

    Erend listened attentively as Aurdis exined. He was also curious about what the King of the Elf Pce, who had left his people, looked like now.

    He didn''t know what to feel about meeting him. After all, he was the one who had essentially caused the major problems that befell their world and their realm.

    Aurdis also recounted the events involving the Chaos God. She mentioned that her father seemed frightened by it.

    Erend chuckled at the thought that the King had no idea what he had heard. He hadn''t been the one to enter the Chaos Realm, witness the disturbing conditions of several domains of the Chaos gods, and kill two of them.

    It was understandable that he was afraid. He should be.

    After recounting all of that, Aurdis finally got to the important matters.

    "My father said there are a few things we can do to increase our strength to face the Great Cmity. One of them is an artifact hidden in a dangerous ce."

    That was another piece of good news Erend heard. "We should retrieve it, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Alright. When should I go there?"

    "As fast as you can."

    ---

    Erend immediately ryed what he heard from Aurdis to Adrien and Billy when he arrived at the military headquarters the next morning.

    Both of them appeared optimistic yet surprised.

    "So, that irresponsible King is back," Billy muttered.

    Adrien snorted. "Is he just going to brush off all the problems he caused?"

    "There are more important matters than that now. Aurdis said there''s some kind of artifact that can boost our strength," Erend said. "We have to help them retrieve it."

    Billy let out a sigh. "So, we have to go back to that ce again, huh?"

    "Yes, as soon as possible."

    They immediately met with General Lennard a few minutester. Erend exined in detail what they needed to do.

    Now that the General knew a lot about the other world, they didn''t need to lie too much anymore.

    "Do you really have to go?" General Lennard felt somewhat reluctant as the three of them prepared to leave his side.

    "Yes, General. What we do in that world will also benefit this one," Adrien said.

    "Fine then. I''ll take care of everything here."

    After getting the permission, they prepared to depart for the other world.

    ~~~

 Chapter 438: Back At The Palace

    A portal opened in front of them. They were now at Erend''s home after obtaining special permission from General Lennard to return early.

    The portal was white and emitted a rather dazzling light. It was slightly different from the portals that had been taking them to Eternal Earth. But Aurdis''s voice buzzing in Erend''s head reassured him that this portal would indeed take them there.

    "Aurdis said that when the King returned, an ancient Magic enveloping the Pce also ignited. That''s what makes this portal appear brighter than before," Erend exined the situation to Adrien and Billy, who looked puzzled.

    Adrien and Billy nodded their heads. They immediately realized that the power of the King of the Elves was indeed so powerful that with his presence, an ancient Magic could awaken from its slumber.

    Erend, Adrien, and Billy stepped into the portal with confidence. After not going to that other world for so long, they finally returned there again.

    After stepping out of the portal, they realized that they were directly teleported to the middle of the pce. Many Elves were looking at their arrival.

    The weird thing was they showed friendly smiles of wee, as if they were weing heroes returning after a long time.

    Their rtionship with these Elves had indeed improved significantly since their first arrival here. But the rtionship had never reached this state of respect before.

    "Wee, my friends."

    A deep voice was heard from in front of them. The three of them immediately turned and found the figure of the King sitting on his throne, which had previously been empty.

    From his form alone, the aura of power was felt throughout the room. The king only gave them a faint smile. Adrien and Billy, who were ordinary humans, looked mesmerized by Gulben.

    He was just like any other Elf, with a gorgeous face and a silver beard. Despite spending so long in exile, in just a few months, he had already regained his aura of a king.

    But Erend was slightly different from them. He didn''t feel the aura of King Gulben as strongly as the two of them did. What he saw from the Elf King was just the figure of a ruler Elf. He wasn''t mesmerized like them.

    "Thank you, uhh... Your Majesty," Erend said on behalf of the two of them. Gulben smiled. "Because you all are our valuable friends, I have prepared services that will surely satisfy you."

    Erend frowned. What did he mean by that? "We are thankful, Your Majesty. But we prefer to discuss the matters that we need to address directly," Adrien, who had returned to his senses, said.

    The smile on the Elf King''s face disappeared. He said, "I see that you all are hasty beings. My apologies, I have never interacted with beings from another world before."

    "That''s alright," Adrien replied. The three of them hadn''t forgotten what the king had done.

    He had abandoned his kingdom, which ultimately caused many problems. Although they knew his reasons, a king should be able to set aside his feelings. He had to lead his people despite whatever happened, especially in times of crisis like that.

    So, their respect for the king wasn''t as high as it was supposed to be. And it mightst for some time more.

    "Please follow me. We will discuss the important matters as you wish," King Gulben said. Then he went to a room behind his throne.

    Apanied by him, Aurdis, Aerchon, and Saeldir followed. The three of them were indeed the most important figures in this pce besides the king himself.

    "So he''s just gonna act like a king right now, huh," Billy muttered, followed by a crooked smile on his face.

    Adrien sighed. He said, "At least he came back. You can feel how the Magic energy in this Pce changes when he''s here."

    Billy thought for a moment, then nodded his head. "You''re right, sir. At least for now, our odds are getting better. Though I still can''t forgive him."

    "I think none of us can forgive him that fast, Brook," Billy remarked. The three of them followed the king into a room that wasn''t toorge. This room was much smaller than the hall they were in earlier.

    The walls of this room were made of some kind of ck stone. It wasn''t stacked together; instead, this room looked like someone had carved it from a whole stone to make it.

    They all sat at a square table made of ss, or even maybe crystal. King Gulben sat in the seat of honor at the end of the table.

    "Thank you for answering our call. I have heard what you have done for us, and I don''t know how to thank you enough," King Gulben began.

    "Just doing our duty, sir," Adrien replied with a thin smile. Erend and Billy remained silent because if they spoke, they would say something inappropriate.

    King Gulben moved. He then looked at Erend, who sat upright, staring at him. Erend immediately felt that the king had his own agenda for him.

    His eyes seemed like the eyes of a hawk that had found its target.

    "So, what do you want to discuss now, Your Majesty?" Adrien asked.

    "There is an artifact that can boost our power. It is a hammer that can be used to forge the most powerful weapon for us.

    "However, it''s not just that hammer that we need to obtain. That hammer can only be wielded by someone chosen."

    Adrien, Erend, and Billy exchanged puzzled looks.

    "So, what do we need to do?" Adrien asked.

    "We have to retrieve the hammer, and also the being who can wield it."

    Silence ensued for a few seconds. Then, Erend spoke up. "Thatplicates a lot of things, right?"

    King Gulben nodded. "You''re correct. It does make things moreplicated. But I wouldn''t suggest it if it weren''t important for us."

    Considering its function, the three of them agreed with the king. Obtaining a powerful weapon was clearly important for their survival.

    "Where is that ce?" Adrien asked.

    "It''s quite far."

    Afterward, King Gulben exined about the location of the artifact. It was indeed pretty far based on his description, and the journey there was not an easy one.

    The meetingsted for about three hours before King Gulben finally said they should rest first. He mentioned he had something to attend to with Saeldir and instructed them to enjoy the feast he had prepared for them.

    The three of them walked to the garden where the feast was set up. Aurdis and Aerchon joined them.

    Erend noticed the smile on Aurdis''s beautiful face as she approached him. The smile warmed his heart, which had been cold from holding back his feelings of longing.

    Erend didn''t realize it because he had been busy leveling up and thinking about the Great Cmity all this time. He didn''t realize how much he missed the Elf princess.

    When they were standing in front of him, Aurdis moved her hand to touch his arm. "Have you grown stronger again?" she asked.

    Erend nodded. "I have to."

    Aurdis looked up at him. "You need to rx. You''re not alone, you know?"

    Erend briefly forgot about it because of his fears. He actually wished he were alone. That way, he wouldn''t have to involve his friends and loved ones in danger. Let him bear that burden and danger for himself.

    "Sure," Erend replied shortly, apanied by a faint smile.

    Somehow, Aurdis knew that he didn''t really mean it with his answer. It was visible in his eyes; Aurdis could sense it from Erend''s eyes, which seemed to carry a heavy burden. But she didn''t say anything about it.

    "Let''s eat. I''m sure you''ll like it!" Aurdis said, pulling Erend''s hand to the table to enjoy one of the dishes she rmended to him.

    They all enjoyed the food provided with happy expressions. What Aurdis and King Gulben said was absolutely right. This food is truly delicious.

    After the feast - which was only provided for the three of them - they entered a room designated specifically for them.

    "I thought you preferred to be in the same room. But if you want separate rooms, we can provide that," Aurdis said.

    "No. This is perfect," said Erend.

    "Please rest. We still have to discuss something with the king," Aerchon said beside Aurdis.

    Aurdis looked slightly disappointed. But then she smiled. "Enjoy your rest."

    The Elf siblings left them in their room. Billy immediately threw himself onto the soft Elf Pce bed.

    "I swear, this bed must have been created with Magic. There''s no way something can be thisfortable," Billy said.

    Adrien and Erend couldn''t help but agree with that.

    They spent some time in silence, enjoying the atmosphere for a few minutes. Thinking that this was the calm before the storm.

    "What we''re about to do seems quite dangerous," Erend said.

    "Right..." Billy murmured.

    "I hope you''ll be careful."

    "Don''t worry, Drake. We''re not children you need to worry about," Adrien chimed in.

    The next day, they immediately began preparations, which turned out to be quite heavy. For Adrien and Billy, they had to train their use of Magic.

    They didn''t refuse because this would be a long and dangerous journey.

    ~~~

 Chapter 439: Start of The Quest

    Adrien and Billy are undergoing their training in Magic control alongside Saeldir and his apprentices. They obey whatever Saeldir says, knowing that Saeldir clearly knows more than them about Magic control.

    The location is in the middle of arge yard. The yard is filled with tall trees and lush, short grass that looks like an endless expanse of carpet. It feelsfortable for them to just sit there.

    Erend bets that this ce must also befortable for lying down and enjoying the sunlight and breeze.

    Erend doesn''t participate in their training. Why would he? When his power is far beyond theirs. Even beyond the understanding of the Elves. As he watches their training from a chair under the pce canopy, Gulben approaches him.

    Erend nces briefly, but doesn''t feel the need to stand or bow. He is not one of his subjects after all.

    King Gulben smiles, appearing not bothered by Erend''s behavior. "Your Majesty," Erend calls. "What are you doing here?"

    Erend is a bit confused because he thought that the king of the Elves should be doing something important for preparation. But when he''s here now, maybe that''s not the case.

    "May I sit here?" King Gulben asks, pointing to a spot beside Erend. Erend just nods. It''s his kingdom after all; he should be able to sit wherever he wants.

    But the fact that he asks for permission indicates that he has a good attitude. Erend''s view of the king improves slightly from before.

    "I think I can''t thank you enough for what you''ve done for my kingdom," King Gulben said. His eyes follow Erend''s gaze, looking at the people training in front of them. Erend turns to him.

    ''Yeah. You shouldn''t have run from your kingdom,'' he thought.

    "Don''t mention it, Your Majesty. I did it for ourmon good," Erend replied.

    "Right. I heard my children and Saeldir also helped you resolve issues in your world."

    "Yeah. We''re all a great team."

    Silence urred between them for a few seconds. The wind blew, swaying the trees and the green grass.

    "The secret of our Magic you already know, but just the three of you know about it. I hope it stays that way," King Gulben said after the silence.

    ''I guess he is just concerned about the secrecy of Magic of their kind. They won''t change.'' Erend thought.

    Then he said casually, "You don''t need to worry about that. We will keep the secret."

    King Gulben nodded as if satisfied. He turned to Erend, staring at him for a few moments with his sharp eyes.

    "Are you despising me?" he suddenly asked.

    Erend turned, regarding him with a confused look. "What do you mean?"

    King Gulben shrugged. "Because I am the king who ran away. After that, problems arose in my absence and I made your children bear the consequences."

    Erend remained silent for a moment. He sighed, then replied. "It''s not despising. I just think your actions are... irresponsible.

    "I can understand your reasons. Losing someone you love must be hard. But you didn''t lose everything. You still have Aurdis and Aerchon.

    "I guess I used to resent you because you seemed to neglect them."

    King Gulben''s face turned full of sadness.

    "You''re right, Erend. I am indeed a bad father," said Gulben. "But you can say that because you''ve never lost someone you love in such a terrible way."

    After saying that, King Gulben stood up from his seat. He shed Erend a thin smile tinged with sadness. Then he walked away.

    Erend watched the king''s back from his seat with a spinning mind. In the end, he had to admit that the king''s words had some truth to them. He had never really lost someone he loved so much.

    His father had passed away long enough for him to forget what it felt like to love him. All he had now were Arty and his mother. And he couldn''t imagine what he would feel if he lost them.

    Hell, even just because they were hurt, Erend already wanted to rampage and destroy anything that caused that wound. Just like that time when the Chaos God came.

    After hearing King Gulben''s words and knowing his story, he began to understand him. He himself might do the same thing if it really happened. Or he would do something worse.

    He looked back at Adrien and Billy''s training with Saeldir and his apprentices. It seemed Saeldir''s apprentices were shocked by Adrien and Billy''s rapid progress.

    ~~~

    A week passed unnoticed. Adrien and Billy finally reached a level of strength considered sufficient for the journey.

    On the night of the seventh day, they all gathered again in the stone room.

    "What do you think? Are you ready?" King Gulben asked, looking towards Adrien and Billy.

    He didn''t need to look at Erend because he knew he was more than ready.

    "Saeldir said that we are ready," Adrien replied. "So I guess we don''t need to waste any more time."

    They realized how serious the situation was. King Gulben nodded his head.

    "You will go in a small group to avoid attracting attention. Saeldir will go with you," said King Gulben.

    Nervousness was visible on their faces.

    "Based on your estimate, how long will it take us to reach that city?" Billy inquired.

    "About three months. Could be more or less based on the conditions along your way. Which right now, is unknown to us," King Gulben replied.

    Three months was quite a long time. Hearing that, the spirits of Adrien, Billy, and Erend dampened. But they had to do it.

    "I''m sorry for only being able to send you off. Actually, I wanted to send even Aerchon and his army, but that would attract too much attention, which would then attract more enemies in your way," King Gulben said, showing a guilty expression.

    "We understand," Adrien replied. Then he chuckled while looking at Billy and Erend. "This is just like one of our special ops missions."

    Erend and Billy chuckled along. It was nice to see that they could still have a little bit of humor in the middle of this situation.

    "Anything else, Your Majesty?" Adrien asked.

    Gulben looked uneasy. He nced at the three of them and then let out a sigh. "We will provide you with the best equipment we have. Hopefully, it''s enough."

    After that, there was nothing more the king said. The three of them left the room to go to their own room.

    Meanwhile, King Gulben, Aerchon, Aurdis, and Saeldir remained in the room.

    "Father-"

    "No, Aurdis." King Gulben immediately cut off his daughter''s speech because he knew what she was going to say.

    Aurdis bit her lips, her fingers fidgeting on the table. Everyone there could see that she was anxious.

    "They will be fine. You know what Erend is capable of, don''t you?" Aerchon said, looking at his sister with a gentle gaze.

    "Adrien and Billy are also strong enough. They are warriors at heart, so it''s not hard to train them to be one. Now that they have the magic power inside their bodies, they are even more fearsome. You don''t need to worry," Saeldir added, providing reassurance for her.

    Upon hearing their words, Aurdis finally felt a sense of calm wash over her. The anxious feelings that had been guing her seemed to dissipate, originating from within her own mind without her fully considering the reality��the reality that Erend was a Dragonborn. A being who could be described as possessing power akin to that of a demigod.

    The next day, Adrien, Billy, and Erend woke up while it was still dark. They didn''t waste any time. After doing some stretching, they immediately went to the preparation room.

    King Gulben, Aurdis, Aerchon, and Saeldir were among them. Some Elves came to help set up their equipment and prepare their supplies.

    It didn''t take them long to get ready. Thirty minutester, they were prepared. The four of them wore armor enhanced with Elf Magic��light but strong.

    Swords at their waist were also enhanced by it. Although they were not magic weapons, those swords were still very powerful weapons.

    Saeldir brought his Magic weapon because he was the only one who possessed it.

    Their horses were four magnificent stallions that had been cared for by Elves since birth. So they were much stronger than the usual horse.

    "Be careful," Aurdis approached Erend and held his hand in a warm grip.

    Erend smiled. "Don''t worry. We will be fine."

    King Gulben stepped forward, regarding them with a firm and respectful gaze from his blue eyes.

    "My dear friends," King Gulben began, his voice resonating with authority and warmth. "Today, you embark on a long and dangerous journey, one that will test your determination. May your quest be sessful, and may you return safely, bearing the artifact that will aid us in our time of need."

    Adrien, Billy, Erend, and Saeldir nodded. They jumped onto their horses, and a few momentster, the horses started galloping, leaving dust behind them.

    ~~~

 Chapter 440: Behind The Shadow

    At the beginning of their long journey, they encountered a somewhat bothersome obstacle. It wasn''t dangerous but very annoying. And that was a storm.

    The storm came only about three hours after their departure. It was preceded by strong, cold winds that shook the trees and grass. Their horses neighed and stood startled, but then they could calm down again after hearing Saeldir''s words.

    These horses were not ordinary horses that would sumb to fear and panic. Even when their instincts realized something was wrong. They were horses that had been raised by the Elves, making them much stronger than regr horses.

    Though still inferior in terms of speed and strengthpared to their Unicorn counterparts, these horses were equally strong in intelligence and mental strength. Along the way, Saeldir also mentioned that there was a bit of Magic power within the horses'' bodies.

    Hearing that, Erend, Adrien, and Billy felt reassured. They never expected the horses they rode to possess Magic, but that was clearly reassuring.

    The robes they wore also had enchantments, allowing them to be protected from the rain and wind. They didn''t feel cold at all, despite being battered by the storm for several hours.

    Thunder roared above them, apanied by rain falling so hard it felt like they were being showered with gravel. Strong winds blew against their direction, slowing their speed slightly.

    Yet, despite all of this, none of the fourined. Even their horses still seemed eager to keep running, as if sharing the same spirit as their masters.

    So they pushed through the storm until they saw the presence of a forest ahead. They all agreed to enter the forest, hoping the vegetation there could provide some protection from the storm.

    They were forced to dismount their horses and walk. As they had expected, the broad leaves and wide trees in this forest shielded them from the rain. Although not entirely, the volume of water hitting them had significantly reduced from before.

    Saeldir nced back, looking at Adrien and Billy to check if they were feeling tired enough. He wasn''t worried about Erend.

    "What?" Adrien asked when he noticed Saeldir''s looks.

    "Are you both okay?" Saeldir asked, looking at them alternately.

    "Of course we''re fine. It''s just rain," Billy replied.

    Adrien nodded beside him with a t expression, his face seeming to question why Saeldir bothered to ask.

    Saeldir nodded, satisfied. After that, he said, "Alright then. Let''s continue the journey. I thought we needed to rest earlier, but it seems you''re both fine."

    The forest was dense and thick. Its floor was filled with tall roots that sometimes required them to jump to get through. Even then, the horses neverined. They knew what to do, leaping when passing the high roots and uneven ground.

    The day had turned dark, but they were still in the middle of the forest. The wind blew even stronger, the rain still hadn''t stopped. The air was even colder than before, but their cloaks protected them from it. Keeping them warm as if they hadn''t touched the water at all.

    "Camp?" Saeldir looked at the three of them.

    "I don''t think we need to camp yet. At least for a few more hours," Adrien said. "We need to be fast, right?"

    "Yes. But our journey is still quite far. The Dwarf kingdom is a distant ce after all," Saeldir said.

    "We can cut a few more kilometers before needing to rest," Adrien replied.

    Hearing that, Saeldir nodded in understanding. "Okay. But be careful. From here, the road will be slightly more dangerous than before."

    Adrien, Billy, and Erend nodded. They kept walking.

    Erend nced around. Activating his Dragon Eyes, he could see a lot more in the darkness, adding more protection to them.

    The storm continued despite thete hour of the night. It was as if the water from the sky would never end. The wind still blew fiercely.

    "This weather is clearly an anomaly," Billy muttered grimly.

    "Of course," Saeldir responded. "This world is beginning to change. It senses the signs of the impending big disaster."

    Behind them, Erend clenched his hands into tight fists. His chest was full of anxiety. Suddenly, he felt the urge to gulp.

    He was feeling nervous. Even when he was at such a high Level. He didn''t know whether what he was feeling was a premonition or just baseless anxiety because he should already be strong enough.

    There was no sure way to know. So Erend could only hope that by finding this artifact, he could feel a lot more confident in himself.

    His ears suddenly caught a rustle in the distance. It was too easy to miss because the sound was very faint, coupled with the noise from the storm. But Erend''s Dragon ears could hear it.

    "I heard something," Erend said, making them instantly alert.

    "What is it?" Adrien asked, gripping his sword.

    "I don''t know. Maybe nothing. But my feeling isn''t too good," Erend replied.

    "Then it''s probably not something good," Saeldir said. He, just like the others, felt that trusting Erend''s intuition was the best choice.

    "Where did ite from?" Saeldir asked.

    Erend scanned his surroundings and sharpened his hearing. The rustling sound was no longer audible. He informed his friends, but they still didn''t feel at ease.

    They kept walking but now with higher vignce than before. Saeldir spread his Mana to sense better. Adrien and Billy did the same.

    Not long after, Billy, feeling curious, asked Saeldir, "What exactly is in this forest?"

    "A lot. That''s why I said we should be careful," Saeldir replied.

    "Tell me something that could make rustling sounds and likes to stalk its prey," Billy said.

    Saeldir was silent for a moment, thinking. "Goblins are one of them," he said after a few seconds of sorting through several possibilities.

    "Goblins? What is that?" Billy asked again.

    "They''re small like a child, they have tough green skin, and they can sneak quite well, especially in the middle of their territory like this one."

    Upon hearing Saeldir''s words, they immediately became convinced that whatever was lurking behind the shadowy bushes was the Goblins. But what Saeldir said next made them slightly anxious.

    "They usually don''t wait this long to attack."

    The four of them had been walking for about thirty minutes in vignce and anticipation. Waiting for when those Goblins woulde to attack with their screech. But no one came.

    Saeldir continued, "They are indeed sneaky, but they are also impatient. They should have attacked us by now."

    "Maybe it''s not Goblins," Erend suggested.

    "Maybe," Saeldir said. "We should move faster."

    The three of them agreed and began to move faster. Although their preparations were thorough enough, they were not eager to take the risk of facing something they didn''t understand.

    A few minutester, they arrived at arge opening inside the forest. The rain and wind intensified again as they emerged from the shade of the big trees.

    They didn''t stop. They kept going, leading their horses, which surprisingly remained calm, toward the next part of the forest. As they entered, they were shocked to see the sight of several corpses hanging from the branches of the trees.

    "What is that?" Adrien asked.

    Saeldir stared at the corpses for a moment. They had features almost identical to humanoid children. Instantly, he realized what they were seeing.

    "It''s Goblins," Saeldir said. "Something killed them and disyed them like trophies on the tree branches."

    Adrien, Billy, and Erend exchanged nces. They realized that there was a new danger ahead of them.

    "Let''s move then!" Billy urged.

    Saeldir nodded. Right now, moving faster might be the best solution for them.

    However, as soon as they started moving again, something whistled through the air, piercing through the bushes and trees.

    Realizing the danger, they immediately erected their Magic shields. Dozens of darts with tips coated in liquid stopped a few meters from them, halted by their Magic shield.

    Without saying anything, the four of them immediately searched for the attackers from the shadows. The trees swayed in the wind, making it even more difficult for them to spot the attackers, who could hide behind the shadows of the trees.

    And the attackers knew this, so they took advantage of it. But they didn''t consider one thing: the fact that there was a Dragonborn among the group of four.

    Erend''s eyes emitted a golden light shining in the middle of the darkness. He picked up some movements behind the swaying trees.

    [ Skill activated: All-Fire Based Power (Lv.3) ]

    A fireball appeared in Erend''s hand. He then threw it toward one of the shadows he had picked up. The fireball shot with incredible speed and hit the shadow.

    *BOOM!*

    An explosion urred. It wasn''t too big, but enough to knock the attacker down several meters to the ground.

    Noises were heard from the trees. It seemed like the attackers were caught off guard because they didn''t expect to be discovered.

    In that split second of confusion, Saeldir, Adrien, and Billy were already able to locate them.

    ~~~

 Chapter 441: Evolved Goblins

    They had sessfully located their enemies. The creatures moved swiftly as dark shadows behind the trees, and their number exceeded ten creatures. The number seemed daunting, but they were not overly afraid. Their strength had clearly increased since before. And the fact that these creatures used tactics of hiding while attacking might reveal that they were not very strong.

    "What do you think, should we split up?" Saeldir asked.

    "Yes. That way, we''ll finish faster," Adrien said.

    Saeldir waited, looking at Billy and Erend. No oneined about his suggestion, so he assumed they agreed.

    "Alright," Saeldir said.

    They spread out to four different sides. Because they already knew the location of their enemies, they immediately rushed towards them with a strong desire to kill.

    They could not waste time here. If there were attackers, it was better to kill them as quickly as possible without bothering to think about the consequences. For their journey had more consequences than what would befall them from killing their enemies. That''s what they had discussed before embarking on the journey.

    The tall, skinny creatures were clearly visible in front of Erend. He elerated his run.

    It seemed that those creatures were caught off guard because their prey decided to attack. In Erend''s eyes, he saw one of them look sideways with a confused expression.

    Erend grinned, thinking that what he saw was very foolish because they really only reserved for a sneak attack without considering another n. So now, when that n was ruined, they were confused.

    The creatures tried to flee as Erend got closer. But he didn''t have a chance to outrun him. Erend elerated his charge until he finally reached behind the creatures, seemingly in the blink of an eye.

    He then snatched the skinny creature''s neck and mmed it to the ground. Erend felt the crack of its neck within his grip.

    Another creature that saw their friend die in his hand looked displeased. Another wave of darts shot towards Erend. He summoned fire from his body and instantly destroyed the darts. Then, emerging from the fire, he lunged in the direction where the darts came from.

    He was like a bloodthirsty beast, moving with incredible speed, causing the creatures witnessing him to feel a freezing fear in their bodies.

    Erend once again grabbed the creature''s neck. But this time, before snapping it, he tried to see its true form. The creature had an extremely ugly face, with a long nose and flowing snot. Its teeth were jagged and protruded from its mouth due to their size. Its eyes were toorge for its face.

    Erend frowned. "This thing is ugly as hell."

    *Suddenly, there was a stab in his back.* Erend, who had sensed another creature creeping behind him, deliberately did not react to bait them, and they took the bait so soon. His armor protected him well, so he didn''t bother to activate his Dragon Scales. He smashed the creatures behind him with the one he was holding.

    Because of the force of those smacks, he crushed both of their bodies into pieces of flesh.

    He didn''t receive any EXP this time. Maybe because his level was already too high, or because he wasn''t given the quest to kill them. But that wasn''t important.

    More creatures emerged from the shadows again. This time, there were more than before. Erend didn''t think there would be this many hiding creatures that could even avoid his Dragon Eyes. Around a dozen came lunging at him with their ws and daggers. He killed them all in a span of a few seconds.

    On the other side of the forest, Erend heard some explosions and screams. Some of them were the angry shouts of men; definitely Adrien and Billy were enjoying their time killing these creatures. He couldn''t believe they would scream in pain.

    After killing all the creatures that attacked him, Erend walked to find the others and intended to offer them help if they needed it.

    Adrien saw a sword sh before his eyes. He jerked his head backward and let the sword pass. Afterward, he used his own sword to stab his attacker in the chest, killing them instantly. He then ran to kill the others within his reach, the soul of a warrior burning in his eyes. It was like he was back in the war.

    Billy was no different. He and Adrien used to be soldiers who relied only on their guns to fight their enemies. When they fought the Elves, they felt that even their guns wouldn''t help much against Elf''s Magic. But now, they wielded that power themselves, and that power came from this world so it didn''t lose its potency.

    Billy and Adrien killed a lot of creatures that became their enemies within minutes. When they were done, Erend and Adrien were also finished and were now behind them.

    "You seem to be enjoying it, captain," Erend said, grinning.

    Adrien grinned, wiping blood from his face. "It''s not bad. They can provide a bit of entertainment on this boring journey."

    A minuteter, they regrouped. They said they had killed any creatures they found. Some tried to run, but they were able to chase and kill them.

    "They look like Goblins," Saeldir said.

    "You said they were small-bodied monsters," Billy said.

    "Yes. Somehow, they seem to have evolved," Saeldir looked concerned. "This must be a change thates because of the Great Cmity, or at least has something to do with it in some way."

    "If that''s the case, we should continue our journey as quickly as possible," Adrien said.

    Realizing that the situation was getting worse so quickly, they didn''t waste any more time. They even decided to postpone their rest time even longer.

    The forest area turned out to be vast. Erend, Adrien, and Billy were surprised that even after walking for about five hours at a fast pace, they still hadn''t found any way out. They encountered several evolved Goblins along the way.

    They killed them as easily as the previous wave. Those Goblins weren''t a dangerous threat, but they were annoying because they hindered their journey.

    ---

 Chapter 442: Mysterious Man

    In the middle of a dark cave, a figure wearing a green robe was sitting. His broad shoulders indicated that he was a male, the big one that is. He was sitting in front of a bonfire, trying to find warmth amid the storm that was hitting the forest where he temporarily resided.

    Behind him, there were three giant creatures with muscr bodies and gray skin. They were lying on the ground, unconscious due to his magic. The man was eating the meat he roasted over the bonfire. The juice from the meat was dripping, creating a hissing sound in the bonfire. He then put it into his mouth and started munching.

    "Hmm..." He murmured, expressing how delicious his food was. The man had a face covered in brown hair that looked stiff, almost as if his face was covered in roots. This hair made him look intimidating, hiding his actually beautiful face. After a few minutes, he finally finished his meat and looked outside. The rain was pouring heavily, more than usual.

    There was something unnatural about this storm, as if nature was trying to warn about something.

    "I thought living alone in the forest and far from civilization would be enjoyable. But it''s just the same. Problems will find me eventually," he sighed,menting hisfortable life that seemed to be disappearing soon. Although he didn''t know exactly how soon it would happen, he was sure it would happen eventually.

    "So what should I do now? Should I go back to the kingdom?" He contemted by himself. He was ustomed to mumbling alone as if he were talking to someone, while actually he was only speaking with his own voice.

    The man then shook his head. "No. I feel like I don''t need to return to the kingdom." There was a clear reluctance in his facial expression when he said that. Something was holding him back from returning to the kingdom, and it was his past. The same reason why he chose to exile himself in the outside world.

    The man decided to lie down on the cave floor. Water was flowing from outside, but he didn''t care. His enchanted green robe provided enough protection for him. He closed his eyes and let the sound of the raging storm help him to sleep.

    A few minutes passed. The mysterious man opened his eyes. His senses picked up movement from the middle of the forest. ''Elf? Or something else?''

    From where he was now, the territory of one of the Elf kingdoms was the nearestndmark. So for him, it was natural that there might be Elves traveling to this ce. However, he only sensed about three to four figures walking in the middle of the forest. It was very unlikely for Elves to travel in such small numbers unless they were on some kind of secret mission.

    Considering what he felt about the changes in this world, maybe his guess was right. The Elves - he assumed - who were walking were on a secret mission that required them to move quickly.

    The man finally got up from his lying position and approached the cave entrance. From the thin crack that only one person could enter, he peeked outside. A few minutester, he saw four males, wearing armor that was clearly enchanted with high Magic, each carrying a horse. They were walking in a hurry, although the man didn''t sense any danger following them.

    The man thought, maybe the danger was something he couldn''t see.

    And it made him concerned. From their expressions, the man could see that they were very anxious about something. He immediately decided that he needed to meet them. He hoped in his heart that they wouldn''t immediately see him as a threat and attack him.

    ---

    "Is it still far?" Billy asked, looking up at the sky. Now, after several hours of walking, the sky had turned even darker. It doubled his worry.

    "I''ve told you that this forest area is very vast," Saeldir replied. "Didn''t we agree to postpone our rest time?"

    Billy sighed. "Yeah. You''re right."

    Billy finally chose to remain silent and walk calmly. Behind him, Erend continued to activate the Dragon Eyes skill. He already had a lot of Mana, which made him not worry even though maintaining the skill active for so long. He would not run out of Mana even if there were fights waiting ahead.

    Suddenly, Erend noticed a movement behind the bushes. It was so subtle and soft, not making any sound at all. The figure could blend in very well with nature and shadows to the point where even Saeldir''s Mana sense couldn''t detect it.

    "We gotpany," Erend whispered to his friends.

    They immediately tensed up, but with their skills, they could control their bodies to not show any signs of it. They just kept walking following the path that Saeldir indicated.

    "What is it?" Saeldir asked using telepathy.

    "It''s bipedal. That''s the only thing I know. He has very good camouge," Erend replied.

    "He?" Adrien asked.

    "Well, his physique looks like a male."

    "Could be a big female," Billymented.

    "Could be," Erend added.

    "We have to be careful," Saeldir said.

    They all knew what he meant. Based on their experience, the inhabitants of this forest were not very friendly. The thing following them was likely hostile, that''s what came to their minds instantly.

    So they got ready to fight.

    Erend was the first to act. He created a small fireball in his hand, shaping it into a kind of short spear and threw it towards the mysterious figure.

    The green-robed man saw an attacking towards him. It was very fast, but he could still handle it. He stretched out his hand forward and a vortex appeared, instantly attacking Erend''s attack and making it vanish.

    Erend, seeing that, frowned.

    "Whoa! You could burn this forest with fire Magic like that, you know?"

    Adrien, Billy, and Saeldir were already seen ready tounch their attack. But the man raised his hands.

    "I just want to talk."

    ---

 Chapter 443: Telling Him

    The presence of the mysterious man was something surprising for them. Adrien, Erend, and Billy looked to Saeldir for some kind of exnation. But the Elf only wore the same puzzled expression as them.

    "Uhh, I must have startled you. I apologize for sneaking up on you all like that," the man said. "My name is Adrius. I am a human."

    Hearing that, they exchanged looks once again.

    "What is a human doing here?" Saeldir asked, puzzled. "Alone."

    Adrius scratched his head. "That''s a bit hard to exin. Why don''t we take shelter first? There is a cave nearby. It''s the ce I''ve been using for shelter since this afternoon."

    "I don''t trust you," Billy said bluntly. "I mean�� You''re alone, and you just look suspicious."

    Adrius nodded his head several times as if understanding. "Right. Yeah, Ipletely understand. But you don''t need to be afraid because I have no ill intentions. And if I did, you could defeat me together, right?"

    They had indeed been observing Adrius since earlier. They couldn''t trust him at all, but what he said made sense. And the four of them knew that they were strong enough to defeat him.

    However, joining the stranger was a risk they could not afford. The four of them understood that.

    "No, thank you. I guess we''re fine," said Adrien.

    Then they turned their faces away and began walking again.

    Adrius groaned and rubbed his face. His thick beard felt rough to his own hands.

    ''Is this because of my beard?'' he thought. Adrius walked following them. And they immediately noticed what he was doing.

    ''I guess he''s not dangerous,'' Billy said telepathically.

    ''We can''t take the risk, and we have to hurry,'' Saeldir replied.

    Billy didn''t say anything more. Besides, their quest is more important than the man.

    "Hey," Adrius called. "Let''s talk first. I know you''re on an important journey. May I know your destination?"

    Erend turned around. "Why do you want to know?"

    "If it''s something really bad, then I feel like I need to know," Adrius replied.

    "Who are you really?" Saeldir asked, curious.

    Adrius felt that he should start being honest if he wanted to gain their trust. That way, they could trust him to tell them what they were really doing.

    "I''m quite famous among humans in Astoria. Have you ever heard of it?" Adrius asked.

    Erend, Adrien, and Billy exchanged puzzled looks. But Saeldir seemed to react differently.

    "I''m familiar with that kingdom. What''s your connection to it?" Saeldir asked.

    "Well, my name is�� Uhh�� Adrius Darkmoor."

    Saeldir furrowed his brow. "The Archmage of Astoria kingdom?"

    Adrius nodded with a sheepish smile. Erend, Adrien, and Billy exchanged nces.

    "I assume that you haven''t been keeping up with the developments of that kingdom. Well, I had to exile myself after refusing a project to build weapons that they would use to dere war on a Dwarf kingdom in the west."

    Upon hearing Adrius''s exnation, the four of them were equally surprised.

    "Dwarf kingdom in the west? Isn''t that where we''re heading now?" Billy said, looking at the others.

    Saeldir nodded. Then, he looked at Adrius and said, "Where is your cave?"

    In the end of the conversation, they agreed to go to the cave that Adrius had used for shelter. They found themselves inside the cave while their horses waited outside.

    Saeldir asked them to use their Magic to create a veil that concealed the presence of the horses and protected them from the storm. Erend did not participate in it because his Magic waspletely different from theirs.

    The crackle of burning wood filled the cave, isted from the storm outside. Erend, Adrien, Billy, and Saeldir felt relieved to finally be free from the storm. They were also grateful for the warmth of the campfire.

    Adrien, Erend, and Billy drank the coffee they had brought. The ck and warm liquid flowed down their throats, eliciting a long sigh from each of them.

    "You can start saying something now," Saeldir said, looking at Adrius.

    "Right. So, just like I said, about a year ago, I fled from the Astoria kingdom after burning my spells and creations. I''m sure that''s why they couldn''t continue the project.

    "They also hunted me like hungry hounds. I''m a criminal in that kingdom now.

    "I once had a vision of a disaster. I forget now because I''m not really skilled in divination, but I remember the feeling. It was a devastation of immense proportions.

    "Since then, I''ve been trying to find clues but couldn''t find anything. So when I saw you guys rushing to do something, I thought I should meet you," Adrius exined.

    "Do you think we have something to do with your vision?" Adrien asked.

    "I''ve never seen people from the Elf kingdom traveling in such a small group. And the fact that you are humans and an Elf traveling together makes it all the more confusing," Adrius said.

    They were unsure whether to trust Adrius or not. He was a native inhabitant of the area they wanted to reach. So maybe he could help them find the fastest way to get through it.

    Erend, Adrien, Billy, and Saeldir discussed telepathically while letting Adrius ponder in silence. After a few minutes, they came to a conclusion.

    "We want to go to the Dwarf kingdom in the west. Help us get there," Saeldir said.

    "Why do you want to go there?" Adrius inquired.

    "Listen, Adrius. What I''m about to tell you is something big and will sound shocking. So prepare yourself."

    Adrius nodded. "I''ve been preparing myself since I invited you into this cave."

    In turn, they began to tell him about the Great Cmity but with a shorter and safer version. They didn''t reveal everything they knew, just the most important parts.

    Adrius''s face paled after he finished hearing their exnation. The feeling he got when hearing their exnation was simr to what he felt when seeing that vision.

    Adrius sighed, trying to calm his pounding heart.

    "I will help you get there," he said.

    ~~~

 Chapter 444: Underground

    Adrius proposed an idea that immediately caught the interest of Erend, Adrien, Billy, and Saeldir. They exchanged nces, realizing that this was a great opportunity, one they couldn''t afford to miss.

    "Do you trust us?" Saeldir asked.

    "Of course," Adrius nodded, seemingly without hesitation.

    "Oh," Saeldir said. "Alright, then. Do you want to know more?"

    "Actually, yes. But it can wait forter. For now, we should rest," Adrius theny down on the rock.

    "Why?" Erend asked. He felt he wasn''t tired, and neither were the others. And he was sure that even this Archmage didn''t feel tired after spending time inside this cave.

    "I know a shortcut to the Astoria kingdom, and the path is not easy. We should rest while we can," Adrius replied.

    Erend looked at his friends. "What do you think?"

    Saeldir thought silently for a few seconds. Then he said, "He surely knows more about the Astoria kingdom than we do. If he says the path we will take is difficult, then maybe he is telling the truth."

    "I am telling the truth," Adriusmented.

    "Okay. Let''s sleep," Adrien said.

    That night, they slept on the hard rock floor inside the cave. Outside, the sound of the storm continued to rage, hitting the tall trees and bushes, creating a sound like the roar of a giant beast.

    The next day, they woke up in the first light of dawn. The sky was still quite dark, and the air was still very cold, shrouded in mist. But the storm had ended, leaving only a light drizzle.

    "Are you ready?" Adrius asked.

    They all answered that they were ready. There was no doubt orziness in their voices. Adrius could even sense the urgency that made him more convinced that what they were doing was indeed something significant.

    They emerged from the cave. Adrius looked at the four horses, which were also awake, waiting for their masters.

    Adrius smiled, seeing that even the horses were passionate about this journey. However, his smile vanished a momentter because he had to deliver bad news to them.

    "No horses can pass through our way that we''re going to take."

    "Why?" Saeldir asked. "Where are you actually taking us?"

    "Underground. It would make a lot of sense if we cut through hundreds of kilometers by going through an underground way, right?"

    "If that''s what we have to do, then it can''t be helped. These horses are smart. They can find their own way back," Saeldir said.

    Adrius nodded. "I guess they are horses bred by you Elves."

    "You''re right," Saeldir nodded at that remark.

    Although Adrius said they had to leave their horses, they didn''t have to do it immediately. After about an hour of walking through the challenging forest, they finally found the way out. Then they rode their horses.

    Adrius rode with Saeldir so he could show him the way. They traversed open areas like vast valleys andkes quickly.

    Finally, after the sun began to set, they arrived at the entrance of the underground passage as instructed by Adrius.

    They dismounted from the horses and bid them farewell. The four stallions ran back in the direction they came from.

    Billy watched their departure with a sad look. He sighed. "I hope they can return home safely."

    Adrius led them through several slippery, rocky uphill paths battered by rain.

    Adrius exined where they could actually find the passage. It was concealed and hidden amidst thendscape, cleverly disguised to blend seamlessly with its surroundings.

    It was a narrow crevice nestled between rugged rocks or beneath overgrown vegetation. But with Adrius''s help, they were able to find it.

    Adrius murmured something. It turns out that the entrance wasn''t something that could be opened with just physical effort; they had to use some kind of spell. No wonder it was so difficult to use it.

    They descended into the darkness below. The air grew cooler and damp as they journeyed deeper underground.

    The earthy scent of soil mingled with the faint echo of distant water droplets. With torch in hand, they pressed forward, guided by the flickering light casting dancing shadows along the ancient walls.

    "This tunnel was once part of an ancient structure?" Saeldir asked, representing the curiosity of Erend, Adrien, and Billy.

    "Yes. I''m not sure exactly what structure it was. But whatever it was, the inhabitants met a terrible fate," replied Adrius.

    "How do you know?" Billy asked.

    "I once explored this tunnel and found traces of that terrible demise."

    After that, they chose not to ask further. The fear of whatever might have happened in this ancient structure was thest thing they wanted.

    The passageway widened into expansive chambers adorned with shimmering stctites and stgmites, creating an otherworldly atmosphere that echoed with the whispers of history.

    Their footsteps echoed against the stone as they navigated the treacherous terrain, mindful of hidden pitfalls and traps left by long-forgotten inhabitants. Fortunately, Adrius understood this passage well enough to guide them effectively.

    As they delved deeper into the undergroundbyrinth, they encountered branching paths leading to hidden chambers and secret alcoves, each holding its own mysteries and secrets waiting to be unveiled. Once again, Adrius''s knowledge of this passage greatly helped them.

    "This ce is so vast that we can''t reach the surface quickly," Adrius said.

    "How long do we have to be down here?" Erend asked.

    "About three days."

    "That''s too long!" Billy, who didn''t particrly like being underground, said.

    Adrius sighed and looked at him. "If we took the surface route, it would take you a week, maybe more depending on the conditions out there."

    Billy sighed, realizing there was nothing he could do.

    As the adventurers pressed deeper into the ancient underground structure, they stumbled upon a chamber cloaked in an eerie darkness that seemed to swallow the feeble light of their torches. The air grew heavy with a sense of foreboding, and a chill crept down their spines as they ventured further into the unknown.

    "Are you sure this is safe?" Erend asked.

    They all felt the chill and immediately knew that this chamber was not as safe as Adrius imed it to be.

    What made them even more anxious was that even Adrius seemed worried.

    Adrius looked at them. "I guess something is indeed happening. Come on!"

    Adrius began to run, and of course, the four of them followed him. There was no time to me him or curse at him for bringing them here. That could wait until they reached the surface.

    Suddenly, their torchlight illuminated the shadowy figures of ancient tombs lining the chamber walls. Their surfaces were etched with cryptic runes and symbols of a long-forgottennguage. The scent of centuries-old dust thickened in the air.

    Suddenly, they saw figures shrouded in tattered robes and ancient armor. Their hollow eyes glowed with an otherworldly light as they gazed upon the intruders with a mixture of curiosity and malice.

    "Shit," Erend muttered.

    ~~~

 Chapter 445: At The Exit

    "Uhm... Who is that?" Billy asked. Though he was just asking, his hand was already resting on his sword, ready to draw it at any moment.

    "I''m not entirely sure. But... It seems he is the original inhabitant of this structure," Adrius replied.

    "You said this ce was empty, didn''t you?"

    "Like I said, what you said is indeed happening, and these strange urrences are certainly because of it."

    "What should we do now?" Adrien asked.

    Adrius was silent for a moment. His forehead creased into a frown. "If he intended to attack us, he would have done it already."

    "You''re right. That thing has seen us," Billymented.

    "So why is he just standing there? Staring at us?" asked Erend.

    "I''m not sure. I''ll try to ask him." Adrius began to step slowly towards the figure. The torchlight from his hands appeared calm. Somehow, despite the circumstances, he did not seem afraid.

    "What should we do, Captain?" Billy asked, looking at Adrien.

    "What else? We just have to kill it if it turns out to be dangerous," Adrien replied, then drew his sword because he thought what he said was very likely to happen.

    After hearing that instruction, Erend and Billy immediately drew their swords as well.

    Adrius approached the figure. He appeared to be male, his face corrupted by centuries since his death, disying a disturbing sight. But Adrius did not take it too seriously as he was ustomed to facing sights like this.

    "Who are you?" Adrius asked. His Magic spread, trying to sense if there were any other creatures like him around him.

    He sensed a lot of presences.

    Adrius gulped. Previously, no one had ever said that the inhabitants of this ancient structure rose again as undead, so he was never worried. He didn''t know exactly when these inhabitants rose, but it was clear it wasn''t for long.

    "Grrrhhh..." the undead replied with a low growl that sounded like a hiss. He seemed to want to say something, but the absence of a tongue, or maybe theck of Magical energy, made him unable to.

    But at least he got something. These undeads did not intend to attack them. From what he sensed, they had no bad intentions. They were just confused after being dead for centuries, suddenly rising again.

    "We just want to pass. We don''t mean to do any harm. Please, let us pass." Adrius bowed low as if asking for permission.

    When he looked up, he saw a surprising sight. The undead in front of him nodded slowly.

    Adrius returned his nod, then walked back to the three of them.

    "It''s safe. They won''t attack us," Adrius said.

    "Are you sure?" Adrien asked, his eyebrows furrowed sharply.

    "Yeah." Adrius nodded confidently. "I spoke to them. Don''t worry and trust me."

    They didn''t sheathe their swords when they followed Adrius'' directions. In every dark corridor they passed, they saw many undead wearing ancient clothing. The symbols on their armor were gold-colored and still clear despite their age.

    "Hey, is there some kind of powerful artifact we can take here?" Billy suddenly suggested.

    "It''s not wise to think about stealing something in the midst of the gaze of all the inhabitants of this ce," Adrius said to him.

    "But they don''t seem to mind," Billy replied.

    Adrien turned to him and said, "You better not mess around, Brook. We''re lucky enough to pass through safely without getting any trouble from them."

    Billy looked disappointed. But he also thought that what his captain said is right. "Yes, sir," he said.

    They spent about five hours in the corridor before finally finding arge room. They decided to rest there.

    "So we won''t encounter any enemies here?" Erend asked.

    "Well, not until the end part of this passage," Adrius replied.

    "What''s waiting for us there?"

    "There is a big snake that we''ll definitely have to fight because it''s waiting right in front of the exit door."

    "How big?" Adrien asked.

    "About fifty meters."

    Seeing Adrius answer that question calmly made them wonder.

    "That snake doesn''t seem dangerous," Billy said.

    "Oh, it is dangerous to people with strength levels below mine," Adrius grinned.

    "So you''re saying you''re strong enough to fight that snake?"

    Adrius nodded.

    "But you realize that everything has changed, right? Something might have happened to that snake that made it much stronger, or it may have a lot of friends now."

    "Yes. But I''m with you." Adrius looked at them as if he had confidence in their strength so he didn''t need to worry about all the possibilities that might happen.

    Saeldir, Erend, Adrien, and Billy exchanged nces. They didn''t all share the same feeling as Adrius. In the end, they still took an unknown risk to confront that snake.

    "Do you think it''s enough?" Saeldir asked.

    "Yes." Adrius nodded confidently again.

    "Then I guess we just have to trust you."

    ---

    After the long journey in the darkness, they finally arrived at the end of the underground passage. They didn''t know how long it had actually been, but if Adrius said it was three days, they decided to believe him.

    There were many chambers they hadn''t explored yet, and Erend was filled with a curiosity he couldn''t exin. His instinct told him that he would find something if he kept exploring more.

    But he didn''t say anything about it. It can wait forter.

    "We''ll meet the snake shortly. I''ll face it first. Usually, I''m enough alone, but if something happens, youe to help," Adrius said.

    The four of them nodded and unsheathed their swords. Several minutester, they finally saw the giant snake blocking the exit.

    A giant snakey in the middle of the tunnel, waiting. It coiled around itself in a menacing posture. Its scales glistened in the dim light filtering through the narrow opening, casting an eerie glow upon its massive form. Each scale seemed asrge as a shield, shimmering with iridescent hues of green and gold.

    The snake''s eyes gleamed like fiery green orbs, fixated on any movement within its vicinity with unwavering intensity. Its tongue flickered in and out, tasting the air for any hint of prey.

    The mere sight of this colossal snake sent shivers down the spines of the adventurers, its presence exuding an aura of primal power. As they cautiously approached the exit, the snake''s immense size became even more apparent. Its body coiled and uncoiled with sinuous grace, ready to strike at a moment''s notice.

    The sound of its hissing filled the air, echoing off the damp walls of the passage and sending a chill down their bodies.

    Despite its daunting presence, the adventurers knew they had to pass this formidable guardian if they were to reach the surface. Adrius nodded to the four of them. Then he dashed toward the snake and dropped his torch. Erend and the others watched with curiosity about what that vagabond Archmage was capable of doing.

    Adrius approached without any intention ofunching a sneak attack. He walked calmly, without expression. It didn''t take long for the giant snake to realize his presence. The giant snake lunged forward with lightning speed, but Adrius stood his ground, his eyes zing with determination. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned the forces of nature to aid him in this battle.

    Adrius began by conjuring a whirlwind of swirling air around him, creating a barrier that deflected the snake''s initial strike. As the serpent recoiled, Adrius seized the opportunity tounch his counterattack. He unleashed a torrent of mes that engulfed the serpent''s massive form, casting flickering shadows against the walls of the cavern as they consumed everything in their path.

    "Whoa!" Billy was shocked. He didn''t expect to see fire thisrge. The temperature in the tunnel suddenly increased, and the hot light drove away the darkness. Among them, only Erend didn''t squint because he was already ustomed to fire.

    Despite the torrent, the snake was undeterred. It retaliated with a vicious barrage of strikes, its razor-sharp fangs gleaming in the dim light. Adrius, however, remained calm and focused, weaving through the onught with agile grace.

    Even though he was a mage, his agility was surprising, impressing all four of them, especially Saeldir, who felt that he would have a little difficulty fighting Adrius.

    As Adrius confronted the giant serpent, he quickly realized that this would be no ordinary battle. The serpent moved with a fluidity and cunning that he had not anticipated, catching him off guard with its unpredictable maneuvers.

    Just as they had predicted, something had changed. But Adrius didn''t worry too much.

    He continued to harness the elemental forces at hismand, shifting seamlessly between sts of fire, bolts of lightning, and gusts of wind. Each attack was met with a ferocious counterattack from the serpent.

    With a huge surge of power, Adrius unleashed a devastating storm of ice, freezing the serpent''s movements in ce. With the creature immobilized, Adrius seized the opportunity to deliver the finishing blow.

    He shot a firebolt that struck the serpent, shattering its icy prison and sending shards of ice flying in all directions.

    ~~~

 Chapter 446: Passed Through A Town

    After the intense battle, the underground chamber fell silent, save for the crackling of residual mes and the settling of debris. Adrius stood amidst the aftermath, his chest rising and falling with exertion, but his expression remainedposed.

    The giant serpenty defeated at his feet, its massive form now motionless and surrounded by smoldering remnants of ice. The air was thick with the scent of burnt scales and lingering traces of magic, creating an eerie atmosphere in the dimly lit chamber.

    Erend, Adrien, Billy, and Saeldir approached Adrius cautiously, their swords still at the ready, though the danger had passed. They looked upon the scene with a mixture of awe and relief, their faces illuminated by the fading glow of embers.

    "You''re..." Billy stared at the scene in front of them with wide eyes. "You''re pretty strong."

    "See? I won''t be a burden on your journey." Adrius let out a smallugh.

    The four of them looked at Adrius with different eyes now. Previously, they knew that Adrius was strong, but they didn''t expect him to be this strong. Turns out the title of Archmage is not a title that just anyone can attain.

    However, the four of them didn''t look as impressed as Adrius thought they would be. That made him slightly disappointed.

    But then again, he was facing the residents of the Elf Pce. Although he wasn''t entirely sure of their identities, he could sense the humming of incredible power from them.

    They emerged from the ancient underground structure. After that, they found themselves greeted by the sight of rain-drenched scenery stretching out before them. It still rain outside after three days.

    The storm that had raged aboveground seemed to have subsided, but the air was still heavy with moisture, and the clouds hung low in the sky, threatening to release another downpour at any moment.

    Adrius nced up at the sky, his brow furrowed with concern.

    "The storm shows no signs of letting up," he remarked, his voice barely audible over the sound of raindrops pattering against the earth.

    Erend, Adrien, Billy, and Saeldir exchanged worried looks.

    "It''s been raining nonstop for three days now," Erend said, his voice tinged with frustration. "I fear it may not end anytime soon."

    Saeldir remained silent, his gaze fixed on the horizon as if searching for a glimmer of hope amidst the gray clouds. He knew that their journey would only be more arduous if the rain persisted.

    Adrien turned to face them, his expression determined despite the grim circumstances. "We cannot let the weather deter us from our goal," he said, his voice steady with resolve. "We must press on."

    The others agreed, and the press on.

    Adrius took the lead, his steps sure and purposeful as he guided the group across the sodden terrain. Despite the rain, his spirits remained undampened.

    Thendscape around them was shrouded in mist, the outlines of trees and rocky outcrops blurred by the veil of rain. Puddles formed in the uneven ground, reflecting the gray light of the overcast sky like dark mirrors.

    As they walked, Adrius pointed outndmarks and natural features, using his knowledge of the area to navigate their way through the unfamiliar terrain. His voice cut through the sound of rain, clear and steady, as he directed them toward their next destination.

    They walked through the relentless rain, thei enchanted armor prevent them from soaked to the bone, the group stumbled upon a small town nestled amidst the rolling hills. The buildings, though weather-beaten and worn, offered a wee refuge from the elements.

    As they approached the town, a woman emerged from one of the nearby houses. Her expression fraught with fear and desperation.

    "Please, you must help us!" she cried out, her voice trembling with urgency.

    Adrius and the threepanions hurried to her side, their concern evident.

    "What''s wrong?" Adrius asked, his voice filled withpassion.

    000

    The woman didn''t say anything and simply pulled Adrius, who was speaking with her, further into the town. Erend, Adrien, Billy, and

    Saeldir were forced to follow them because they also felt that something was wrong in this town. Not long after, they met a man who turned out to be the mayor of this town.

    "Thank the stars you''ve arrived," the major said, his voice trembling with urgency. "The undead have been terrorizing our town at night, attacking our homes, killling our family and livestock. We fear for our lives!"

    Adrius exchanged a concerned nce with hispanions, their resolve strengthened by the vigers'' plight.

    "We will do everything in our power to help you," he promised, his voice unwavering. "Tell us more about these attacks, and we will devise a n to put an end to them."

    Even though they were pressed for time, now they were facing people who needed help. They all agreed to assist them.

    With the guidance of the major and other vigers, they learned that the attacks urred under the cover of darkness, when the streets were shrouded in shadows and the moon hung low in the sky.

    "We should be able to handle this easily, right?" Billy said.

    "Yes. If only killing the undead wasn''t a big deal. But we have to address the cause, don''t you think?" Erend said.

    "Right," Adrien agreed with that.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the sky in shades of deep purple and fiery orange, a palpable sense of dread settled over the town.

    Suddenly, from the depths of the surrounding forest, a low, guttural moan echoed through the night air, sending shivers down the spines of all who heard it. The ground trembled beneath their feet as a horde of undead emerged from the shadows.

    The vigers watched in horror as the undead horde advanced. Their ranks swelling with each passing moment. The sound of their ragged breath and the tter of bones against stone filled the air, drowning out all other noise.

    With a sense of urgency, the fivepanions sprang into action. While the townsfolk get into hiding.

    ---

 Chapter 447: Shocking Cause

    As the horde of undead emerged from the forest, Adrien, Billy, and Adrius sprang into action, drawing their swords and preparing for battle. The air crackled with Magic as they unleashed bursts of energy to repel the advancing creatures.

    Adrien and Billy moved with practiced precision, their swords shing in the moonlight as they expertly parried and struck down their foes.

    Adrien''s movements were fluid and graceful, each swing of his de calcted to cut his enemies with maximum efficiency.

    Billy fought with a fierce determination, his swordsmanship honed through weeks of training with the Elves and few battle experience.

    Meanwhile, Adrius stood at the center of the battlefield, his hands weaving intricate patterns as he called upon the elemental forces of nature to aid him inbat.

    With a turn of his anr he summoned swirling gusts of wind to buffet the undead, sending them flying back with each powerful gust. mes erupted from his fingertips, engulfing the creatures in searing fire that left nothing but ash in its wake.

    Together, the trio fought in perfect harmony, their movementsplementing each other as they effortlessly dispatched wave after wave of undead assants.

    Meanwhile, Saeldir focused his Magic sense, reaching out to feel the subtle vibrations of the surrounding energy.

    His mind became attuned to the mystical currents flowing through the area searching for any anomalies or disturbances that might indicate the source of the undead menace.

    Beside him, Erend stood ready, his keen eyes scanning the battlefield for any signs of danger. But his expression calm.

    As Adrien, Billy, and Adrius engaged the undead inbat, Saeldir''s senses catching on a dark aura emanating from a nearby grove of trees.

    "There''s something in the forest," Saeldir then informed Erend about what he felt and from which direction it came. He was confident that he could pinpoint the location very urately.

    "Alright. I''ll go there," Erend said.

    "You can handle it alone, right?" Saeldir asked.

    Erend looked at him. "Why don''t you want toe along?"

    Saeldir shrugged. "It''s not a big deal, so it''s better if you do it alone. We don''t need to attract too much attention by storming the forest together."

    Although Saeldir''s words had a point, Erend was sure he just wanted to ck off. But he didn''tin any further; he had already done his job, after all.

    So he went alone. Erend left the house where they were waiting and dashed into the forest.

    When he finally arrived in the forest, Erend moved with purposeful strides, his senses keenly attuned to the eerie stillness that enveloped the shadowy trees. The dense canopy overhead obscured the moonlight, casting a veil of darkness over the forest floor as he pressed forward, his footsteps muffled by the thick underbrush.

    With each step, Erend''s instinct warning him of the danger that lurked in the shadows. He pressed on, searching for the source of the undead that gued the town.

    The air grew thick with the scent of decay, mingling with the damp earthiness of the forest as Erend ventured deeper into the heart of the woods. His senses tingled, his muscles coiled like a spring ready to unleash its pent-up energy at a moment''s notice.

    Suddenly, he heard the faint rustle of leaves and the snapping of twigs somewhere ahead. His senses on high alert as he strained to pinpoint the source of the sound.

    He crept forward, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword, ready to draw it at the first sign of danger.

    As he rounded a bend in the forest path, Erend''s eyes widened in shock as he came face to face with the source of the undead. Standing before him was a dark figure cloaked in tattered robes, its eyes gleaming with malevolent intent as it regarded him with a chilling stare.

    Erend frowned when he realized�� It was a young boy. His eyes alight with an otherworldly glow.

    "Who are you?" Erend asked, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.

    The boy''s gaze bore into Erend''s soul, his lips curling into a faint smile. "I am the one whomands the dead," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Erend can not hide his shock. "You''re the one behind the undead attacks?!"

    The boy nodded, his eyes gleaming with an unsettling intensity. "I have awakened the power of necromancy within me," he said, his voice filled with a chilling certainty. "With it, I canmand the dead to do my bidding."

    "What? How did a kid like you awaken it?" Erend was shocked. He thought that what was happening was some kind of creature or natural anomaly causing the undead. But it turned out to be just a young boy.

    "Because I am talented! Hahaha!" the boyughed.

    Erend sighed. He felt that what the boy said was indeed true. He is indeed talented. But what he did was a mistake; why did he suddenly stumble upon this kind of dark Magic once his talent awakened.

    ''Anyway, I have to stop him.'' Erend sighed.

    "Pull all your undead from the vige, boy," said Erend.

    "Make me!" the boy gave Erend an arrogant expression as if he wouldn''t be defeated. Then he raised another pack of undead from around him.

    Erend sighed. Then he flicked his finger and sent a torrent of fire at all the undead, obliterating them to ashes.

    The boy watched in horror as his minions were reduced to nothing but ash, his control over them shattered by the ferocity of Erend''s magic.

    "You... you can''t do this!" the boy stammered, his voice trembling with fear and disbelief.

    Erend continued to unleash wave after wave of scorching mes. The forest echoed with the roar of the inferno, the mes consuming everything in their path as they surged toward the boy.

    Desperation flickered in the boy''s eyes as he realized the extent of Erend''s power. He had thought himself untouchable, invincible even, but now he stood face to face with a force beyond hisprehension.

    As the mes closed in around him, the boy''s resolve wavered, his control slipping through his fingers like sand. In a final act of desperation, he raised his hands, summoning what little magic he could muster in a feeble attempt to defend himself.

    But suddenly, Erend was already in front of him. "Stop it or I''ll burn you as well, boy."

    ---

 Chapter 448: A Young Talent

    The boy''s bravado evaporated instantly, reced by a stark fear that gripped his entire being. His eyes widened in terror as he stared at Erend, frozen in ce as if caught in the grip of an unseen force.

    The mes of Erend''s warning danced ominously in the air, casting eerie shadows across the forest floor.

    With a trembling voice, the boy stammered, "P-please... don''t hurt me..."

    Erend''s expression softened slightly as he observed the boy''s genuine fear. Despite his initial anger, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pity for the child who had unwittingly stumbled into the dangerous world of necromancy.

    "I won''t hurt you if you stop raising the undead and promise not to dabble in dark magic again," Erend said firmly, his tone carrying a mix of authority and empathy.

    The boy nodded frantically, his entire body shaking with fear. "I-I promise! I won''t do it again, I swear!"

    Erend nodded, satisfied with the boy''s response.

    The boy nodded vigorously, scrambling to his feet and fleeing into the depths of the forest. Erend watched him go.

    Erend''s curiosity gnawed at him as he watched the boy disappear into the vige. But he couldn''t shake the nagging question that lingered in his mind.

    Turning back to him, Erend called out, "Wait!"

    The boy paused, ncing back at Erend with a mixture of fear and uncertainty etched on his face.

    "How did youe to possess the power of necromancy Magic?" Erend asked, his voiceced with a genuine curiosity tinged with concern.

    The boy hesitated, shifting nervously on his feet as he mulled over his response. After a moment of tense silence, he finally spoke, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "I... I found an old book in the ruins near the vige," the boy confessed. "It... It had strange symbols and drawings in it. I-I didn''t know what it was, but... but I felt drawn to it.

    When I touched it, I-I felt a strange power coursing through me. And then... the dead started to rise."

    Erend''s brows furrowed in concern as he listened to the boy''s tale. The allure of forbidden knowledge leading unsuspecting souls down a dark and dangerous path.

    "Where is this book now?" Erend asked, his tone grave.

    The boy swallowed hard, his eyes darting nervously around the forest as if searching for an escape. "I-I forgot," he admitted. "After I got the power, I didn''t even think about that book anymore."

    Erend nodded solemnly, understanding the weight of the boy''s words. It was a smallfort to know that the source of the dark magic had been disposed of, but he couldn''t shake the lingering unease that settled in the pit of his stomach.

    "Thanks," Erend said softly. "Now go home, and remember to stay away from anything that tempts you down this path again."

    With a final nod, the boy turned and disappeared into the vige. Erend followed few steps behind him.

    ---

    A moment after that, Erend back to the vige and the boy is standing in front of everyone.

    As the vigers gathered in the town square, murmurs of fear and anger filled the air. They cast using nces at the young boy who stood before them, his eyes downcast and his shoulders slumped in shame.

    "It was me," the boy finally admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "I-I''m the one who brought the undead to our vige."

    Gasps of shock rippled through the crowd, followed by angry shouts and usations hurled at the boy.

    "How could you do this to us?"

    "Traitor!"

    "You''ve brought nothing but trouble to our vige!"

    Erend stepped forward, his expression stern yetpassionate. "Hold on, everyone," he called out, his voice cutting through the tumult of the crowd. "Let''s hear what the boy has to say."

    The vigers turned their attention to Erend, their faces still contorted with anger and mistrust.

    "I know it''s hard to believe," the boy continued, his voice trembling with emotion. "But it''s true. I... I found an ancient book in the ruins, and... and I couldn''t resist the temptation. I thought I could control the magic, but I was wrong."

    A wave of murmurs swept through the crowd, the vigers exchanging skeptical nces as they listened to the boy''s confession.

    "But why should we believe you now?" one viger demanded, his voiceced with suspicion.

    "Because he''s telling the truth," Erend interjected, stepping forward to stand beside the boy. "I''ve spoken with him, and I believe he regrets his actions. He''s just a boy who made a mistake, like we all have at some point in our lives."

    The crowd fell silent, the weight of Erend''s words hanging heavy in the air. Slowly, the anger began to dissipate, reced by a sense of understanding and empathy.

    "We can''t undo what has been done," Erend continued, addressing the crowd. "But we can choose how we move forward from here. Instead of casting me, you should work together to rebuild your vige and ensure that nothing like this ever happens again."

    The vigers exchanged uncertain nces, their expressions softening as they considered Erend''s words. After a moment of tense silence, one by one, they nodded in agreement.

    Saeldir approached the young boy with a calm demeanor, his eyes reflecting a mixture of understanding and wisdom. He knelt down beside the boy, his voice gentle yet firm as he spoke.

    "Listen, young one," Saeldir began, his tone soothing yet authoritative. "What you possess is a gift, but it is also a responsibility. The power of Magic is not to be taken lightly, especially when it can bring harm to others."

    The boy nodded solemnly, his gaze fixed on the ground as he listened intently to Saeldir''s words.

    "You have seen the consequences of using your Magic for selfish purposes," Saeldir continued. "But that does not mean your talent is without value. With guidance and discipline, you can learn to harness your abilities for good."

    The boy looked up at Saeldir, his eyes filled with uncertainty and remorse. "But... what should I do?"

    Saeldir ced a reassuring hand on the boy''s shoulder. "First, you must seek forgiveness from those you have wronged," he said gently. "Then, you must dedicate yourself to learning the ways of magic under the guidance of wise mentors who can teach you to use your powers for the betterment of others."

    The boy nodded, his resolve strengthening with each word spoken by Saeldir. "I understand," he said softly.

    Saeldir smiled, his eyes sparkling with encouragement. "Remember, boy, true strengthes not from the power you wield, but from the wisdom andpassion with which you use it. Embrace your talents, but always strive to use them for the greater good."

    With those words of guidance, Saeldir rose to his feet, leaving the boy to contemte his newfound purpose.

    ---

 Chapter 449: Arrived

    They departed from the vige with haste. The group couldn''t shake off the weight of the recent events. The realization sank in that the dark forces they had encountered were spreading evereywhere. Threatening to engulf more innocent lives in their wake.

    Their minds troubled by the thought of whaty ahead.

    Amidst the somber atmosphere, a chilling realization dawned upon them. The power of ck Magic had fallen into the hands of a young child that easily, a revtion that sent shivers down their spines.

    They exchanged worried nces, knowing all too well the dangers that such untamed power could unleash upon the world.

    "How could this happen?" Adrius muttered, his voiceced with disbelief and concern.

    "It is indeed unthinkable," Saeldir added, his brows furrowed in deep contemtion. "The consequences of such power in the hands of a child... it''s beyondprehension."

    Erend clenched his fists, his jaw set with determination. "We cannot allow this to continue. We must find a way to stop it before more harm is done."

    Adrius nodded in agreement, his expression grave. "Agreed. We must act swiftly."

    They all know how dangerous this disaster is. They already knew that, but it was all just estimates and predictions from Saeldir about the records he checked.

    But now, they really saw it with their own eyes about the dangers that appeared one by one unexpectedly.

    If this kept happening, then they weren''t sure they could stop it all. For they didn''t know what kind of event urred caused by the arrival of the Great Cmity.

    As they continued their journey with resolute determination, thendscape around them began to change. Rolling hills gave way to rugged terrain, and dense forests transitioned into rocky foothills.

    The air grew cooler, carrying with it the scent of pine and earth as they ascended higher into the mountainous region.

    Along the way, they passed by picturesque streams meandering through lush valleys, their crystalline waters glistening in the sunlight. Towering trees swayed gently in the breeze, casting dappled shadows upon the forest floor.

    Birds sang melodious tunes from their perches high above, adding a sense of tranquility to the surroundings.

    As they pressed forward with unwavering resolve, the towering peaks of the mountains loomed ever closer on the horizon. Jagged cliffs rose sharply into the sky, their rugged silhouettes etched against the backdrop of the azure heavens.

    Wisps of clouds driftedzily overhead, casting fleeting shadows upon the ruggedndscape below.

    Finally, after hours of relentless trekking, they arrived at the foot of the imposing mountain range. The sheer magnitude of the towering peaks filled them with awe, their majestic grandeur serving as a testament to the untamed beauty of the natural world.

    Far to the west of their current positiony a kingdom. This kingdom was known for its ruggedndscapes, vast wilderness, and formidable natural defenses.

    The kingdom was nestled amidst towering mountain ranges and expansive forests, its borders marked by craggy peaks and rushing rivers. Lush valleys dotted with viges and fertile farnd stretched out beneath the watchful gaze of the towering mountains, providing sustenance for the kingdom''s inhabitants.

    At the heart of the kingdom stood a majestic castle. Its towering spires reaching towards the heavens and its sturdy walls standing as a testament to the kingdom''s strength and resilience.

    Surrounding the castle were bustling marketces, bustling with activity as merchants and traders from far and wide came to sell their wares.

    Colorful banners fluttered in the breeze, while the sound ofughter and music filled the air, creating a lively atmosphere that spoke of prosperity and abundance.

    Beyond the castle walls, the kingdom''s vast wilderness stretched out in all directions, teeming with untold wonders and hidden dangers.

    Towering forests, winding rivers, and towering peaks beckoned to adventurous souls, offering the promise of adventure and discovery for those brave enough to explore its depths.

    Despite its remote location and rugged terrain, the kingdom was a beacon of prosperity. That is the kingdom of Astoria, the kingdom where Adrius is formerly an Archmage.

    "This is the Ironpeak Mountain. Insidey the ce you all been looking for," Adrius said. "The Khazadrim Kingdom."

    Erend, Adrien, Billy, and Sealdir marveled at the size of the mountain and the fact that a kingdom is located inside this mountain. It there is a war, how''s their enemy supposed to attack?

    They walked closer and Adrius invoked a spell, causing a shimmering portal to materialize before them. With a sense of anticipation, they stepped through the magical gateway, feeling a momentary disorientation as they transitioned from the rugged wilderness to the heart of the mountainous realm.

    Emerging on the other side, they found themselves standing within the majestic halls of Khazadrim Kingdom, the ancient Dwarf kingdom nestled deep within the peaks of the Ironpeak Range. The air was thick with the scent of earth and metal, and the sound of hammers striking anvils echoed through the cavernous chambers.

    As they made their way further into the kingdom, they were greeted by a contingent of Dwarf guards, their stout forms d in intricately crafted armor.

    The guards eyed them with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion, their expressions stern yet not without a hint of hospitality.

    Adrius stepped forward, his demeanor confident yet respectful. "Greetings, noble guards of Khazadrim Kingdom. We seek an audience with your king, in hopes of forging an alliance against the encroaching darkness that threatens ournds."

    The guards exchanged wary nces, clearly deliberating amongst themselves. They knew something already.

    After a tense moment, one of them stepped forward, his voice gruff yet tinged with a sense of duty. "Follow me. The king will hear of your request."

    Led by the Dwarf guards, the four of them traversed the bustling corridors of Khazadrim. Their footsteps echoing against the sturdy stone walls adorned with intricate carvings depicting the history and legends of the Dwarf kingdom.

    Along the way, they passed bustling forges where skilled Dwarf craftsmen hammered away at glowing metal, and storied halls adorned with banners bearing the emblem of the kingdom.

    Finally, they arrived at the entrance to the king''s throne room, where two imposing doors stood sentinel, adorned with intricate engravings and embellishments. With a nod from the guards, the doors swung open, revealing the vast chamber beyond.

    The throne room was a sight to behold, with towering pirs of stone reaching up to support the vaulted ceiling adorned with shimmering crystals. At the far end of the room, upon a raised dais, sat the Dwarf king upon his throne. His figure is the embodiment of strength and authority.

    The four of them approached the throne, their footsteps echoing in the cavernous space. As they drew near, the king regarded them with a steely gaze, his expression unreadable. The guards stepped aside, allowing the adventurers to address their king.

    Saeldir stepped forward, his demeanor calm andposed, as he began to introduce himself and hispaions to the Dwarf king.

    "Your Majesty," he began, his voice carrying with it a tone of respect and sincerity, "I am Saeldir, the Archmage of the Elf Pce.

    With me are myrades: Erend, a seasoned warrior of great valor," he gestured towards Erend, who nodded in acknowledgment, "Adrien, a skilled swordsman whose bravery knows no bounds," Adrien inclined his head respectfully, "and Billy, a stalwartpanion whose loyalty is unmatched." Billy nodded, his expression serious as he met the king''s gaze.

    It was decided before that they will let Saeldir introducing them as whatever he see fit. Because no way they will be introduced as human from another world.

    "We have traveled far to seek your aid in a matter of grave importance," Saeldir continued. "A darkness looms on the horizon, threatening not only ournds but the safety of all who dwell within them. We humbly beseech you, Your Majesty, to lend us your strength and wisdom in our time of need."

    The Dwarf king frowned. "How came an Elf Archamage traveled with three human warriors?"

    "We''ve had a lot of adventures together, Your Majesty. And our king decided to give them honorary titles," Saeldir answered.

    "Is that so. Hmm... Actually, we also feel the disturbance in this world. We felt the mountain shuddered with unusual energy. A disaster ising," said the king. "Do you know what actually happened?"

    Saeldir stepped forward, his eyes reflecting the weight of the tale he was about to unfold.

    "Your Majesty, do you know abou the Great Cmity?" Saeldir began.

    With a voice tinged with solemnity, Saeldir began to recount the events of the Great Cmity, a cataclysmic event that will shaken the very foundations of their world.

    He described what he sees in the records about how the skies had darkened with ominous clouds, and how the earth itself had trembled with the fury of chaotic Magic. The once vibrantnds had been ravaged, torn apart by the chaos that ensued, leaving devastation in its wake.

    As he spoke, images of destruction and despair filled the minds of those listening, painting a grim picture of the horrors that had befallen their world. Entire citiesy in ruins, and countless lives will be lost in the blink of an eye.

    "That is why we need your help, Your Majesty," Saeldir concluded.

    ---

 Chapter 450: Waiting

    Saeldir began to exin in more detail about what the inevetable Great Cmity actually was. He told it in the clearest but most concise sentences. The most important thing is how he exins the danger and destruction that it will bring, so that it will have a big impact on the Dwarf King and his people who listen to him in this room.

    Saeldir''s recounting of the Great Cmity left the room in a heavy silence. The assembled Dwarves stood transfixed, their faces etched with shock and concern. The vivid images painted by Saeldir''s words had brought to life the impending disaster, making the threat all too real.

    The Dwarf king, his expression grave, broke the silence. "The Great Cmity... such devastation... We thought it was but a legend, a tale to warn our young ones."

    Saeldir nodded solemnly. "It is no legend, Your Majesty. The signs are clear, and the darkness is spreading. We must act swiftly if we are to prevent the worst."

    The king leaned forward on his throne, his eyes narrowing with determination. "And what is it you seek from us, Elf Archmage? What aid can the Khazadrim Kingdom provide in the face of such peril?"

    Saeldir took a deep breath before speaking, his voice steady and resolute. "Your Majesty, we seek the Sacred Hammer of Khazadrim. It is said to possess unparalleled power, capable of forging weapons imbued with immense strength and resilience. We believe that with the Sacred Hammer, we can create the arms necessary tobat the forces of the Great Cmity."

    A murmur ran through the room as the Dwarves exchanged worried nces. The Sacred Hammer was a relic of their kingdom, a symbol of their heritage and might. To use it in such a manner was no small request.

    The king''s gaze hardened, his eyes reflecting the weight of the decision before him. "The Sacred Hammer is our most prized possession, a symbol of our kingdom''s strength. To use it for this purpose... it is not a decision to be made lightly."

    Saeldir stepped forward, his voice filled with urgency. "Your Majesty, the cmity we face is unlike anything our world has ever seen. The forces of darkness are vast and relentless.

    "Without the power of the Sacred Hammer, we stand little chance of turning the tide. We ask not out of greed or ambition, but out of a desperate need to save all that we hold dear."

    The king''s eyes locked onto Saeldir''s, searching for any hint of deceit or ulterior motive. Finding none, he leaned back in his throne, deep in thought. The chamber fell silent once more, the tension palpable as everyone awaited the king''s decision.

    After what felt like an eternity, the king spoke, his voice firm and resolute. "Very well. The Sacred Hammer of Khazadrim shall be entrusted to you. But, Elf Archmage, we have to do a few things first to check the truth of the facts you provided."

    Saeldir gritted his teeth. He was worried they would take too long for that. But they have no choice but to agree, because otherwise they will seem pushy and want to take the Hammer.

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Saeldir replied.

    The king nodded, then gestured to one of the guards standing nearby. "Prepare quarters for our guests. Ensure they have everything they need while we conduct our inquiries."

    The guard bowed deeply. "At once, Your Majesty."

    As the guard led them out of the throne room, the four of them couldn''t help but notice the intricate craftsmanship adorning the walls and corridors of the Dwarf kingdom. The stone carvings depicted scenes of ancient battles and legendary feats, a testament to the rich history and enduring strength of the Khazadrim.

    The group was escorted through bustling hallways where Dwarf craftsmen hammered away at glowing metal, their faces illuminated by the fiery forges.

    The air was thick with the scent of molten steel and the rhythmic ng of hammers striking anvils. Other Dwarves busied themselves with various tasks, from sharpening weapons to tending to vast underground gardens, their industriousness a reflection of their resilient nature.

    Eventually, they arrived at a set of sturdy wooden doors. The guard pushed them open to reveal a spacious, well-furnished room. Arge table upied the center, surrounded by chairs.

    Comfortable-looking beds lined one wall, each with plush nkets and pillows. A hearth crackled with a weing fire, casting a warm glow throughout the room.

    "Please make yourselvesfortable," the guard said, his tone more rxed now that they were away from the throne room. "Food and drink will be brought to you shortly. If there''s anything else you need, simply ask."

    Erend, Adrien, and Billy each nodded in thanks, their expressions reflecting a mix of relief and contemtion.

    Saeldir offered a polite smile. "Thank you for your hospitality. We appreciate it greatly."

    As the guard departed, the group settled into their temporary quarters. The weight of their mission still loomed heavily, but for now there''s nothing they can do about that.

    The flickering fire in the hearth cast dancing shadows on their faces, emphasizing the concern etched into their expressions.

    Adrien broke the silence first. "We don''t have the luxury of time. Every moment we spend here, the threat of the Great Cmity grows stronger."

    Billy nodded in agreement. "What if it takes them days? Or even weeks? The situation is dire out there."

    Saeldir, seated at the table with his fingers steepled in thought, looked up at hispanions. "The Dwarves are meticulous and thorough. They won''t be swayed by words alone, and they have every right to be cautious. Their kingdom has endured for centuries by being careful. But you''re right��we can''t afford a lengthy dy."

    "We need that Sacred Hammer. Without it, we stand little chance against the full force of the Cmity. But we also need to respect the Dwarves'' process. Rushing them or appearing impatient could sour our rtionship and hinder our chances of getting their help," Adrius said.

    Saeldir nced around the room, his eyes settling on the fire. "We''vee this far together. Lets just wait and stay focused and ready to act the moment we get their answer."

    Adrien ced a reassuring hand on Billy''s shoulder. "Your''re right. And in the meantime, we should rest and gather our strength. We''ll need every bit of it."

    ---

 Chapter 451: Permission

    In the heart of the Khazadrim Kingdom, the ancient Dwarf libraries and archives buzzed with unprecedented activity. The usually quiet and serene halls were filled with the sounds of rustling parchment, the scraping of quills, and the murmurs of Dwarven schrs and scribes.

    The flickering light of countless candles and torches cast long shadows over the shelvesden with centuries-old tomes and scrolls.

    For three days, the Dwarves immersed themselves in intense research. The king hadmanded a thorough investigation into the ims made by Saeldir and hispanions, and the schrs left no stone unturned.

    They pored over ancient texts, cross-referenced historical events, and consulted the kingdom''s most revered seers and historians.

    Not just through texts, but the Dwarf king also send his soldiers outside or their mountain, and theye back bringing reports of strange urrences filtered in from the far reaches of their realm��tales of unusual tremors, unexined phenomena, and sightings of ominous clouds gathering on the horizon.

    The Dwarves, always attuned to the rhythms of the earth and stone, could sense the growing disquiet. These events only added urgency to the schrs'' quest for answers.

    On the third day, as the sun began its descent behind the towering peaks of the Ironpeak Mountains, a group of schrs and soldiers approached the throne room with their findings. Their expressions were grave, their steps heavy with the weight of their discoveries.

    They were escorted by guards through the grand corridors, past the forges and bustling halls, until they stood before the imposing doors of the king''s chamber.

    Inside the throne room, the Dwarf king sat in contemtion, his face etched with lines of worry and resolve. He looked up as the doors swung open, his steely gaze meeting the eyes of the lead schr.

    "Your Majesty," the schr began, bowing deeply. "We havepleted our research as youmanded. The texts and records confirm the warnings brought to us by Saeldir and hispanions. The signs are unmistakable��this Great Cmity is indeed upon us."

    The king''s brow furrowed as he listened, the gravity of the situation sinking in. "Tell me everything," hemanded, his voice resonating with authority.

    The schr nodded and began to recount their findings.

    "The ancient texts speak of a time when the world was nearly torn asunder by a powerful and malevolent force. The descriptions match the events we are witnessing now��the tremors, the dark clouds, mutated and evoluted monsters, and the rising chaos."

    The king leaned forward, his fingers gripping the arms of his throne. "So wee have to use the Sacred Hammer with them?"

    The schr nodded solemnly. "I think�� Yes, Your Majesty. But it will require the skill and dedication of our finest cksmiths, as well as the cooperation of our allies."

    The king sat back, deep in thought. After a moment, he spoke. "Summon Saeldir and hispanions."

    The schrs bowed and quickly left the throne room. The king remained, gazing out over his kingdom with grim expression.

    ---

    The three days passed slowly for Erend, Adrien, Billy, Saeldir, and Adrius. They had been given quarters within the grand halls of Khazadrim, and while the amodations werefortable, the weight of their task pressed heavily upon their minds.

    On the third evening, a sharp knock echoed through the stone corridor leading to their chambers. A Dwarf soldier, d in the intricate armor of Khazadrim, stood in front of them.

    "The king requests your presence in the throne room," the soldier announced, his voice steady and authoritative.

    Erend, Adrien, Billy, Saeldir, and Adrius exchanged nces, their expressions relieved. They followed the soldier through the passages of the Dwarf kingdom.

    The grand doors swung open with a creak. They stepped inside, greeted by the sight of the vast chamber filled with the warm glow of torchlight reflecting off the shimmering crystals embedded in the vaulted ceiling like what they saw before.

    At the far end of the room, upon a raised dais, sat the Dwarf king. His expression was serious but not unkind as he regarded the group. nking him were the schrs and advisors who had spent the past days verifying the dire warnings of the Great Cmity.

    The king''s voice resonated through the chamber as he spoke. "Saeldir, Erend, Adrien, Billy, Adrius��step forward."

    The five of them approached the throne, their faces reflecting a mix of hope and resolve.

    "We have reviewed the information you brought to us," the king continued. "We have confirmed the signs and portents. The Great Cmity is indeed upon us, and its threat cannot be ignored."

    A murmur ran through the assembled Dwarves, but the king raised his hand for silence. "You have asked for our Sacred Hammer to forge weapons capable of standing against this darkness. After much deliberation, I have decided to grant your request."

    The tension in the room broke, reced by a palpable sense of relief. Saeldir stepped forward, bowing deeply. "Your Majesty, you have our deepest gratitude. With the Sacred Hammer, we will have a fighting chance against the forces of the Cmity."

    The king nodded. "However, this will not be a simple task. The forging of such weapons requires not only the Sacred Hammer but also the skill and dedication of our finest cksmiths. This will take time and effort. You and yourpanions will remain here as we prepare."

    Saeldir stepped forward, "We understand, Your Majesty. We will do whatever it takes to ensure these weapons are made. I will personally present here to help your best cksmith."

    The king''s gaze softened slightly. "I appreciate your determination, warrior. Our kingdom stands ready to aid you in this endeavor. Together, we will face this threat. Hopefully this is enough to stop it."

    Saeldir then said to the king that he need to use their teleportation device to return to his kingdom to inform the king about this. The Dwarf king give him permission.

    The lead guard gestured towards the dais. "This is our teleportation device."

    Saeldir stepped onto the dais, then turned to the guards, nodding his thanks. "I will return as soon as possible."

    With a deep breath, Saeldir focused his mind, channeling his own magical energy into the device. The runes on the dais red to life, casting an ethereal light throughout the chamber. A low hum filled the air as the ancient Magic activated, creating a shimmering portal before him.

    ---

 Chapter 452: Intriguing

    Saeldir stepped through the shimmering portal, feeling a familiar sense of disorientation as the Magic energies transported him back to the Elf Pce.

    The air around him shifted from the cool, earthy atmosphere of the Dwarf kingdom to the serene, verdant ambiance of his homnd.

    His own room on the Elf Pce, adorned with intricate tapestries and glowing with a soft, natural light, weed him back.

    Without pausing to savor the tranquility, Saeldir hurried through the elegant corridors, his heart pounding with the urgency of his message.

    Elven sentinels and courtiers turned their heads as he passed, their expressions a mix of curiosity and respect. He reached the doors of the king''s throne room and took a deep breath before pushing them open.

    Inside, King Gulben and Aurdis were deep in discussion, their expressions grave. The weight of their responsibility hung heavily in the air, but their eyes brightened with hope as they saw Saeldir enter.

    "Saeldir," King Gulben said, his voice resonating with a mixture of anticipation and concern. "What news do you bring from Khazadrim?"

    Saeldir stepped forward, bowing respectfully before he spoke. "Your Majesty, I bring good news. The Dwarf king has agreed to our request. We have sessfully secured the aid of Khazadrim and their Sacred Hammer to forge the weapons we need tobat the Great Cmity."

    Aurdis''s eyes widened with relief. "That''s wonderful news. How soon can we expect their aid?"

    "The Dwarves have already begun their preparations," Saeldir replied. "Their skilled craftsmen are readying the forges, and they are fullymitted to our cause. I will help them as well. The king has also granted us ess to their ancient teleportation device, which will allow us to coordinate our efforts more efficiently."

    King Gulben nodded, his expression relief as well. "This alliance with the Dwarves is really a good news. Their strength and craftsmanship will be invaluable in the battles toe."

    Aurdis stepped forward then said. "We must ensure that our forces are prepared to support them."

    King Gulben walked from his throne and ced a hand on Saeldir''s shoulder. "The four of you have done well. Now, let us prepare for the next phase of our n."

    Leaving the king''s chamber, Saeldir made his way to his room and teleported back to the Khazadrim kingdom. Then he found Erend, Adrien, Billy, and Adrius waiting. Their faces lit up with anticipation as they saw him approach.

    "Now, what can we do?" Adrien asked.

    "Now you wait until the king gives his next instruction," Saeldir said.

    "What about you?" Erend asked.

    "I need to help them prepare everything. The details about the weapons they need to forge to have enough power to fight the Great Cmity."

    Knowing this, Erend, Adrien, Billy, and Adrius decided to explore this kingdom located under a mountain. For Erend, Adrien, and Billy, this ce was truly magical. They felt like the miracles of the world were never-ending. Every time they ventured into a new ce, they always encountered more magical things.

    The four of them split up to do their own things. The king of the Dwarves ensured they received hospitality and security, granting them freedom to explore the kingdom.

    Erend couldn''t help but let his gaze wander. He seeing the bustling forges, the sound of hammers striking anvils, and the gleam of precious metals being crafted into intricate works of art.

    A strange feeling stirred within him��an intense interest, almost an obsession, with the gold and gems that the Dwarves processed.

    The memory of the vast treasure troves, the glittering piles of gold coins, and the shimmering gemstones filled his mind, captivating him in a way he hadn''t experienced before.

    He shook his head, trying to dispel the thoughts, but they persisted. It wasn''t just a passing curiosity; it was a deep fascination that gnawed at him.

    Erend furrowed his brow, wondering why he felt this way. He had always been focused on the mission, on protecting those who couldn''t protect themselves, but now, something was different.

    Then it struck him��the power of the Dragon that resided within him.

    ''Is my Dragon side wanted to horde this treasure?''

    Dragons were known for their love of treasure, their hoarding instincts, and their insatiable desire for gold and gems. The realization sent a shiver down his spine.

    Erend trying to push the thoughts aside. He needed to stay focused. They had a mission toplete, and he couldn''t afford to be distracted by the Dragon''s instincts.

    But the allure of the treasure was strong, and he found himself wrestling with the duality of his nature��the human and the Dragon who craved wealth.

    ''Shit�� I''m be weird with this power.''

    Everywhere he looked, there were shimmering gemstones, gleaming gold, and intricately carved artifacts.

    Amongst the treasures, one particr item caught his eye��a sealed box tucked away in a corner, partially obscured by other materials.

    The box was unassuming in size but seemed to radiate a subtle, almost maic aura that tugged at Erend''s attention. He found himself drawn towards it.

    He approached the box. The box was covered in intricate Dwarven runes and secured with a heavy lock, suggesting that whatever it contained was incredibly valuable and rare.

    A nearby Dwarf, busy sorting through a pile of precious gems, noticed Erend''s sudden interest and called out to him.

    "Oi, stranger! What brings ye so close to that box? It''s not something we usually show outsiders."

    Erend hesitated, seeing the Dwarf''s scrutinizing gaze. He definitely couldn''t tell the true reason for his curiosity.

    "Uh, just curious," Erend replied, trying to sound casual. "I''ve never seen runes like these before. Thought it might be something interesting."

    The Dwarf eyed him suspiciously, clearly not entirely convinced by his answer.

    "That box contains Starsteel, one of the rarest and most precious metals we have. It''s not something we let just anyone handle."

    Erend nodded, forcing himself to step back and feign ack of interest. "I understand. Thanks for exining."

    The Dwarf grunted and went back to his work, but Erend could still feel the pull of the box. But then he took a deep breath and tore his gaze away.

    As he moved away, the allure of the Starsteel still lingered in his mind, a constant reminder of the battle he waged within himself.

    ---

 Chapter 453: A Precious Material

    Erend walked away from the bustling forge, the heavy scent of metal and the rhythmic nging of hammers fading behind him. His mind was still clouded with thoughts about the strange attraction he felt towards the sealed box containing the rare and precious Starsteel. The sensation was unlike anything he had experienced before.

    As he navigated through the intricate tunnels and grand halls of the Dwarven kingdom, his mind raced. He had felt a pull, an almost primal urge that seemed to emanate from deep within him. It was as if the very essence of the Dragon inside him had awakened at the presence of the Starsteel.

    The corridors were alive with activity. Dwarves hurried about, carrying tools, weapons, and materials, their faces focused and determined. Erend barely noticed them, lost in his own thoughts.

    "Why did I feel that way?" he muttered to himself, his footsteps echoing in the stone passageway. "Is it really the Dragon inside me reacting to the Starsteel? But why? What does it mean?"

    His thoughts turned to the immense power and responsibility he carried within him. The Dragon''s power had always been a part of him since his he got the System, but this was the first time it had manifested in such an unexpected manner.

    The attraction to the Starsteel felt almost instinctual, a deep connection that he couldn''t fully understand.

    As he continued to walk, he passed by various sections of the kingdom. He saw Dwarves meticulously crafting armor and weapons, others engaged in animated discussions about battle strategies, and a few training inbat techniques.

    Erend finally reached a quieter part of the kingdom, a ce where the noise and bustle seemed to fade away. He found a bench carved out of stone and sat down.

    "I need to understand it better."

    He took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of thoughts within him.

    Erend was still lost in thought, staring nkly ahead as he sat on the stone bench. The sound of approaching footsteps barely registered in his mind until Adrien and Billy appeared in his line of sight, their faces etched with concern.

    "What''s going on, Drake?" Adrien asked.

    "Yeah, you looked stressed. What''s bothering you?" Billy asked.

    "I''m�� okay," he said, but the skeptical looks on Adrien and Billy''s faces made it clear they weren''t buying it.

    "We''re not blind, Drake," Adrien said firmly. "Something''s up. Just tell us. Usually its something important. Or even dangerous."

    Billy nodded in agreement.

    After a moment''s hesitation, Erend relented. "Fine. It''s... it''s the Starsteel. That box in the forge, the one containing the rare metal. I felt this...

    pull towards it. It was like something deep inside me was drawn to it."

    Billy raised an eyebrow. "The Starsteel? You mean the precious metal the Dwarves were working with?"

    Some time ago, Billy also met a Dwarf who took his time to exin about a sealed box and what was contained inside it. So he knows about that.

    Billy had also exined about the Starsteel briefly to Adrien earlier when they were walking towards Erend.

    "Yes," Erend confirmed. "It wasn''t just a passing interest. It felt instinctual, like a part of me recognized it and wanted to be near it."

    Adrien and Billy exchanged nces, their expressions turning thoughtful.

    "You think it might be your Dragon instincts kicking in? Maybe your Dragon side knows that Starsteel is a powerful material, something that could be used to make a great weapon," Adrien said.

    Billy nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it makes sense. If your Dragon side is reacting to the Starsteel, it could mean it''s recognizing the potential in that metal."

    Erend looked at his friends, appreciating their insight. "You might be right. This is the first time it''s reacted so strongly to something like this. If the Starsteel is as powerful as it seems, it could be useful in our fight against the Great Cmity."

    Adrien ced a hand on Erend''s shoulder. "Then we need to figure out how to use that to our advantage. If the Starsteel can help us, we''ll need to make sure it''s put to good use."

    Billy grinned. "Besides, who wouldn''t want a weapon forged from such a rare and powerful material? It could make all the difference in the battles toe."

    Erend felt a renewed sense of purpose, bolstered by the support of his friends. "You''re right. We''ll need to speak with the Dwarves and see what we can do with the Starsteel. If my instincts are correct, it could be the key to forging a good weapons we need in our war."

    After that, Erend, Adrien, and Billy made their way through the bustling corridors of the Dwarf kingdom. They finally reached the chamber where Saeldir was diligently working with a group of Dwarf smiths, poring over ancient texts and blueprints.

    Saeldir didn''t notice their approach at first. His brow was furrowed, and his fingers traced the lines of an intricate diagram.

    "Saeldir," Adrien called out, trying to get his attention without startling him. But Saeldir barely nced up, too absorbed in his work.

    "Not now," Saeldir muttered, his voice edged with irritation. "I''m in the middle of something important."

    Erend stepped forward, determined to make his case. "Saeldir, this is important too."

    The Archmage finally looked up, his expression a mix of impatience and curiosity. "What is it, Erend?"

    Erend walked closer to him and whisper.

    "It''s about the Starsteel. My Dragon instincts are reacting to it."

    Saeldir''s eyes widened slightly. "Your Dragon instincts, you say?"

    Erend nodded. "Yes. When I was near the Starsteel, I felt a powerful pull towards it."

    Saeldir''s irritation melted away, reced by a keen interest. "That is... intriguing. It could mean that the metal holds properties we haven''t fully understood yet."

    Adrien chimed in. "We were thinking that maybe Erend''s Dragon side knows that the Starsteel can be used to forge powerful weapons. Weapons that could help us in our fight against the Great Cmity."

    Saeldir stroked his chin thoughtfully. "That makes sense. The Starsteel is incredibly rare and possesses unique magical properties. I''ll speak with the Dwarf king and see what we can do. This could indeed be the key to creating the weapons we need."

    Erend felt a sense of relief wash over him. With Saeldir on board, they were one step closer to unlocking the potential of the Starsteel.

    ---

 Chapter 454: About The Metal

    Saeldir made his way through the grand halls of the Khazadrim Kingdom. He didn''t waste time for this matter. His mind focused on the conversation he was about to have.

    Finally, he reached the imposing doors of the Dwarf king''s chamber. With a nod from the guards, the doors swung open, and he stepped inside.

    The Dwarf king sat upon his throne as always, talking to some Dwarves about their next course of action. His gaze unwavering as Saeldir approached.

    "Your Majesty," Saeldir began, bowing respectfully. "Ie to discuss a matter of great importance. Its�� regarding the Starsteel in your possession."

    The king''s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of curiosity mingling with caution. "Proceed, Archmage. What is it you wish to discuss?"

    Saeldir took a deep breath and began to exin. "In my observations and research, I have concluded that the Starsteel possesses unique properties that could be of immense use in our fight against the Great Cmity.

    "Its Magical attributes are unparalleled, and I believe it can be forged into powerful weapons that will aid us in our struggle."

    The king listened intently, his expression unreadable. When Saeldir finished speaking, the king leaned back in his throne, his fingers drumming thoughtfully on the armrest.

    "The Starsteel is a precious and rare resource," the king said slowly. "To use it without thorough understanding and caution is a significant risk."

    "I understand your concerns, Your Majesty," Saeldir replied earnestly. "But The Great Cmity is a force of immense destruction, and we need every advantage we can get. The Starsteel could be the key to forging weapons powerful enough to stand against it. If you looking for the right time to use it, it is now."

    The king''s brow furrowed, a deep line forming between his eyes. "And what if you are wrong, Archmage? What if the Starsteel is wasted, or worse, what if its power is unleashed in a way that brings harm instead of protection? We don''t fully understand that metal yet, to be honest."

    Saeldir held the king''s gaze."I have dedicated my life to the study of Magic and its applications. My conclusions are not made lightly. I believe in the potential of the Starsteel, and I am willing to take full responsibility for its use."

    The room fell silent as the king pondered Saeldir''s words. The air was thick with tension.

    After what seemed like an eternity, the king spoke again, his voice measured and deliberate.

    "Your conviction is clear, Archmage. But my duty is to protect my kingdom and its treasures. I cannot give permission to use the Starsteel lightly."

    Saeldir stood there for few moments with uneasy expression. Then, after a long moment of contemtion Saeldir decided to say what was on his mind when hee here.

    He need to use Erend to convince the king. If Erend''s Dragon instinct tell him that the Starsteel is valuable, then its probably is.

    The king looked up from his discussions with his advisors, his eyes narrowing slightly as Saeldir approached once more.

    "Your Majesty," Saeldir began, his voice calm. "I have given much thought to our conversation. There is something I must reveal that may aid in your decision."

    The king raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Speak, Archmage."

    Saeldir took a deep breath. "In our group, there is an individual of extraordinary power, one whose abilities surpass even my own. This person has a keen Magic instinct, a gift that allows him to perceive the true nature and potential of Magical artifacts. It was through this instinct that he recognized the unparalleled value of the Starsteel."

    The king''s expression remained inscrutable, but a flicker of interest sparked in his eyes. "And who is this individual, Archmage?"

    Saeldir hesitated, carefully weighing his words. "I cannot reveal his identity just yet, Your Majesty. However, I assure you, his insights are not to be taken lightly."

    The king leaned forward, his gaze intense. "You ask much, Archmage. To entrust such a precious resource based on the word of an unknown individual is not a decision I make lightly."

    Saeldir nodded, acknowledging the king''s caution. "I understand, Your Majesty. But consider this: the very nature of the Great Cmity defies the conventional. It is a force that requires us to think beyond our usual bounds. This individual''s instincts have guided us well so far, and I believe they can lead us to victory against this impending doom."

    The king sat back, deep in thought. The room fell into a tense silence, the air thick with anticipation.

    Saeldir could see the wheels turning in the king''s mind, the heavy responsibility of leadership weighing on him.

    After a long pause, the king spoke, his voice measured. "I will consider your words more, Archmage."

    Saeldir bowed deeply. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I appreciate your consideration. I will await your decision with hope and faith in the wisdom of your judgment."

    With that, Saeldir took his leave, the uncertainty still lingering but with a glimmer of hope. But he was almost certain the king will agreed to it.

    If he still won''t agreed, then they need to show Erend''s power.

    After Saeldir exited the throne room, the Dwarf king remained deep in thought, his advisors gathering around him with concerned expressions.

    One of the king''s closest advisors, a wizened Dwarf named Thrain, stepped forward. His eyes gleamed with suspicion as he addressed the king.

    "Your Majesty," Thrain began, his voice low and urgent, "we must tread carefully here. The Archmage''s request is a grave one. He asks us to reveal our most treasured resource, the Starsteel, based on the word of an unknown individual. We cannot afford to be so trusting."

    The king nodded slowly, acknowledging Thrain''s concern. "Your caution is warranted, Thrain."

    Thrain continued, his tone growing more insistent. "The Elves are a cunning people. They may have ulterior motives that we cannot see. By revealing the location and properties of the Starsteel, we risk exposing our secrets. What if they seek to steal it for themselves? We would be left vulnerable, our defensespromised."

    Another advisor, a stout Dwarf named Bofur, added his voice to the discussion. "Thrain speaks wisely, Your Majesty. The Starsteel has been the cornerstone of our strength for generations. To share it, even in the face of such dire threats, is to gamble with our very survival."

    The king remained silent, his brow furrowed in contemtion. The advisors'' words echoed in his mind, amplifying his own doubts.

    ---

 Chapter 455: The Show

    Saeldir made his way back through the bustling halls of Khazadrim, his mind heavy with the weight of the conversation he had just left. The Dwarf king''s reluctance to part with the Starsteel was expected.

    Saeldir go inside the chamber where Erend, Adrien, and Billy waited. He found the trio seated around a sturdy wooden table.

    Saeldir took a deep breath and addressed them. "I have spoken with the Dwarf king about the Starsteel. I exined its importance in forging weapons powerful enough tobat the Great Cmity."

    Erend, Adrien, and Billy listened intently.

    "The king, however," Saeldir continued, "is reluctant to agree. The Starsteel is a closely guarded secret of their kingdom. I''m sure that now his advisors is saying to him not to agree to it, they fear that it will revealing its location and properties to us could lead to their exploitation and their vulnerability."

    "Damnit. I thought we already agree to work together. Turns out, there is still trust issue here," Billi said.

    Adrien frowned, his frustration evident. "So, what do we do now? We''vee too far and seen too much to turn back now. There has to be a way to convince them."

    Saeldir''s eyes met Erend''s, a glint of resolve shining through his own apprehension.

    "There might be a way. The king and his advisors need to see clear proof of the power we possess. They need to understand that we are not just asking for their metal to exploit them but that we have the strength and purpose to use the Starsteel."

    "You mean... you want me to show them my Dragon power," Erend said.

    Saeldir nodded slowly. "Yes. They need to witness firsthand the might that we bring to this fight. Your Dragon power are our strongest arguments. If they see what you are capable of, it may sway their decision."

    Billy nced at Erend, a mixture of concern and encouragement in his gaze. "You want to do it?"

    Erend took a deep breath. "Sure, why not?"

    Saeldir gave a firm nod, then said. "Very well. I will arrange for an audience with the king and his advisors."

    Saeldir moved with purpose through thebyrinthine halls of Khazadrim.

    Saeldir approached the dais with measured confidence then he started to exined that they had something to show the king and his advisors, something that would demonstrate the true extent of the individual power who have recognise the Starsteel and the necessity of their request.

    He spoke of a disy that would leave no doubt in their minds about the might and sincerity of their cause.

    The room fell silent as the king considered Saeldir''s proposal. The advisors exchanged uncertain nces, clearly torn between their duty to protect their kingdom''s secrets and the pressing threat Saeldir had described.

    After what felt like an eternity, the king nodded. His agreement was reluctant, but there was a glimmer of curiosity in his eyes.

    ---

    The cavernous hall echoed with the steady march of armored feet as Saeldir, Erend, Adrien, and Billy made their way back to the throne room.

    Upon entering the grand chamber, they were met by the king, his advisors, and a few of the kingdom''s most formidable bodyguards, their expressions stern and questioning.

    The king sat upon his ornate throne. His advisors stood close by and bodyguards with their broad shoulders and intense gazes, nked the sides, ready for anything.

    "Time is of the essence," the king said. "We have many matters to attend to. Show us what you havee to show us."

    Erend stepped forward, his posture confident yet respectful. He took a deep breath before speaking, his voice steady and clear. "Your Majesty, I possess the power of the Dragon."

    There was a moment of silence, then a ripple of disbelief passed through the gathered Dwarves. Murmurs filled the air, skeptical nces exchanged. One of the advisors raised an eyebrow, his expression one of doubt.

    "Dragons are creatures of myth and legend," one of the bodyguards scoffed. "What proof do you have of such a im?"

    Erend could feel the weight of their skepticism pressing down on him, but he remained undeterred. He knew that words alone would not suffice. The power within him stirred, atent force eager to be unleashed.

    Saeldir nced at Erend, and nodded his head. The Elf Archmage had seen Erend''s power firsthand and knew its potential. Erend nodded back, then addressed the assembly once more.

    "I understand your disbelief," he said. "Then allow me to show you the truth of my words."

    With that, Erend closed his eyes and focused inward, summoning the fiery essence thaty dormant within him.

    The air around him began to shimmer with heat, a low rumble resonating from deep within his chest. The gathered Dwarves watched in rapt attention, their skepticism slowly giving way to awe as the temperature in the room rose.

    mes began to dance along Erend''s arms, their golden light casting flickering shadows on the stone walls. The fire swirled and grew, coalescing into a zing aura that enveloped him entirely.

    The raw aura of ancient and strong power was now unmistakable, its presence filling the hall with an otherworldly heat. The king himself could feel that.

    The Dwarves'' expressions shifted from disbelief to shock, their eyes wide with wonder. The advisors exchanged incredulous nces, while the bodyguards took a cautious step back. Even the king, with all his stoicposure, couldn''t hide the astonishment in his eyes.

    "This is the power of the Dragon," Erend said, his voice a resonant growl beneath the roar of the mes. "With this power and your Starsteel, we will have more strength tobat the Great Cmity."

    Erend could still hear the murmurs of disbelief from few of them. So he decided to add some more for the show.

    The mes that had enveloped him slowly dying down. He took a deep breath, feeling the familiar surge of energy coursing through his veins, and decided to reveal more of his Dragon nature.

    He activated his Dragon Scale.

    Closing his eyes, Erend focused on the deep well of power within him. He could feel the transformation beginning, his skin tingling and his muscles tightening. The room seemed to darken slightly as the air grew thick with an energy.

    Suddenly, his skin began to shift and change. ck and red scales started to emerge, creeping across his flesh like living armor.

    The scales were sleek and glistening, each one reflecting the light in a mosaic of crimson and obsidian hues. They covered his arms first, then spread across his chest and up his neck. His hands morphed, the fingers elongating and nails hardening into sharp, w-like tips.

    The transformation was mesmerizing and terrifying all at once. The Dwarves gasped, their eyes widening as they witnessed Erend''s metamorphosis.

    The advisors, who had been so skeptical moments before, now exchanged looks of sheer astonishment. Even the king leaned forward, his normally impassive face betraying a hint of shock.

    Erend opened his eyes, now glowing with an intense, fiery light. His voice, when he spoke, was deeper and carried an undeniable weight of power. "This is the true nature of my Dragon power. I am not merely a wielder of fire Magic."

    ---

 Chapter 456: Under

    The silence in the throne room was deafening. The transformation Erend had undergone left the Dwarves in stunned disbelief. The air around him crackled with residual energy, the sheer power emanating from his form palpable.

    The Dwarf king could not conceal the awe etched across his face. His advisors, previously skeptical and dismissive, now exchanged nces of shock and reverence. The bodyguards, who had stood ready for any threat, were rooted to the spot, their weapons lowered in amazement.

    "By the gods," the king murmured, his voice breaking the stillness. "This is no mere tale. This... this is the power of legend."

    One of the advisors, his earlier doubt reced with wide-eyed wonder, stepped forward hesitantly. "Your Majesty," he said, his voice trembling slightly, "I... I believe we have gravely underestimated the gravity of this situation."

    The king nodded, his eyes never leaving Erend. "Indeed. It appears we have much to reconsider."

    Erend, feeling the tension in the room shift, allowed the transformation to reverse. The scales receded, his skin returning to its normal state, and the fiery glow in his eyes dimmed. He took a deep breath, steadying himself as the power settled back within him.

    "As you can see," Erend said, his voice calm but firm, "we are not here to exploit your resources. We are here because we need your help. With the Starsteel, we can forge weapons powerful enough to face the Great Cmity. This is not just our fight; it is a battle for the survival of all."

    The king stood, his regal bearingmanding the attention of everyone in the room. He looked at his advisors, then back at Erend.

    "Your disy has shown us the truth of your words. The power you wield is indeed formidable, and your cause is just."

    Turning to Saeldir, the king continued, "We will grant you ess to the Starsteel. However, the process will be closely monitored by our finest smiths to ensure its proper use and to protect our secrets."

    Saeldir bowed his head in gratitude. "Thank you, Your Majesty. Your trust will not be misced."

    The king stepped down from his throne, walking towards Erend. He extended a hand, his expression one of respect and solemn agreement. "Let this be a symbol of our alliance.."

    Erend grasped the king''s hand firmly, a sense of relief washing over him. "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    As the king and Erend shook hands, the room erupted in murmurs of approval. The skepticism that had lingered was now reced with a newfound respect for the strangers in their midst. Well, they can''t help but respect the stranger who turned out to be a Dragon.

    The Dwarves, despite their initial hesitation, were now united in purpose with Erend and hispanions.

    As the group left the throne room, Saeldir, Adrien, and Billy walked alongside Erend, their spirits lifted by the king''s decision.

    Saeldir ced a hand on Erend''s shoulder. "You did well, Erend."

    Adrien nodded in agreement. "Now, we have the Starsteel. I don''t really know how strong that metal is, but since you the one who felt it I have no doubt."

    Billy grinned, a sense of triumph in his eyes. "You see the look on the king''s face? Haha."

    "Hey, don''t be disrespectful," Saeldir red at him. "We still inside his kingdom."

    "Oops, my bad." Billy grimaced when realizing how his words could have a bad impact on them.

    The three of them then went to the cksmith to start looking at the process of forging the Starsteel.

    ---

    In thebyrinthine depths of Khazadrim, far from the prying eyes of the kingdom''s inhabitants, a Dwarf advisor moved with furtive haste through a hidden tunnel.

    The air was damp and cool, the only sounds the soft echo of his hurried footsteps and the asional drip of water from the ceiling. His heart raced as he continually nced over his shoulder, anxiety etched on his features.

    The advisor''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. The path he walked was known to only a select few, and he had made sure to take every precaution to avoid being followed.

    Shadows danced on the rough-hewn stone walls, cast by the dim, flickering torches that barely illuminated his way.

    After what felt like an eternity he reached the appointed meeting ce��a small, secluded chamber deep within the mountain. The advisor paused at the entrance, taking onest look back to ensure he was alone, before stepping inside.

    In the dim light, a tall, imposing figure awaited him, cloaked in darkness. The figure''s face was obscured by a hood. This was no Dwarf; the figure''s height and the way they moved betrayed their origin.

    The advisor swallowed hard, his throat dry as he approached the figure. He stopped a few paces away, lowering his voice to a whisper. "I have news. Important news about the outsiders."

    The figure remained silent, their presence alone enough topel the advisor to continue.

    "The one called Erend," he began, his voice trembling slightly. "He possesses the power of the Dragon. I saw it with my own eyes. mes, scales, a transformation that is beyond belief. It is no mere boast��his power is real!"

    The figure shifted slightly, the dark cloak rustling softly. Though their face remained hidden, the advisor could feel the intensity of their gaze. "The Dragon''s power, you say?" the figure''s voice was a low whisper.

    "Yes," the advisor confirmed. "He revealed it to the king and the council. It was enough to convince them to grant him ess to the Starsteel. They intend to forge weapons with it tobat the Great Cmity."

    A moment of silence followed, the weight of the advisor''s words hanging heavy in the air.

    "You have done well," the figure finally said. "Continue to watch them. Report any further developments to me. We must know their every move."

    The advisor nodded quickly, eager to appease the dark figure. "Yes, of course. I will keep a close eye on them."

    With that, the advisor turned and hurried back the way he hade, his heart pounding in his chest. As he disappeared into the shadows, the figure remained in the chamber with mind already plotting the next steps in their dark agenda.

    "Finally another Dragon appeared."

    ---

 Chapter 457: Forging The Weapons

    The days that followed were a whirlwind of activity within the dwarven kingdom of Khazadrim. The atmosphere buzzed with a sense of purpose and urgency as Erend, Billy, Adrien, Adrius, and Saeldir worked closely with the dwarven cksmiths to forge weapons from the fabled Starsteel.

    The Starsteel forge, an ancient and revered part of the kingdom, was unlike any other. The chamber was vast, its walls lined with intricate carvings that depicted the history and power of the Starsteel. At the center stood the Sacred Hammer, a legendary tool imbued with ancient magic, said to be capable of shaping the toughest of metals.

    Erend and hispanions marveled at the sight when they arrived, feeling the weight of their task settle upon them. The dwarven cksmiths, led by the master smith, Brokk, weed them with a mixture of respect and curiosity. Brokk was a stout, grizzled dwarf with a long, braided beard and eyes that gleamed with the fire of the forge.

    "Wee to the heart of Khazadrim," Brokk said, his voice a deep rumble. "Here, we will forge the weapons that will stand against that problem called the Great Cmity."

    The group gathered around arge anvil, the Sacred Hammer resting upon it. The dwarves began their preparations, carefully measuring and melting the Starsteel.

    The metal glowed with an ethereal light as it was heated, its surface shimmering with hues of silver and blue.

    Erend, Adrien, Billy, Adrius, and Saeldir stood ready, their minds focused on the task ahead. Brokk looked at each of them in turn, his expression serious.

    "This is no simple task. The Starsteel is a powerful metal, and it requires skill and precision to shape it. Are you ready?" Brokk asked while looking at them.

    Erend nodded, his determination clear. "We''re ready."

    Erend, in particr, was very ready for what they were about to do. He had a strong feeling that he needed to handle this metal with the utmost care.

    Mostly, it was his Dragon instincts speaking. They told him he had a special connection with the Starsteel metal, something he couldn''t quite exin. Because of this, Erend was confident that with his power, he would be able to create the best from that metal if he helped forge it.

    Brokk gave a nod of approval. "Good. Let''s begin."

    The process was meticulous and demanding. The dwarves worked tirelessly, their expertise and craftsmanship evident in every strike of the hammer and every fold of the metal.

    Erend and hispanions watched and assisted where they could, their presence a testament to the gravity of their mission.

    Among the dwarven cksmiths, Erend found himself increasingly drawn to the heart of the work, an ancient instinct stirring deep within him.

    As they prepared to forge the Starsteel, Erend''s Dragon instincts surged, guiding his every move. He could feel the call of the metal, its ancient power resonating with his own. Driven by an unyielding force, he stepped forward, his eyes glowing with a fiery intensity.

    Brokk noticed Erend''s demeanor shift and frowned. "What do you think you''re doing,d? This is delicate work."

    Erend met Brokk''s gaze, his voice firm andmanding. "The Starsteel needs more than just skilled hands. It requires a connection to its essence, and I can feel it. Let me show you."

    The dwarves exchanged wary nces, their pride stung by the implication that an outsider might understand their craft better than they did. But a nod from the king''s advisor, who had witnessed Erend''s transformation, quelled their objections.

    "Let him proceed," the advisor said. "We must trust in his instincts."

    Reluctantly, Brokk stepped aside, allowing Erend to take the lead. The Dragonborn''s hands moved with a confidence born of ancient knowledge, guiding the molten Starsteel with precise, almost reverent, motions.

    He gave clear instructions, his voice carrying an authority that belied his years.

    "Heat it slowly," Erend instructed. "The Starsteel must be coaxed, not forced. It responds to the energy we imbue it with, so we must be patient."

    Brokk''s frown deepened, but he followed Erend''s lead, his movements mirroring the Dragonborn''s.

    As they worked together, the dwarves began to see the wisdom in Erend''s approach. The metal glowed with an ethereal light, its surface shimmering as if alive.

    "Now, strike with the Sacred Hammer, but not too hard," Erend continued. "We need to shape it, not shatter it."

    The dwarves followed his instructions, their skepticism gradually giving way to admiration. The process was slow, meticulous, but the results were undeniable.

    The Starsteel responded to Erend''s touch, its raw power tempered and refined under his guidance.

    At one point, Brokk couldn''t help but voice his thoughts. "It''s like the metal itself is listening to you.

    Erend nodded, his eyes never leaving the glowing Starsteel. "That''s good. We are not just forging weapons; we are awakening their true potential."

    The days stretched into nights, the work relentless but rewarding. The dwarves, initially offended by Erend''s interference, now found themselves in awe of his instincts and abilities.

    The weapons they forged were unlike anything they had ever seen, imbued with a power that seemed almost alive.

    As the days passed, the weapons began to take shape. Erend''s weapon, a massive sword imbued with the essence of his Dragon power, gleamed with a brilliance of fire and lightning.

    Adrien''s dual des, sleek and deadly, shimmered with a sharp, cold light. Billy''s warhammer, heavy and imposing, radiated a sense of unyielding strength. Adrius''s staff, elegant and precise, glowed with lethal beauty. While Saeldir sword is not less amazing than the rest with des shimmering with silver stars-like dots.

    Brokk gathered the group around the anvil. "It is done. These weapons are now bound to you, forged with the power of the Starsteel and the Sacred Hammer."

    Erend stepped forward, taking the massive sword in his hands. He felt a surge of power course through him, the weapon resonating with his Dragon nature. Adrien, Billy, and Adrius followed suit, each of them feeling a deep connection to their newly forged weapons.

    Saeldir looked on with a sense of fulfillment. "With these weapons, we stand a better chance."

    Erend nodded, his eyes reflecting the determination in his heart.

    The weapons they now carried were not just symbols of their alliance with the dwarves but also a testament to their shared resolve to fight against the impending threat.

    However, unknown to them, the shadow of betrayal loomed ever closer. The information leaked by the dwarf advisor to the dark figure was already setting the stage for new dangers.

    ---

 Chapter 458: Urgent Quest

    As the forge fires dimmed for the evening, casting long shadows across the ancient stone walls of Khazadrim, Erend, Adrien, and Billy made their way back to their quarters.

    The air was thick with the metallic scent of Starsteel and the residual heat of the day''s intensebor. Their bodies ached, but there was a shared sense of aplishment as they walked through the winding corridors.

    Adrius and Saeldir had chosen to remain in the forge and using their expertise, continuing to oversee the intricate processes involved in perfecting their newly forged weapons.

    The Sacred Hammer still rang out intermittently, echoing through the halls with a rhythm that spoke of the tireless dedication of the dwarves.

    Finally reaching their rooms, Erend, Adrien, and Billy felt the weight of the day''s efforts settle upon them. They exchanged weary but satisfied nces, each reflecting on the progress they had made. They ced their weapon on top of the table.

    "I can still feel the heat of the forge on my skin," Billy remarked, stretching his arms and rolling his shoulders to work out the stiffness.

    "You and me both. But it''s worth it. Those weapons are going to make a real difference," Adrien agreed.

    Erend nodded in agreement but remained silent, his mind upied with a lingering sense of unease he couldn''t quite ce.

    As he moved to sit on his bed, a sudden, familiar sensation washed over him��a tingling in the back of his mind that heralded the arrival of a new quest from the System.

    A translucent, glowing screen materialized before his eyes, the urgent red text catching his immediate attention:

    [URGENT QUEST!]

    [Objective: Stop the information from leaking out.]

    [Reward: Increased Reputation with the Dwarves, 1,000 exp.]

    Erend''s heart quickened as he read the message. The details were vague, but the urgency was unmistakable. He didn''t know what information was at risk or who was behind the leak, but the System''s urgency meant it was crucial to act quickly.

    Adrien noticed the change in Erend''s demeanor. "What is it, Erend?"

    Erend nodded, his brow furrowed in concentration. "I got something from my�� uh�� power, it''s urgent. It says we need to stop some information from leaking out. I don''t know what information yet, but we can''t afford to ignore it."

    Billy leaned forward, his expression serious. "An information leaking out? So in this kingdom there are a trator, or traitors. Is it about the Starsteel or��" Billy looked at Erend. "Your disy of power?"

    "Possibly," Erend replied. The sense of unease deepened, his thoughts racing as he considered the implications.

    "We should check with Adrius and Saeldir," Adrien suggested. "They might have noticed something while we were working."

    "But they''re still busy with the forging process, Captain. We can''t interrupt them right now. We need to figure this out ourselves first."

    Billy stood, his earlier fatigue reced by determination. "Alright, where do we start?"

    Erend took a deep breath, focusing his thoughts. "First, we need to find out who might have the motive to betray us and why."

    "The dwarves have been nothing but cooperative since we arrived. But that doesn''t mean everyone here supports our cause. There could be dissenters," Adrien added.

    Erend nodded. "Exactly. We need to keep our eyes and ears open. Let''s split up and see if we can find any clues tomorrow. And we have to do it in secrets."

    ---

    The three of them knew they need to bring Adrius and Saeldir into the fold as well. Despite the urgency, he understood the need for discretion. They would need to speak in private to avoid arousing any suspicion.

    Erend led Adrien and Billy back to the forge, where the rhythmic ng of the Sacred Hammer still echoed. Meanwhile, Adrien and Billy is starting their investigation.

    Adrius and Saeldir were deep in discussion with Brokk, their faces illuminated by the glow of the Starsteel.

    Approaching the group, Erend cleared his throat to get their attention.

    "Adrius, Saeldir, can we speak in private? It''s important," Erend said.

    Brokk raised an eyebrow but nodded in understanding. "Go ahead. We''ll continue here."

    Erend, Adrius, and Saeldir stepped away from the main forging area, finding a secluded corner of the chamber where they could speak without being overheard. The ambient noise of the forge provided a suitable cover for their conversation.

    "I received a vision from my power. It says we need to stop some information from leaking out. I don''t know the specifics yet, but it''s critical," Erend began.

    Adrius furrowed his brow, skepticism evident in his eyes. "Erend, are you sure? This sounds... vague."

    Before Erend could respond Saeldir stepped forward, cing a reassuring hand on Adrius''s shoulder. "I''ve experienced Erend''s visions before. They''ve always led us true. If his power is giving him vision agai we can''t afford to ignore it."

    Adrius looked between Erend and Saeldir, his skepticism wavering. Especially when he himself knows that Erend has the power of a Dragon. A creature so legendary that he can''t grasp.

    "Alright, let''s assume this�� vision, is true. What exactly are we looking for?" Adrius asked.

    Erend nodded, relieved to have Saeldir''s support. "We need to find out what information is at risk of being leaked. Someone here might be trying to betray us. Given our recent activities, it could be rted to the Starsteel or even my Dragon power."

    "If it''s about the Starsteel, any leak could be disastrous. And if it''s about your Dragon power, Erend, the consequences could be even worse. We need to act quickly," Saeldir said.

    Erend nodded then outlined their next steps.

    "We''ll need to be discreet. Adrius, can you check with the other dwarves and see if anyone has been acting suspiciously? Saeldir, use your connections or your power to quietly gather information from the guards and advisors. Adrien, Billy, and I will keep our ears open and look for any signs of unusual activity. We can''t really do much on our own anyway."

    Adrius nodded, finally convinced. "Alright. Let''s get to work, then."

    As they split up to carry out their tasks, the urgency of the quest weighed heavily on their minds.

    ---

 Chapter 459: An Impostor

    In the dark, hidden recesses of the Khazadrim kingdom, far from the bustling activity of the forge and the prying eyes of the dwarven guards, a sinister figure stirred.

    The hideout was concealed deep within thebyrinthine tunnels that only the most knowledgeable or desperate would dare traverse. The air was thick with dampness, and the flickering torchlight cast eerie shadows on the rough stone walls.

    The figure, cloaked in darkness, began to change. Muscles and bones shifted, reshaping themselves with an unnatural ease. The transformation was a grotesque spectacle of contorting flesh and cracking bones, but the figure did not flinch. This was a process he had undergone countless times before.

    As the final touches of the transformation settled the figure''s previously tall and lithe form had shrunk and broadened, taking on the stocky build and distinctive features of a dwarf.

    His skin roughened, hair sprouted in coarse tufts, and his eyes took on the hard, glinting look of a seasoned miner. The once-dark figure now appeared indistinguishable from any other dwarf within the kingdom.

    The newly transformed dwarf grumbled under his breath, the deep voice reverberating through the small chamber.

    "Why do I have to do this myself? The one I allied with should''ve handled this by now."

    He paced back and forth, the frustration evident in his every movement. "But no, they had to send me directly. ''Ensure the Starsteel forging process is sabotaged,'' they said. As if it were that simple."

    The false dwarf''s thoughts turned dark as he contemted the task ahead. Sabotaging the forging process of the Starsteel was no easy feat. The dwarves of Khazadrim were masters of their craft, and their vignce was unparalleled. But the figure had his orders, and failure was not an option.

    "I need to be careful," he muttered to himself, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "One wrong move, and this entire kingdom could turn on me. But if I seed... the rewards will be worth the risk. And the Dragon�� If he found out about me, I will be dead in no time."

    He moved to a small, cluttered table in the corner of the chamber, where an assortment of tools and vialsy scattered.

    Picking up a small vial of a viscous, dark liquid, he held it up to the light, watching it shimmer with an ominous glow.

    "This should do the trick," he said with a twisted smile. "A few drops of this in the forge, and their precious Starsteel will be ruined. They''ll never know what hit them."

    The figure-turned-dwarf pocketed the vial and donned a heavy cloak, ensuring it covered his features. He knew he had to blend in perfectly, avoiding any suspicion as he made his way to the heart of the forge.

    With onest nce around his hidden chamber, he stepped out into the tunnels, ready to execute his mission.

    ---

    As the sun rose over the dwarven kingdom of Khazadrim, casting a golden glow over the ancient stone structures, Erend, Billy, Adrien, Adrius, and Saeldir gathered in a secluded corner of the massive forge.

    The nging of hammers and the hiss of steam provided a constant backdrop, allowing their hushed conversation to remain private.

    The urgency of the situation was not lost on any of them. They were well aware that the traitor, or traitors, within the kingdom could be anyone and the risk of their mission beingpromised was high.

    "I''ll use my magic sense to sharpen my awareness now. It''s risky in such a busy environment, but we don''t have a choice," Saeldir informed them.

    "Do what you need to do. We''ll cover for you," Adrien said.

    Saeldir closed his eyes, drawing upon his innate magical abilities. He focused on expanding his senses. The forge, with its myriad of scents, sounds, and energies, was a chaotic ce, but Saeldir''s heightened senses began to filter through the noise, seeking out anything that felt out of ce.

    As Saeldir concentrated, Erend, Adrien, and Billy fanned out, blending into the bustling activity of the forge. They observed the dwarves closely, noting their interactions, their bodynguage, and any signs of unusual behavior.

    Adrius taking a different approach. He engaged the dwarves in conversation. He asked seemingly innocuous questions about the forging process, the history of the Starsteel, and their daily routines.

    His aim was to gather information subtly, piecing together any hints of dissent or discontent among the ranks.

    Meanwhile, Saeldir''s magical sense began to pick up on subtle differences in the energy signatures around him.

    Amidst the steady pulses of the dwarves'' natural magic, there was a faint, almost imperceptible discordance. It was as if a small ripple had disturbed the otherwise harmonious flow of energy within the forge.

    Saeldir''s eyes snapped open, locking onto a figure at the far end of the chamber. The dwarf in question was moving with a purpose that seemed at odds with the usual methodical pace of the cksmiths. There was a tension in his movements, a furtiveness that set him apart.

    "I''ve found something," Saeldir whispered to Erend and Adrien, who had reconvened nearby. "There''s a dwarf over there, his energy is different. He''s trying to mask it, but I can sense it."

    Erend followed Saeldir''s gaze, his eyes narrowing as he observed the dwarf in question. "Good work. Let''s keep an eye on him for now. If he''s our traitor, we need to catch him in the act."

    Billy joined them, having noticed the same dwarf''s unusual behavior. "What''s the n?"

    "We shadow him," Adrien said. "But we do it quietly. We can''t let him know we''re onto him. The best agent is Adrius and Saeldir who has been helping for the forging until now."

    The group moved with practiced stealth, blending into the busy forge while keeping the suspicious dwarf within sight. They watched as he made his way towards a less frequented area of the forge.

    The dwarf paused near arge furnace, ncing around to ensure he wasn''t being watched. He then produced a small vial from within his cloak, its contents glinting ominously in the forge''s light.

    ---

 Chapter 460: Almost

    The figure''s mind filled with dark satisfaction as he approached the furnace. He could almost taste the sess of his mission, the sabotage that would cripple the dwarves'' efforts and throw their ns into disarray. The vial of dark liquid felt heavy in his hand, a potent weapon disguised as a simple tool.

    "Finally, this damn job task."

    His thoughts were filled with the imagined chaos that would ensue, the destruction of the precious Starsteel and the anger and confusion of the dwarves. Its even better that they will me the failure of the forging of their rare and precious metal to the human and Elf.

    A twisted smile crept across his disguised face as he imagined the rewards and praise that would await him upon thepletion of his task.

    As he carefully uncorked the vial. Just a few drops and the forges would produce nothing but worthless g. He raised the vial, ready to pour its contents into the molten metal.

    But just as he was about to tip the vial, a strong hand mped down on his wrist, halting his movements with an iron grip. The figure''s eyes widened in surprise and anger, his thoughts of triumph shattered in an instant.

    "Not so fast," a stern voice said, low but authoritative.

    The figure turned his head to see Adrius standing beside him, his face set in a hard expression of suspicion and determination. The dwarf''s grip tightened, preventing any attempt to drop the vial or escape.

    "Follow me," Adriusmanded, his tone leaving no room for argument. He also extending his Magic to pressure the figure so that there''s no way for him to resist his order.

    The figure quickly realized the futility of such an action. The false dwarf nodded reluctantly, his mind already scrambling for a way to salvage his mission.

    "I better get out of here first then handle him before the other dwarves suspected me." Thought the figure.

    Adrius led the figure away from the furnace, his grip never loosening. They moved through the forge, passing by Erend, Saeldir, Adrien, and Billy, who had been watching the scene unfold from a distance. The group''s eyes met, a silent understanding passing between them.

    "You''re going to tell us exactly what you were nning to do," Adrius said, his voice cold andmanding. "And who are you exactly."

    Adrius led him into a secluded corner of the kingdom. It was a ce far enough from the forge, yet the nging sounds of the cksmiths at work could still be heard. Adrius immediately set up a bubble of magical barrier around the two of them.

    The figure looked around, but he still feel calm. Adrius''s eyes bore into him, demanding answers.

    The figure smirked, attempting to appear nonchnt. "I was just�� inspecting the forge. Ensuring everything is in order," he said, his voice dripping with false innocence.

    Adrius''s eyes narrowed. "Inspecting, you say? Then exin the vial in your hand."

    "Oh, that?" The figure chuckled. "A mere precaution. You can never be too careful, you know."

    "Precaution for what exactly?" Adrius''s patience was wearing thin, but the figure continued to evade.

    "Just ensuring the quality of the Starsteel remains unmatched," he said, a hint of a sneer in his voice.

    Adrius''s temper red. "Enough of your lies!" he roared, his aura bursting forth with an intensity that made the figure''s blood run cold. The air around Adrius crackled with power, the Magical barrier shimmering with his rage.

    The figure''s eyes widened in shock. He had underestimated Adrius, believing him to be just mere weak human with little bit knowledge of Magic. But the disy of raw power before him was something far beyond ordinary. He could feel the weight of Adrius''s presence pressing down on him, making it difficult to breathe.

    "You think you can fool me?" Adrius''s voice was a low growl, vibrating with barely contained fury. "You will tell me the truth, or you will regret ever stepping foot here."

    Realizing that further evasion could mean his demise, the figure swallowed hard. His mind raced, searching for a way out of this predicament. But as he looked into Adrius''s eyes, he knew there was no escape.

    The human Mage before him was a master of Magic. The figure hate to admit this but right now, he can''t win againts him.

    "I have some information that you would definitely want to know," the figure of the false dwarf finally said. "The Dragon, he can be something dangerous. Making him your ally is a bad idea."

    What the figure said made Adrius gasp. His eyes widened in shock. Meanwhile, Adrien, Billy, Saeldir, and Erend, who could also hear his words from another ce due to being connected with Adrius''s magic, also gasped.

    "He knows about you," Billy said, looking at Erend.

    Erend stared at Billy, his mind racing, but he couldn''t say anything.

    "What do you mean by that?" Adrius asked.

    "I will exin it to you. Don''t worry, but first, please lower your magic upon me," the figure said.

    "No way."

    "Then you will not get the answer. Trust me, what you will hear about your Dragon friend is something very important. It can save your life from him."

    Adrius''s mind raced with what the false dwarf had said. Could it be true that Erend would be dangerous? In reality, he didn''t know much about him or even about Dragons, other than the legends that say they are beings with power beyond understanding.

    "Adrius!" Saeldir said telepathically, snapping him out of his reverie.

    But it was toote. The figure suddenly released ck dust from both of his hands, obscuring Adrius''s vision. Adrius quickly dispelled the ck dust, but that split second was enough for the impostor to escape.

    When Adrius opened his eyes, he only saw the crumpled skin and clothes that the dwarf had worn. The soul of the real figure within that skin had vanished somewhere.

    "Damn!" Adrius cursed.

    Momentster, the others came to his side.

    "Sorry. I lost him," Adrius said.

    ---

 Chapter 461: Trying To Escape

    Erend stepped forward, cing a reassuring hand on Adrius''s shoulder.

    "It''s alright," he said with calm voice. "At least we didn''t rm any of the dwarves. The forging process can continue without interruption."

    Billy nodded, his expression serious but understanding. "We did what we could. We managed to prevent immediate sabotage, and that''s a win in itself."

    "And we learned something important. We know there''s a threat, and we can take steps to counter it," Adrien added.

    "The impostor mentioned something crucial. We need to discuss it and decide our next move carefully," Saeldir said.

    Adrius, still frustrated butposed, nodded in agreement. "Let''s talk about what he said."

    The group moved to a quieter area where they could converse without the noise of the forge in the background. Erend, Adrien, Billy, Saeldir, and Adrius formed a tight circle, their expressions serious and contemtive.

    "The figure warned us about the Dragon," Adrius began. "He implied that Erend could be dangerous. What do you think he meant by that?"

    Billy nced at Erend. "It sounded like he knows something about you that we don''t."

    "I don''t know what he meant either. But if there''s a chance that I could be a threat, we need to understand why and how," Erend said.

    Saeldir''s brow furrowed. "We can''t afford to ignore this warning, even if it came from an enemy. We need to investigate further and uncover the truth."

    Adrien nodded. "And we need to ensure the impostor doesn''t escape. If he can cause this much trouble, he must be dealt with."

    "We need to speak with the king. He must know about the threat and take action to secure the kingdom," Adrius concluded.

    The group agreed and made their way through the bustling forge, heading toward the royal chambers. As they approached the king''s hall, the guards recognized them and allowed them entry without hesitation.

    King Thorgrim looked up from his throne, his expression one of concern as he saw the serious faces of Erend and hispanions.

    "Your Majesty," Saeldir began, stepping forward and bowing respectfully. "We have discovered a grave threat to the kingdom. An impostor has infiltrated the forge with the intention of sabotaging the Starsteel production."

    The king''s eyes widened with rm. "Sabotage?! How do you know about this?"

    "The five of us saw him, or her, directly and detained that impostor. But that impostor managed to escape. "Luckily no one saw us so panic didn''t happen," Saeldir said.

    "What do you suggest we do?" asked thee king.

    "We believe the kingdom needs to be locked down," Erend said. "This figure must not be allowed to escape. We need to secure every entrance and exit and conduct a thorough search."

    King Thorgrim''s expression hardened. "Very well. I will order an immediate lockdown of the kingdom. No one will enter or leave until we have found this impostor."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty. We will assist in any way we can," Erend said.

    The king''s gaze softened slightly as he looked at the group. "You have done well to uncover this threat. Let us ensure the safety of our kingdom and the sess of the Starsteel forging."

    With the king''s orders given, the soldiers of the kingdom of Khazadrim was soon abuzz with activity. Guards were dispatched to secure all exits, and teams were organized to search every corner of the kingdom. Without warning the cksmith in the forge.

    Erend, Adrius, Adrien, Billy, and Saeldir joined the efforts, determined to find the impostor.

    ---

    Meanwhile, deep within the shadowy recesses of Khazadrim, the impostor was moving swiftly but not without consequence. The escape from Adrius''s Magical barrier had been far more taxing than anticipated.

    She gritted her teeth, feeling the sharp sting of overexertion. Her body, now revealed to be that of a female with distinctive Elven features, trembled slightly from the strain of using such potent and risky Magic.

    Her once stocky, dwarven disguise had dissipated, leaving her true form exposed. Tall and lithe, her Elven features were sharp and angr, with pointed ears peeking out from under her hood. Her eyes, normally bright and piercing, were now dull with exhaustion.

    "Damn it," she muttered under her breath, her voice tinged with both annoyance and anger. "That human Mage was far stronger than I expected. I barely escaped his barrier with my life."

    She moved through thebyrinthine tunnels, her steps faltering asionally as the effects of her rapid transport spell took their toll. The Magic she had used to break free of Adrius''s barrier and transport herself had drained her almostpletely. She could feel the residual aches in her bones and the dull throb of a headache starting to form.

    "All this trouble, and I''m still not out of this cursed ce," she grumbled, her frustration mounting with each step. Her mind raced with thoughts of the failed sabotage and the near capture. "I should have been more careful. Underestimated them, I did."

    The impostor''s path was well-practiced, each turn and hidden passage ingrained in her memory. She had prepared this escape route meticulously, knowing the risk of her mission. Now, as she navigated the familiar yet oppressive tunnels, her determination to reach safety only grew stronger.

    She reached into her cloak, feeling the remaining vials and tools that had once seemed like instruments of victory but now felt like the burden of a narrow escape. Her fingers brushed against a small, hidden dagger, ast resort if needed.

    "I just need to reach the exit," she reassured herself. "Once I''m out, I can regroup and n my next move. This isn''t over."

    With renewed resolve, the impostor continued her journey through the kingdom, her eyes scanning for any signs of pursuit.

    She knew the dwarves would soon lock down the area, and time was of the essence. Each step brought her closer to the secret exit she had painstakingly prepared, a small glimmer of hope in the otherwise grim situation.

    Her thoughts briefly turned to the mission''s failure and the repercussions she would face from her allies. But there was no time for regret now. Survival was her primary goal for now.

    She could feel the weight of her choices pressing down on her, but she pushed forward, driven by the need to escape and fight another day. This is not the end and she still able to finish this taskter.

    As she neared the hidden exit, she allowed herself a small, grim smile.

    "Almost there," she whispered, steeling herself for the final push. The air around her grew cooler, a sign that she was getting closer to the outside world.

    But a pair of crimson reptilian eyes had already locked on her from behind the shadow.

    ---

 Chapter 462: Get Hold Of Her

    As the woman hurried through the narrow tunnels her steps growing more frantic with each passing second, an unsettling sensation crept up her spine.

    The air around her seemed to grow heavier, more oppressive, as if something malevolent was closing in. A shiver of fear ran through her, almost freezing her in ce.

    "Wha�� What the hell is this feeling?"

    She sensed a dangerous intensity from behind, a presence so overwhelming that her instincts screamed at her to flee faster. Panic began to gnaw at her resolve. Her mind raced with a single terrifying thought: "Is this the Dragon?"

    With a surge of adrenaline, she quickened her pace, her heart pounding in her chest. Her breath came in short, ragged gasps as she pushed herself to move faster, desperate to reach the safety of the exit.

    "I have to get out of here quick!"

    But the oppressive presence only grew stronger, closer, until it felt like it was right on top of her.

    Suddenly, from the shadows behind her a figure lunged at her with blinding speed. He materialized before her. His reptilian eyes glowing with a fierce crimon light. A pair of majestic yet terrifying Dragon wings unfurled from his back, casting an imposing shadow that engulfed her.

    The woman''s heart skipped a beat, her fear skyrocketing. The sight of Erend in his half-Dragon form was more than she had ever imagined. His presence was suffocating, and the raw power emanating from him made her feel utterly insignificant.

    Erend''s eyes bore into hers. "You thought you could escape?" he growled, his voice a low, rumbling threat.

    The woman instinctively took a step back, her mind scrambling for any possible escape. But her body refused to move further, paralyzed by the sheer intensity of Erend''s aura.

    "You''re not going anywhere. Tell me who you are and why you were trying to sabotage the Starsteel forging," Erend said, floating closer to her. "And tell me what you know about Dragon."

    The woman''s eyes darted around, searching for any possible way out but there was none. She was trapped, caught between a Dragon''s fury and her own desperation. Realizing there was no escape, she swallowed hard, her voice trembling as she finally spoke.

    "I�� I was sent by those who fear the power of Starsteel," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "They wanted to disrupt the forging process and turn the dwarves against the humans and Elves."

    "Who sent you? Give me a name!"

    The woman hesitated, her loyalty to her masters warring with her fear of Erend. But in the end, thetter won out.

    "It was the Shadow Order," she confessed. "They''re the ones who orchestrated this. I don''t know anymore detail about them."

    Erend''s eyes narrowed. "The Shadow Order... Then, how do you know about the Dragon?"

    "They told me about it," the Elf said. "That''s the only knowledge I got about Dragon."

    Erend pondered for a few moments in silence. The Elf woman contemted finding a way to escape, but she was more afraid that the Dragon before her would kill her outright if she tried anything. So, she chose to stay still.

    Momentster, the others arrived behind the Elf. She cursed, knowing she no longer had any chance of escape.

    Saeldir was the first to speak, his gaze fixed on the impostor''s true form. "You got... her," Saeldir said to Erend, though his eyes remained on the Elf woman.

    The Elf woman turned her gaze, looking at Saeldir with eyes full of burning anger. But then, as if realizing her position, she averted her face.

    "She is an Elf," Billy said. "How could she do this? Do you know anything?"

    Saeldir shook his head, a frown on his face. "I have no idea who she is."

    "She mentioned something about an organization. Something called the Shadow Order," Erend said.

    The others looked at him with concern clearly etched on their faces.

    "Another problem arises, huh... Damn it. Can''t we ever get a break?" Billy rubbed his face in frustration.

    "First, what should we do with this Elf?" Adrien asked.

    "I have an idea," Adrius said. "I can imprison her in this."

    Adrius then produced a crystal tube from within his robe. The tube was clearly infused with magic, shimmering with a blue light.

    The Elf''s eyes widened, fear evident on her face. "W-What is that?!"

    "Imprison her," Erend said.

    Seeing no objections from the others, Adrius quickly chanted a spell, taking only a single breath. A blue light emerged and enveloped the Elf woman. In the blink of an eye, with Adrius''s impressive magical abilities, she was absorbed into the tube and frozen inside, like a figure in a container.

    "We can question herter, and she won''t have any way to escape. Here," Adrius lifted the tube. "Her consciousness will be suspended for now."

    "That''s good," Erend said.

    ---

    Few minutester they stood before the king, Adrius took a step forward, holding his tube that now glowing faintly with Magical energy.

    "Your Majesty," Adrius began, "I have managed to trap the impostor, an Elf woman, inside this artifact. It''s a containment tube imbued with powerful Magic. She won''t be able to escape, and we can question her at ater time."

    King Thorgrim''s eyes flicked to the glowing tube, his brows furrowing with interest and relief.

    "Well done, Archmage. It was wise of you to secure her in such a manner. This will allow us to gather the information we need without immediate threat. Keep it safe. The knowledge she holds could be crucial to understanding the extent of the threat we face."

    Adrius bowed slightly, his grip firm on the artifact. "Yes, Your Majesty. I will ensure that she remains secure and will prepare for her interrogation when the time is right."

    King Thorgrim nodded, a look of satisfaction crossing his features. "Good. We will need every advantage we can get. Your efforts are invaluable to the safety and sess of our kingdom. I will never forget about this."

    With that, Adrius stepped back, the glowing tube held securely in his hand, a silent promise to protect it until the time for answers came.

    ---

 Chapter 463: The Burden

    After that incident, which nobody except the king, the soldiers, and Erend'' group knew about, the forging process continued unabated.

    The production of Starsteel weapons resumed with renewed vigor, each weapon forged to perfection, gleaming with an ethereal light. The dwarven cksmiths, fueled by their unbroken resolve, hammered away, creating swords, axes, and shields that possessed unmatched sharpness and durability.

    The cksmiths had faces beaming with happiness as they hammered the metal, watching every sparke out and shine on their faces.

    Then, when the weapons were finally finished, a happyugh came out of them, showing how enjoyable the work was because they were able to work on forging the Starsteel.

    Erend and his friends remained in the kingdom, lending their skills and strength to assist the dwarves. They worked tirelessly, safeguarding the forge and ensuring the smooth progress of the weapon-making process. Their presence provided an additionalyer of security and bolstered the morale of the cksmiths and soldiers alike.

    The weapons produced were nothing short of extraordinary. Each piece seemed to hum withtent power, the result of thebined expertise of the dwarves and the magical properties of Starsteel.

    Swords that could cut through the toughest of armor, shields that could withstand the mightiest of blows, and axes that could cleave through stone��all were crafted with meticulous care and precision.

    As days turned into weeks, the kingdom''s armory swelled with these magnificent weapons, ready to defend against any threat. Erend, Adrius, Adrien, Billy, and Saeldir continued to work closely with the dwarves, their camaraderie growing stronger with each passing day.

    They shared meals, stories, and strategies, forging bonds that would endure beyond the immediate crisis.

    The Elf woman remained securely contained within the magical tube, her presence a constant reminder of the lurking danger. ns were made for her eventual interrogation, with Adrius taking every precaution to ensure that when the time came, she would have no means of escape.

    ---

    Few days after that incident��

    The evening air was thick with the scent of roasted meats and freshly baked bread. The great hall of Khazadrim buzzed with the sounds ofughter and the clinking of mugs. Dwarves reveled in the sess of their recent forging efforts, sharing tales and songs aroundrge wooden tablesden with food and drink.

    Erend, Adrius, Adrien, Billy, and Saeldir sat together at one such table, enjoying the hearty meal provided by their hosts. They looked around, appreciating the sense of camaraderie and pride that filled the hall. The dwarves had every reason to celebrate; the weapons forged from Starsteel were magnificent, a testament to their unparalleled craftsmanship and the extraordinary quality of metal.

    As Erend took a sip from his mug, his gaze wandered to the animated faces of the dwarves. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of worry amidst the joy.

    "It''s good to see them like this," he said, his voice thoughtful. "But I can''t shake the feeling of what''s toe."

    Adrien nodded, his expression somber. "The Great Cmity... It''s hard to imagine the scale of destruction it will bring. We''ve seen glimpses through you, but when it truly hits, it will be unlike anything we''ve faced."

    Billy, usually the one to lighten the mood, sighed deeply. He said. "Yeah, and we can''t forget how many lives will be lost. Innocent people, families... It''s going to be brutal."

    "We''ve prepared as best we can, but it''s still not enough. The weapons we''ve forged are powerful, but will they be enough to turn the tide? We need to be ready for the worst," Saeldir said.

    Adrius, who had been quietly listening, spoke up, his voice heavy with concern. "The cmity will test us all. We must not only rely on these weapons. We need to ensure that we stand together and get ready as much as possible, no matter whates our way."

    Erend nodded in agreement. "Our strength lies not just in our weapons, but in our bonds with each other. We can''t let fear tear us apart. We must be ready to fight for every life."

    The group fell silent for a moment, each lost in their thoughts about the looming threat. The joyous sounds of the dwarves around them seemed almost surreal in contrast to the grim reality they discussed.

    Finally, Billy broke the silence. "Well, we have no choice but to face it together, do we? No matter how hard it gets, we''ll keep fighting. For the dwarves, Elves, for our people, for everyone."

    Saeldir smiled, then raised his mug. "To standing strong, no matter the odds."

    The others followed suit, their mugs clinking together in a resolute toast. "To standing strong."

    As they continued their meal, they shared ns, their spirits lifted by the bond they shared and the knowledge that they would face theing challenges together.

    The dwarves''ughter and song filled the hall, a reminder of what they were fighting to protect.

    As the night wore on and the festive atmosphere in the great hall of Khazadrim continued, Erend found himself slipping into a quieter corner of the room. He watched his friends and the dwarves reveling in their hard-earned sess, but his mind was elsewhere.

    Being the Dragonborn had always been a heavy mantle to bear, buttely, the weight of it seemed to press down on him even more. He leaned against a stone pir, his reptilian eyes reflecting the flickering torchlight, lost in thought.

    The power he wielded was immense, unparalleled. With it came a responsibility he couldn''t share with anyone else, no matter how much he trusted his friends. They could fight alongside him, strategize, and offer their unwavering support, but ultimately, the burden of his power and its consequences rested solely on his shoulders.

    Erend''s thoughts drifted back to the Great Cmity. He had always known that his role would be pivotal when the time came, but now, with the threat looming closer, the reality of it was stark and unforgiving.

    He was the shield, the sword, and the beacon of hope all in one. It was his duty to protect those who couldn''t protect themselves, to stand firm against the darkness when it came.

    Erend sighed deeply, the sound barely audible above the din of the hall. He knew he couldn''t let his friends see the depths of his worry; they needed to believe in him, in the Dragonborn. His strength was their anchor.

    Adrius, Adrien, Billy, and Saeldir could share the fight, but they couldn''t share the weight of his destiny. It was a solitary burden, one he had to carry alone.

    "Well, maybe I could use some booze."

    ---

 Chapter 464: Time To Go

    A few more days passed in the Kingdom of Khazadrim. The forges zed with an unyielding fire, and the cksmiths worked tirelessly toplete the remaining weapons. The atmosphere was one of intense focus and dedication, every ng of the hammer against Starsteel echoing through the halls.

    Finally, the forging process came to an end. The weapons that could be forged were nowpleted, each one a masterpiece of dwarven craftsmanship and magical enhancement. Swords, axes, shields, and other implements of war nowy in the armory, their ethereal glow a testament to thebined efforts of the dwarves and Erend''s group.

    The amount of Starsteel currently avable is only enough for the arms of all the dwarves of the Khazadrim Kingdom, Erend, Adrius, Adrien, Billy, Saeldir, King Gulben, Aurdis, and also several of the strongest warriors of the Elf Pce.

    In their shared quarters, Erend, Adrius, Adrien, Billy, and Saeldir gathered. The air was thick with the anticipation of their next move. They knew that their time in Khazadrim hade to a close, and the next phase of their task awaited.

    Saeldir was the first to speak, his tone solemn yet resolute.

    "We''ve done all we can here. The weapons are forged and the dwarves are as ready as they''ll ever be. It''s time we returned to the Elf Pce. Our people need us."

    Erend nodded, understanding the gravity of Saeldir''s words. "You''re right. We''ve aplished much here, but our work is far from over."

    "This is where we part ways, for now." Adrius said with a sad smile. "I must return to the human kingdom. There are preparations to be made, alliances to be secured. The humans also need to be ready for what''sing."

    Billy sighed, a mix of relief and concern on his face. "It''s gonna be tough, splitting up like this. But I guess it''s necessary. We''ve got to cover as much ground as possible."

    Adrien sped Adrius''s shoulder, a gesture of solidarity. "I guess it will not long until we'' meet again. When the timees, we''ll stand together against the Great Cmity. Until then, stay safe."

    Adrius nodded. "You too."

    "Do what you must with the humans. And when they need more convincing, you can call me," Erend said.

    "Hahaha. Don''t worry, my presence alone is enough to convince them," Adrius said.

    "That''s good, then."

    They spent the remaining hours making final preparations. Erend and his friends packed their belongings, ensuring they were ready for the journey back to the Elf Pce.

    Erend, Saeldir, Adrien, and Billy made their way to the grand hall where King Thorgrim awaited them. The hall, usually bustling with activity. The dwarven guards stood at attention, their faces reflecting the respect.

    King Thorgrim sat upon his throne, his presencemanding and regal. As the group approached, he rose to greet them, his eyes filled with gratitude and solemnity.

    "Erend, Saeldir, Adrien, Billy, Adrius," King Thorgrim began, his deep voice echoing through the hall. "You have done more for my kingdom than words can express. Your skill and your unwavering resolve have given us the weapons we need to face theing storm. For that, you have my eternal gratitude."

    Saeldir stepped forward, bowing deeply before the king. "Your Majesty, it has been an honor to serve alongside your people. The dwarves of Khazadrim have shown incredible resilience and craftsmanship. We are proud to have been part of this effort."

    Thorgrim nodded, his expression one of deep respect. "The honor is ours, Saeldir. You and yourpanions have be more than allies; you are friends of Khazadrim. Know that our doors will always be open to you."

    With those words, the king stepped back, signaling the end of their farewell. Erend, Saeldir, Adrien, Billy, and Adrius bowed once more before turning to leave the hall. As they walked towards the exit, the dwarven guards raised their weapons in salute, a final gesture of respect for the heroes who had be part of their story.

    ---

    As dawn broke over the mountains of Khazadrim, Erend, Saeldir, Adrien, Billy, and Adrius stood at the edge of the kingdom, ready to depart.

    "We''ll see each other again," Adrius said, his voice carrying a note of certainty. "Until then, may the gods watch over you."

    "And you," Erend replied.

    With that, Adrius turned and began his journey towards the Astoria kingdom, his figure gradually disappearing into the distance.

    Erend watched him go, a mix of emotions swirling within him. With a final nce at Khazadrim, he turned to his friends.

    And with that, they set off towards the Elf Pce.

    The advisor, cloaked in his usual garb, watched with a mixture of relief and apprehension as Erend, Saeldir, Adrien, Billy, and Adrius made their way out of the kingdom. His heart pounded in his chest, the anxiety of the past days finally beginning to dissipate.

    "They didn''t find me," he thought, a sense of sce washing over him. His betrayal had remained undiscovered, the information he had passed to the impostor elf woman concealed beneathyers of secrecy.

    As the figures of Erend and his friends grew smaller in the distance, the advisor allowed himself a small, grim smile. He had yed his part well, navigating the treacherous waters of deceit and loyalty with skill.

    The knowledge he held was a powerful weapon, one that had the potential to change the course of the impending conflict.

    But just as he began to feel a sense of calm, a chilling voice echoed in his mind, shattering his brief moment of peace.

    "Your service is not over," the voice said, its tonemanding and dark. "There is more to be done."

    The advisor''s breath caught in his throat. He recognized the voice��it belonged to the shadowy figure who had orchestrated the espionage, the unseen hand that had guided his actions from the shadows. Far before he meet with the Elf woman.

    The advisor''s relief quickly turned to dread as the voice continued.

    "I will send another to meet you soon," it said. "Prepare for their arrival. The ns we have set in motion must continue. The Shadow Order demands your continued loyalty."

    The advisor swallowed hard, his heart pounding once more. He had thought that with the departure of the Dragonborn and hispanions, he might find a moment of reprieve. But now, it was clear that his entanglement with the Shadow Order was far from over.

    "I understand, I will be ready."

    The voice faded, leaving the advisor standing alone in the shadowed corridor. He took a long breath. This scheme�� whatever it is, its far from over.

    ---

 Chapter 465: Anomalies

    The journey back to the Elf Pce began in earnest. Erend, Saeldir, Adrien, and Billy made their way through the dense forests after going through the underground structure that close to the bordends of Khazadrim. The air was crisp and cool, a stark contrast to the sweltering heat of the forges they had left behind.

    However, the serene surroundings couldn''t mask the growing sense of unease that hung over the group.

    As they delved deeper into the forest, the first signs of the anomalies began to manifest. Erend, leading the group, was the first to notice.

    "Weird," he muttered, his eyes scanning the treetops. "Did any of you see that sh of red?"

    Adrien who walking beside him frowned and looked up. "Red? No, I didn''t see anything."

    But Billy nodded to that statement. "I saw it too. Just for a split second. Looked like a streak of red and ck in the sky."

    Saeldir paused and inhaled deeply. He said. "Do you smell that?" he asked, his elven senses alert. "It''s... strange. Almost like sulfur mixed with something metallic."

    Erend furrowed his brow, feeling a prickle of unease. The air did carry an odd scent, one that didn''t belong in the pristine forest. He closed his eyes for a moment and focusing on the sensations around him. A strange feeling of discement washed over him, as if the world around him was subtly shifting.

    "We need to stay alert," he said, his voice steady despite the unease. "These anomalies are likely more signs of the Great Cmity''s approach. We can''t afford to be caught off guard."

    The group pressed on, their senses heightened and their weapons at the ready. As they moved deeper into the forest, the anomalies became more frequent. shes of red and ck light darted across the sky, vanishing as quickly as they appeared. The unsettling smell grew stronger and the forest seemed to grow eerily silent in response.

    One evening, as they set up camp, Erend sat by the fire, staring into the mes. The flickering light cast shadows on his face, highlighting the worry etched into his features.

    Saeldir joined him.

    "Whatever these anomalies are, we''ll stand against them. We''ve ovee great challenges before, and we''ll do it again," Saeldir said. He said that more to himself rather than to Erend. As if trying to reasure himself that they will be able to beat this challenge.

    Despite the unease and unexined fear he felt getting stronger every passing day.

    Erend nodded. "I know. It''s just... these anomalies feel different. More intense. The world itself starting to reacting more to the impending doom."

    Adrien and Billy joined them, their expressions mirroring Erend''s concern.

    "We''ve got each other''s backs. Just like always," Billy said.

    The night passed uneventfully, but the sense of foreboding lingered. As they resumed their journey the next day, the anomalies grew more pronounced.

    The shes of red and ck light were apanied by strange, unearthly sounds that echoed through the forest. The ground asionally trembled beneath their feet, and the air felt charged with a sinister energy.

    Erend couldn''t shake the feeling that they were being watched. His instincts screamed at him to stay vignt.

    They continue their journey through a vast, windswept valley. A different path they take from their departure before.

    The sense of foreboding grew ever stronger. Thendscape around them was eerily quiet, with only the rustling of the wind and the distant cries of birds breaking the silence.

    The sky above that usually a clear blue now streaked with ominous shes of red and ck, adding to the unsettling atmosphere.

    Suddenly the air grew colder, a bone-chilling breeze sweeping through the valley. Erend instinctively tightened his grip on his sword. Hispanions did the same, their senses alert and ready for anything.

    Without warning a dozen ghostly figures materialized before them, emerging from the very shadows that clung to the valley floor. These were no ordinary ghosts. They were wreathed in a sinister red haze, their forms flickering with a malevolent energy.

    Erend''s heart pounded in his chest as he recognized the danger. He drawing his Starsteel sword. The other follower suits, drawing their weapons.

    The ghosts moved toward them, their eyes glowing with crimson light. They surrounded Erend and his friends with spectral forms that twisting and shifting.

    Erend, Saeldir, Adrien, and Billy brandished their Starsteel weapons. The ethereal glow of the metal seemed to intensify in the presence of the ghosts, casting an otherworldly light across the valley.

    The first ghost lunged at Erend, its spectral ws reaching for him with a chilling hiss. Erend met its attack head-on, his Starsteel sword slicing through the ghostly form with ease. The red haze around the ghost flicker and dissipate as the weapon made contact, a faint wail echoing through the air as the spirit was banished.

    Adrien and Billy fought side by side. Saeldir danced among the ghosts with his Starsteel weapon a blur of motion.

    The valley echoed with the sounds of battle��the sh of metal against spectral forms, the hissing wails of the ghosts. The red haze that had filled the air began to dissipate, reced by the soft glow of the Starsteel weapons.

    Finally, thest of the ghosts was vanquished, its form dissolving into nothingness with a final, mournful cry. Erend lowered his sword. His eyes scanned the valley, ensuring that no more threats remained.

    He didn''t feel any exhaustion when using the Starsteel sword. It was as if the sword had a life of its own, resonating with Erend''s desire to kill his enemies, making his movements even smoother.

    "These ghosts... They weren''t here before," Saeldir said.

    "You shouldn''t be surprised anymore, right?" Billy said in a lightly sarcastic tone.

    Saeldir sighed. "Yeah, you''re right. This is not the first time anomalies like this have happened... And certainly not thest."

    Adrien looked at the now silent battlefield with a calm expression. "We need to move quickly to reach the Pce. That way, we can avoid encountering even more troublesome anomalies."

    Everyone seemed to agree with his words. They sheathed their weapons and picked up their pace.

    ---

 Chapter 466: The Other Journey

    Meanwhile, Adrius also was making his way towards the Astoria kingdom. He traversed the rugged terrain with a determined stride, his mind focused on the preparations and alliances that needed to be secured for the uing conflict.

    There will be a lot of convincing. He could already imagine how troublesome it would be to talk to that king, queen, and their subordinates who only cared about power. It would be difficult to convince them that there is a worse doom than losing their power in a political war.

    As he walked through dense forests and over rolling hills, he too began to notice the strange anomalies. The sky above him was no longer just a serene blue; instead, ominous shes of red and ck streaked across it at some point, casting an eerie glow on thendscape below.

    Adrius paused, his eyes narrowing as he observed the unnatural phenomenon. "This is not a good sign," he muttered to himself. His grip tightened on his Starsteel staff.

    The Archmage''s senses were on high alert as he continued his journey. The forest around him seemed to shift and change. The shadows growing darker and more oppressive. The air was thick with an unsettling energy and the usual sounds of wildlife were eerily absent.

    Suddenly, a rustling in the underbrush caught his attention. Adrius turned, his staff at the ready. From the darkness emerged a group of mutated creatures��twisted forms of goblins and wolves emerged together, their eyes glowing with a sickly green light. Their bodies were malformed, covered in grotesque growths and bristling with hostility.

    Adrius raised his Starsteel staff, the weapon''s ethereal glow cutting through the gloom.

    The mutated creatures lunged at him, their snarls echoing through the forest. Adrius channeled his Magic through the Starsteel staff, feeling the power surge within him.

    With a swift motion, he unleashed a barrage of Magic attacks, the spells amplified by the Starsteel''s inherent properties.

    BOOM!

    A bolt of lightning crackled from the staff, striking a mutated wolf and sending it crashing to the ground. Fire erupted in a zing inferno, engulfing the goblins and reducing them to ashes.

    The air shimmered as Adriusunch his Magi attack, each one more powerful and precise than thest.

    The Starsteel staff resonate well with his Magic, enhancing his spells and making each incantation more potent.

    As the battle raged on, Adrius remained focused andposed. He conjured barriers of shimmering light to deflect the creatures'' attacks and summoned torrents of ice to freeze them in their tracks.

    Finally, with onest powerful incantation, Adrius unleashed a wave of pure energy that swept through the area, obliterating the remaining creatures. The forest fell silent once more, the eerie glow of the anomalies still casting a haunting light on the scene.

    Adrius lowered his staff, his breathing steady despite the exertion. He scanned the area, ensuring that no more threats remained. Satisfied that he was alone, he allowed himself a moment to catch his breath.

    "These anomalies... They''re growing more intense," he muttered, his eyes fixed on the shes of red and ck in the sky that appeared again. "I must hurry."

    Adrius pressed onward with faster pacee driven by the necessity of his mission. The skies above remained streaked with ominous shes of red and ck that now be more and more frequent.

    "I don''t know what that lights mean but I know its not good."

    As he traversed a particrly dense section of forest, Adrius decided it was time to check on his captive. He paused and found a secluded clearing, far enough from the path to avoid unwanted attention. He set his Starsteel staff beside him and retrieved a small, intricately carved tube from within his robes.

    The tube was a Magic device designed to imprison the Elf woman who had impersonated a dwarf and almost caused so much turmoil in Khazadrim.

    Adrius examined the tube carefully, his fingers tracing the Magical runes etched into its surface. The tube pulsated with a faint light, a sign that the containment spell was still intact. Satisfied that the enchantment was holding strong, he allowed himself a moment of relief.

    The Elf woman''s presence within the tube was palpable, her essence swirling like a trapped storm. She was dangerous, but Adrius had managed to subdue her with his Magic and the assistance of Erend. Keeping her imprisoned had been a priority since they left Khazadrim, but interrogating her had to wait.

    Before departing the dwarven kingdom, Adrius had formed a n to contact Saeldir once he had the time and opportunity to interrogate the Elf woman properly.

    There were questions that needed answers��questions about the Shadow Order and about how she knew about Dragon. But for now, the task of rallying the human kingdom and securing alliances took precedence.

    Adrius sighed. "Soon," he muttered with a littlee bit regret. "Soon we will get the answers from you."

    He carefully returned the Magic tube to its ce within his robes, ensuring it was securely hidden. He stood up, grasping his Starsteel staff once more.

    The forest around him was silent, save for the asional rustle of leaves in the breeze. The sense of foreboding remained but Adrius knew that he could not afford to dy any longer.

    With a long and fast stride Adrius continued his journey.

    After hours of relentless travel Adrius finally crested thest of the towering mountain range that had served as a formidable barrier on his journey. As he emerged from the shadow of the peaks, a sight unfolded before him. The Kingdom of Astoriay nestled in the heart of a dense woond, interwoven with veins of industry and civilization.

    From his vantage point high above, Adrius could see the kingdom spread out. The canopy of trees surrounding the city was a vibrant mix of greens, the summer foliage thick and lush. Nestled within this sea of greenery, the human settlements appeared like intricate works of art, carefully blended with the naturalndscape.

    The city of Astoria consist of buildings of stone and timber rose in harmonious clusters, their roofs peaked and tiled, glinting in the afternoon sun. The central district was marked byrger structures��government buildings, temples, and marketces��that stood proudly as symbols of civilization amidst the wilderness.

    Network of roads that wound through the kingdom, connecting the various hamlets and mining outposts to the main city. Smoke rose in thin, steady plumes from the distant forges and smelters. Mines dotted the outskirts, their entrances marked by sturdy wooden frames and guarded by watchful sentinels.

    The metallic ng of hammers and the hum of activity reached his ears, even from this distance, a symphony of productivity andbor.

    Adrius smiled wistfully at the sight, this is his home. The home he was forced to abandon and now he needs to save.

    ---

 Chapter 467: Arrived At The Kingdom

    Adrius''s descent from the mountain range into the heart of the woond was swift and purposeful. As the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting a golden hue over thendscape, he finally approached the grand gates of Astoria.

    The massive wooden and iron gates stood as a testament to the kingdom''s strength and resilience, nked by high stone walls that had weathered countless seasons.

    The guards stationed at the gate eyed Adrius warily as he approached. Their suspicion was understandable. Adrius''s once noble robes were now tattered and stained from his arduous journey, his appearance a stark contrast to the regal attire they were ustomed to.

    One of the guards, a burly man with a thick beard, stepped forward and blocked Adrius''s path. "State your business," he demanded.

    "I need to speak with Aethor," he said with calm tone. "It''s a matter of great importance. He''ll want to hear what I have to say."

    The guard raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "And who are you to demand an audience with the king?" he retorted, his grip tightening on his spear. "You look like a vagabond. Or a beggar."

    Adrius took a deep breath, trying to maintain hisposure.

    "I am Adrius, Archmage of this kingdom. The king and I have history. If you inform him of my presence, he will understand."

    The guards exchanged skeptical nces. "The Archmage? We have an Archmage here. You can''t just waltz in and demand to see the king by saying that bullshit. Now, move along."

    Adrius felt a flicker of frustration but forced it down with a sigh. He knew time was of the essence.

    "Listen to me," he insisted, his tone growing more urgent. "The kingdom is in grave danger. I don''t have time to argue. Let me pass, or you''ll regret it."

    The guard smirked, clearly unconvinced. "Is that a threat, old man?" he sneered, his fellow guards chuckling in amusement.

    Adrius''s eyes narrowed. He had no choice. With a sudden, fluid motion, he leaped into action. The guards barely had time to react as Adrius moved with surprising speed and agility.

    His Starsteel staff shed through the air, and before they knew it he had dashed past them, his robes billowing behind him.

    "Hey! Stop him!" the bearded guard shouted, but it was toote. Adrius was already inside the gates, sprinting towards the city''s heart.

    rm bells red, the sound echoing through the streets as more guards mobilized in response. Adrius didn''t slow down. He knew he had to reach the pce and speak to Aethor before they could stop him.

    The streets of Astoria bustled with activity, but as the rms continued, people began to clear the way, casting curious and anxious nces at the fleeing shabby old man. Adrius weaved through the crowd, his destination clear in his mind.

    He could hear the guards pursuing him, their shouts growing louder, but he focused on the pce that loomed ahead. Its grand spires reached towards the sky, a symbol of the kingdom''s enduring legacy.

    As he approached the pce gates, more guards appeared, blocking his path with drawn weapons. Adrius skidded to a halt, his chest heaving as he faced them.

    "You''re making a mistake. I''m here to warn the king. Let me through, and no harm wille to anyone," Adrius said.

    The captain of the pce guard stepped forward, his expression stern. "Surrender now!" he ordered, "or we''ll be forced to take you down."

    Adrius sighed. He couldn''t afford to be dyed any longer. With a resigned sigh, he tightened his grip on his staff and prepared for the inevitable confrontation.

    "Well, forgive me, gentlemen," he said. "But this is for the greater good."

    Adrius summoned his Magic, the Starsteel staff glowing with a radiant light.

    The pce guards and soldiers hesitated only for a moment before one of them, a young, overconfident recruit, rushed at Adrius with a war cry.

    Adrius sidestepped easily, his Starsteel staff sweeping out in a blur, knocking the guard to the ground with a precision strike that left him stunned but unharmed.

    Another guard followed, then another, each trying to bring him down. Adrius deflecting their blows and disarming them with ease. His staff glowed, resonating with his Magic as he subdued his opponents without causingsting harm.

    The remaining guards exchanged uneasy nces, realizing this ragged man was far more stronger than he appeared. Their initial confidence waned, reced by a growing sense of caution.

    "Form up!" barked the captain, a seasoned veteran with a keen eye for battle. "He''s stronger than he looks. Take him down together!"

    The guards and soldiers nodded, their expressions grim. They spread out, surrounding Adrius in a tight circle.

    Adrius took a long breath. He had hoped to avoid this, but these soldiers had already determined to take him down. With a swift motion he raised his Starsteel staff high, the weapon glowing brighter as he channeled his Magic.

    "Very well," he murmured, steeling himself for the onught.

    With a unified shout the guards surged forward together. Adrius''s eyes narrowed, and he brought the staff down, releasing a wave of Magic that rippled through the air.

    The ground beneath the soldiers glowed with an intricate pattern of runes, and a shockwave of shimmering light exploded outward.

    The guards staggered, their momentum halted by the powerful spell. One by one they crumpled to the ground, their weapons slipping from their hands as a soothing but overwhelming force pressed upon them.

    Adrius had crafted the spell to incapacitate rather than harm, ensuring they would awaken with nothing more than a few bruises and a powerful headache.

    The za fell silent, the fallen guards groaning softly as theyy sprawled on the cobblestones. Adrius stood alone, the glow of his staff slowly fading. He sighed, lowering the weapon, and scanned the area for any further threats.

    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the crowd that had gathered to witness themotion. A woman stepped forward. She wore a robe adorned with intricate patterns, the symbol of the church of Astoria emzoned on her chest��a radiant sun encircled by protective wings.

    Adrius smiled.

    "You just came back and already create this mess?" said the woman.

    ---

 Chapter 468: The News

    Adrius''s smile widened as he recognized the woman standing before him. He bowed slightly, acknowledging her presence with a mix of respect and familiarity.

    "Anara," he greeted warmly. "It''s been too long."

    Anara returned his smile, though her eyes held a mixture of concern and curiosity. "Indeed, Adrius. But it seems you''ve wasted no time in stirring up trouble."

    She was a striking woman, a picture of mature beauty that seemed almost timeless. Though middle-aged, her skin was smooth and radiant, with the grace and elegance. Her long, dark hair cascaded down her back in gentle waves. Her eyes, a deep shade of emerald, held a spark of intelligence and warmth.

    Her figure was equally captivating, her robes subtly hinting at a well-maintaine shapely form beneath.

    The crowd around them murmured in awe, confusion, and fear, their whispers growing louder as they tried to piece together the identity of the mysterious man who had just bested the pce guards with ease.

    Adrius could hear snippets of their conversations��questions about who he was and what he wanted, spection about the glowing staff he wielded and the Magic hemanded.

    Ignoring themotion, Anara gestured for Adrius to follow her. "Come. We can talk in the church. There is much we need to discuss."

    Adrius nodded, falling into step beside her as they made their way through the city streets. The crowd parted reluctantly, eyes wide with a mixture of reverence and suspicion. Adrius could feel their gazes on him, their curiosity palpable.

    As they walked, Anara cast a nce at him, her expression softening slightly. "You look weary, Adrius. It''s clear your journey has been difficult."

    Adrius sighed, his earlier resolve momentarily giving way to exhaustion. "Well, It''s been a long sine I live in the woods. And recently, I''m meeting new friends. There is much to tell, and time is of the essence."

    They reached the entrance to the grand church of Astoria, its imposing facade adorned with intricate carvings and stained ss windows that glinted in the fading light.

    The church was a sanctuary of peace and wisdom, a stark contrast to the chaos Adrius had just left behind.

    Inside, the air filled with the faint scent of incense. The soft glow of candlelight illuminated the high vaulted ceilings and the rows of wooden pews. Anara led Adrius to a quiet alcove, away from prying eyes and curious ears.

    She motioned for him to sit, and they settled into the pews, the soft creak of wood the only sound in the serene space.

    "Now," Anara began. "tell me everything. What brings you back to Astoria in such a state? And what is this grave danger you speak of?"

    Adrius took a deep breath. "The kingdom�� No, actually, the world, is facing a threat unlike any we''ve seen before. There is something called the Great Cmity."

    Anara''s eyes widened in shock, her normallyposed demeanor faltering. "The Great Cmity? That''s... that''s just a legend, Adrius. A story to frighten children. How can it be real?"

    Adrius sighed deeply, the weight of his knowledge evident in his eyes.

    "I thought the same at first. But recent events have shown me otherwise. The anomalies I''ve been seeing, the dark forces gathering��they are all signs that the Great Cmity ising. And it is far worse than any of us could have imagined."

    Anara''s hands tightened on the pew, her knuckles turning white. "But where did you get this information? How can you be sure?"

    Adrius met her gaze, his expression earnest and determined. "I have encountered new allies on my journey. Friends who have seen and experienced things that corroborate the legends. One of them is an Elf, wise and knowledgeable about ancient prophecies. The others are three humans, each with their own unique skills and insights. Together, they have helped me piece together the truth."

    Adrius didn''t want to tell Anara about Erend and his Dragon power. He still don''t know how is that information will have implications for the future.

    Anara''s shock turned to a mix of curiosity and concern. "Who are these people? How can we trust them?"

    Adrius smiled faintly. "They are brave and honorable, and their experiences have been invaluable in uncovering the signs of the Great Cmity. Saeldir, the Elf, has knowledge and also an Archmage from the Elf Pce."

    "Elf Pce?! You just make an acquintance of the Elf Pce Archmage?"

    Adrius nodded pridefully.

    Anara leaned back, her mind racing as she processed this revtion. "This is... overwhelming, Adrius. If what you say is true, then we are facing a threat that could destroy us all."

    Adrius nodded solemnly. "Yes, and that is why we must act quickly. We must unite the kingdoms, gather our strength, and prepare for the battle ahead. There is no time to lose."

    "You''re right. If we are to face this threat, we need to be united and ready. I will speak to the king and ensure he understands the gravity of the situation."

    "We," Adrius said. "We will speak to the king and the others."

    ---

    In the opulent throne room of Astoria, King Aethor sat upon his grand, ornately carved seat. The hall was bathed in the warm light of the sun, streaming through tall, stained-ss windows that depicted the kingdom''s proud history. The king, a man of imposing stature and dignified presence, was deep in thought, his mind preupied with the usual matters of state.

    Suddenly, the double doors of the throne room burst open, and a flustered advisor hurried in, his face pale with anxiety.

    "Your Majesty," he gasped, bowing deeply. "There has been a disturbance at the city gates."

    King Aethor''s brow furrowed in concern. "What kind of disturbance?"

    "A man," the advisor stammered, "a man in shabby clothes has defeated numerous guards and forced his way into the city. The guards were no match for him, Your Majesty. He... he used Magic, powerful Magic."

    Aethor''s eyes widened, his expression shifting from worry to a dawning realization. "Adrius," he muttered, almost to himself. "So, he has returned."

    The advisor looked up, confusion evident on his face. "You know this man, Your Majesty?"

    King Aethor nodded slowly. "Yes, I know him."

    He turned to the captain of his personal guard, who stood at attention near the throne. "Captain, send word to find this man and bring him to me immediately."

    The captain saluted crisply. "Yes, Your Majesty. I will see to it personally."

    Just as the captain turned to leave, the doors to the throne room opened once more. Adrius and Anara entered, escorted by a contingent of guards.

    "Your Majesty. I have brought Adrius, the previous Archmage of this kingdom. He has urgent news that you must hear."

    King Aethor rose from his throne, his eyes fixed on Adrius with a mixture of surprise and relief. "Adrius," he greeted, his tone warmer than expected. "It has been too long. What brings you back to Astoria after fleeing from your responsibility?"

    Adrius stepped forward. "Aethor," he said, using the king''s name as a sign of their old friendship. "Ie with grave news. The kingdom faces a threat unlike any we have ever known. The Great Cmity is upon us, and we must prepare."

    The room fell silent, the weight of Adrius''s words sinking in. King Aethor''s expression grew serious.

    "You back to bring that nonsense news?"

    ---

 Chapter 469: Meet The King

    Adrius met King Aethor''s furious gaze with calm determination. He had expected resistance, especially given the manner of his return. But time was of the essence and he had to make the king understand the urgency of the situation.

    "Aethor, we don''t have time for this," Adrius said. "The Great Cmity is not a tale to frighten children��it''s real, and it''sing!"

    King Aethor''s expression hardened further, his anger barely contained. "You dare return to my kingdom, cause chaos, and then spout these tales of doom? You fled from your responsibilities once, Adrius. Why should I believe you now?"

    Adrius took a step forward, his eyes burning with conviction. "Because the signs are all around us. You cannot afford to ignore this threat. And I didn''t fled from my responsibilities, I go to stop your insane ne from happening. If I stayed that time, you would have ughter a city already."

    The king''s patience snapped. "Enough!" he roared. "Guards, seize him! Execute this man for his insolence and the disruption he has caused."

    The guards hesitated, their loyalty torn between the king''s orders and the respect they held for Adrius once they knew who he was.

    Just as they moved slowly toply, a figure materialized from the shadows, stepping forward with an air of arrogant confidence.

    This man is the new Archmage, he was a young man with long, flowing blond hair and piercing blue eyes. His robes were pristine, a stark contrast to Adrius''s tattered attire.

    He wore an arrogant smile as he looked at Adrius, a gleam of superiority in his eyes.

    "Your Majesty," the new Archmage said smoothly, bowing slightly. "Allow me to handle this relic of the past."

    Adrius let out a sigh. He recognized the type��young, powerful, and full of hubris. It was clear that before he could make Aethor listen, he would have to deal with this arrogant upstart.

    The new Archmage continued, his voice dripping with condescension.

    "Adrius Darkmoor, your time has long passed. The kingdom has no need for your outdated knowledge and scare tactics. We are well-protected under my guidance."

    Adrius''s eyes narrowed. "Protection? You know nothing of the true threat we face."

    The young Archmage''s smile widened. "And you think you do? You are nothing but a relic, clinging to the past. Your words mean nothing here!"

    Adrius stepped forward, his presencemanding the room''s attention. At this moment his attire are not able to contain his aura of power.

    "If you truly are the Archmage, then prove it. Face me in a duel, and let us see if your power matches your arrogance," said Adrius. "Then we can get this over with quicker."

    King Aethor watched the exchange, his anger slowly giving way to curiosity. He knew Adrius well enough to recognize the fire in his eyes. Reluctantly, he nodded. "Very well. If a duel will settle this, then so be it. But know this, Adrius��if you lose, your life is forfeit."

    Adrius nodded, epting the terms. "I understand, Aethor."

    The throne room was quickly cleared, leaving Adrius and the new Archmage standing at its center, facing each other. The tension was very clear between this two.

    The young Archmage sneered. "Prepare to be forgotten, old man!"

    Adrius raised his staff, its glow intensifying as he summoned his Magic. "Right, say what you want."

    With a flourish, the new Archmage conjured a zing sphere of energy, hurling it towards Adrius with a confident smirk.

    Adrius countered with a swift motion, his staff deflecting the attack with ease.

    BWOSH!

    The duel had begun.

    The young Archmage by the name of Lysander smiled with a mixture of amusement and anticipation as he watched Adrius effortlessly deflect his initial sphere of energy. He had expected nothing less from the former Archmage, but he was confident in his own superior power.

    "Impressive, old man," Lysander said, his voice dripping with mock respect. "But let''s see how you handle this!"

    With a flourish of his hands, Lysander conjured a massive wall of fire, its mes roaring to life with an intensity that made the air around them crackle.

    FWOOOSSSH!

    The protective barrier surrounding their duel shimmered, ensuring the ferocity of their battle would not spill into the throne room.

    The inferno surged towards Adrius, the heat blistering and the light blinding. The guards and courtiers watching from behind the barrier gasped, their eyes wide with fear and awe at the show of Lysander''s Magic mastery.

    But Adrius remained calm. A serene smile yed on his lips as he raised his Starsteel staff. He did not move to deflect the mes; instead, he focused his Magic on the wall of mr. With a single, fluid motion, he channeled his energy into the staff, the air around him vibrating with power.

    As the wall of fire approached, it suddenly lost its momentum. The mes flickered and waned, the once-intense heat rapidly cooling. Within moments the roaring inferno was gone, leaving only a few wisps of smoke that quickly dissipated into the air.

    The throne room fell silent, the spectators stunned by the ease with which Adrius had neutralized such a powerful spell.

    Lysander''s smile faltered for a brief second, reced by a look of genuine surprise.

    Adrius lowered his staff, the serene smile never leaving his face. "Is that the best you can do, boy? If you wish to challenge me, you''ll need more than mere disys of brute force," Adrius said with almost gentle tone.

    Lysander''s eyes narrowed, his arrogance giving way to a steely determination. "Very well, Adrius!" he said, his voice cold. "Let''s see how you handle true power."

    Adrius nced at King Aethor who watched with a mixture of concern and fascination. Adrius knew that proving his strength was only the first step; he needed to win this duel to make Aethor listen to the warnings of the Great Cmity.

    Adrius knew that Aethor is well understand of his Magic power, he just wanted to annoy him because of what he had done years ago. He knew that this young mage is no match for him.

    But for now, Adrius need to defeat Lysander first.

    The young mage suddenly created a huge serpent made from weave of lightning and wasted no time tounch it at Adrius.

    ---

 Chapter 470: His Effort

    The massive serpent, woven from pure lightning, hissed and crackled as it lunged toward Adrius with terrifying speed. Its electrified form lit up the throne room, casting flickering shadows across the ornate walls.

    King Aethor and Anara widened their eyes in shock, realizing that Lysander had cast a spell meant to kill. The guards and courtiers behind the protective barrier gasped in horror, their fear palpable.

    But Adrius remained unfazed, his expression calm andposed. As the deadly serpent closed in he raised his Starsteel staff and channeled a small, precise amount of his Magic into it.

    The staff began to glow with a soft, steady light, a stark contrast to the chaotic energy of the lightning serpent.

    With a graceful motion, Adrius pointed the staff directly at the iing serpent. The serpent''s momentum didn''t waver; it surged forward, intent on delivering a fatal blow.

    In the final moment before impact, Adrius''s staff touched the serpent. Instead of the violent explosion many had anticipated, there was only a brief, blinding sh.

    The serpent disintegrated upon contact, its fierce energy dissipating into harmless sparks that fizzled out before hitting the ground and just gone.

    The throne room fell silent once again, the air still crackling with residual energy. The spectators were in awe, their resentment reced by a newfound respect for Adrius''s incredible skill. Even King Aethor and Anara, who knew Adrius well, couldn''t hide their astonishment.

    "He just be stronger after leaving the kingdom,"the king thought, gritting his teeth.

    Lysander''s confident smirk faltered, his eyes widening in disbelief as he watched his most powerful spell dissolve like smoke.

    He had expected a struggle, a dramatic sh of powers, but Adrius had effortlessly neutralized his attack with a mere gesture.

    Adrius lowered his staff, the serene smile still on his lips. "You have talent, boy," he said, his tone almost fatherly. "But raw power without control and understanding is nothing but a danger to yourself and others."

    Lysander''s face twisted in anger and humiliation.

    "You think you can lecture me, old man?!" he spat, his voice trembling with rage. "I''ll show you true power!"

    But before Lysander could cast another spell, King Aethor raised his hand and raising hismanding voice. "Enough, Lysander!"

    The young Archmage froze, his eyes flicking to the king with a mixture of surprise and resentment. "Your Majesty, I��"

    Aethor silenced him with a stern look. "Adrius has proven his strength. You just going to kill yourself if you keep this going. Now, we will hear him out."

    Adrius nodded respectfully towards the king. "Thank you, Aethor. As I said, time is of the essence. The Great Cmity is upon us, and we must prepare."

    King Aethor looked deeply into Adrius''s eyes, searching for any sign of deceit. Finding none, he sighed and gestured for Adrius to speak.

    "Very well. Tell us everything."

    Adrius took a deep breath and began to recount the events that had led him back to Astoria, the signs he had seen, and the dire warnings from his new allies. The throne room listened in rapt silence, the gravity of his words sinking in.

    As Adrius spoke, he could see the doubt and anger in Aethor''s eyes slowly being reced by concern and determination. He also can feel the shift, and he also had saw the red shes in the sky.

    Adrius took a steadying breath as he prepared to continue his exnation, fully aware of the significance of what he was about to reveal. King Aethor''s piercing gaze never left Adrius, and the tension in the air was almost palpable.

    "Your Majesty," Adrius began, "before I arrived here, I came from the Dwarf Kingdom. I was not alone in my journey. I was apanied by none other than Saeldir, the Archmage of the Elf Pce."

    A murmur of surprise and curiosity rippled through the assembled courtiers and guards. Anara''s eyes widened in astonishment, and even King Aethor leaned forward slightly, his interest clearly piqued.

    Adrius continued, "The alliance between the Dwarf Kingdom, the Elf Pce, and us is now guaranteed. Their leaders understand the threat of the Great Cmity and have pledged their support. This alliance will be crucial in our efforts to prepare and defend against what ising."

    King Aethor''s expression shifted, the anger that had dominated his features moments before beginning to give way to a mix of concern and fear.

    He knew the significance of such an alliance; thebined strength of the Dwarves and Elves, united with Astoria, would be a formidable force.

    Adrius chose his next words carefully. "We must rally our own forces and prepare the kingdom for theing storm. There is much to do, and we cannot afford to dy."

    Throughout his exnation, Adrius deliberately omitted any mention of Erend''s Dragon power or the Elf he had imprisoned in his Magical tube. These were details that he felt were too sensitive and potentially dangerous to reveal at this moment. He needed Aethor''s trust and cooperation first and foremost.

    King Aethor''s steely demeanor softened slightly, his eyes reflecting the weight of the information Adrius had shared. The king''s anger towards Adrius for his departure years ago and the failure of his project began to fade, reced by a deepening concern for the kingdom''s future and a fear of the unknown threat.

    "I see that you have been busy, Adrius," Aethor said, his voice low and contemtive. "And it seems your efforts have borne significant fruit. An alliance with the Elves and Dwarves is no small feat."

    Adrius inclined his head in acknowledgment. "Thank you, Your Majesty. But we must act quickly. The Great Cmity is not a distant threat; it is imminent. We need to strengthen our defenses, gather our allies, making strong weapons, and prepare for the worst."

    Aethor nodded slowly, the lines of worry deepening on his face. "You have given me much to consider. I will call a council at once. We must begin preparations immediately."

    Adrius felt a sense of relief wash over him. The king was listening, and more importantly, he was taking action. It was a small but crucial victory.

    King Aethor rose from his throne, his decision made. "We will convene the council and mobilize our forces. Adrius, you will have my support in this. But know this: we will be watching closely. Do not let us down."

    Adrius met the king''s gaze with unwavering resolve. "I will not, Your Majesty. Together, we will face this threat and protect our kingdom."

    As the king issued orders to his advisors and the room buzzed with activity, Adrius allowed himself a moment of quiet reflection.

    ---

 Chapter 471: Consolidating Words

    As the throne room buzzed with activity and preparations for the impending threat began in earnest, Adrius felt a wave of exhaustion wash over him. The confrontation with Lysander is not even a burden, but the emotional toll of reuniting with King Aethor �C his old friend �C had left him drained.

    Yet, he knew there was one ce he needed to visit before he could rest��a ce that held countless memories and a deep well of knowledge he might need in theing days.

    With a nod of acknowledgment to King Aethor who is starting to be busy more than ever, Adrius made his way through the familiar halls of the castle.

    Lysander had gone somewhere after his defeat, probably going to cursed at some hidden ce.

    The corridors echoed with the sounds of hurried footsteps and urgent conversations, but Adrius walked with a singr purpose. He was heading to his old chamber, the one he had once called his sanctuary.

    Reaching the heavy oak door, Adrius hesitated for a moment, his hand hovering over the ornate handle. Memories flooded back��hours spent poring over ancient tomes, experimenting with new spells, and nning for the kingdom''s future. Taking a deep breath, he pushed the door open and stepped inside.

    The chamber was vast, its high ceilings andrge windows allowing light to cascade over rows upon rows of bookshelves.

    The scent of old parchment and the faint hum of Magical energy still filled the air. Artifacts, scrolls, and intricate Magical devices adorned the room, each with its own story and purpose. Adrius''s heart swelled with nostalgia as he took in the familiar surroundings.

    To his surprise and relief, he found that Lysander �C who now using this chamber �C had made only minimal changes to the chamber. The young Archmage had added a few personal touches��newer volumes and a few modern Magical tools��but the essence of the room remained the same.

    Adrius could still see his old desk, the one where he had penned countless spells and strategies, standing near therge window that overlooked the castle gardens.

    He walked over to the desk, his fingers tracing the smooth wood surface. The memories were almost overwhelming. He could almost see his younger self, diligently workingte into the night, driven by a relentless desire to protect the kingdom.

    Adrius allowed himself a moment of quiet reflection. Despite the years that had passed and the events that had transpired, this chamber felt like home. It was a ce of sce and knowledge, a testament to his years of dedication and service.

    He moved to one of the shelves, scanning the titles of the books. Many were familiar, their spines worn from frequent use.

    Others were new, their bindings pristine. Adrius pulled a particrly ancient tome from the shelf, its leather cover soft and pliable with age.

    His eyes roamed until theynded on a specific ss case in the corner of the room.

    There, encased in the protective ss, were the remnants of a project that had once caused him to leave the kingdom.

    The scroll and book, meticulously preserved, were a stark reminder of King Aethor''s once dark ambition��the project to create a devastating Magic spell capable of burning and destroying an entire city with a singleunch.

    The scroll and book were relics of a dangerous time, a testament to the lengths to which Aethor had been willing to go for power and control. The project had been a catalyst for Adrius''s departure, a line he could not cross, a moral boundary he refused to breach.

    If that time he didn''t go, now that Magic spell must be already finished. And Aethor will be a mass murderer.

    He stood before the case, his reflection merging with the dark, aged parchment inside. The scroll was unfurled slightly, revealing intricate, ominous runes and diagrams that described the spell''s mechanics.

    The book beside it bound in dark leather and filled with annotations and modifications, the culmination of countless hours of forbidden research. Its closed for now.

    Adrius remembered the heated arguments, the desperate attempts to dissuade Aethor from pursuing such a catastrophic weapon. Ultimately, his objections had fallen on deaf ears, and Adrius had been left with no choice but to abandon the kingdom he had served so faithfully.

    Now, yearster, the evidence of that dark chapter was still here, untouched and preserved. Lysander, it seemed, had chosen to leave this part of the chamber unchanged, perhaps out of respect, or maybe out of a desire to understand the depths of Magic knowledge contained within.

    Suddenly, the door to his old chamber creaked open. He looked up, momentarily distracted from his work, to see Lysander standing hesitantly in the doorway.

    The young Archmage''s face was flushed with embarrassment, his earlier arrogance and confidence reced by a subdued demeanor.

    For a moment, Lysander seemed unsure whether to step inside, but then he squared his shoulders and walked into the room, his eyes avoiding Adrius''s.

    "Sir Adrius," Lysander began, his voice quieter than before, "I... I need to apologize."

    Adrius set down his quill and gave Lysander his full attention, his expression calm andposed. He could sense the struggle within the young man, the conflict between pride and humility.

    "I didn''t know," Lysander continued, his eyes finally meeting Adrius''s. "I thought�� I thought you were just another pretender, another relic clinging to the past. I let my pride get in the way, and I underestimated you. For that, I am truly sorry."

    Adrius''s expression softened, a small, understanding smile ying at the corners of his lips. He stood up from his desk and walked over to Lysander, cing a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

    "It''s not a problem, boy," Adrius said gently. "I understand. You''re young, and with youth oftenes a certain confidence��or arrogance, if you will. You still have a lot of room to grow."

    Lysander''s eyes widened with surprise as he heard Adrius''s consoling words. The tension that had gripped him since their confrontation began to ease, and a small, genuine smile appeared on his face.

    Adrius could see the relief in the young Archmage''s eyes, the gratitude thaty just beneath the surface.

    "Thank you, Sir Adrius," Lysander said softly, his voice carrying a new tone of respect.

    Adrius nodded, his own smile growing warmer. "We all make mistakes, son. The important thing is to learn from them and grow stronger. You have great potential, and with the right guidance, you can achieve remarkable things."

    Lysander''s smile broadened, his confidence beginning to return in a more tempered form.

    "We are on the same side, after all. We both want what is best for this kingdom and its people," Adrius said.

    "I would be honored to learn from you, Sir."

    "Good. Then let''s put the past behind us and work together. There is much to do.

    Lysander nodded, his expression resolute. "Yes!"

    With that, the two Archmages��one seasoned and wise, the other young and talented��united, ready to face the doom that right at their door together.

    ---

 Chapter 472: Shared Fear

    Erend, Adrien, Billy, and Saeldir rode in silence as the majestic silhouette of the Elf Pce emerged on the horizon. Its pristine white walls gleamed in the midday sun. The sight filled them with a mix of relief and urgency, knowing they were almost at their destination.

    Their horses, having returned to them a few days earlier, galloped with renewed vigor, sensing the familiar territory and the end of their long journey.

    They had opted not to use the teleportation device, a deliberate choice driven by the need to observe the anomalies guing thends on their way back. What they had found was deeply concerning.

    Fields that once flourished with vibrant flora nowy barren, the earth cracked and lifeless. Viges they passed were eerily quiet, their inhabitants missing or hiding in fear.

    Strange, foreboding signs marked their path��ominous symbols burned into trees, unnatural storm clouds that never seemed to dissipate, and whispers of creatures lurking just beyond sight.

    As they approached the pce gates, Erend exchanged a grim look with hispanions. The evidence of the Great Cmity''s encroachment was undeniable, and they knew their findings would demand immediate attention from King Gulben and all of the pce''s residents.

    The pce guards, recognizing the four of them, quickly opened the gates, allowing them to pass without dy. Their horses'' hooves ttered on the polished stone, echoing through the city as they dismounted and made their way towards the king''s chamber.

    The pce interior was as grand and serene as ever, but a subtle tension permeated the air. Servants moved swiftly, their faces etched with worry, and courtiers whispered in hushed tones.

    The usual elegance and tranquility of the Elf Pce felt overshadowed by the impending threat that everyone could sense but few dared to voice.

    Reaching therge, intricately carved doors of King Gulben''s chamber, Saeldir took the lead, pushing them open and stepping inside. Erend, Adrien, and Billy followed closely, their expressions resolute.

    King Gulben looked up from a map spread across his ornate desk, his face lighting up with a mix of relief and concern as he saw his trusted Archmage, the human warriors, and the Dragonborn.

    He stood, his regal presencemanding the room. "Saeldir, Erend, Adrien, Billy. I am d to see you all safe. What news do you bring?"

    Saeldir bowed slightly before speaking, his tone grave. "Your Majesty, our journey has confirmed our worst fears. The anomalies we have observed are a clear sign that the Great Cmity is advancing. Thends are suffering, and the people are in danger."

    Erend stepped forward, his voice steady but urgent. "We saw fields turned to wastnd, human viges abandoned, and strange, malevolent forces at y."

    King Gulben''s expression hardened, the weight of their words sinking in. He gestured for them to approach the map on his desk.

    "Show me where you encountered these anomalies. We must mobilize our forces immediately. We need to investigate it."

    The group gathered around the map, pointing out the locations and discussing their findings in detail.

    "Before that, your Majesty. I must give you the weapons that we had forged."

    ---

    In another faraway ces, the air was thick with an eerie silence, disturbed only by the asional rustling of leaves and the distant cries of creatures that thrived in the shadows.

    The Daemon of Cmity, the old enemy of the Elves, lurked within his dark fortress, a sprawling structure carved into the side of a jagged mountain.

    The fortress, shrouded in perpetual twilight, was a ce of dread and power. Its halls echoed with whispers of dark Magic.

    At its heart, the Daemon of Cmity, a being of immense and terrible power, sat on a throne of ckened bone and twisted iron.

    The Daemon''s crimson eyes narrowed as he gazed out from the highest tower, observing the unnatural shes of red and ck streaking across the sky. These ominous lights, like veins of blood and shadow, signaled a force even he could not ignore. His wed hand tightened around the armrest of his throne, a rare expression of fear crossing his otherwise imcable visage.

    " The Dark Requiem," he murmured, his voice a deep, resonant growl. "Ites for us all."

    ---

    In another distantnd, the Ogre Kingdom was simrly uneasy. The Ogres had always thrived on chaos and conflict.

    Their capital, a sprawling city of stone and iron, was a testament to their indomitable will and relentless ferocity.

    But even here, in the heart of their might, anxiety gripped the popce. From the high walls of their fortress city the Ogres looked up at the sky, their usually defiant faces showing signs of unease.

    The red and ck shes that tore through the heavens were unlike anything they had ever seen. But he knew that it is a sign of an unknown doom.

    In the grand hall of the Ogre King, the air was thick with tension. The king, a towering figure of muscle and scarred flesh, stood before his gathered chieftains, his expression grim.

    "The sky speaks of great danger," he rumbled, his voice echoing through the cavernous hall. "The Crimson Ruin approaches, and it does not care for our strength or our wars. It will consume us all if we do not act."

    The chieftains, fierce warriors each, exchanged uneasy nces. They were unustomed to fear, but the ominous signs in the sky were impossible to ignore.

    The Ogre King clenched his massive fists.

    "We must prepare," he dered, his voice brooking no argument. "For the Crimson Ruin will bring us devastation like we never faced before."

    Across these disparatends, the ancient enemies of the Elves��both the Daemon of Cmity and the Ogre Kingdom��found themselves in the shared sense of impending doom. Though they lived in different ces and harbored ancient hatreds, the red and ck shes in the sky filled them all with a fear and anxiety they could not shake.

    The forces of darkness and chaos began to stir, the world braced itself for a confrontation that would transcend old enmities and force even the most bitter of foes to reckon with the true extent of the Great Cmity.

    ---

 Chapter 473: Plans And Doubt

    King Gulben listened intently as Erend, Adrien, Billy, and Saeldir detailed the dire situation they had witnessed. The atmosphere in the room was heavy with the gravity of their words, and the king''s furrowed brow mirrored the concern of his advisors.

    As the discussion concluded, Saeldir reached into his cloak and carefully withdrew a gleaming sword. The de, made from the rare and powerful Starsteel metal, shimmered with a celestial light, its edges razor-sharp and imbued with a Magical aura. He presented it to King Gulben with a solemn bow.

    "Your Majesty, this is the Starsteel sword we forged in the Khazadrim kingdom, by the power of the Sacred Hammer, to aid in our defense against the Great Cmity," Saeldir said. "It capable of cutting through the darkest of Magic and the toughest of armor."

    King Gulben took the sword with reverence, his eyes widening as he felt the power emanating from it. He held it up to the light, the de casting a radiant glow across the chamber. Admiration and hope sparked in his eyes.

    "A magnificent weapon," he murmured, turning the sword slowly to examine its craftsmanship. "With this, I hope we stand a better chance against the impending threat."

    Just then, Aurdis entered the chamber. She smiled to them, but her eyes lingered longer at Erend than the rest. Saeldir turned to her, presenting another sword of simr make.

    "Aurdis, this is for you," he said, handing her the de.

    Aurdis epted the sword, her fingers lightly tracing the intricate designs etched into the de. She gave Saeldir a nod of gratitude, understanding the significance of the gift.

    "Thank you, Saeldir."

    King Gulben turned back to the group. "Oh, right. I also have already taken steps to address the threat we face. I have contacted the Forest Elves, informing them of the anomalies and the encroaching danger. They have pledged their support and will join us in our efforts tobat the Great Cmity."

    The mention of the Forest Elves brought a measure of relief to the group. Their allies were known for their deep connection to the natural world and their formidable magic. Their involvement would be crucial.

    After that, the group turned back to the map spread across King Gulben''s ornate desk. Erend, Saeldir, Adrien, and Billy pointed to various regions on the map, their fingers tracing the paths they had taken and the locations where they had observed the anomalies and the appearances of new kind of mutated monsters.

    "Here, near the River of Eldris, we encountered creatures we had never seen before. They were twisted as if corrupted by some malevolent force. The vigers nearby had abandoned their homes, leaving behind signs of a hasty retreat," Erend said.

    Saeldir nodded in agreement, his keen eyes scanning the map. "In the Forest of Thorns, the flora has turned hostile. Trees and nts that once provided shelter now attack anything thates near. We saw marks of struggle and signs that even the wildlife is affected."

    Adrien pointed to another location. "At the edge of the Gray Mountains, there were strange symbols burned into the rock. We also saw shadows moving in the mountains,rger and more aggressive than the usual creatures. I didn''t thought it is wise for us to check it out before."

    "We also see something in the ins out here, it have be eerily silent. No birds, no animals, nothing. It''s as if the life has been sucked out of the area. We found tracks of creatures we couldn''t identifyrge and numerous," Billy added his own findings.

    King Gulben listened intently, his expression growing grimmer with each revtion. He traced the areas they had marked, his mind racing with the implications of their findings.

    "Your reports confirm our worst fears," King Gulben said, his voice firm. "The Great Cmity is advancing, and we must act swiftly."

    He looked up from the map, his gaze meeting each of theirs in turn. "You have done well to bring this information to us. Now, you must rest."

    Turning to one of his trusted advisors, he issued amand. "Summon our best scouts. They are to investigate these marked areas immediately. We need detailed reports on the movements and nature of these anomalies and creatures."

    The advisor nodded and quickly left the chamber to carry out the king''s orders. King Gulben turned back to the group, his expression softening slightly.

    "You have all traveled far and faced many dangers. Take this time to rest and recover."

    Erend, Saeldir, Adrien, and Billy exchanged ncees then nodded in understanding.

    As they left the chamber the pce buzzed with renewed activity. Scouts were being briefed, preparations were being made, and a sense of determination filled the air. The Elves of the pce were readying themselves.

    Aurdis gently took Erend''s hand and leading him to the pce gardens. Erend followed willingly.

    The air was fragrant with the scent of blooming flowers, and the tranquil ambiance of the garden provided a brief respite from the looming threat.

    They walked infortable silence until eventually, they reached a secluded bench nestled under a grand, ancient tree. Aurdis gestured for Erend to sit, and she joined him, their hands still entwined.

    Aurdis looked at him, her eyes filled with a mixture of relief and longing. Even though its not been that long since they not seeing each other.

    "I missed you so much." Her voice trembled slightly, betraying the depth of her emotions.

    Erend''s heart swelled with affection and empathy. He smiled warmly at her and leaned in then pressing a tender kiss to her forehead.

    "I missed you too," he whispered.

    For a moment, they sat in silence, simply enjoying each other''s presence. The world outside the garden felt distant, the immediate urgency of their mission temporarily forgotten.

    It was a rare and precious moment of peace amidst the chaos.

    Aurdis broke the silence. "I''m afraid of what is toe. The signs we have seen... I''m scared for our people, for our world, for you."

    Erend tightened his grip on her hand. "I won''t let anything happen to you. and I will do everything in my power to protect our world. We will find a way to stop this Great Cmity."

    Despite his strong words, a small shadow of doubt crept into Erend''s mind. He knew the enormity of the threat they faced and the weight of responsibility felt almost overwhelming.

    Aurdis leaned her head against his shoulder, drawingfort from his presence.

    "I believe in you," she said softly with voice that carrying a quiet conviction.

    Erend nodded, though a part of him remained unsure, Erend kept his doubts to himself.

    ---

 Chapter 474: Scout Reports

    Aurdis lifted her head from Erend''s shoulder, her eyes searching his face for answers. The tranquility of the garden seemed a world away from the chaos they knew wasing. The flowers and ancient trees offered a brief respite, but the weight of their impending mission hung over them like a storm cloud.

    "Erend, what''s your actual n for dealing with this impending doom?" Aurdis asked, her voice steady but tinged with concern,

    Erend took a deep breath, his mind racing. The truth was, he didn''t have a concrete n yet. The magnitude of the threat they faced was daunting, and he felt the pressure of needing to find a solution. He met Aurdis'' gaze, trying to offer reassurance despite his uncertainty.

    "I... I still don''t know," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper because of the uncertainty. "There''s so much we don''t understand about this threat. The only thing we can do now is to gather more information, unite our allies, and�� And prepare for whateveres."

    Aurdis''s eyes softened, and she reached out, grabbing his hand and squeezing it tightly. The warmth of her touch grounded him, even as his thoughts remained turbulent.

    "Whatever happens, know that you''re not alone in this. I will help as best as I can. We''ll face this together," Aurdis said.

    Erend smiled, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. Her words meant the world to him, but deep down, he was resolved to protect her from the danger thaty ahead. He couldn''t bear the thought of her being harmed, and he was determined to shoulder the burden himself, no matter the cost.

    "Thank you," he said, his voice steady. "Your support means everything to me."

    In his heart, however, a different resolve took shape. "I won''t let anything happen to you," he thought silently. "I''ll solve this on my own if I have to. I''ll keep you safe, no matter what."

    They sat in silence for a while longer, drawingfort from each other''s presence. The garden, with its serenity and beauty, offered them a brief sanctuary. But Erend knew that soon, he would have to step back into the fray, carrying the weight of his promise to protect the world��and those he loved��against the encroaching darkness.

    ---

    The scouts departed not long after receiving their order. Their unicorn''s hooves moved in the cobblestone into the outside world of the Pce.

    After sometime passed, the scouts finally arrived at their destinations.

    Elendir and Ar, moved silently along the banks of the River of Eldris. Their keen eyes scanned the water''s edge, alert for any signs of the anomalies that Erend and his friends had reported.

    The river is a ce that once a tranquil haven for wildlife and lush vegetation, now felt oppressive and foreboding.

    As they crept closer, they heard a low, guttural sound that made their skin crawl. Peering through the reeds, they saw a twisted abomination standing by the water.

    It was a monstrous amalgamation of several animals and fishes, fused together in a grotesque form. The creature had the head of a wolf and fishes, the body of a bear, and the legs of a stag, with bat-like wings protruding from its back.

    Its eyes glowed with a malevolent light, and its movements were jerky and unnatural.

    Elendir motioned for Ar to stay hidden. They observed the creature for several minutes, noting its erratic behavior and the way it seemed to be searching for something. The twisted beast let out a chilling howl, causing the water around it to ripple unnaturally.

    Quietly, the scouts retreated, their mission of observationplete. They knew that reporting this back to King Gulben was vital.

    ---

    In the dense and darkened expanse of the Forest of Thorns, two more scouts, Lyris and Theoren, moved with practiced stealth of the pce scout.

    The forest had always been a ce of beauty, with towering trees and vibrant underbrush. But now, it had turned malevolent.

    Theoren reached out to touch a tree, only to pull back sharply as the bark seemed to pulse and twist under his fingers.

    "Be careful," Lyris whispered, her eyes wide with caution.

    As they moved deeper into the forest, they witnessed the flora acting with malicious intent. Vinesshed out like serpents, thorny bushes seemed to shift position, and the trees themselves groaned and swayed ominously. The once-friendly forest had be a deathtrap.

    They stumbled upon a clearing where the nts were actively attacking a group of forest creatures. Rabbits, deer, and birdsy lifeless, ensnared by vines and thorns. The sight was both tragic and terrifying.

    Lyris and Theoren carefully documented what they saw, knowing that this information was crucial for understanding the threat they faced.

    Their orders were clear��observe, not engage. They retreated cautiously, leaving the hostile forest behind.

    ---

    High in the rugged terrain of the Gray Mountains Aranis and Far, navigated the rocky slopes with ease. The air was thin and cold, and an eerie silence hung over thendscape.

    They soon came upon the strange symbols that Adrien had described. Burned into the rock were glyphs of unknown origin, glowing faintly with an unsettling energy.

    Aranis knelt to examine one of the symbols more closely, while Far kept watch, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword.

    "These symbols... they''re unlike anything I''ve ever seen," Aranis murmured. "They must be tied to the anomalies we''ve been observing. I will record it so we can try to decipher itter."

    Their attention was diverted by movement in the shadows. Larger and more aggressive than any creatures native to the region, dark forms moved stealthily among the rocks. The scouts held their breath as they observed the shadowy figures��hulking beasts with glowing eyes.

    The creatures moved with an unnatural grace, their forms shifting and flickering as if they were partiallyposed of shadow. The scouts noted their numbers and behaviors, knowing that these beings will posed a great threat.

    Aranis and Far exchanged a look, understanding the gravity of what they had witnessed. They made their way back down the mountain, their hearts heavy with the knowledge of the dangers thaty ahead.

    The scouts regrouped at the edge of the Elven territory when the twilight hase, their faces grim. Each pair had witnessed horrors that confirmed the Great Cmity''s advance.

    With their observations detailed and documented, they returned to King Gulben, ready to ry their findings.

    King Gulben listened to their reports, his expression growing ever more serious.

    ---

 Chapter 475: Back To Their Family

    King Gulben''s throne room grew silent as the scouts concluded their reports. The gravity of the situation was palpable from the beginning, now its be cleared. His usuallyposed demeanor was reced with a look of deep concern and anxiety. The magnitude of the threat had be abundantly clear, and swift action was required.

    "We have no time to waste," King Gulben said. "We must be prepared more defense."

    He summoned his most trusted generals and the most powerful mages of the Elven kingdom, including Saeldir. They gathered in the great hall, the weight of their king''s words pressing upon them.

    "General Thalion, organize our defenses. Fortify our borders and prepare our warriors for battle," King Gulbenmanded.

    General Thalion, a seasoned Elf warrior with a stern countenance, nodded solemnly. "As youmand, Your Majesty. We will mobilize immediately."

    Turning to the mage under Saeldir, Luthien, King Gulben continued, "Luthien, gather your circle and begin preparations for protective enchantments. We will need every advantage we can muster."

    Luthien bowed deeply. "It will be done, Your Majesty."

    With the orders given, the hall bustled with activity. Elven soldiers began to ready their weapons, and mages prepared their spells. The pce transformed into a hive of strategic nning and preparation.

    King Gulben, however, knew that more was needed. The Forest Elves had pledged their support, and their assistance could tip the bnce in their favor. He resolved to personally inform their king, Fairon, of thetest developments.

    Without hesitation, King Gulben go to the teleportation device with Aurdis who had been there before.

    The journey was swift. As he entered the verdant realm of the Forest Elves, Dawnwood, he was greeted by the sight of their majestic woond kingdom.

    The Forest Elves were known for their unparalleled connection to nature. So they already preparing for the impending doom. They too, definitely already see the signs.

    King Gulben was led to King Fairon when he arrived without wasting anymore time. Even though the Elf who guard the teleportation was surprised seeing the king back in action.

    Fairon waited him in a grand clearing surrounded by ancient trees that seemed to hum with Magic energy.

    "Gulben," Fairon greeted him warmly but with a grave tone. "I think I already know why you came here. What news do you bring?"

    King Gulben quickly ryed the scouts'' findings and the horrors they had witnessed. He described the twisted creatures, the malevolent flora, and the dark symbols in the Gray Mountains. Fairon''s expression grew more serious with each word.

    "It is worse than we feared. We also seeing simr anomalies in the area close to this woods," Fairon said. "We must stand together. What is your n?"

    "First, we must gather in one ce," king Gulben proposed.

    King Fairon nodded without hesiation. And so, the alliance between their peoples were made. Now, it was more crucial than ever before.

    "We will begin immediately. I will send our warriors and mages at your pce in a moment," said Fairon.

    ---

    The atmosphere in the pce was tense as preparations for the impending battle continued. Erend, Billy, and Adrien knew they had a crucial task ahead��one that required them to leave the Elven realm temporarily and return to their own world.

    They found Aurdis in the garden, the same serene spot where Erend and she had shared their moments offort. Aurdis looked up as they approached, sensing the urgency in their steps.

    "Aurdis, we need to go back to our world for now. We have to meet our families and tell them about what''sing. They need to be prepared," Erend said.

    Aurdis'' eyes widened with concern. She knew how much their families meant to them, and the thought of them being unprepared for the impending danger was unbearable.

    "I understand. But promise me you''ll return as soon as you can. We need you here all here," Aurdis replied.

    "We will," Billy assured her. "We just need to make sure our loved ones are safe."

    "We''ll be waiting for your return. Stay safe."

    Then, the trio made their way to the grand hall where King Gulben awaited them. The Elven king had been informed of their decision and understood the importance of their action to go back to their world.

    King Gulben raised his hands, and a swirling vortex of light and energy began to form in the center of the hall. The portal casting an ethereal glow over the room.

    "Step through when you''re ready," King Gulben said.

    Erend, Billy, and Adrien exchanged a final nce.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Erend said, his voice filled with gratitude.

    With that, they stepped into the portal. The world around them shifted and blurred, a dizzying sensation thatsted only a moment.

    When the light faded, they found themselves standing in the familiar surroundings of the military base.

    They wasted no time. The urgency of their task propelled them forward.

    Erend hurried through the streets. Aftere several minutes they arrived at their modest home and burst through the door.

    "Arty! Mom!" he called out, his voice echoing through the house.

    His little sister, Arty, came running from her room, her eyes wide with surprise. Their mother appeared from the kitchen, a look of concern on her face.

    "Erend? What''s wrong?" his mother asked, sensing the gravity of the situation.

    "We need to talk. There''s something important you both need to know," Erend began.

    He guided them to the living room, where they sat down together. Erend could see the fear and uncertainty in their eyes, but he knew he had to be strong for them.

    "We''re facing a great danger," he began, exining the situation as best he could. "There''s a cmitying, something that threatens our world and the Aurdis'' world. I need to go there and stop it before its arrived at our world."

    Arty''s eyes wide with worry. "What can we do?"

    Erend ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "We''ll get through this together. Don''t worry. I''ll do everything I can to protect you both."

    The burden is getting heavier every passing moment for Erend. But seeing the faces of his mother and little sister give him power. He can''t let anything happen to them. Even if he is not strong enough, he will find a way to be strong enough.

    ---

 Chapter 476: Its Coming

    Erend''s mind raced as he exined the dire situation to his mother and sister. The weight of his responsibility bore down on him, but their presence gave him the strength to face theing storm. He knew he had to leave them soon, but he needed them to understand and stay safe.

    "Arty, Mom. I need you both to stay here and wait for me a little longer while I deal with this. It''s going to be dangerous, and I don''t want you involved in any of the danger," Erend said with clear urgency in his voice.

    Arty clung to his arm, her eyes showing a lot of signs of worry. "But, Erend, what if something happens to you?"

    Erend smiled, "I''ll be fine. I promise. I have friends who will help me, and I won''t let anything happen to you or Mom."

    "We''ll be here waiting for you. Juste back to us safely, son," said his mom, with eyes ced on his shoulder.

    Erend nodded, drawing them both into a tight embrace. The moment was bittersweet, knowing that he might be walking into the most dangerous battle of his life, but he had no choice.

    He had to protect them and the world they lived in.

    As he pulled away, his vision suddenly blurred, and a notification appeared before his eyes, the familiar interface of his System bringing a chilling message:

    [Main Quest: The Great Cmity Approaches]

    [Description: The Great Cmity is finally upon the Eternal Earth. The enemy is advancing. You must stop it at all costs to protect both worlds. Time is of the essence. You have to stop it before it devoured everything!]

    [Reward: the World''s safety.]

    Erend''s eyes widened in shock. The timing was so sudden that it took him a moment to process. The cmity they had been preparing for was no longer a distant threat��it was happening now.

    Before, he thought that they still have some time to prepare. But it turns out they have none.

    "Erend?" his mother asked, noticing the change in his expression. "What is it?"

    He shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts. "It''s starting. The cmity ising now. I have to go."

    Arty''s grip on his arm tightened. "Be careful, Erend. And... You promised that you wille back, remember?"

    He nodded, taking a deep breath to steady himself. "I''ll do everything I can."

    With that, Erend turned and headed towards the door. There was no time to lose.

    After exiting his house Erend made his way back to the military base to regroup with Billy and Adrien. They had to inform the General then return to the Elven realm and join the fight against the encroaching darkness.

    ---

    Erend, Adrien, and Billy arrived at the military base again, their minds heavy with the weight of their recent conversations with their families. The base was a stark contrast to the serenity of their homes, its bustling activity a reminder of the impending conflict.

    They moved quickly through the corridors, their footsteps echoing off the cold, hard floors.

    In a quiet corner of the base, they paused to catch their breath. The reality of the situation had settled into each of them in different ways, but the shared burden was evident in their expressions.

    "I told my wife and kids," Adrien began, his voice tinged with sadness. "They were scared, of course. Who wouldn''t be? But they understood. They told me to be careful and toe back safe."

    Billy nodded, his eyes downcast. "Same here. My sister looked at me like she was seeing me for thest time. I promised her I''de back, but... it''s hard to be sure of anything right now."

    Erend could see the same sadness and fear in their eyes that he had felt when speaking to his own family. It was a heavy burden to bear, knowing that the people they loved were now living with the fear of losing them.

    "Captain, Billy," Erend said, drawing their attention. "I need to tell you something. When I was at home, I received a vision. The Great Cmity... it''s not just a future threat anymore. It''s happening now."

    Adrien''s eyes widened in shock. "What? Now? But we thought we had more time!"

    Billy''s face grew pale, anxiety creeping into his features. "Are you sure, Erend?"

    Erend nodded, his expression grim. "I''m sure. We have to act fast. We need to get back to the Elven realm and join the fight. But first, we have to inform General Lennard about the situation."

    A momentter they made their way to General Lennard''s office. As they entered, the General looked up from his desk, his sharp eyes immediately picking up on the seriousness of their expressions.

    "General Lennard," Adrien began, his voice steady despite the turmoil within. "There have been new developments."

    General Lennard leaned back in his chair, his demeanor calm but definitely he too feels the anxiety pressing on him.

    "Go on," the General said.

    Erend took a deep breath and recounted everything��the conversations with their families, the vision he had received, and the realization that the Great Cmity was already unfolding.

    As Erend finished speaking, General Lennard''s face grew more serious. He stood up, walking around his desk to stand before them.

    "This is grave news indeed. What are you suggest we should do here?"

    "We will try to stop it in the other world, General. But�� we don''t know what impact this world will have in the future. Its better if you prepare everything for the worst possibility. "Like some kind of shelter for our people, and also send this message to other countries as well," Erend exined.

    General Lennard let out a sigh, "Are you sure the shelter will be enough to protect us from the cmity once it arrives?"

    "No. But�� I think it''s the best we can do," Erend replied.

    "Alright, I''ll do the best as I can."

    He ced a hand on Erend''s shoulder. "You three have proven yourselves time and time as our protector. I trust you to handle this. Go back to the other world and�� do what you must. We''ll be ready on our end."

    Erend, Adrien, and Billy nodded, their determination solidifying. After that, Erend called to Aurdis and telling her to open the portal back there.

    They don''t need to wait for too long for the portal to open. They entered it and gone again to face the biggest danger they will face.

    ---

 Chapter 477: Old Friend

    Erend, Billy, and Adrien emerged from the swirling portal back into the Eternal Earth, the world where the Elves resided. The change in atmosphere was immediate and overwhelming. The sky, once a serene azure, was now a sinister shade of red, as if the heavens themselves had been painted with blood. The air was thick and oppressive, carrying with it a palpable sense of dread.

    A ck mist nketed the area, not thick enough to obscure vision but enough to give a foreboding, almost suffocating, presence. "This... this is bad," Billy muttered as he scanned their surroundings. Adrien nodded, his hand instinctively reaching for his weapon. "Somehow I feel like the world itself is dying." Erend''s eyes narrowed as he surveyed thendscape.

    The once vibrant fields and forests were now shrouded in the eerie mist, and the oppressive atmosphere weighed heavily on his shoulders. Every breath felt like inhaling sorrow and despair. Its just few hours when since they leave this ce, but now everything already be this bad. "We need to find King Gulben," Erend said, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside him.

    As they moved through the pce, the changes in the environment became even more apparent. They can see thorugh the windows that the trees, usually full of life and energy, now looked withered and sickly. The ground beneath their feet seemed to tremble with a dark energy, making each step feel uncertain. It didn''t take long for them to encounter a group of Elven soldiers, their faces grim.

    The soldiers recognized Erend, Billy, and Adrien immediately, and one of them stepped forward. "You''re back," the soldier said, relief evident in his voice. "King Gulben are waiting for you in the council chamber. Things have worsened since you left." "Lead the way," Erend replied, his tone leaving no room for hesitation.

    The soldier led them through the once-majestic Pce now overshadowed by the impending cmity. When they arrived at the council chamber, they found King Gulben and Aurdis already deep in discussion with Saeldir and other key figures. The atmosphere inside was tense but focused, a stark contrast to the chaos outside. "Erend, Billy, Adrien," Aurdis greeted them with a mix of relief and urgency.

    "We''re d you made it back this. The situation has deteriorated rapidly." King Gulben stepped forward, his expression grim. "The Great Cmity has begun." "We saw it as soon as we arrived," Erend said. "I''m sorry, I thought we still have a lot more times." "Its not your fault. We''ve been gathering all our forces," Saeldir added.

    "The Forest Elves have already joined us, and we''re fortifying our defenses as best we can." Erend nodded. "I''m ready to fight." Erend, Adrien, and Billy then entered the circle of discussion to listen to their n. At that moment, Erend couldn''t focus on the discussion; his mind was on something else. His power was crucial for facing this cmity.

    He had to work as hard as possible to minimize casualties. For that, he needed help from the Chaos Realm. More precisely, he needed to meet with ar. "I need to go somewhere first," Erend said suddenly, drawing the attention of everyone present. "Where exactly do you need to go?" asked King Gulben. "Somewhere, Your Majesty.

    I can''t really give you the details." Several Elves on the council frowned, disapproving of what Erend had just said to their king. However, they couldn''t say anything because King Gulben smiled at him. "I understand. I''m sure whatever you need to do is for the benefit of our world," said King Gulben. Erend nodded.

    He looked at Billy and his captain, giving them a brief signal that he would be right back. They no longer questioned what Erend was doing because it was beyond their understanding. "Stay safe, Erend," Aurdis said, her voice tinged with worry. Erend gave her a slight smile.

    "I will be alright." Erend slipped away from the chambers, seeking a moment of solitude and a connection he knew could provide an advantage in the impending conflict. The help from ar. He moved through the grand corridors of the pce, his footsteps echoing against the stone walls until he found a secluded alcove, hidden from the hurried activities of the pce.

    The spot was serene, a small garden space with a trickling fountain, providing the peace he needed to focus his mind. Erend took a deep breath and centering himself. The ambient noise of the pce faded into the background as he closed his eyes, reaching out with his thoughts. He needed to contact ar, his Dragonborn friend in the Chaos Realm.

    ar had been an unexpected ally when he faced with the problem of the Chaos Gods, and in these dire times, Erend knew he could count on him. "ar," Erend projected his thoughts, his voice steady and clear in his mind. "Can you hear me? I need your help." For a moment, there was nothing but the sound of his own heartbeat in his ears.

    Then, a familiar voice resonated within his mind, filled with a mixture of amusement and anticipation. "Erend, my old friend," ar''s voice echoed. "I knew you would call. I have felt the problem too, and I have been waiting for you to call." Erend opened his eyes, the corners of his mouth lifting in a faint smile. "I need toe to the Chaos Realm to meet you.

    The Great Cmity has begun, and we need every help we can get." ar''s voice held a note of seriousness now. "I understand. The Chaos Realm is stirring as well and I can sense the disruptions in the bnce. I will open the portal for you, but be prepared. Therealm is more unstable than ever." "I appreciate it," Erend replied. "Good," ar said.

    A red, swirling vortex began to materialize before him, its edges crackling with chaos Magic. Erend stepped into the portal. As soon as his foot crossed the threshold, he was enveloped in a suffocating pressure. It felt as though the air itself had turned to lead, pressing down on his chest and making it hard to breathe.

    His vision blurred, and the world around him twisted and contorted in impossible ways. Pain seared through his body, sharp and unrelenting. Every nerve seemed to scream in protest, and his mind was bombarded with a cacophony of disjointed thoughts and sensations. He had traveled through this portal before, but it had never been this intense.

    "It must be the Great Cmity," he thought, fighting to maintain consciousness. His surroundings continued to shift and swirl, shes of red and ck tearing at his senses. Time seemed to lose all meaning, each second stretching into an eternity of agony and disorientation. The pressure suddenly lessened. The swirling chaos around him began to slow, and the suffocating grip on his chest eased.

    With a lurch, Erend was thrust out of the portal and onto solid ground. Hended hard, gasping for breath and trying to steady his spinning mind. The world around him came into focus, revealing the dark, twistedndscape of the Chaos Realm. From the shadows, a familiar figure emerged. "Erend," ar said. "Wee back to the Chaos Realm.

    We''ve much to discuss, and little time to waste." Erend nodded, still catching his breath but grateful for ar''s presence. ---

 Chapter 478: The Vision

    ar gestured to the rough, rednd beside him, a small, almostforting smile ying on his lips despite the situation.

    Erend took a deep breath and joined him, sitting down on the unforgiving ground. The chaotdscape of the Chaos Realm stretched out before them.

    "Tell me, Erend," ar began, his voice steady and calm, "what has happened in that side?"

    Erend took a moment to collect his thoughts, the weight of his responsibilities heavy on his shoulders.

    "The Great Cmity has begun, ar. The sky is blood-red, the air is thick with dread, and a ck mist covers everything. We thought we had more time, but it''s here now."

    ar listened intently, his eyes never leaving Erend''s face. "I know that there will be anomalies, right? Have they grown worse?"

    Erend nodded, his expression grim. "Yes. Thend itself feels like it''s dying. Everything is withering away. We are gathering all our forces, but... I''m worried it''s not enough."

    ar''s gaze softened, understanding the burden Erend carried.

    "You fear that you are not strong enough to face this cmity," ar said.

    Erend looked down at his hands, feeling the weight of his own doubts.

    "Yes. I''ve fought many battles, faced countless enemies, but this... this feels different. I''m afraid that no matter how hard I fight, it won''t be enough to save everyone," replied Erend with gloom voice.

    For a moment, there was silence between them. Then, ar ced a reassuring hand on Erend''s shoulder as ifforting a brother in need.

    "Strength isn''t just about power or skill, Erend. It''s about determination and the will to protect those you care about. You''ve shown that time and time again. The Chaos Realm has taught me that even in the darkest times, we can find strength in our bonds with others," ar said.

    Erend looked up, meeting ar''s eyes. There was a spark of hope there, a reminder that he was not alone in this fight. "Thank you. Your words mean a lot to me. Maybe because you''re the only Dragonborn I met until this time. Beside that Time Dragon off course, but he is unreachable."

    ar nodded, a faint smile on his lips. "We will face this together. You have allies here. I promise I will do everything I can to support you."

    "I appreciate that. I need your help now more than ever."

    ar nodded, then said. "Now, tell me everything you know about the Great Cmity. I also need to formte a n."

    Erend took a deep breath and began to recount all the details, from the visions and the anomalies to the preparations being made in the Eternal Earth.

    As he spoke, he felt the burden of his fears lighten, knowing that he had a friend who understood and was willing to fight alongside him.

    Erend nodded, his brow furrowed in contemtion. "You''re right. Charging in without knowing our enemy is too risky. We could end up making things worse."

    ar''s eyes scanned the horizon, as if seeking answers in the swirling chaos around them. "What do we know about it so far? Any clues or patterns?"

    Erend paused, gathering his thoughts. "I had a dream once, long ago. It was vivid, more like a vision. In it, I''m looking through the eyes of a Dragonborn,the one to face the Great Cmity. At the time, I didn''t understand what it meant, but now..."

    ar''s eyes widened in shock. "A Dragonborn?"

    Erend nodded slowly. "It feels like it was a prophecy. Maybe it''s why I''ve felt this burden so heavily. The Great Cmity... it might be something only a Dragonborn can truly understand orbat."

    ar leaned closer, his voice urgent. "If that''s true, then we need to delve deeper into our own Dragon selves. There must be something within our nature, our heritage, that holds the key to facing this threat."

    Erend looked at his friend, seeing the determination in ar''s eyes. "But how do we do that? How do we unlock this hidden knowledge?"

    ar''s expression turned serious. "We need to reconnect with our Dragon essence. It won''t be easy, but we must explore our inner selves, our instincts, our history. The answers might be buried deep within us."

    Erend felt a spark of hope. "You''re right. Our Dragon blood might hold the secrets we need. We have to try, no matter the cost."

    ar nodded. "We''ll start immediately. Meditation or anything that can help us tap into our true nature."

    The two friends sat in silence for a moment, absorbing the gravity of their mission. They knew they had to try this.

    Aftere a few minutes they found a secluded spot away from the turmoil of the Chaos Realm. Thendscape around them was an expanse of crimson earth and swirling shadows, but here, in this quiet corner they could focus their minds.

    They sat cross-legged on the rough, red ground, facing each other. ar spoke first, his voice calm and steady.

    "We''ll begin with meditation," ar said.

    Erend nodded, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. He let the ambient noise of the Chaos Realm fade into the background, concentrating solely on his inner self. ar did the same, their breaths syncing in a rhythmic harmony.

    Minutes passed, and as they sank deeper into their meditative state a strange sensation began to envelop them. It was a feeling both familiar and distant, as if it came from a ce they had once known but had long forgotten.

    Erend''s mind filled with a warmth that resonated through his very being. It felt like the presence of family, a collective consciousness of his Dragon ancestors reaching out to him.

    He could sense ar experiencing the same connection, their minds interweaving in this shared moment of discovery.

    Suddenly, a flood of images and emotions washed over them. They saw glimpses of an ancient Dragons, majestic and powerful, its eyes filled with wisdom. There were scenes of great battles, of serenendscapes untouched by time.

    Erend''s heart swelled with a sense of belonging and purpose.

    "We should have done this sooner," he thought, the realization clear in his mind. "This is exactly what we needed to do to find any clues from our Dragon ancestors."

    ar''s voice echoed in his mind, filled with the same sense of wonder.

    The feeling of familiarity grew stronger, guiding them deeper into their collective consciousness. They saw something�� like a lump of flesh twitching and wriggling. It looked disgusting, but Erend could see a slight resemnce of the structure of that lump of flesh to a brain. A twisted kind of brain.

    Erend instinctively understood that these held the key to defeat the Great Cmity. But for now they haven''t yet understand what it is.

    After what felt like an eternity, but was only minutes in reality, they slowly opened their eyes. The connection began to fade but the image is still clear in their mind, a pulsating lump of flesh, grotesque and twisted, resembling a massive brain.

    "Did you see it?" Erend asked.

    ar nodded, his expression grim. "Yes. That... thing. It felt wrong, like a source of unimaginable power and malice."

    Erend''s brow furrowed in thought. "It might be the key to defeating the Great Cmity. If we can find it and destroy it, perhaps we can put an end to all of this."

    "But we still don''t know what it is," ar pointed out, "or where it''s located. It could be anywhere, and there''s no telling what kind of defenses it might have."

    Erend let out a frustrated sigh. "You''re right. We need more information before we can act. This vision is a clue, but it''s not enough."

    He stood up, dusting off the dirt from his clothes. "We need to find out more about this... thing. Most importantly, its location."

    "Agreed. We''ll need to consult with your other friends," ar replied.

    Erend nodded, feeling the weight of their task. "Let''s return to the pce and regroup. We can start our search there. Maybe someone among the Elves knows something."

    ar then opened the portal to go back to the real world for them. Stood before the swirling vortex, ar''s eyes reflecting the chaotic red light emanating from the portal.

    Erend watched as his friend took a deep breath, steadying himself.

    "This will be the first time in a very long time that I leave the Chaos Realm," ar said.

    Erend gave a sad, understanding smile. "Even though this is your first time, you''ll be spending it fighting against a dangerous thing."

    ar returned his smile. "If it means protecting both our worlds from the Great Cmity, then it''s a fight worth having."

    ar stepped into the portal, Erend following close behind. The transition was less jarring this time, but still, the sensation of traveling through the chaotic energies of the portal left them both feeling slightly disoriented.

    They emerged on the other side, the familiar surroundings of the Elf Pce greeted them. The stark contrast between the ethereal beauty of the pce and the oppressive atmosphere of the Chaos Realm was striking.

    "Lets meet with your friends," ar said.

    ---

 Chapter 479: Its Coming

    Erend led ar through the winding corridors of the Elf Pce, the opulent surroundings a stark contrast to the barren and chaotdscape they had just left behind.

    They soon arrived at the grand doors of the meeting chamber.

    As they stepped into the chamber, a hush fell over the assembled leaders and warriors. King Gulben, Aurdis, and several other key figures turned their eyes toward the neers, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern.

    The tension in the air was clear, and the weight of impending cmity hung heavy over them all.

    ar''s presence immediately drew attention. His aura was different��strong, ancient, and tinged with the chaos of the realm he came from. There was an undeniable power in him, one thatmanded respect and caution.

    The Elves could sense it, their expressions shifting from confusion to wary acknowledgment.

    King Gulben was the first to speak, his voice measured. "Erend, who is this you bring with you?"

    Erend took a deep breath, stepping forward to address the room. "This is ar, a friend from the Chaos Realm. He is a Dragonborn like me, and he has agreed to aid us in our fight against the Great Cmity."

    ar give them the best smile he could create on his scarred face. "Hai!"

    The room erupted into a low murmur, whispers of disbelief and concern circting among the gathered leaders. One of the Elf stepped forward, his eyes scanning ar with a mix of intrigue and caution.

    "The Chaos Realm? Erend, what is the meaning of this? How can we trust him?"

    Erend raised a hand to quiet the room. "I understand your concerns, but we don''t have time for lengthy exnations. ar is here to help, and we need every ally we can get. The Great Cmity is upon us."

    The murmurs died down, reced by a heavy silence as Erend''s words sank in. The gravity of their situation was evident on everyone''s faces.

    Erend continued, his voice firm. "We have seen a vision, a grotesque entity that we believe is the source of the Great Cmity. We don''t know what it is or where it''s located, but we must find it and destroy it. ar''s knowledge and power is needed."

    King Gulben nodded slowly, his expression thoughtful. "If what you say is true, then we have little choice but to ept his help. We cannot afford to let distrust weaken our resolve. If you trusthim then we must also trust him."

    The Elf earlier looked at ar. "Very well. We will work together. But know this, ar, our trust must be earned through your actions."

    ar snorted, but then he said. "I understand."

    Erend felt a wave of relief wash over him. The initial hurdle of introducing ar was over, and now they could focus on the task at hand.

    "Thank you," Erend said, looking around the room. "Now, let''s regroup and formte our n. Time is running out."

    The room''s atmosphere shifted from tension to a steely resolve. The leaders and warriors began to discuss strategies and share information again.

    ar stood beside Erend, his presence a reassuring reminder that they were not alone in this fight.

    ---

    Far above, in the vast emptiness of space and beyond the reach of mortal senses, something began to stir.

    This was not just a being, but a force, an entity born from the chaos of dimensions untold. Its form was a horrifying amalgamation of shadows and sinew, an abomination that defied naturalw andprehension.

    Red and ck tentacles writhed and twisted, each one tipped with barbs that seemed to drip with a dark, ichorous substance. The mass of its body pulsed with a sickly glow, as if the very essence of corruption and malevolence was coursing through its veins. It was a creature of nightmares, a harbinger of destruction and despair.

    Despite itsck of eyes, it perceived its surroundings with unnerving rity. Its awareness transcended the need for sight, attuned instead to the vibrations of reality itself.

    It could sense the threads of existence, the pulsations of life and energy that spanned across dimensions. It was drawn to these energies,pelled by an insatiable hunger and a lust for blood that knew no bounds.

    As it moved, the space around it seemed to warp and twist, unable to contain its unnatural presence. The very fabric of the dimension it inhabited quivered and recoiled from its touch, as if even reality sought to distance itself from such an abomination.

    Each tentacle, each undting movement, resonated with a predatory intent, a promise of devastation and consumption.

    Its destination was clear in its mind��a ce teeming with life, where it could sate its ravenous appetite.

    It was drawn to the world below, the realm of mortals who had no inkling of the horror that was descending upon them.

    The Great Cmity, as it was known, was not merely an event but an embodiment of destruction, and it was this very being that heralded its arrival.

    With every pulse, every shudder of its nightmarish form, it moved closer to its target. It was relentless, driven by a purpose that was as ancient as the stars themselves. To devour, to annihte, to bring forth chaos in its purest form��this was its destiny, and it would not be denied.

    As it surged forward, the dimension it traversed began to tremble. Shadows deepened, and an eerie silence followed in its wake. It was a herald of doom, a manifestation of the darkest fears and the most primal instincts of destruction.

    And it wasing.

    Unseen by those who might stand against it, yet inexorably drawn to the beacon of life and energy that awaited it. The Great Cmity was no longer a distant threat, but an imminent reality that closer than they thought, embodied in a creature that defied all reason and invoked a terror that words could scarcely convey.

    ---

    The hours flew by in a flurry of activity within the Elf Pce. Mages and warriors worked tirelessly, their efforts culminating in a transformation of the pce grounds into a fortress brimming with defensive enchantments and strategic fortifications.

    The grand hall, once a ce of serene beauty and quiet reflection, now buzzed with the hum of magic and the ng of steel.

    Elf mages, their robes glowing with ethereal light, moved with focused purpose, chanting incantations that wove intricate webs of protective spells around the pce.

    Eachyer of Magic added strength to the already formidable barriers, shimmering with a radiant energy that promised to repel any force that dared approach.

    The warriors d in gleaming armor, stood guard at every entrance and along the high walls, their eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of impending danger. They had spent thest few hours sharpening their weapons and honing their skills, determined to stand as the first line of defense against the Great Cmity.

    In the central courtyard, a massive sigil had been carved into the stone floor. It pulsed with a rhythmic glow, the heart of the pce''s defensivework.

    This was the work of thebined effort of the pce''s most powerful Mages, who had drawn upon ancient knowledge to create a barrier stronger than any ever erected before.

    Erend stood in the courtyard, his eyes taking in the impressive disy of preparation.

    The sight filled him with a mixture of hope and apprehension. They had done everything they could to fortify their position, but the true testy ahead.

    ar approached. "The Mages have outdone themselves. These barriers should hold against even the mightiest of attacks."

    Erend nodded, appreciating the immense effort that had gone into their defenses. "It''s impressive. But we can''t rely on the barriers alone. We need to be ready to fight, I still don''t think that all of this is enough."

    "We will try our best. I will not let that thing hurt you or your friends," ar said.

    As the final enchantments were cast and thest of the fortifications were put in ce, a hush fell over the pce. The air crackled with a charged anticipation, a collective breath held in readiness for what was toe.

    In the war room, the leaders of the various factions inlcuiding Fairon and his warriors from the Forest Elf gathered around arge table, a detailed map of their surroundings spread out before them.

    Strategies were discussed, and ns wereid out, each leader contributing their expertise to the overall defense.

    Erend looked around the room, seeing the resolve in the eyes of those who hade to aid them.

    The weight of the strongest warrior pressed heavily on his shoulders, but he knew he wasn''t alone. They were all in this together, and together they would face whatever came their way.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the courtyard, the pce stood ready.

    The defensive preparations wereplete, the barriers gleaming with a powerful radiance that bathed the grounds in a reassuring light.

    Erend took a deep breath, his gaze fixed on the horizon. The Great Cmity was out there and itsing closer.

    ---

 Chapter 480: The Fog

    The sense of urgency and dread in the Elf Pce reached a fever pitch as the day progressed. The once orderly and serene corridors now bustled with frantic activity, Mages and warriors rushing to and fro, each deeply engrossed in their tasks.

    The air was thick with tension, as if the very atmosphere was bracing itself for the impending onught.

    The sky above the pce that once a brilliant blue, had turned a deep, foreboding gray, almost to the border of bing ck. Thick clouds gathered with rming speed, swirling and churning like an angry sea.

    A chill wind picked up, howling through the high towers and sweeping across the courtyard, carrying with it the unmistakable scent of rain and something more sinister��an acrid tang that set nerves on edge.

    Within a houses, a group of Elves huddled together, their faces etched with fear and determination. They spoke in hushed tones, their voices barely audible over the rising wind.

    "I''ve never seen the sky darken so quickly," one Elf muttered, her eyes wide with apprehension. "It''s as if the very heavens are reacting to the presence of danger."

    Another Elf, his hands trembling slightly, nodded in agreement. "This storm... it''s unnatural. The winds, the clouds... it feels like the end of days."

    Outside, the first drops of rain began to fall, but they were not the cool, refreshing droplets of a typical storm. These were heavy and red, staining the ground where theynded. The sight of the crimson rain elicited gasps and cries of rm from those who witnessed it.

    "Blood rain," an older elf whispered, his voice filled with dread. "It is a sign of the cmity that approaches."

    Erend stood in the courtyard, his eyes scanning the darkening sky. The red rain spattered against his armor, each drop a grim reminder of the threat he have faced.

    He could feel the weight of his responsibility pressing down on him like a a crushing burden of responsibility and uncertainty.

    He had faced countless battles before, but this... this was different. The Great Cmity was an unknown terror, a force beyondprehension, and its mere presence filled him with an anxiety he struggled to quell.

    The faces of those around him, both familiar and new, blurred together in his mind. The determined expressions of the Mages, the steely resolve of the warriors, and the cautious hope in the eyes of the leaders��all of it seemed to hinge on his ability to lead them through this crisis.

    ar''s words from earlier echoed in his mind.

    "The storm is just the beginning. The real battle is yet toe."

    Erend clenched his fists, trying to draw strength from whatever source remain, but the fear didn''t go. It coiled around his heart, a relentless serpent whispering doubts and uncertainties.

    "What if we''re not strong enough?" he thought, again and again. "What if the barriers fail? What if this entity is too powerful for us to defeat?"

    He took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves, but the air was thick with the scent of blood and ozone, a reminder of the unnatural storm that heralded the Cmity''s approach.

    His thoughts drifted to Aurdis, his family, and his friends. He could not afford to falter now, not when so much was at stake.

    Erend closed his eyes, forcing himself to focus. He had trained for years, honed his skills, and faced dangers that would have broken lesser warriors. He was a Dragonborn, a protector of realms, and he could not allow fear to paralyze him.

    A sudden gust of wind, cold and biting, snapped him back to the present. He opened his eyes and turned to see ar standing beside him, his scarred face set in a determined grimace. The sight of his friend, so steadfast and resolute, brought a measure offort.

    "We''re in this together, brother. Don''t forget about that," ar said quietly, his voice barely audible over the howling wind. "You don''t have to face this alone."

    Erend nodded. He took another deep breath, this one steadier than thest. The fear was still there, but it was no longer overwhelming.

    As the storm intensified, lightning cracked across the sky, illuminating the pce in brief, blinding shes.

    Thunder rumbled ominously, a deep, resonant sound that seemed to shake the very foundations of the earth. The wind howled through the corridors, and the red rain fell in torrents, pooling in the low spots of the courtyard and creating rivers of crimson.

    Inside, the Mages worked tirelessly, their voices rising in a chorus of incantations as they reinforced the barriers and strengthened their spells.

    The warriors moved with practiced efficiency, checking their weapons and armor, their faces set in grim determination.

    In the war room, the leaders continued to strategize, their discussions urgent and focused. Fairon, his expression severe, pointed to various locations on the map, outlining their defensive positions and contingency ns.

    "We must be ready for anything," he said, his voice cutting through the din. "Our enemy is unlike any we have faced before. But we are strong, and we are united. We will hold this ground."

    The storm outside raged on, but within the pce, a quiet resolve took hold.

    As the night deepened, the pce stood as a beacon of hope amidst the encroaching darkness, its walls shimmering with protective Magic and its defenders ready for the battle.

    Suddenly, a foul stench, acrid and pungent, wafted through the air, causing both men to wrinkle their noses in disgust.

    Erend''s head snapped toward the horizon, his keen senses immediately alerting him to the source of the noxious odor. ar followed suit, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the distant skyline. There, rising from the horizon like an ominous wave, was a thick, inky ck fog.

    The warriors stationed along the walls and at the pce gates tensed, their weapons at the ready. From their vantage point it appeared as if smoke was billowing from some unseen inferno. They tightened their grips on their swords and spears, prepared to face whatever threaty ahead.

    But Erend and ar, with their Dragon Eyes activated, saw beyond the deceptive veil. The ck fog was not mere smoke��it was alive.

    Swarms of bug-like creatures, countless in number, moved as one cohesive entity, their chitinous bodies glistening in the dim light.

    Each creature''s wings beat in eerie synchronization, creating a low, droning hum that grew louder with each passing moment.

    Erend''s heart raced as he realized the magnitude of the threat. "It''s not just smoke. They''re creatures��thousands, maybe millions of them," he muttered, his voice tinged with urgency.

    ar''s expression hardened as he, too, discerned the true nature of the ck fog. "A swarm. They areing straight for us," he said, his voice grave.

    Erend turned to the nearest warrior, hismand cutting through the rising tension.

    "Prepare the defenses! This is not just smoke��it''s a swarm of creatures!"

    The warriors widened their eyes, then they sprang into action, the courtyard erupting into a flurry of movement. Orders were shouted, and weapons were readied. The Mages chanted incantations, their hands glowing with arcane energy as they reinforced the barriers and readied their spells.

    As the ck fog of creatures surged closer, Erend and ar stood side by side.

    Amanding voice suddenly rang out from the tower behind them, cutting through the din with authority and calm.

    "EREND! ECCAR! HOLD YOUR POSITIONS!"

    King Gulben''s voice carried a weight that demanded immediate attention. Erend and ar turned to see the king standing on the balcony of the tower, his regal presence a beacon of resolve amidst the chaos.

    "Do not attack yet," King Gulben said. "You must conserve your strength for the true battle that lies ahead. Let the barriers, defenses, and our warriors do their work."

    Erend''s initial impulse to charge into the fray was tempered by the king''smand. He clenched his fists, frustration evident in his eyes, but he understood the wisdom in Gulben''s words. Rushing headlong into battle could deplete their forces and leave them vulnerable when the real threat arrived.

    "The king is right. We must be strategic in our approach," ar said.

    The warriors and Mages, too, took heed of the king''s directive, ready to defend rather thanunch a premature attack.

    The shimmering barriers erected by the Mages glowed brighter, their intricate patterns pulsing with energy as they prepared to withstand the onught.

    King Gulben''s voice carried on the wind, steady and reassuring. "Trust in the defenses we have prepared."

    Erend exhaled slowly. "Understood, Your Majesty," he called back, his voice resolute.

    The swarm of creatures pressed closer, their chitinous bodies forming a dark mass against the horizon.

    Yet, as they collided with the Magical barriers, the protective enchantments red brilliantly, repelling the creatures with bursts of energy. The air crackled with the sh of Magic and flesh, but the barriers held firm.

    Erend and ar remained vignt, their senses heightened and their eyes fixed on the horizon. They knew this was just the beginning.

    The courtyard was now a fortified bastion, and within its walls, they would gather their strength and prepare for the true battle toe.

    ---

 Chapter 481: Bugs Fight

    The air was thick with anticipation as the swarm of bug-like creatures crashed against the Magic barriers, their chitinous bodies emitting a harsh, metallic screech.

    Erend and ar stood ready, their eyes locked on the horizon. They could see through the fog of war, each beat of their Dragon Eyes revealing more details of the encroaching threat.

    Suddenly, from within the mass of smaller creatures,rger, more menacing forms began to emerge.

    Giant insects, each towering over the already formidable swarm, pushed their way to the forefront.

    Their mandibles clicked ominously, and their multi-faceted eyes glinted with malevolent intelligence.

    These were not just mindless beasts��they were something more.

    Gasps of horror and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the ranks of the Elven defenders. The sight of the colossal bugs sent a wave of fear through even the most seasoned warriors.

    Yet, despite the dread gnawing at their hearts, the Elves held their ground, their training and resolve keeping them steady.

    "Giants!" a warrior shouted, his voice cracking with rm.

    "Stand firm!" another bellowed, trying to rally hisrades. "We will not falter!"

    The first line of Elven warriors, their armor gleaming despite the red rain, braced themselves as the giant insects reached the barriers.

    With a ferocious roar, the barriers red onest time before the creatures breached them, the Magic defenses copsing in a blinding sh of light and sound. With it killing about a thousand of them.

    "Ready yourselves!" Erend''s voice rang out, cutting through the chaos. "For the Elven Kingdom!"

    "For the Elven Kingdom!" echoed the warriors, their voices a unified cry of defiance.

    The sh was immediate and brutal. The first row of Elven warriors met the oing horde with a symphony of shing steel and tearing chitin.

    Swords, spears, and arrows found their marks, piercing through the carapaces of the smaller creatures and striking at the weak points of the giants.

    The courtyard became a battlefield, the air filled with the sounds of battle cries and the dying screeches of the bugs.

    Despite their efforts, the swarm seemed endless. For every creature they felled, another two took its ce.

    The Elven warriors fought valiantly, but the sheer number of enemies was overwhelming.

    "We need to hold this line!" one of the Ellf general shouted, shing through a giant bug''s mandibles. "Do not let them through!"

    The warriors gritted their teeth, pushing back with everything they had. The Mages, standing behind the front lines, continued to cast spells, their Magic supporting the warriors and creating barriers to slow the advance of the swarm.

    But the battle was taking its toll. The ground was slick with the ichor of the fallen creatures, and the air was thick with the acrid stench of blood and ozone.

    The courtyard was a cacophony of battle��the sh of weapons, the screeching of the creatures, and the cries of the Elven warriors.

    Amidst the chaos, the red rain continued to fall, staining the ground and thebatants alike.

    It mingled with the ichor of the fallen creatures, creating a macabrendscape of crimson mud and broken bodies.

    The wind howled through the high towers, its mournful wail a chilling backdrop to the fiercebat. It whipped at the cloaks and banners, carrying with it the acrid stench of blood and ozone, a constant reminder of the unnatural storm that heralded the Great Cmity.

    Erend and ar stood at the edge of the courtyard, their eyes never leaving the battlefield. They were ready to join the fray at a moment''s notice, their hands gripping their weapons tightly, but they heeded King Gulben''smand to conserve their strength for the true battle yet toe.

    ar nced at Erend, his scarred face set in a grimace. "They fight well," he said. "The Elven warriors have always been strong."

    Erend nodded, his eyes following the movements of the soldiers. "They are strong and skilled. I have no doubt they will hold the line." At least that''s what he trying to believe.

    A particrly fierce gust of wind sent a shiver down Erend''s spine, and he shifted his stance, his gaze fixed on the swarm. Despite the dire circumstances he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in the Elven warriors'' resilience.

    ar''s eyes narrowed as he watched the front lines. "Do you think they can stop them all?"

    Erend took a deep breath, the scent of blood and rain filling his lungs. "I believe they can. They''ve trained for this, prepared for this moment. The barriers, the warriors, the Mages��they''re all doing their part."

    ar nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Still, it''s difficult to stand here and watch. Every instinct tells me to join the fight."

    "I understand. I want to join the fight too. But we must trust in their abilities for now. We are needed for the greater battle. When the true enemy reveals itself we must be at full strength," Erend said.

    ar sighed, his shoulders rxing slightly. "You''re right. It''s just...hard to stand by and do nothing."

    Erend gave a small, wry smile. "It''s not nothing. We''re ensuring that when the timees, we''ll be ready to lead them to victory."

    The two Dragonborns stood in silence for a moment, watching as the Elven warriors continued to push back the swarm. The red rain fell in relentless sheets, the howling wind whipping it into their faces, but the warriors held their ground.

    The battle raged on, a symphony of chaos and valor.

    Among them, General Kael, a seasoned warrior with amanding presence, stood at the forefront.

    His silver armor gleamed despite the rain, and his eyes burned fiercely. He had fought in countless battles, but the sheer scale of this conflict was unlike anything he had ever faced.

    Suddenly, a roar echoed across the courtyard, louder and more menacing than the others. A giant bug, its chitinous body towering over the other creatures, emerged from the ck fog.

    Its multiple eyes glowed with a bloodlust light, and its mandibles clicked hungryly.

    The Elven warriors around General Kael hesitated, their eyes widening in fear. The creature was enormous, a monstrous embodiment of the cmity that threatened their world.

    "Hold your positions! Focus on your battles! I will handle this beast," General Kael''s voice rang out, clear and authoritative, cutting through the rising panic.

    The warriors nodded, their faith in their general unwavering. They turned back to their foes, their resolve steeling as they continued to fight with renewed vigor.

    Kael squared his shoulders, his grip tightening on his sword. The giant bug screeched, its wings beating furiously as it lunged toward him. With a powerful leap, Kael met the creature head-on, their collision sending shockwaves through the air.

    The battle between the general and the giant bug begin. Kael moved with the grace and precision of a master swordsman, his de shing as he struck at the creature''s vulnerable joints.

    The bug retaliated with vicious swipes of its mandibles and ws, each attack narrowly missing its mark as Kael deftly dodged and parried.

    The sh was intense, a testament to Kael''s skill. He circled the creature, his eyes scanning for weaknesses, his mind calcting each move. The bug''s movements were powerful but sluggish, and Kael used its size against it, darting in and out of its reach with lightning speed.

    With a swift strike, Kael severed one of the bug''s legs, causing it to stagger. Seizing the advantage, heunched a flurry of attacks.

    The bug screeched in pain, its ichor spraying across the battlefield.

    Kael''s final blow was a masterpiece of swordsmanship. With a powerful leap, he drove his de deep into the creature''s head, piercing through its exoskeleton and into its brain.

    The bug shuddered, its eyes dimming as it copsed to the ground, defeated.

    The surrounding warriors paused, their eyes fixed on their general as he stood over the fallen beast, his chest heaving with exertion. A moment of silence hung in the air, the sounds of battle fading as they absorbed the sight of Kael''s victory.

    "Focus on your battles!" Kael called out, his voice steady andmanding. "We will not fall this day. Fight with all your strength!"

    The warriors'' cheers rose above the din, their spirits lifted by Kael''s disy of courage and skill.

    They redoubled their efforts, their weapons striking with renewed ferocity as they fought to protect their home.

    Erend and ar, watching from their position, exchanged a nce. The sight of Kael''s victory, and the unwavering resolve of the Elven warriors, filled them with a fierce pride and hope.

    One by one, the remaining bugs fell, their bodies adding to the mounting piles of the dead. The courtyard, once a ce of serene beauty, was now a testament to the Elves'' fierce defense, the ground carpeted with the remains of their enemies.

    Finally, with a final sh, thest bug fell. A heavy silence descended upon the courtyard, broken only by thebored breathing of the warriors and the distant rumble of thunder.

    The red rain continued to fall, but the howling wind began to subside, as if acknowledging the end of the battle.

    The Elven warriors stood amidst the carnage, their weapons lowered.

    They survived the first round.

    ---

 Chapter 482: The Risk

    Far beyond the pce walls, the realm was under siege. The thick forests, once vibrant and teeming with life, were now battlegrounds of chaos and destruction.

    Swarms of bug-like creatures, simr to those that had assaulted the Elven stronghold, poured through the ancient woods, their advance relentless and unstoppable.

    The once serene canopy was now a scene of devastation. Trees, centuries-old sentinels of the forest, were torn asunder, their roots upended, and their leaves stained with the same ominous red rain that had soaked the Elven courtyard.

    The creatures rampaged through the forest, their chitinous bodies crunching over fallen branches and undergrowth. Animals, unable to escape the onught, fell victim to the swarm, their cries of terror adding to the cacophony of destruction.

    The forest, a sanctuary for many, became a hellscape of death and despair. Despite the efforts of the forest-dwelling creatures, the swarm advanced, leaving a trail of ruin in its wake.

    Further afield, the human kingdoms were not spared from the cmity. Viges and towns, nestled within their fortified walls, found themselves besieged by the same nightmarish creatures.

    Panic spread like wildfire as the swarm descended upon them, breaching defenses with terrifying ease. The humans fought valiantly, but the sheer number of enemies overwhelmed them.

    Families were torn apart, homes were destroyed, and the once orderly streets ran red with the blood of the fallen.

    In the heart of one of these kingdoms, the grand city of Astoria stood as a beacon of human civilization. Its high walls and formidable defenses had stood the test of time but even they seemed vulnerable against the oing horde.

    For days, the people of Astoria had heard whispers of the approaching danger, the tales of devastation from neighboring regions sending waves of fear through the popce.

    ---

    High above the bustling streets, Adrius and Lysander, stood side by side on their chamber. The weight of their responsibility bore heavily upon them as they gazed out over the vast expanse of the kingdom they had sworn to protect.

    The Magic barrier that encased Astoria shimmered faintly, a translucent shield against the encroaching horrors that lurked beyond its borders.

    This barrier was not just a simple ward; it was aplex weave of ancient spells and arcane energy, bolstered by powerful artifacts strategically ced throughout the city. These artifacts were the city''s lifeline, amplifying the barrier''s strength and providing a crucial line of defense.

    Adrius nced at Lysander. The Archmage''s robes billowed in the gusting wind, his eyes closed in concentration as he channeled his Magic into the barrier.

    "How is it holding?" Adrius asked, his voice steady despite the underlying tension.

    Lysander opened his eyes, the faint glow of Magic reflecting in their depths. "The barrier is stable for now," he replied. "The artifacts are doing their job, but we must remain vignt. The swarm may not be concentrated here, but we cannot afford to becent."

    The two men turned their attention to the artifacts, each one a masterpiece of arcane craftsmanship. Embedded in key locations around the city''s perimeter, these ancient relics pulsed with Magic, their energy feeding into the barrier and enhancing its protective capabilities.

    Adrius and Lysander moved from one artifact to another, their practiced hands infusing them with fresh Magic energy as needed.

    As they worked, the swarm of bugs outside the barrier seethed and roiled, their chitinous bodies pressing against the invisible shield. Unlike the overwhelming force that had besieged the Elven pce the swarm here was less concentrated, more dispersed.

    It was a small mercy, but a significant one, allowing Adrius and Lysander to focus on maintaining the barrier rather than engaging in directbat.

    Lysander ced his hand on one of the artifacts, his fingers tracing the intricate runes etched into its surface. He muttered an incantation under his breath, and the artifact red with renewed brilliance.

    Adrius stood by therge arched window, his hands sped behind his back. Outside, the world was in chaos. The shimmering Magic barrier that surrounded Astoria was under constant assault, the bugs'' relentless attacks sending ripples across its surface like stones dropped into a pond.

    He watched intently as the chitinous creatures hurled themselves against the barrier, their bodies exploding in bursts of dark ichor upon impact. The barrier held, its Magical energy shimmering with each assault, but Adrius could feel the strain.

    The ancient wards and artifacts that powered the barrier were strong, but even they had limits.

    "This is just the beginning," he murmured to himself, his voice barely audible over the muffled sounds of the storm outside.

    His eyes were drawn to the horizon, where the dark mass of the swarm seethed like a living entity. He knew that the real threat had yet to reveal itself. These bugs, though fearsome, were merely a prelude to the greater danger that loomed over their world.

    His gaze shifted upwards, to the sky above. The storm clouds roiled, an imprable ck that blotted out the stars. Lightning arced through the heavens, illuminating the scene in brief, blinding shes. The rain, a crimson torrent, fell in relentless sheets, pounding against the stone walls of the city and adding to the surreal, nightmarish atmosphere.

    The wind howled like a mournful wraith, its icy fingers wing at the battlements and towers of Astoria. Each gust seemed to carry with it a whisper of dread.

    Adrius felt the weight of that prophecy pressing down on him, a heavy mantle of responsibility that he could not shirk.

    He turned away from the window, his expression grim. "The real battle is yet toe," he thought, his mind racing through the countless preparations that still needed to be made.

    The defenses had held for now, but how long could they withstand the onught? How long before the true enemy made its appearance?

    Adrius knew that the Elven pce was bearing the brunt of the assault. The bugs attacking Astoria were fewer, their focus drawn elsewhere, but that was littlefort. The storm was intensifying, the signs of the Great Cmity growing more ominous with each passing moment.

    ---

    Back at the Elf Pce, the once tumultuous courtyard nowy in an eerie calm. The swarm of bugs had been vanquished, their grotesque bodies littering the ground, a testament to the ferocity of the battle that had raged mere hours ago.

    The air was thick with the scent of blood and ichor, mingling with the lingering aroma of ozone from spent Magic.

    The Elven warriors, their armor dented and sttered with the viscera of their fallen foes, were finally able to rest.

    Some sat on the ground, leaning against the cold stone walls, while others tended to their wounds or simply closed their eyes, trying to regain their strength. The courtyard, once a battlefield, now served as a ce of respite and recovery.

    Groups of Mages moved among the warriors, casting spells of healing and restoration, their hands glowing with soft, soothing light.

    They murmured incantations, their voices a low hum that blended with the gentle rustling of the trees and the distant call of nocturnal creatures.

    The red rain had stopped, leaving behind a slick, crimson sheen on the ground, but the howling wind had quieted to a mere whisper, as if the storm itself had taken a moment to breathe.

    Erend and ar stood apart from the others, their eyes scanning the scene before them. Their Dragon Eyes, still active, pierced through the remnants of the magical fog, ensuring that no hidden threat lingered.

    They watched as the Elven warriors slowly began to recover, their spirits lifting as the reality of their victory settled in.

    Erend looked around the courtyard, taking in the sight of the warriors resting and the Mages working tirelessly to heal them. Despite the exhaustion and the injuries there was a clear sense of camaraderie and relief. They had faced the swarm and emerged victorious, at least for now.

    He clenched his fists, frustration boiling within him. "The world bleeds. We can''t just stand by and watch as innocent lives are taken by this relentless scourge. We need to find a way to minimize the casualties, to protect those who don''t have the same defenses as we do here."

    ar took a deep breath, choosing his words carefully. "What if we used our power to attract the Great Cmity here? If we can draw its attention and concentrate its attacks on this ce, then maybe... just maybe, the rest of the world would have some reprieve. They wouldn''t face the same relentless onught.

    The Elven Kingdom''s defenses,bined with our strength, could withstand the attacks better than any other ce."

    Erend''s eyes widened at the suggestion. The idea was audacious, and the risks were enormous. To intentionally bring the full force of the Great Cmity upon themselves was a gamble that could either save countless lives or lead to their utter destruction. Yet, the logic behind it was undeniable.

    "You want to bait the Great Cmity here," Erend said slowly, the weight of the proposal sinking in. "It would mean putting everyone here at even greater risk. But if it works, it could save lives across the realm."

    ar nodded, his expression serious. "It''s a gamble, yes. But we have to take risks. The Elves are strong, and with our help, they could endure. Meanwhile, other ces would have a chance to rebuild, to fortify their defenses."

    Erend pondered the idea, his mind racing with the implications. The thought of drawing the Great Cmity to their doorstep was daunting, but the potential to save countless lives was a powerful motivator.

    He looked out over the courtyard, watching as the Elves found brief moments of peace amidst the chaos.

    Finally, he turned back to ar, resolve hardening in his eyes. "It might be our best shot at turning the tide of this war. We''ll need to discuss it with the king.

    ---

 Chapter 483: Descending

    The flickeringmp cast long shadows across the council chamber as Erend and ar stepped inside. The air was thick with urgency, every face in the room etched with concern and anxiety. King Gulben sat at the head of the table, his expression is full of weariness even though he tried to remain calm.

    Around him, the council members murmured amongst themselves, their discussions halting as the two Dragonborn entered.

    Erend wasted no time. "Your Majesty, esteemed council members, we have a proposal that maybe could change the course of this war," he began.

    King Gulben leaned forward, his gaze piercing. "Speak. If that''s true, we are in dire need of any solution that can save our people and the world beyond our borders."

    ar took a deep breath before exining their n.

    "We propose to draw the Great Cmity here, to the Elven Kingdom. By using our power to attract its attention, we can concentrate its attacks on this ce and allowing other parts of the world to have a reprieve and fortify their defenses," ar exined.

    A murmur of shock rippled through the council. The idea was bold, and the risks were clear to all present. Aurdis who stood near the king felt her heart sink at the words. The thought of Erend and ar facing such overwhelming danger was unbearable. Her eyes met Erend''s, and she could see the determination in his gaze. It was a look she knew well, one that brooked no argument.

    He believed in this n. Or at least he knew that he have no choice.

    "Are you certain this is the best course of action?" King Gulben asked, his tone grave. "Bringing the Great Cmity here will put everyone here in greater peril. Are you prepared for the consequences?"

    Erend''s expression was resolute. "We are certain, Your Majesty. The Elven Kingdom''s defenses,bined with our power, can withstand the attacks better than any other ce. It is a risk we must take to save countless lives. The two of us will try our best with our power to stop it so that the warrior and Mages here don''t need to risk their life."

    Aurdis bit her lip, tears starting to form in her eyes. She turned her head away, unable to bear the thought of what might happen. But she knew Erend well enough to understand that once his mind was set, there was no dissuading him.

    King Gulben studied the two Dragonborn intently, weighing their words and the potential oues. Finally, he sighed and he nodded slowly. "Very well. If you are certain, then we will proceed with your n. We will fortify our defenses and prepare for the onught."

    The council members exchanged wary nces but ultimately nodded in agreement. The decision was made, and there was no turning back. Aurdis wiped away her tears, her heart heavy with worry but also filled with pride for Erend''s bravery.

    As the council adjourned and the room began to empty, Erend approached Aurdis.

    "I know you''re worried," he said softly, his eyes filled with fierce determination. "But we must do this. It''s the only way to-."

    Aurdis nodded. "I know, Erend," She hut him with trembling voice. "Just promise me you''lle back safe."

    Erend grabbed her hand and squeez it. "I promise," he said. "I''ll be safe."

    With that, Erend and ar left the chamber, ready to put their n into action.

    ---

    In the sky above the Elf Pce, a swirling mass of ck and red energy began to descend, its presence darkening the already stormy skies. This ominous vortex spun slowly, its malevolent aura spreading like a gue. The very air seemed to grow colder and heavier as if the breath of death itself had been unleashed upon the world.

    The energy radiated energy of dread causing the vibrant nts below to wither and die. The once lush green leaves turned brittle and gray, crumbling to dust as the unnatural force drew closer. The ground, too, seemed to shrink away from the malevolent power, the life within it fleeing in terror.

    Elf warriors and mages that scattered throughout the courtyard and along the battlements felt the approaching cmity deep in their bones. Their senses thatt so attuned to the nuances of the natural world were overwhelmed by the sheer strangeness of the energy that approached. A chill ran down their spines, their hearts pounding in their chests as the cold grip of fear took hold.

    "We are doomed," one warrior whispered, his voice barely more than a breath. "Its�� Its huge."

    Mages clutched their staffs tighter, their eyes wide with dread as they stared up at the sky. Their training and discipline faltered in the face of such raw, unrelenting power. The dangerous energy permeated everything, sapping their strength and resolve with each passing second.

    The swirling vortex continued its slow descent, its light casting long dark shadows over the Elf Pce. Even the bravest of the warriors felt their courage waver as the full weight of the Great Cmity''s presence bore down upon them.

    ar''s eyes gleamed with a wild light as he gazed upon the descending vortex of ck and red energy. "This is it," he murmured, and strangely, a grin appeared on his face. It was a grin of excitement and ferocity, as though he relished the challenge that awaited them.

    Erend nced at his friend, feeling a mix of amusement and relief. ar''s fearless demeanor, his unbridled enthusiasm for battle, its just amazing.

    "Good to have a friend who enjoys a fight,"Erend thought, a strange sense of calm washing over him. ar''s attitude was infectious and it helped Erend steady his own heart.

    Erend and ar shared a nod, a silent agreement passing between them. They spread their Dragon Wings, the powerful appendages unfurling with a mighty sweep. The leathery wings caught the wind, lifting them into the air with ease.

    With synchronized move theyunched themselves toward the swirling vortex. The cold wind rushed past them, carrying the scent of decay and the promise of danger. The sky darkened further as they ascended, the malevolent energy of the vortex growing stronger with each passing second.

    Not long after the swirling mass of ck and red loomed before them. The closer they got the more oppressive the air around them became.

    "Let''s show this Cmity what we''re made of," Erend said.

    ar''s grin widened, his eyes shing with the thrill of the impending battle

    "With pleasure," ar replied, his voice tinged with excitement.

    Together, they soared into the heart of the storm.

 Chapter 484: Through The Storm

    As Erend and ar flew closer to the swirling vortex the sheer scale of the thing became apparent. The vortex was colossal, farrger than they had initially perceived. Its diameter seemed to stretch endlessly, swallowing the sky in a maelstrom of ck and red energy. The oppressive pressure increased with every p of their wings, pressing down on them like an invisible weight.

    "By the gods, it''s massive," Erend muttered, his voice nearly lost in the roaring wind. He could feel the energy pulsing against his skin like a relentless force that sapped his strength with each passing second. "The closer we get, the stronger it feels. This is going to be more dangerous than we thought."

    ar''s smile didn''t falter. If anything, it widened, his eyes sparkling with unrestrained excitement. "That''s what makes it fun!" he shouted back with voice that seems to filled with fierce joy. "We don''t know what''s inside, but we''ll find out soon enough, right!"

    Erend couldn''t help but chuckle, despite the gravity of their situation. ar''s unyielding enthusiasm was a beacon of light in the encroaching darkness.

    "You''re insane, you know that?" Erend called out.

    arughed, a sound full of life and defiance. "Maybe I am, but we''re in this together. Let''s see what this vortex is hiding."

    They flew onward, their wings beating rhythmically as they cut through the thickening air. The swirling mass of energy seemed to pulse in response to their approach, its malevolent aura growing denser and more oppressive. The world outside the vortex faded away, leaving only the chaos and the two Dragonborn determined to confront it.

    With a final push, they plunged into the heart of the storm. The world around them dissolved into a whirl of ck and red, the energy swirling so thickly it was almost tangible. It was like being submerged in a turbulent sea, the currents pulling and twisting at them from all directions.

    "This... feels almost like the Chaos Realms," Erend noted, his voice strained from the effort of resisting the vortex''s pull. The energy here was thicker, more potent, and filled with an underlying malevolence that made his skin crawl.

    "Yeah," ar agreed, his tone surprisingly light despite the situation. "But this is worse. Feels like we''re swimming through msses."

    They pressed on, navigating the chaotic currents. The vortex''s energy crackled around them, casting eerie shadows that danced and flickered in the dim light.

    As they ventured deeper the pressure increased, pressing down on them with a force that felt almost sentient. As if telling them to get out.

    The air was thick with the scent of strong decay.But they pushed forward, driven by their resolve.

    "What do you think we''ll find in here?" Erend asked, his voice barely a whisper over the howling wind.

    ar''s grin never wavered. "Only one way to find out," he said, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Whatever it is, we''ll face it together."

    With that, they pressed on, their wings cutting through the swirling energy as they ventured deeper into the heart of the vortex.

    Suddenly, they were no longer within the tumultuous vortex but standing in an alienndscape that stretched out beneath them. The transition was so abrupt it took them a moment to adjust, their wings beating instinctively to keep them aloft.

    Below them, the ground was a sea of jagged red and ck rock, each shard gleaming with a red and ck light. The air was heavy with the scent of sulfur and decay, a stark contrast to the stormy skies they had left behind.

    In the center of this destendscape, hovering ominously, was a swirling mass of energy, its colors mirroring the vortex they had just navigated. The ck and red hues twisted and turned in a ceaseless dance, casting eerie shadows that flickered across the jagged terrain.

    It was as if the very essence of chaos had taken physical form, a manifestation of the Great Cmity they hade to confront.

    As they hovered, taking in the sight, a voice echoed from within the swirling mass. It was deep and resonant, filled with an ancient power that sent shivers down their spines. The voice seemed to vibrate through the very air, making the jagged rocks below tremble in response.

    "What brings you to this forsaken ce, Dragonborn?" the voice said, each word dripping with a mixture of curiosity and menace. "Do you seek to challenge the Great Cmity? Or have youe to offer yourselves as sacrifices to its power?"

    Erend and ar exchanged a nce, their expressions is full of curiosity. Erend stepped forward slightly, his voice steady despite the oppressive atmosphere.

    "Yes. We havee to put an end to the destruction you bring," he dered, his gaze fixed on the swirling mass of energy. "We will not allow you to consume our world."

    The voiceughed, a sound that reverberated through the air like a peal of thunder. They didn''t know that the mass of energy is able to produce augh like that.

    "Brave words," it said, the amusement clear in its tone. "But words alone will not save you. The Great Cmity is beyond your understanding, and its power is far greater than anything you have ever faced."

    ar''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with a fierce light.

    "We''ll see about that," he replied. "We''re not afraid of a little challenge."

    The swirling mass of energy seemed to pulse in response, the colors intensifying as the voice spoke again.

    "Very well, Dragonborn. If it is a battle you seek, then a battle you shall have. But know this: the Great Cmity is eternal. It cannot be defeated by mere mortals."

    Erend and ar readied themselves, their Dragon Wings spreading wide as they prepared for the fight of their lives. Thendscape around them seemed toe alive with the promise of impending conflict, the jagged rocks trembling as the energy in the air crackled with anticipation.

    "Now that he have found it, we should show it what will happen when it dare to face us," Erend said, his voice resolute.

    ar''s smile never wavered. "Yeah, lets give it some," he replied, his eyes locked on the swirling mass of energy.

    Together, they soared toward the mass of energy, ready to confront the ancient force that threatened their world.

    ---

 Chapter 485: Combined

    Erend and ar charged forward, their wings cutting through the air as they soared toward the swirling mass of energy.

    Each pulse from the vortex sending tremors through the ground beneath them. The force of the energy emanating from the mass was strong, pressing down on their bodies. But neither Dragonborn wavered; they pressed on.

    As they neared the vortex the swirling mass of ck and red energy reacted to their presence. Tendrils of dark energyshed out from the vortex like serpents, coiling and snapping with a terrible speed.

    Each tendril seemed to be alive, moving with a sentience and purpose that sent shivers down their spines.

    Erend was the first to engage. With a swift motion he use his Dragon Wings to move through the air with.

    He dodged the first tendril with a sharp roll, feeling the electrifying charge as it narrowly missed him. He retaliated with a st of concentrated fireball, erupting from his hands in a torrent of white-hot mes that seared through the air.

    The mes crashed into the tendril but the dark energy absorbed the fire with little more than a ripple, the energy crackling ominously as it recoiled.

    ar was not far behind. He, too, dodged theshing tendrils with expert precision, his body twisting and turning. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned a spear of earth. He hurled it toward the vortex with all his might, the spear cutting through the air with a sound like tearing silk.

    It struck the mass of energy but instead of piercing it the vortex seemed to swallow the spear whole, the earth spear disappearing into the swirling chaos as if it had never existed.

    "Shit!" ar cursed.

    The voice from within the vortexughed again, the sound reverberating through the air with a sinister glee.

    "Is this the best you can muster, Dragonborn?!" it taunted. "Your mes and weapons are mere sparks before the storm. You are nothing before the power of the Great Cmity!"

    But Erend and ar were undeterred. They knew this was only the beginning.

    With a shared nce the two Dragonborn silentlymunicated their n. They had fought together before and their bond was strong through their Dragonbon heart. They didn''t need words to know what the other was thinking. They would push the vortex to reveal more of its power before unleashing the full extent of their own.

    They were sure that the mass of energy is significant to the Great Cmity itself.

    Erend surged forward, his wings propelling him with blinding speed.

    He danced between theshing tendrils and he also unleashed a flurry of attacks. Fire roared from his hands, streams of molten me that spiraled and twisted, aimed at the very heart of the vortex. His ws shed through the air.

    ar followed. His eyes gleaming with fierce light. He conjured weapons from pure energy energy��swords, spears, axes��each one gleaming with his power. He hurled them one after the other toward the mass of energy.

    Yet the vortex absorbed each blow, the energy swirling ever more violently as if mocking their efforts.

    The vortex responded with a ferocity that seems getting stronger. The tendrils of dark energy multiplied, bing a writhing mass that surrounded them.

    The air around them grew heavier. The tendrilsshed out in unison, striking with a speed and force that seemed impossible to evade.

    But Erend and ar were not so easily defeated. They moved with an almost supernatural synchronicity.

    The tendrils that did manage tond a blow were met with counterstrikes of equal power.

    "We have to reach it!" Erend said through the attacks of the tendrils.

    "I know!" ar replied.

    Erend and ar could sense it��the core of the vortex must be significant to the Great Cmity. It was there, just beyond the writhing tendrils of dark energy.

    They knew what they had to do.

    But the vortex seemed to sense their intent. The tendrils of energy, already relentless, became even more aggressive,shing out with renewed fury.

    Each tendril was like a living serpent that twisting and coiling with a bloodlust to keep them from reaching their goal.

    Erend and ar pressed on, their wings beating furiously as they dodged and weaved through the onught.

    A tendrilshed out at Erend with blinding speed. He narrowly avoided it, the dark energy grazing his side and sending a searing pain through his body. Fortunately hebalready activated his Dragon Scale.

    Gritting his teeth he retaliated with a st of fire, the mes momentarily dispersing the tendril before it reformed, more vicious than before.

    ar swung an earth de with all his might, slicing through a tendril that had coiled around his leg. The tendril snapped back, retreating into the vortex, but more took its ce, surrounding him in a tightening circle.

    "They''re not letting up!" ar shouted, frustration creeping into his voice. "We need to break through!"

    The tendrils were too many, too fast. They couldn''t keep dodging forever. They needed a way to reach the core��something that would allow them to bypass the tendrils or overpower them long enough tond their attack.

    He nced at ar, who was fending off another wave of tendrils with a series of precise, devastating strikes.

    "We need to go all out," Erend said, "We can''t hold anything back. We hit the core with everything we''ve got, and we do it now!"

    ar''s eyes met Erend''s, and he gave a fierce nod. "Right. No more ying around."

    Erend took a deep breath and closing his eyes for a moment as he reached deep into the core of his being.

    Beside him, ar did the same. He too reached within, to the ancient power thaty dormant in his body. The earth itself seemed to respond to his call, the very ground beneath them trembling as the elemental force of the Earth stirred within him. He could feel the strength of mountains, the solidity of the earth beneath his feet, the unyielding force of nature itself.

    As they drew upon their inner power, their bodies began to glow with a blinding light. ar''s form zed with a radiant green light, the essence of Earth manifesting in a shimmering aura that surrounded him. It spread out from his body.

    Erend activating his [Fire Dragon] and [Lightning Dragon] power together. His body was a fusion of searing fire and crackling lightning, his form wreathed in a dance of orange mes and jagged bolts of blue-white energy.

    The light that emanated from him was fierce like a living ze. Sparks flew from his body, arcing through the air, and the mes that engulfed him roared with the ferocity of an inferno.

    The tendrils sensed the surge of power andshed out with desperate ferocity. But this time, they were no match for thebined might of the two Dragonborn.

    Erend''s eyes snapped open, zing with the intensity of his inner fire. Without wasting anyttime, mes erupted from his body and sweeping across the battlefield in a tidal wave of searing heat.

    The tendrils that had once been so relentless were incinerated in an instant, reduced to ash by the inferno that zed from his power. The lightning crackled outward, striking and obliterating the remnants of the dark energy that dared to approach.

    ar wasted no time. With the tendrils momentarily cleared he surged forward, his wings propelling him with incredible speed.

    ---

 Chapter 486: Reach

    High above the Elf Pce, the sky that once consumed by the ominous swirling vortex began to change. The dark clouds that had blotted out the sun for so long seemed to hesitate in their relentless churning. The once deafening roar of the vortex softened, the storm''s rage slowly beginning to abate.

    The Elves who had been watching in helpless despair, now stared up in awe and confusion. The impossible seemed to be happening��the vortex was slowing down.

    Aurdis stood by the grand window, her heart hammering in her chest as she watched the scene. Her sapphire eyes were filled with fear, hope, and an overwhelming sense of dread. Her hands, trembling slightly, were sped tightly in front of her chest as if in prayer.

    She knew what was happening above. She knew that somewhere within that dark maelstrom Erend and ar were fighting with everything they had, pushing back against the very force of destruction itself.

    Her bond with Erend allowed her to feel his presence, distant yet familiar, a beacon of warmth amidst the cold chaos. But she could also feel the immense struggle he was enduring.

    A tear slipped down her cheek, followed by another, her fears manifesting in silent sobs. She pressed a hand to her lips trying to stifle the sound but the tears continued to flow. She had seen Erend face impossible odds before, but this�� this was different. The Great Cmity was unlike anything they had ever encountered.

    What if he��?

    Aurdis couldn''t bear to finish the thought.

    As she stood there with her vision blurred by tears, she felt a gentle hand on her shoulder. She turned her head slightly to see Aerchon standing beside her. His face was set in a grim expression, but his eyes held a reassuring warmth. An expression that Aerchon rarely showed to her, or anyone else.

    He gently squeezed her shoulder, offering her thefort that only a sibling could provide.

    "Everything is going to be alright," Aerchon said, his voice steady and calm. "Erend is strong. He''s been through a lot of battles, and you know it. This time won''t be any different.

    Aurdis swallowed hard, trying to takefort in his words. But her heart still ached, the worry gnawing at her insides. "I know he''s strong," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "But this�� this is something else. I''m scared. What if��"

    Aerchon turned her to face him, his hands resting on her shoulders. He looked directly into her eyes, his gaze firm yet gentle. "Listen to me. You''ve seen what Erend is capable of. You''ve seen the power he wields, the courage he has. And he''s not alone.

    He have another Dragonborn with him. They''re going to make it through this. You have to believe that."

    Aurdis nodded slowly, though the fear still lingered in the pit of her stomach. She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath, trying to steady herself. She could still feel Erend''s presence, faint but unwavering, like a distant me flickering in the darkness.

    ---

    ar shot forward, his wings beating with powerful strokes as he surged forward toward the mass of energy that pulsed ominously at the center of the vortex. The swirling ck and red energy seemed to sense his approach, reacting with violent tremors. The few tendrils that remained after Erend''s devastating onught writhed and snapped at him, desperately trying to halt his advance.

    ar gritted his teeth, his entire body straining as he pushed forward with everything he had. The elemental power of Earth coursed through his veins, his entire being resonating with the ancient strength of the itself. His green aura intensified, shimmering like a radiant shield that deflected the tendrils trying to ensnare him.

    The closer he got the more the resistance grew. The mass of energy unleashed a barrage of dark tendrils, each one thicker and more ferocious than thest, determined to stop him from reaching its core.

    ar''s wings strained against the force of the energy. One tendrilshed out, wrapping around his leg with a crushing grip. ar let out a roar of defiance, his eyes zing with determination. He swung his arm down, summoning an earthen de that sliced through the tendril and severing it in one clean stroke.

    The tendril recoiled, disintegrating into nothingness, but another quickly took its ce,shing out at his wings.

    With a powerful surge of energy, ar called upon the Earth once more. Massive stone spikes erupted from the ground below, spearing upward and crashing into the tendrils, shattering them like brittle ss. The ground beneath them trembled.

    Yet the mass of energy was relentless. The tendrils kepting, faster and more furious, their movements almost frenzied as they fought to keep ar away from their source. The ck and red energy crackled and hissed.

    He cast a nce back at Erend, who was still locked in battle with the remaining tendrils to keep him safe. Erend''s body was a blur of fire and lightning, his movements a symphony of destruction as he tore through the dark energy with unrelenting fury. His presence driving ar to push even harder.

    With a loud cry ar pushed himself forward. His entire being radiating with the energy of the Earth. He streaked toward the core like aet.

    The tendrils that tried to intercept him were incinerated on contact, disintegrating in the face of his overwhelming power. And then, with one final lunge, ar reached the core.

    The mass of energy seemed to convulse as he made contact, the vortex shuddering violently. ar''s hand, glowing with the force of the Earth, mmed into the core with all the strength he could muster.

    BOOM!

    The impact sent a shockwave rippling outward, the ground beneath them buckling as the energy recoiled from the blow.

    For a moment, everything went still.

    The swirling energy around the core froze in ce, the tendrils that had been so aggressive moments before now hanging limply in the air. The red and ck energy dimmed, its once vibrant glow fading as if drained of its power.

    ar pressed his hand deeper into the core. He could feel the resistance, the dark force pushing back against him but he didn''t relent. He knew that this is not over yet.

 Chapter 487: New Hope

    ar''s hand remained firmly nted in the core, his determination unwavering despite the ferocious resistance from the dark energy. The core''s mass pulsed erratically, its vibrations growing more intense as if in response to ar''s relentless assault.

    The swirling red and ck energy around him seemed to writhe and squirm, struggling to maintain its form against the overpowering force of the his Earth power.

    His knuckles dug into the mass and sending tremors through the core. He could feel the core resisting him, a force that fought back with every ounce of its strength. The air crackled with uncontrolled energy and the sky above continued to tremble as if echoing the chaos below.

    Meanwhile, Erend was still locked inbat with the remaining tendrils, his form a zing whirlwind of fire and lightning. He poured his elemental power into the vortex, creating a blinding disy of mes and electric arcs that incinerated tendril after tendril.

    With a roar, Erend unleashed a surge of lightning that shattered a particrlyrge tendril that aimed for ar''s back. He could see his brother struggling, and with a fierce resolve he intensified his attacks.

    The core seemed to shudder violently, the swirling mass of energy convulsing as ar''s forceful push continued. The entire vortex seemed to quake with a low, menacing rumble. Its dark form flickering erratically.

    The red and ck tendrils around them writhed with increasing ferocity as if the core itself was trying to protect its fragile existence.

    Then, with an explosive crack the core detonated.

    BOOM!

    A massive shockwave rippled outward from the epicenter, sending debris and dark energy scattering in all directions. ar was thrown violently from the core, and hurled through the air by the sheer force of the explosion.

    He tumbled and spun uncontrobly, the jagged rock around him shattered by the st, before crashing heavily onto the ground.

    The once turbulent vortex began to copse in on itself, its power imploding with a deafening roar.

    When the energy dissipated a new form began to emerge from the remnants of the mass. The chaotic red and ck energy coalesced, reshaping itself into a humanoid form.

    The figure was cloaked in dark, swirling energy, its outline flickering between solid and ethereal. Its form was menacing, it was the core''s previous chaotic essence that changed into a distinctly humanoid shape.

    Erend noticing the transformation, drew in a deep breath, his fire and lightning ring to life once more. He turned his gaze toward the newly formed entity.

    "Now, what is that?" Erend thought with apprehension.

    ar struggled to rise from the ground, his body aching from the impact. He looked up to see the newly formed humanoid entity and clenched his fists.

    Despite the pain he prepared himself to face this new threat. The fight was far from over. But at least now they have gained the Cmity''s attention.

    ---

    As the battle raged above, something extraordinary began to happen. The dark vortex which had been consuming the sky suddenly slowed to a halt. The ominous clouds that had darkened the world beneath it seemed to freeze in ce. The howling winds that had apanied the storm died down to an eerie silence.

    Aurdis who still standing by the grand window was the first to notice the change. Her sapphire eyes widened as she watched the vortex above the pce. Her heart skipped a beat, a mixture of disbelief and burgeoning hope swelling within her chest.

    "Aerchon... look!" she whispered.

    Aerchon who had been standing beside her turned his gaze skyward. His expression which had been set in a grim expression softened in surprise. The vortex seemed to be... shrinking.

    "It''s... it''s stopping," Aerchon murmured, his eyes reflecting the same astonishment as his sister''s.

    Aurdis gripped the edge of the window frame, leaning forward. The swirling mass of darkness was indeed receding. Slowly, imperceptibly at first, but then the vortex began to contract upon itself, the dark clouds pulling inward toward a single point.

    Down in the courtyard, the Elf warriors and mages, who had been bracing themselves for the worst also noticed the sudden change. Their faces that etched with fear and desperation began to shift.

    The sight of the vortex shrinking stirred something deep within their hearts. Whispers spread among the ranks like wildfire, the news igniting a spark of hope where there had been only despair. It wasn''t long before the murmur reached the ears of every soldier and mage in the courtyard:

    "Erend and ar�� they''re fighting inside the vortex."

    The realization brought with it a renewed purpose. The knowledge that their champions had gone directly into the heart of the storm to confront the Great Cmity head-on filled them with awe and respect. Their courage was rekindled, like a me that had been on the verge of being snuffed out but now burned brightly once more.

    "They''re doing it, Aerchon," Aurdis whispered. "They''re really doing it��"

    "Yes�� they are. The vortex is weakening. This could be the turning point," Aerchon replied.

    --

    Erend and ar stood side by side now. What had once been a swirling of red and ck now condensed, the tendrils of darkness retracting inward.

    Despite itsck of facial features, Erend and ar could feel its gaze upon them��a cold piercing presence.

    The humanoid figure raised its head slightly. "You are strong. Stronger than I expected. But do not let that fill you with false hope."

    Erend''s hands crackled with fire and lightning. His eyes, zing with determination, narrowed as he stared down the entity before him.

    ar''s green and brown aura red around him, the power of the Earth coursing through his veins. His fists were clenched.

    The figure stepped forward. It paused, towering over the two Dragonborn, a living embodiment of chaos.

    "Do not be so quick to celebrate," the entity continued, its voice now carrying a mocking tone. "You have only postponed your doom. You have done nothing but prolong your suffering, and in doing so, you have ensured that when the endes it will be even more excruciating."

    Then it charged at them.

    ---

 Chapter 488: Attacking

    Erend and ar exchanged a quick nce, the unspoken understanding between them solidifying their resolve. The creature''s words hung in the air, a taunt meant to unnerve them but all it did was ignite a deeper determination to kill it within their hearts.

    With a guttural roar, Erend surged forward meeting the creature, his body a blur of fire and lightning. His movements were fluid, a blend of primal fury and honed skill.

    The mes that wreathed his fists zed hotter than ever, leaving a trail of scorched earth in his wake. ar was right beside him, his aura of green and brown intensifying as he called upon the power of the Earth. The ground beneath his feet trembled responding to his will as he prepared to strike.

    The humanoid entity, a dark figure of chaos, didn''t flinch. It stood its ground, its form shifting and writhing as it prepared to meet the Dragonborns head-on. The dark energy thatposed its body pulsating, its edges flickering with violently. With a movement too swift to track, it charged at them, the very air around it warping from the sheer force of its presence.

    The sh was instantaneous and cataclysmic.

    Erend''s ming fist collided with the creature''s dark and pulsating arm. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air, the force of the blow shaking the ground beneath them. The creature''s form flickered but it did not waver. With an quick movement, it twisted its body and drove a powerful kick toward ar.

    ar met the attack head-on, his forearms covered in a thick, stone-like armor that materialized just in time to absorb the impact. The collision sent a cloud of dust and debris flying, but ar remained rooted in ce, his connection to the Earth grounding him.

    He countered with a crushing blow to the creature''s torso that sending shockwaves through the ground. The force of ar''s strike caused the ground beneath them to tremble, cracks spreading out in all directions.

    But the creature was undeterred, it was not enough to blow it away. The creature moved with an unnatural movement, flowing around ar''s strikes and retaliating with a flurry of blows.

    BUAGH!

    BUAGH!

    BUAGH!

    Its limbs extended and contracted with each attack, shifting between solid and ethereal forms, making it difficult for ar to predict its movements.

    Erend seizing the opportunity at that moment. He immediately unleashed a torrent of mes that engulfed the creature from behind. The fire roared as it consumed the dark figure but instead of being incinerated, the creature absorbed the mes into its body.

    With a guttural snarl that impossible to be poduced from human throat the creature spun around, its arm reforming into a massive w that swiped at Erend.

    Erend barely had time to react, raising his arms to block the strike. The force of the blow sent him skidding backward, his feet digging trenches into the ground as he struggled to maintain his bnce.

    ar charged in again, then delivering a barrage of Earth-powered punches. Each strikended with the force of andslide, shaking the very air around them. The creature staggered under the assault, but it was far from defeated.

    The barrage used to be making any of his enemies into meat paste, but now the creature just shake it off.

    It retaliated with a spinning kick, its leg morphing into a de that sliced through the air toward ar''s midsection.

    ar barely managed to deflect the blow with a hastily raised arm, but the impact still sent him reeling. The creature followed up with a series of fast jabs, each strike targeting ar''s vital points with pinpoint uracy.

    Erend regaining his footing and immediately charged back into the fray. Heunched himself at the creature with his wings help, his fists zing with fire and lightning. He struck with the fury of a storm of lightning and fire.

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    The air around them sizzled and popped as the two forces collided, their powers shing in a blinding disy of light and shadow.

    The creature, caught between the relentless assault of the two brothers, began to falter. Its form flickered more erratically, the once-cohesive mass of darkness now struggling to maintain its shape. But even in its weakened state, it fought back with a ferocity that belied its unstable appearance.

    The fight became a whirlwind of chaos. Erend''s fire and lightning shing with the creature''s dark energy, while ar''s Earth-shaking strikes sent countless attacks that not less powerful than Erend. The creature twisted and contorted, its limbs shifting into des, ws, and tendrils, each form more deadly than thest.

    Then, the creature which had once moved with terrifying speed and precision began to move even slower. Its form waver. The dark energy that held it together seemed to melt, its edges blurring as if it were losing cohesion. The once imposing figure was now thinning, its mass shrinking as it struggled to keep itself from unraveling.

    Erend noticed it first, the creature''s movements bing more sluggish, its attacks less focused. He exchanged a quick nce with ar who also met his gaze. They both knew what this meant��the creature was faltering, and now was the time to end it.

    A silent understanding passed between them. Without needing to speak they nodded to each other. This was their moment.

    Erend''s hands ignited with fire and lightning, the elements swirling together. Beside him ar''s aura red with a deep, earthen glow. Together they charged.

    The creature sensing the impending threat. It tried tosh out onest time but its movements were slow, uncoordinated, and easily dodged by the two Dragonborn.

    With a roar, Erend unleashed a massive surge of fire and lightning. The mes roared with the fury of a wildfire, while the lightning crackled with the wrath of a storm.

    At the same time, ar brought his fists down with a mighty strike, the power of the Earth erupting from his hands in a devastating wave. The ground beneath them shattered, sending jagged rocks and debris flying upward.

    The creature''s form convulsed as thebined assault struck it. The dark mass melted further, its shape distorting and copsing in on itself.

    ---

 Chapter 489: Not Over

    As the dust and debris settled Erend and ar stood side by side, their chests heaving with exertion.

    The remnants of theirbined assault still crackled in the air��lightning sparking from the ground, mes flickering at their feet. Before them the dark, chaotic figure that had once seemed unstoppable was now little more than a twisted writhing mass of shadow. It quivered and its form no longer able to hold itself together, melting into a pool of inky darkness at their feet.

    Erend tightened his grip on his burning fists, his heart pounding in his chest as he stared at the creature''s dissolving remains. ar kept his gaze fixed on the dark mass as well, the Earth''s energy still coursing through him.

    The two Dragonborns exchanged a nce, their faces grim. They knew better than to let their guard down even now. They couldn''t shake the feeling that this battle wasn''t truly over.

    Suddenly, the melting shadow began to bubble and churn, its edges bubbling like tar under intense heat. From within the seething darkness, a voice was heard.

    "You think you''ve won��" the voice hissed. It seemed toe from everywhere at once. "But all you''ve done is kill a fraction�� a mere fragment�� of the Great Cmity. You are nothing but insects, swatting at shadows. Your victory�� is meaningless."

    A cold dread washed over Erend and ar, sending a shiver down their spines.

    But as the voice continued its taunting words only served to ignite a burning rage within Erend. His fear turned to fury, his blood boiling. The fire in his fists zed brighter.

    With a snarl, Erend stepped forward. "You can throw whatever you want at us," he growled, the mes in his hands ring up with each word. "But we''ll just keep killing them. Everyst one of you. We''ll burn you all to ashes, we''ll hunt down the Great Cmity itself!"

    ar grinned beside him, his fists tightening as he grounded himself, feeling the Earth''s strength flow through him. "We''re not afraid of you," he added.

    The voice from the darkness let out a low, sinister chuckle.

    "Such arrogance�� But you will learn, Dragonborns. You will learn what it means to face true despair�� and when you do, you will beg for the end."

    Thest of the creature''s form melted away, the voice fading into nothingness along with it.

    Erend and ar remained standing, their bodies still tense and their senses still heightened. The battle might have ended with this creature but their instincts told them that the threat was far from over.

    They scanned the area around them to search for any clue, any sign of what the creature had spoken of. But they didn''t see anything.

    "We need to find it," Erend muttered. His eyes swept the battlefield, searching for anything that might reveal the location of the lump of flesh they hade for. They knew it was here somewhere, hidden away, but after the confrontation with the creature, Erend was sure it wouldn''t be in in sight.

    ar nodded, his own gaze scanning the surroundings. He had the same sense of unease, the feeling that something vital was being concealed from them.

    "It''s well hidden," ar said.

    They moved cautiously, their eyes sharp, senses on high alert as they slowly paced around the area. Every rock, every shadow, every slight depression in the ground was scrutinized, their minds racing as they tried to decipher where the lump of flesh might be concealed.

    But after several minutes of searching it became clear that the creature''s defeat hadn''t made their task any easier. If anything, the area seemed to resist their efforts, offering no clues and no signs of where the lump might be hidden.

    Erend clenched his fists, frustration gnawing at him. But he also knew that staying here any longer might be pointless and dangerous. There could be more threats lurking, hidden even deeper than the one they had just faced.

    "We''re not going to find it here, not like this," Erend finally said. "It''s too well hidden. We need to regroup, think this through, ande back when we have a better n."

    ar exhaled slowly, nodding in agreement. "You''re right. We should get out of here. We''ll figure it out, but for now, we need to leave."

    The two Dragonborns turned away. Activating thei Dragon Wings and fly back to where they came from.

    ---

    Erend and ar emerged from the dark vortex. The swirling darkness that had threatened to consume them now receded but now entirely gone.

    Below, the gathered Elves saw them break through the vortex''s boundary and began to cheer. The Elves screamed and shouted, their faces alight with hope and victory, believing that the two Dragonborn had vanquished the Great Cmity.

    But as Erend and ar descended their expressions remained somber. The cheers that greeted them felt hollow, they were misunderstood. The Great Cmity had not been defeated, merely dyed, and their battle was far from over.

    When their feet touched the ground, the Elves surged forward, their faces bright with hope and admiration. Some reached out to touch them as if they were saviors, while others bowed their heads in reverence. But Erend and ar could not bring themselves to return the smiles that surrounded them.

    Pushing through the crowd, Erend finally spotted her��Aurdis, standing at the edge of the throng, her eyes filled with a mixture of worry and relief. Her gaze met his and in that moment the weight of his burden seemed to lift just slightly. Without a word, he crossed the distance between them.

    He wrapped his arms around her when he reached her, pulling her close, feeling the warmth of her body against his. For a brief moment all that mattered was thefort of her embrace. She hugged him back just as tightly.

    Pulling back slightly, he looked down at her, his expression soft but serious.

    "We need to talk to the council," he said quietly. "There''s something they need to know."

    Aurdis nodded. She didn''t ask for details, not yet, but Erend could see the concern in her gaze. She knew that whatever he had faced within the vortex it had been far more dangerous than the Elves realized.

    Taking her hand, Erend turned back to ar, who had already begun making his way toward the council chamber. The cheers of the Elves continued to ring out, their joy undiminished by the somber expressions of the two Dragonborn. They didn''t understand yet, but they would soon.

    ---

 Chapter 490: Begin The Searching

    Inside the grand council chamber the atmosphere was thick with tension. The flickering Magic light cast long shadows across the stone walls.

    The table in the center was surrounded by King Gulben, Aurdis, Aerchon, and Saeldir, along with a handful of other Elves who bore the weight of leadership.

    Erend and ar stood at the head of the table, their expressions grim. The two of them immediately called this meeting in the wake of their return because they need to hear the details. As the two Dragonborn began to speak it quickly became clear that the news they brought was far from triumphant.

    "The creature we faced inside the vortex was powerful, but it wasn''t the end," Erend began. He nced around the room, noting the attentive faces of the council members. "What we fought was only a fragment�� a piece of the Great Cmity. It wasn''t the true source of the darkness that threatens our world."

    ar nodded in agreement, his tone somber as he added, "The being we encountered taunted us, warning that it was merely one of many. The Great Cmity remains intact, somewhere out there, gathering strength. All we did was buy ourselves a little time."

    The room fell into a heavy silence, their revtion sinking in. The Elves had celebrated what they believed was a final victory but now that belief was shattered, reced by a deep and unsettling dread again.

    King Gulben was the first to speak.

    "We cannot afford to becent, then. This�� postponement�� must be turned to our advantage."

    Aurdis''s eyes never left Erend''s face, her expression is full of worry. She could sense the strain in his voice, the burden of the knowledge he now carried.

    "What do you propose we do next?" she asked.

    "We need to locate the true source of the Great Cmity. Whatever it is, wherever it''s hiding, we need to find it and destroy it before it can unleash its full power. But we can''t do that alone. We need to gather our forces, prepare for a worse fight," Erend exined.

    Aerchon, who had remained silent until now, leaned forward with skeptical expression. "And how do you propose we find this source? If it''s as well-hidden as you say."

    "We''ll go back," ar said firmly. "Erend and I will return to that ce, to the vortex, and we''ll search for it ourselves. We won''t stop until we''ve found the source of this damned creature."

    There was a brief pause as the weight of ar''s words settled over the council. The dangers of returning to such a hostile environment were obvious, but ar and Erend looks like they have reached the final decision.

    "But while we''re there," ar continued, "those of you here can''t remain idle. The Great Cmity''s core��what we believe to be something that looks like a lump of flesh��is likely the heart of its power. It''s hidden, but it can''t remain hidden forever. We need everyone to search for any sign, any clue that might lead us to it.

    Whether it''s in ancient texts, hidden artifacts, or even the whisper of a legend passed down through generations, we need to uncover everything we can."

    Erend nodded in agreement, stepping forward to exin further.

    "This lump of flesh�� it''s not just some part of the creature. We believe it''s the core, the very essence of the Great Cmity. Destroying it might be the only way to truly end this threat. When we faced that shadowy figure, it was clear that it was protecting something much greater, something it didn''t want us to find."

    The room was silent, each member of the council digesting what Erend and ar were saying. The notion that the true core of the Great Cmity could be something as tangible��and as vulnerable��as a lump of flesh was both terrifying and oddly hopeful. If they could find it, they might have a chance to end this threat once and for all.

    Saeldir who had been quietly listening to the discussion now spoke up. "If this lump of flesh is indeed the core of the Great Cmity, then it may be mentioned in the old scrolls and tomes, perhaps even hinted at in ancient artifacts we''ve yet to fully understand."

    His eyes gleamed with a newfound idea of what they can do. "I will search again into our oldest records, seek out the forgotten knowledge that might help us locate this core. I will gather them, study them, and see if they hold the answers we need."

    King Gulben nodded approvingly, he said. "We''ll use every resource at our disposal. Our survival depends on it."

    Aurdis tightened her grip on Erend''s hand, her concern evident but her resolve unshaken. "We''ll find it," she said softly, but her voice carried strength.

    Aerchon finally nodded as well. Though he remained skeptical he could not deny Erend and ar''s dtermination to go back there.

    "If you''re going back there, then we will do everything we can on our end," Aerchon said.

    ---

    In the secluded chamber within the Astoria Kingdom, Adrius stood by the window, his sharp eyes fixed on the sky above. The once-turbulent vortex that had threatened to swallow them had ceased its violent spinning, now hanging in an unnatural stillness. The sky which had been a swirling mass of dark energy was now eerily quiet. Though, he knew the danger is still there.

    Adrius knew exactly what had caused this sudden halt. He could feel the faint, lingering traces of power that had forced the vortex to stop��power that was unmistakably Erend''s. A subtle energy pulsed in the air, a resonance that only someone of Adrius''s immense skill could detect.

    He let out a small, satisfied breath. "So, you''ve done it," Adrius murmured to himself. "For now, at least."

    The silence of the chamber was broken by the sound of footsteps behind him. Adrius turned slightly, his gaze shifting from the sky to the figure approaching him. It was Lysander with his expression a mix of excitement and urgency.

    "I''ve found something, sir," Lysander said, holding up a dust-covered tome. "In the oldest stacks of books, buried beneath centuries of neglect�� but I believe it''s what we''ve been searching for."

    Adrius''s interest piqued, and he turned fully to face Lysander. "Show me," he said, his voice carrying the weight ofmand and curiosity.

    Lysander quicklyid the ancient book on the table, its worn cover revealing the faint outlines of archaic symbols. As he opened it, the pages crackled with age, and the faint scent of forgotten knowledge filled the air.

    Adrius leaned in, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the faded text and intricate illustrations. Whatever was contained within these pages had the potential to be invaluable��and possibly, crucial for their battle.

    ---

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 491: Founding

    Adrius sat down at the table, the ancient tome before him settling into the room like an uninvited guest. Lysander stood nearby, his eyes flickering with anticipation of what exactly what they will find. They can smell the musty scent of the old book, mingling with the faint traces of incense that lingered in the chamber.

    Carefully, Adrius reached out and opened the tome, the aged pages crackling softly under his fingers. The faint outlines of archaic symbols greeted him. Lysander watched intently as Adrius began to read, his gaze scanning the faded text with the precision and patience that only centuries of experience could grant. Discover more on m|vl|e|mp|y|r

    For a long while there was only silence, broken asionally by the rustle of parchment as Adrius turned each delicate page. The text was dense and written in a script that few could decipher, but Adrius moved through it with a fluid grace, his mind parsing the ancientnguage with ease.

    He had seen many such texts in his lifetime��prophecies, records of visions, cryptic warnings from eras long forgotten��but something about this one tugged at his instincts.

    As he delved deeper into the tome, Adrius''s expression shifted from one of schrly interest to one of growing concern.

    The text described a prophecy, one that had been recorded by an unknown shaman centuries ago. This particr prophecy,beled "The Vision of the Meat of Doom," had been dismissed as the ravings of a madman. The very title had led many schrs to disregard it as nothing more than nonsense.

    The prophecy spoke of a time when a great darkness would descend upon the world, its source a "Meat of Doom"��a pulsating, living mass that would herald the end of days.

    The shaman had described it as a twisted lump of flesh, a thing of nightmares that would feed on the fear and despair of the living. This flesh, the shaman had warned, was the core of a cataclysmic force that would rise to consume the world.

    He continued to read, his mind racing. The prophecy went on to describe how this Meat of Doom would be nearly impossible to find, hidden away in a ce where shadows writhed and light was devoured.

    It would be guarded by lesser manifestations of the darkness, each one a piece of the whole, designed to mislead and terrify those who want to destroy it.

    The shaman had imed that only those with the strength of Dragons and the wisdom of the ancients would stand a chance of finding the Meat of Doom. And even then the vision had ended with a grim warning��finding the flesh would not be the end of the battle.

    Adrius leaned back in his chair, his gaze distant as he processed what he had just read. The implications were staggering. This prophecy that once called as gibberish might hold the key to understanding and ultimately defeating the Great Cmity.

    "Lysander," Adrius said finally. "This prophecy�� it may be more than just the ramblings of a madman. If what I suspect is true then this could be a vital piece of the puzzle. We must treat this prophecy with seriously. I need you to gather all the records we have that might rte to this�� anything that even hints at the existence of such a flesh, and any means to destroy it."

    "Of course, Master," Lysander replied, already mentally cataloging the sources he would need to consult.

    As Lysander exited the chamber, Adrius remained seated, his eyes fixed on the open tome before him. He knew they were running out of time. They should search for this sooner, but then again. The Great Cmity just suddenly arrived without more warning so they have no idea.

    If the Meat of Doom was real, then they had just discovered the most crucial piece of their battle against the darkness

    And failure, Adrius knew, was not an option.

    "I need to call Erend."

    ---

    Erend made his way through the stone corridors of the Elf Pce, his heavy footsteps echoing softly. The tension of the recent battle still clung to the air like a shroud and every now and then he passed an Elven soldier nursing a wound or staring nkly at the floor, lost in their thoughts.

    The battle had been brutal and though they had survived, the weight of what still loomed over them cast a long shadow.

    Finally, Erend reached the ce where Adrien and Billy were resting. As he pushed open the wooden door he was met with the sight of his two human friends. They sat on the ground, Erend didn''t see any wound on their body.

    His Captain looked up first, his sharp eyes dull with exhaustion but still holding a flicker of the tenacity that Erend hade to admire. Billy was next, offering a weak smile.

    Erend could see that they are aware that what they had faced was only the beginning.

    "How are you two holding up?" Erend asked.

    Adrien sighed and leaned back against the wall, "Could be worse. We''re still breathing, so I suppose that''s something."

    Billy nodded in agreement. "Yeah, though it feels like we''re just waiting for the other shoe to drop. The Elves here... they''ve been good to us. But everyone knows that what we fought isn''t over."

    Erend nodded, understanding all too well the burden that weighed on them.

    "Unfortunately, You''re right," he said.

    As he spoke, one of the Elven warriors who had been stationed nearby approached. The Elf inclined his head in respect before addressing Erend directly.

    "We owe you a great debt, Erend," the Elf said. "If you''re not here we would not have stood a chance against the horrors. Your power gave us the strength to fight when all seemed lost."

    Erend shook his head slightly, dismissing the praise.

    "We were all fighting for our lives out there. I just yin a small part," Erend said.

    The Elf smiled. "Still, we are grateful. You''ve given us hope."

    Erend didn''t say anything anymore because he don''t know what to say. The Elf bowed once again then withdraw.

    A momentter, Erend, Adrien, and Billy can hear a voice inside their heads.

    "You hear me? I need to talk." It was Adrius.

    ---

 Chapter 492: Adriuss Words

    Erend, Adrien, and Billy exchanged nces, each of them instantly alert at the sound of Adrius''s voice echoing in their minds. The suddenness of the intrusion caught them off guard but they quickly regained theirposure.

    Erend''s eyes narrowed slightly, while Adrien furrowed his brow, his military instincts kicking in.

    "What''s happening?" Adrien asked, his voiceced with concern. "And uhh, are you okay?"

    There was a brief pause, and then Adrius''s voice came through again, clearer this time but tinged with a sense of urgency.

    "Yeah, I''m fine, thank you for asking,"Adrius replied."But there''s no time to waste. I''ve uncovered something crucial that you all need to hear."

    Erend''s eyes hardened as he processed Adrius''s words. The urgency in his voice was enough to signal that whatever he had discovered was of very important.

    "We need to go," Erend said firmly, while looking at Adrien and Billy. "Back to King Gulben''s council. Whatever Adrius has found it''s something I''m sure we all need to hear it."

    Adrien nodded, already pushing himself up from where he had been sitting. The exhaustion that had weighed heavily on him moments before seemed to dissipate.

    "Right," he said, his voice steady. "Let''s move. This could be the key to figuring out our next steps."

    The three of them made their way, moving with a sense of urgency through the winding corridors of the Elf Pce.

    As they approached the grand hall where King Gulben and his council usually convened, the atmosphere grew tense. Elves they passed along the way could sense the shift in energy and gave them respectful nods, stepping aside to let them pass.

    The chamber was filled with the soft glow of the light. King Gulben and his advisors were already seated around therge, circr table. Their eyes turning toward them as they entered.

    Erend cleared his throat, drawing the attention of everyone present.

    "Adrius, the human Archmage from Astoria kingdom we meet in our journey to the Khazadrim Mountain, said that he has discovered something," he began, his deep voice resonating through the hall. "We need to hear what he has to say��now."

    There was a murmur of agreement from the council members, and King Gulben inclined his head slightly, granting permission for Adrius to speak.

    "Go ahead, Adrius," Erend said aloud, though he knew the Archmage would hear him. "We''re all listening." Content source m-vl|emp,yr

    The chamber fell silent as they awaited Adrius''s words.

    The chamber''s silence was suddenly broken by a humming vibration that rippled through the air.

    Erend, Adrien, and Billy felt the shift in the Magical energies around them. The familiar voice of Adrius, which had previously only been heard within their minds, now seemed to take on a more tangible presence.

    A soft light red behind the trio and quickly took form. Within moments the spectral outline of Adrius appeared, his figure coalescing from the shimmering light. He was not physically there yet his presence felt almost as real as if he had been.

    The Archmage stood tall and imposing, his eyes glowing with the wisdom and power. King Gulben leaned forward in his seat, his brows furrowing in intrigue.

    Adrius inclined his head in acknowledgment, his ethereal form pulsing slightly as he addressed them.

    "Forgive the suddenness, Your Majesty, and everyone present here," he began, his voice resonating through the chamber, no longer confined to their minds. "But time is not on our side, and what I have uncovered cannot be dyed."

    The spectral figure of Adrius drifted closer, his gaze sweeping over the gathered assembly, ensuring that every ear was attuned to his words.

    "The tome I have been studying contains a prophecy that was recorded centuries ago by a shaman whose name has long since been lost to history."

    His voice grew more somber, carrying the weight of the revtion.

    "This prophecy was dismissed by many as the ramblings of a madman,beled ''The Vision of the Meat of Doom.'' But upon closer examination I believe it to be a vital piece of our puzzle��a prophecy that speaks directly to the Great Cmity we now face."

    A murmur ran through the room, the council members exchanging uneasy nces as the words "Meat of Doom" hung ominously in the air.

    Adrius continued.

    "The shaman spoke of a living, pulsating mass of flesh, a thing of nightmares that would herald the end of days. This ''Meat of Doom,'' as he called it, would feed on the fear and despair of the living, growing stronger as the darkness spread.

    It is said to be hidden in a ce where shadows writhe and light is devoured, guarded by lesser manifestations of the darkness��creatures designed to mislead and terrify any who seek to destroy it."

    Erend and car felt a chill run down his spine as the full implications of Adrius''s words sank in. The prophecy wasn''t just a cryptic warning��it was a roadmap to the heart of the darkness they too also saw in their vision.

    "But there is more," Adrius added. "The shaman foretold that only those with the strength of Dragons and the wisdom of the ancients would stand a chance of finding this flesh. And even then, locating it would not be the end of their struggle."

    Billy swallowed hard, his eyes flicking to Adrien and then back to Adrius. "So... what does that mean for us?"

    "It means," Adrius said, his form flickering slightly, "that the path ahead will be even harder. But it also means that we now have a direction."

    "Then we have to find this Meat of Doom and destroy it," Adrien said.

    Adrius''s form flickered back into rity as if drawn by an urgent of his mind. The atmosphere in the room, already heavy, seemed to press down even further as the Archmage spoke again.

    "There is one more thing," Adrius said. "In my research, I have uncovered another disturbing truth. Before the Great Cmity reveals its true form, there will be harbingers��monstrous entities, born of the same darkness, that will emerge to sow chaos and despair. They are not the Cmity itself but they will pave its way, weakening our defenses and spreading more fear."

    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle over the room.

    "I still don''t know where, when, or how they will appeared. I will continue my research, and I can only say that we need to be more vignt. The real battle has yet to begin."

    With that, his projection fadedpletely, leaving the room in a tense, foreboding silence as the implications of his warning took hold.

    ---

 Chapter 493: After The News

    The room remained steeped in an oppressive silence and Adrius''s words hanging heavy in the air. Each individual within the council chamber seemed lost in their own thoughts. Thinking about the implications of the Archmage''s revtions settling like a dark fog over their hearts.

    The Great Cmity had already felt like an insurmountable danger to their lives, and now they learned that it was merely the tip of the iceberg. The harbingers, monstrous entities born of the same darkness, woulde next, sowing chaos and despair and softening their defenses for the true terror that was yet toe.

    It was actually a pretty clever tactics. But they at the receiving end of it so they only feel more despair.

    King Gulben stared at the polished surface of the council table, his expression unreadable but his knuckles white as his hands clenched into fists. The Elven advisors exchanged grim, knowing nces, their usual calm demeanor cracking.

    Adrien and Billy, standing beside Erend, felt the weight of exhaustion pressing down on them once more. But now it was tinged with a new kind of fear��the fear of a fight that seemed never-ending, with dangers growing even more insidious by the day.

    Erend''s own heart was heavy. The battle they had just survived was only a prelude to the horrors thaty ahead. He could feel the tendrils of doubt creeping into his mind, threatening to suffocate the resolve that had carried him this far. But he couldn''t afford to falter��not now, not ever.

    He looked around at the weary, somber faces surrounding him. They deserved more than the despair that Adrius''s prophecy brought. Erend forced himself to take a deep breath, pushing the doubts aside.

    "Everyone! we can''t let this break us," Erend said, his voice steady, though it carried the weight of the struggle within him. He looked first to Adrien and Billy, then to King Gulben and his council. "Yes, things are getting worse. But that doesn''t mean we give up. We''ve faced impossible odds before, and we''ve ovee it.

    This�� this is just another fight. One that we''ll face together."

    His words were simple, but they held a power of their own. The room seemed to breathe again, the oppressive silence lifting slightly as Erend''s resolve gave them all a small glimmer of hope.

    "We will find this Meat of Doom," Erend continued, his gaze hardening. "We will stop the harbingers. And we will do whatever it takes to save our world. We can''t afford to lose hope now."

    Adrien who was spurred by Erend''s determination took a step forward. The weariness was still there but his eyes sparked with a renewed fire. He had always been a soldier, and soldiers didn''t back down.

    "Erend''s right," Adrien said, his gaze sweeping over the council members. "We''ve all seen what happens when fear takes over. It''s the surest way to defeat before the battle even begins. But we''re still standing here, aren''t we? We''re alive. That means we''ve got a chance��a chance to fight back, to protect our homes and our people."

    He paused, letting his words sink in. The Elves, their faces still etched with worry, seemed to be listening intently, some nodding slowly in agreement.

    "Giving up is not an option," Adrien continued, his voice gaining strength. "We''ve faced monsters before, things that should have torn us apart. But we fought. We bled, we suffered, and we won. And we''ll do it again."

    Beside him, Billy nodded, the same determination burning in his eyes. And now, despite the overwhelming dread that threatened to crush them, he found his voice.

    "Hell yeah, we will," Billy said with a lopsided grin, though his eyes were serious. "We''vee too far to let these damn monsters push us around. They think they can scare us? They''re dead wrong. We''ll show them exactly what it means to fight for what we care about."

    Billy''s words thatced with his usual bravado brought a flicker of light to the room. A few of the Elven advisors straightened in their seats. their resolve seemingly bolstered.

    King Gulben who had remained silent until now finally looked up from the table. His expression softened slightly. He could see the truth in their words��the fight was far from over, but surrendering to despair would be their greatest mistake.

    King Gulben rose from his seat. He would not allow despair to fester among his people. Turning to one of his closest advisors, he spoke with authority.

    "Send word to our warriors and mages on the front lines," hemanded. "They must know of the harbingers and the trials that lie ahead. But also tell them that we will not falter. We will not surrender to fear."

    The advisor nodded and quickly left the chamber to ry the message. A sense of urgency spread through the pce as the news traveled swiftly down to the battlefield where the Elven warriors and mages were holding the line against the encroaching darkness.

    As the message reached the front lines, the reaction was immediate. The warriors and mages, already weary from the unending battle, felt the weight of the new revtions settle upon them like a shroud.

    Whispers of the harbingers and the growing darkness spread like wildfire and for a moment despair threatened to take root. Some lowered their weapons, their hearts heavy with the thought of facing yet another seemingly insurmountable threat.

    But before the despair could deepen, the sky above them began to shimmer with a golden light. A powerful aura of Magic pulsed through the air, and all eyes turned upward.

    King Gulben, radiant with the full might of his ancient Magic, appeared high above the battlefield, his form glowing with a divine light.

    Beside him, Erend and ar soared on mighty Dragon Wings, their scales gleaming in the light of King Gulben''s Magic. The sight of their leaders who had been fearlessly facing the encroaching darkness sent a surge of renewed strength through the ranks of the Elven warriors and mages below.

    King Gulben''s voice that was amplified by his Magic echoed across the battlefield

    "My warriors, my Mages. Do not lose hope! We have faced many enemies and we will face many more, but know this: you do not stand alone. We are the shield that guards ournds, the sword that strikes at the heart of darkness. Together, we will kill this evil!"

    Experience the excitement on m_vl_em_p_yr

    Erend'' Dragon Wings beating powerfully as he hovered beside the king, added his own voice to the rallying cry. "We''ve fought too hard to let fear take us now! This is not the end��it''s only the beginning! Stand together, and we will crush whateveres our way!"

    ar roared, his voice a primal sound that shook the very ground beneath them. It was a sound of defiance, of unyielding strength, and it reverberated through the hearts of every warrior and mage who heard it.

    The despair that had begun to take hold was shattered in an instant. The warriors tightened their grips on their weapons. The sight of their leaders that looks unyielding in the face of darkness, rekindled the mes of courage in their hearts.

    A battle cry erupted from the ranks, a unified roar of defiance that shook the air. The warriors and mages were once again filled with fighting spirit.

    ---

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 494: Rising

    Moments after the powerful speeches from King Gulben, Erend, and ar, the atmosphere in the battlefield was charged with a renewed sense of bravery. The warriors and Mages have their spirits lifted by the sight of their leaders and their rallying cries. After that, they readied themselves for the fight ahead. The palpable tension of the battlefield seemed to momentarily ease.

    But this fleeting calm did notst long. A sudden shift in the air signaled a new threat��an ominous, oppressive heavinesse back to press down on everyone. The ground beneath them began to tremble slightly. The once-glimmering light from King Gulben''s Magic seemed to flicker in response to the dark energy that was beginning to awaken.

    The sky grew dim and darkening again. The air was filled with chill and the warriors and mages felt their renewed courage waver for a brief moment.

    From the ground in front of the wall a dark swirling aura began to seep out. The very earth seemed to part as a sinister ck mist began to rise. The atmosphere was filled with the acrid scent of decay and an icy chill that set teeth on edge.

    As the ck aura thickened and coalesced the forms of monstrous shapes began to emerge from the darkness. Rising from the ground were the spectral remnants of their fallen enemies��Ogres and Daemons, their ghostly forms writhing.

    The apparitions were a grisly sight: their once-fierce eyes now hollow and glowing with an dark light, their spectral bodies wracked unnaturally.

    "Prepare yourselves! The Great Cmity stirs once more. We face the ghosts of our enemies right now!" King Gulben''s sharpmand cut through the growing dread like a de.

    The warriors and Mages snapped back into focus. Their fear quickly reced by the resolve and bravery that had been kindled moments before. They drew their weapons and began to prepare their spells, readying themselves for the attack of the undead monstrosities that now emerged from the mist.

    The once-cohesive battle lines formed a solid front as the first wave of spectral Ogres and Daemons surged forward, their ghostly forms flickering in and out of visibility.

    King Gulben''s Magic roared into action. He decided to join the fight with his warriors. Beams of light cutting through the encroaching darkness as he wielded his power to protect the front lines.

    Erend soared above the battlefield,unching fireball attacks to the spectral enemies. ar joined the fray with a fury that matched the rising threats.

    The sh of battle resumed. Elven warriors''s swords and spears shing, engaged the ghostly apparitions in closebat. Mages chanted incantations, their spells bursting forth, attempting to push back the tide of darkness that threatened to engulf them.

    Exclusive tales from m v lem|p-yr

    "GRRUAAAHH!!!"

    The battlefield was soon filled with the chilling cries of the spectral enemies as the ghosts of the Ogres and Daemons unleashed their fury. Their wails were not just sounds of anger but expressions of the deep, festering rage they held toward the living��especially the Elves who had killed them.

    The air was rent with haunting growls and tortured howls that seemed to w at the very soul of those who heard them.

    The guttural roars resonated through the ranks of the Elven warriors and mages, sending a shiver down their spines. The spectral Ogres and Daemons charged forward with a terrifying force, their ghostly forms is like dark wavesing at them.

    Despite the spectral nature of their foes the Elven forces held their ground with a fierce determination. Their des shed and their spells crackled as they met the onught of angry spirits. With precise strikes and powerful spells they managed to cut through the enemies with rtive ease, their attacks piercing through the ghostly forms and dissipating them with swift efficiency.

    But the ease of their initial victories was deceptive. Each time they felled an enemy the ghosts were not truly defeated. The spirits would rise again momentster and their fury seemd to be fiercer. The ground seemed to heave with a dark pulse as the defeated spirits came back alive and charged back into the fray with the same ferocity as before.

    This relentless cycle of attack and resurrection took its toll. The Elven warriors found themselves increasingly besieged. The ceaseless resurgence of the spectral enemies wore them down and a few warriors suffered injuries from the relentless onught. The Mages''s energies beginning to wane from the constant barrage, struggled to maintain their focus and power.

    And then, suddenly the spectral entities began to shift and swirling together. The spirits coalesced into one monstrous entity.

    The air around the amalgamation grew thick. The individual wails of the ghosts blended into a terrifying scream. Slowly, a giant spirit emerged from the swirling mass��a monstrous figureposed of shadow and hatred, towering over the battlefield.

    Its form was a grotesque amalgamation of all the Ogres and Daemons that had fallen, their twisted faces and limbs grotesquely fused together in a terrifying patchwork.

    The giant spirit''s eyes glowed fierce red, and its maw opened wide to release a roar that shook the earth. The ground beneath the Elves trembled, and the sky seemed to darken as the massive entity took shape.

    The Elven warriors and Mages though momentarily stunned by the horrifying sight, quickly regained theirposure. They tightened their grips on their weapons, their teeth gritted in grim determination. Fear was a natural response to such a monstrosity but these Elves had been through too much to let terror rule their hearts. They had stood against impossible odds before, and they would do so again.

    King Gulben raised his hand and gestured for Erend and ar to hold back. "Stand down. This battle is for us to fight. We will take care of it."

    Erend looked at the giant spirit with narrowed eyes. The impulse to charge headlong into battle was strong, but he respected the King''s authority and wisdom. He knew when to trust in his allies. With a curt nod, he nced at ar, who also gave a silent nod in agreement.

    The two of them hovered back, retreating to a safe distance while still remaining vignt, ready to leap into action if needed.

    King Gulben turned his attention to the assembled Mages. "Mages, focus your power on the giant! We must strike it down quickly!"

    The Mages who already exhausted from the continuous barrage of attacks dug deep into their reserves of strength. They began to channel their remaining energy.

    King Gulben took his ce at the forefront, preparing to lead the assault. The giant spirit let out another deafening roar, but the Elves did not flinch. They were ready and under the King''s leadership.

    ---

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 495: Again

    The giant spirit loomed over the battlefield, its body pulsing with dark energy as its gaze swept over the ranks of Elven warriors and Mages.

    "ROAR!"

    It then let out a blood-curdling roar, a sound that echoed through the sky like the cry of a thousand tortured souls. The roar seemed to shake the air, as if the air itself is straining under the sheer hatred and malice emanating from the creature. The coalescent of the creatures they had killed for centuries that lie in the ground in front of their wall.

    Without any warning the colossal spirit surged forward, its movements swift and unnatural for something as big as its size. The ground quaked under its weight. As it charged the smaller spirits began to rise once more.

    The battlefield immediately erupted into even greater turmoil. The smaller spirits charged alongside the giant like a horde of twisted ethereal soldiers. Their howls also filled the air.

    The Elven warriors steeled themselves as the spectral tide rushed toward them. Their des shed in the dim light, cutting through the ghosts with practiced precision. But again, for every spirit they struck down another rose in its ce. The cycle of attack and resurrection continued unabated, forcing the Elves into a desperate struggle to hold their ground. Read exciting tales at m_vl_em_p_yr

    "Hold the line!" one of the Elvenmanders shouted, his voice carrying over the din of battle. "Do not let them overwhelm you!"

    The Elven warriors responded with renewed vigor, their resolve hardening even as their bodies began to tire. They knew that failure was not an option.

    The Mages remained focused on their task. They gathered together, their hands glowing with Magic energy as they directed their spells toward the giant spirit. Beams of lightnced through the air and striking the colossal entity with explosive force. The giant spirit recoiled, its form flickering and writhing under the magical assault, but it did not fall.

    It pressed on, its rage only seeming to intensify.

    King Gulben who was still hovering above the battlefield watched as his people fought valiantly against the spectral horde. His eyes narrowed as he saw the giant spirit continue its advance despite the mages'' best efforts.

    "Focus your attacks! We must bring it down!" King Gulbenmanded.

    The Mages channeled thest of their energy into a final, concentrated barrage of spells. The air around them crackled with their effort as they unleashed theirbined attack, targeting the giant spirit with everything they had. The battlefield was bathed in brilliant light as the spells converged on the monstrous entity, each one striking with the force of a thunderp.

    At the same time, King Gulben moved. He flew directly toward the giant spirit. His body glowed with an intense light, the manifestation of his ancient Magic, as he prepared to confront the abomination head-on. He would not allow this creature toy waste to his people.

    The giant spirit started to sense the threat posed by the Elven King. It let out another deafening roar and lunged forward, its massive hands reaching out to crush the small figure in its path. But King Gulben was not to be underestimated. He dodged the creature''s grasp with ease then rising higher into the sky before diving down with incredible speed.

    As the Mages'' spells struck the giant spirit, causing it to momentarily stagger, King Gulben seized the opportunity. He gathered his Magic into a blinding sphere of light. Then he hurled the sphere at the giant spirit, aiming directly for its chest.

    BOOM!

    The sphere of light struck with devastating power and exploding upon impact, engulfing the giant spirit in a ze of pure energy. The monstrous entity let out a final, tortured scream as its form began to disintegrate, the dark energy that had held it together unraveling in the face of the Elven King''s power.

    However, a low rumble began to rise from the ground beneath their feet. The earth shuddered. The Elves who still locked inbat with the remaining spirits felt the shift in the air.

    King Gulben furrowed his brow. His eyes scanned the battlefield, searching for the source of this new disturbance.

    And then it began again.

    From the very ground itself the darkness began to swirl. The scattered spirits coalesced once more merged into a single cry.

    Another giant appeared.

    King Gulben gritted his teeth. A seed of worry began to sprout. The realization dawned upon him��if this cycle continued their forces would be overwhelmed. No matter how strong they were they could not sustain this forever.

    ---

    Beneath the battlefield, deep within the earth where light could not reach, something stirred. Hidden in the shadows of the underworld, a creaturey in wait. Its form was obscured by the darkness but the gleam of its eyes could be seen��two lights that glowed with satisfaction.

    It could feel the chaos above. The formation of the new giant and the Elves that begin to tired. It was pleased.

    The creature grinned, a twisted, hideous smile that revealed rows of sharp teeth. It could sense the growing desperation of the Elves, their mounting fear as they realized the futility of their efforts. This was exactly what it had desired.

    The spirits would continue to rise, their rage fueling the creation of more giants, until the Elves were utterly crushed. And then, when the time was right, it would emerge from itsir to im the spoils of its victory.

    The creature''s grin widened, its dark heart swelling with pride. It could hardly contain its anticipation. Soon, very soon, its job would be done. The Elves would fall, and the creature would bask in the glory of its triumph.

    For now, it remained hidden, content to watch as the battlefield above descended further into chaos. Its presence was undetected.

    The creature chuckled softly, the sound lost in the depths of its undergroundir. It was patient, and it would wait as long as necessary for the final, inevitable victory for the Great Cmity it served.

    ---

 Chapter 496: Underground

    Erend and ar stood side by side on a ridge overlooking the battlefield, their expressions grim as they surveyed the carnage below. The battle had been raging for what felt like an eternity yet the tide showed no sign of turning. The angry spirits of their fallen enemies kept rising as if death itself could not im them.

    Erend tightened his grip, his knuckles white with the strain. His gaze followed the relentless cycle of destruction and resurrection. For every spirit that was struck down by an Elven de or sted apart by a Mage''s spell another would take its ce.

    "Something''s not right," Erend muttered. "They shouldn''t be able to keeping back like this. No matter how many we cut down, more just keep rising. It''s... unnatural."

    ar who standing beside him nodded in agreement. His sharp eyes narrowed as he observed the battlefield. He could feel the same wrongness in the air, a malevolence that ran deeper than the spirits themselves.

    "Yeah, this isn''t just some ordinary ghosts," ar replied, "I''ve seen battles with the undead before, but this is different. It''s as if they''re being driven by something, or someone."

    Erend frowned, turning to look at hispanion. "You think someone or something''s controlling them?"

    ar''s gaze remained fixed on the battlefield, his expression hardening. "Yes. This kind of relentless assault, the way they keeping without pause�� it''s too coordinated. It feels like there''s a will behind it. Something or someone is pushing them forward, forcing them to rise again and again."

    "If that''s true then taking down the spirits won''t be enough. We need to find out what''s behind this and stop it."

    ---

    King Gulben''s sword cleaved through the air with a bright arc, its de humming with the ancient power imbued within it. The sound of steel meeting spectral flesh echoed across the battlefield as he delivered a decisive strike to the heart of the giant spirit.

    The monstrous entity let out a howl that reverberated through the air. Then the massive spirit shuddered, its form wavering as the force of the Elven King''s blow began to unravel the dark energy that held it together. Find adventures on m v l e m p y r

    With a final roar the giant spirit crumbled and dissolved into a cloud of ckened mist.

    But that hope was short-lived.

    As the mist dispersed King Gulben watched with a grim expression as the ground beneath the fallen spirit began to tremble again. From its depths, the familiar darkness began to swirl once more.

    "No��" Gulben whispered, his heart sinking. He could feel it. The resurgence of that malevolent energy that refused to be quelled.

    In mere moments, the scattered fragments of the spirit began to coalesce again. The air thickened with the stench of death and from the abyss another giant began to rise.

    This new giant was every bit as fearsome as thest, its form just as immense. The Elves who had begun to lower their weapons in relief now raised them again.

    The giant spirit let out a roar, this one even louder and more terrifying than thest. It lunged forward, its massive arm sweeping through the ranks of the Elven warriors, scattering them like leaves before a storm.

    King Gulben grit his teeth, his jaw clenched in frustration. The cycle was repeating itself.

    The Elven King surged forward again, his sword once again glowing with the ancient Magic. With a powerful leap heunched himself toward the new giant, aiming to strike it down as he had before.

    ---

    Deep beneath the war-torn battlefield, where the light could not reach and the cries of the dying were but muffled echoes, the creature slithered in the darkness.

    From its hidden hideout the creature sensed the futile struggle above. The desperate shouts of the Elves as they battled against the endless tide of spirits. And it sneered.

    A low guttural chuckle bubbled up from its throat, reverberating through his subterranean hideout like a dirge. It was a sound of cruel amusement, a mockery of the efforts of the Elves and their valiant king.

    "Fools��" it hissed, its voice a whisper that would never reach the ears of those above. "They fight so fiercely, so desperately�� yet they know not the truth."

    The creature uncoiled slightly its sinuous body shifting in the shadows

    "As long as I draw breath they will never win."

    Its mouth twisted into a hideous grin.

    Suddenly, a deep rumble shook the earth around it. The tremor was different from the vibrations of the battle above.

    The creature''s eyes snapped open. Its senses red, instinct honed by centuries of survival kicking in. This tremor wasn''t a result of the Elves'' futile struggle; no, this was something more powerful. It could feel it��a disturbance that was not born of the surface skirmish but from a force much closer, much more dangerous.

    The earth began to tremble again. The walls of its subterranean chamber groaned under the strain, and the creature''s sneer faltered. Something was wrong.

    Then, without warning, the ground beneath it heaved, splitting open with a suddenness that took the creature by surprise. The crack in the earth widened and from the darkness emerged a wed hand pushing its way through the fissure. The hand was covered in scales.

    The creature recoiled, its eyes wide with shock and fear. It could sense the power radiating from the limb that dwarfed anything it had ever encountered. This was no ordinary force.

    As the wed hand pushed further into the chamber the creature felt a cold dread creep into its heart. It knew in that moment that it was no longer the master of this domain. Whatever this being was, it hade for it, and there was no escape.

    The hand flexed its talons and the creature tried to slither away, its once-confident grin now reced by a grimace of terror, but the earth around it continued to crack and break apart, trapping it within the growing chasm.

    The wed hand reached out, the sharp tips of its talons grazing the creature''s hide. And the creature let out a desperate hiss. But deep down, it knew��it had sensed the danger.

    The wed hand gripped the creature tightly. The creature thrashed in vain.

    ---

 Chapter 497: Catch It

    The creature''s entire being was gripped by an unfamiliar paralyzing sensation, fear. Its once confident sneer had crumbled into a look of sheer terror as the wed hand tightened its grip. The earth continued to quake around it, the walls of its hidden sanctuary crumbling and revealing just how vulnerable it truly was.

    For the first time in countless centuries the creature felt its life in immediate danger. The cold, unyielding talons that now held it prisoner emanated a power it had only ever heard of in ancient, fearful whispers.

    The creature''s eyes now flickered with a desperate realization. Memories of immense beings with scales as ck as the void, beings whose wrath could tear worlds apart.

    "Dragons."

    The word echoed in its mind like a death knell. The creature had never encountered one nor had it ever wished to. It had always considered itself too cunning, too clever to ever fall prey to anything. But now, as it stared into the darkness, its gaze fixed on the wed hand that held.

    This was the hand of a Dragon.

    The creature''s fear intensified, its body trembling uncontrobly as it was hoisted from the shattered remnants of its undergroundir. The once-solid ground gave waypletely.

    When the creature was dragged into the open air its true form was revealed. It was a twisted abomination, a grotesque fusion of snake and humanoid features. Its ck-scaled body coiled and uncoiled as it struggled in vain against the Dragon''s grip.

    Its face, once hidden in the shadows, was a horrifying blend of reptilian and human, with eyes that gleamed with malevolent intelligence now clouded with panic.

    The Dragon''s hand lifted it effortlessly from the pit, holding the creature aloft for the world to see. Its long, sinuous body hung limply, its strength utterly drained by the realization of its impending doom.

    Then, with a powerful yank, the creature was pulledpletely. Its ck-scaled form writhing futilely against the overwhelming power that held it.

    And there, standing at the edge of the pit, was ar.

    The Dragonborn grinned widely, his teeth bared in a fierce, predatory smile. The creature''s desperate thrashing only seemed to amuse him, as if its fear and helplessness were a victory in itself.

    "I got you now!" ar said, his voice a triumphant growl that resonated through the air.

    His grip tightened around the creature, the talons of his hand digging into its flesh, drawing out a pained, guttural hiss from the abomination. ar''s eyes burned with a mixture of satisfaction and determination as he raised the creature higher, bringing it face to face with him.

    Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr

    The creature thrashed violently in ar''s wed hand, its sinuous body twisting and coiling in a desperate attempt to break free. Its size was norger than that of a human on Earth.

    ar stood towering over the creature, his talons digging into its flesh with effortless strength. His grin only widened, the savage glee in his eyes intensifying as he watched the creature struggle in vain.

    "Go ahead, squirm all you want," ar sneered, his voice a low, rumbling growl. "You''re not getting away this time. I finally caught the thing that''s been causing all these spirits to rise."

    The creature sensing the futility of its thrashing. It thenshed out with its tail, aiming to strike at ar''s side. The sharp, whip-like appendage cracked through the air but when it struck ar''s scales the impact was utterly negligible. The Dragonborn didn''t even flinch. The tail bounced off his armored hide, leaving not so much as a scratch.

    "Is that all you''ve got?" ar mocked, his voice dripping with contempt. "Pathetic. You can only hide while controling these spirit, huh."

    Panic began to set in, the creature''s mind now clouded by the realization of its impending doom. It then reached out with its dark power, calling to the spirits closest to them.

    Above the battlefield, where the Elves fought tirelessly against the endless tide of undea several spirits suddenly broke away from the melee. Their ghostly forms flickered and shifted as they changed direction, racing toward the ridge where ar held their master captive.

    But before they could reach hi a figure moved to intercept them. Erend stepped forward with his Starsteel sword gleaming with a light that cut through the gloom.

    "ar, be quick about it," Erend called out, his voiceposed and steady as if he were discussing the weather rather than facing down a horde of malevolent spirits.

    With practiced ease Erend swung his sword. Each spirit that approached him was met with a swift blow that make their ethereal forms dissipating into mist as the enchanted de struck them. Despite the creature''s best efforts it couldn''t muster enough power to overwhelm him.

    The creature''s eyes widened in terror as it watched its spectral minions fall one by one, their efforts to save it futile against Erend''s relentless assault. The pitiful hiss it let out was drowned out by the sounds of battle, its fear palpable as it realized that itsst hope was slipping away.

    "What do we do with this thing, Erend?" ar asked.

    Erend sheathed his sword and walked toward ar after dealing with the spirits.

    "We need to know whates next if we can," Erend replied.

    "You mean this thing is what Adrius said in the prophecy?"

    "Undoubtedly," Erend said.

    ar''s grip tightened slightly, enough to make the creature wince in pain. "You heard him," ar growled, his voice low and menacing. "Tell us whates next"

    "The next that wille�� Its stronger than me. Even if you�� kill me�� it won''t�� end��"

    ar bared his teeth in frustration, his patience wearing thin. "I didn''t ask for a speech. I asked what''sing next. Answer, or you won''t get another chance."

    The creature''s eyes darted between ar and Erend, fear evident in its gaze. It knew its time was running out, that there was no escape. And yet because some twisted sense of loyalty to its dark master it held its tongue. It remained silent, its only response a feeble, defiant sneer.

    ar''s face twisted into a snarl. "Fine. Have it your way." Without another word, he tightened his grip further, ws digging into the creature''s flesh.

    The creature''s body convulsed as ar''s powerful hand crushed the life out of it.

    ---

 Chapter 498: End of First

    As thest breath left the creature''s twisted form, ar watched its life flicker out with a grim satisfaction. The abomination''s convulsions slowed until they finally ceased altogether. The sneer it had once worn was gone, reced by a hollow stare. It had refused to speak, had chosen death over betrayal. It makes ar a little bit annoyed that a creature like this having some sense of loyalty.

    Discover more at m-vl-em|p-yr

    ar loosened his grip, letting the creature''s corpse fall to the ground with a dull thud. He stared at the remains for a moment. Then shrugged at Erend who looking at him with t look.

    Then, as if in response to the creature''s death the air around them began to shift. ar noticed it, dark mist rising from the ground where the spirits had once fought fiercely. The mist was thick and heavy, swirling with an eerie red hue as it began to dissipate into the sky. The spirits were crumbling, their forms breaking apart and dissolving into the dark mist.

    ar looked up and saw the battlefield changing before his eyes. The once overpowering presence of the spirits was waning, their numbers dwindling rapidly as they sumbed to the same fate as their master.

    "Phew�� We done it," ar mumbled with sigh of relief.

    High above on the battlefield, King Gulben who stood locked inbat with the massive giant suddenly see the spirits below began to crumble, so too did the giant. Its massive body was now breaking apart, its dark form turning to the same red mist that consumed the spirits. The giant let out a roar before it too disintegrated into the night.

    King Gulben''s sword, which had been locked in a stalemate against the giant suddenly met no resistance as the creature vanished. The King staggered slightly, his eyes wide with disbelief as he watched the remnants of his foe scatter into the wind. He turned and his gaze fell upon the two figures standing amidst the chaos��ar and Erend.

    It was clear now��they were the ones responsible for this victory. He didn''t know how or when they had arrived there but it was undeniable that they had saved his people.

    A roar of triumph rose from the Elven warriors as they witnessed the spirits'' defeat. The battlefield that once a ce of terror and despair was now filled with the sounds of victory.

    Elves who had been fighting for their lives moments ago now stood tall, their swords raised high as they celebrated their survival. The mages fell to their knees with tears of relief in their eyes.

    ar and Erend exchanged a nce. They had won this battle but they both knew it was only a small part of a muchrger conflict. Without a word they turned away from the battlefield and began the journey back to their ce atop the tower.

    The echoes of the Elves'' triumphant cries lingered in the air, but King Gulben knew their victory was only a temporary respite. He raised his sword and called out to his warriors.

    "My soldiers!" His voice carried the authority of a king who had fought alongside his people. "Our enemies have been vanquished, but the night is far from over. We must recover our strength. Meditate now, and let your Magic be restored. We may need it sooner than we think."

    The warriors, still buzzing with the adrenaline of battle, nodded in acknowledgment. They sheathed their weapons, finding ces across the battlefield where they could sit and begin their meditation.

    The Mages who had expended vast amounts of energy were the first to sink into the meditative state, their bodies rxing as they drew upon thetent power. A soft glow began to surround them as they focused, their Magic slowly replenishing itself.

    King Gulben then flying back to the tower. Aurdis and Aerchon awaited him there with worried faces. When he reached he tower, he saw Aurdis and Aerchon rushing out to meet him, concern etched on their faces.

    "(Father! Are you all right?)" Aurdis asked.

    Aerchon, though moreposed, could not hide the worry in his eyes. "Father, you look exhausted. You need to rest."

    King Gulben gave them a tired but reassuring smile. "I am fine. But there is little time for rest. I must meditate and recover what Magic I can."

    Aurdis nodded. They watched as their father walked away.

    When King Gulben reached his throne at the center of the chamber he lowered himself onto it with a deep exhale. He closed his eyes, his mind already clearing as he began to center his thoughts. The air around him started to shimmer, a soft, white light emerging from his body and enveloping him like a cocoon.

    The light pulsed gently in rhythm with his breathing, as he sank deeper into his meditative state. In this state, he was drawing upon the ancient power that flowed through thend itself.

    Aurdis and Aerchon silently watching over their father. They knew better than to disturb him during his meditation, understanding that the best way to support him now was to stand guard and ensure no harm coulde to him during this vulnerable time.

    Outside, on the battlements of the tower, Erend and ar took up their positions, their eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of further trouble. It was quiet now, almost eerily so, with only the faint sounds of the Elves'' soft breathing as they meditated below.

    Erend rested his hand on the hilt of his sword, his posture rxed but alert. "We can''t afford to let our guard down in this kind of situation, not even for a moment," he said quietly, more to himself than to ar.

    ar nodded. "I know. I don''t like how calm it is. It feels... unnatural. I know something else wille up."

    Erend nced at him, acknowledging the shared unease. "Stay sharp. Whateveres next, we need to be ready."

    The two of them remained vignt, their eyes fixed on the dark horizon. They knew this was far from over.

    ---

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 499: Happen In Another Place

    While Erend and ar stood watch atop the battlements, the night finallye and remained unnervingly silent for the moments. The stars twinkled overhead but their light seemed dimmed as if the sky was holding its breath. The calm that had settled over the battlefield felt heavy because they knew that with something ominous is brewing just beyond the horizon.

    Erend and ar''s draconic senses were on high alert, screaming that something was amiss. ar exchanged another nce with Erend who was equally tense. Erend''s hand never straying far from the hilt of his sword.

    But the danger they were waiting for was not here��not in thends of the Elves.

    Far across thend, deep within the borders of the human kingdom of Astoria, the unnatural event was unfolding. In the heart of a forest a disturbance began to ripple through the air. The animals scattered, fleeing as the very earth beneath them trembled.

    Suddenly, a jagged tear appeared in the fabric of reality itself��a portal, dark and menacing, emerged with a rumbling sound. The aura it emitted was thick with force that pressed down on everything around it. The trees nearest to the portal began to wither instantly, their leaves shriveling and falling to the ground like dead insects.

    And this was only the beginning.

    Nine more portals opened in the forest around the kingdom''s wall, each one identical to the first. The once-peaceful forests, ins, and even the outskirts of viges suddenly found themselves in the middle of these dark anomalies.

    From each portal monstrous beasts began to emerge. The first to step through were the smaller ones, with twisted forms that barely resembled anything natural. Their eyes glowed with yellow light and their skin was a mottled mix of ck and crimson.

    But these were only the vanguard.

    Larger beasts followed behind them. Their sizes varied��some were asrge as horses, while others towered over trees, their massive frames shaking the ground with each step.

    One of thergest among them, a towering beast with a body covered in jagged bone-like protrusions let out a roar that shook the air. Its mouth was filled with rows of sharp teeth and its eyes glowed the same yellow.

    The portals continued to pulse with dark energy, feeding the beasts as they spread out from their points of origin and moving towards the nearest human settlements.

    ---

    Lysander paced the halls of their study. At he moment moonlight filtering through the tall windows casting shadows that seemed to dance with a life of their own.

    Something was wrong. He could feel it in the pit of his stomach��a gnawing dread that grew with each passing moment.

    Beside him Adrius was sitting in deep meditation, his mind attuned to the currents of Magic that flowed through the world as he spreading his senses. He had been feeling an unusual disturbance for some time now. Then he opened his eyes abruptly.

    Almost simultaneously, both men felt a sharp shift in the air.

    Lysander and Adrius eyes widened as he felt the unsettling ripple of energy sweep through their surrounding like a dark tide. Their heart skipped a beat and without a second thought they dashed to the window. When they reach the window they threw it open and leaned out, then scanning the horizon.

    The Magic in the air was heavy, just like when the dark portal and red raine pouring down earlier. It wed at their senses, sending a shiver down his spine.

    "Something ising, sir," Lysander said.

    "Yeah. Maybe the time for the harbinger toe," Adrius replied with grave tone.

    Adrius raised his hands then his eyes glowing with intense azure light as he began to weave aplex spell. The air around him crackled and a swirling vortex of Magic formed before his outstretched hands. The vortex expanded and through it Adrius cast his vision far beyond the limits of the kingdom.

    His sight soared over forests and rivers, past towns and viges, until it locked onto the source of the disturbance. There, in a remote part of the kingdom he saw a dark portal pulsing with red glow. The ground around it was charred and dead, the nts withering as though drained of life itself. And from this cursed gate beasts were pouring out.

    Lysander could see the strain on Adrius''s face as he pushed his Magic further, shifting his sight to another part of the kingdom. What he saw next confirmed his worst fears��more portals, identical to the first, each spewing forth an army of monsters. They were spreading rapidly, moving with a terrifying purpose towards the nearest human settlements.

    "Ten portals... all across the kingdom. The beasts��an army��areing," said Adrius with pale face.

    "We must alert the king immediately!"

    Lysander immediately sprinted through the dimly lit corridors of the pce. The king needed to be warned about this immediately.

    As Lysander neared the king''s chamber, two guards stationed outside the grand double doors stepped forward, their expressions questioning. But one look at Lysander''s face was all they needed to step aside without hesitation. He barely acknowledged them, throwing the doors open with a force that made them m against the walls.

    "Your Majesty!" Lysander called out, his voice echoing through the spacious chamber. King Aethor who had been sitting at a massive oak table poring over documents looked up sharply, his eyes narrowing at the intrusion.

    "Your Majesty," Lysander gasped, struggling to catch his breath. "The kingdom is under attack�� portals��monsters��heading this way. We have little time!"

    King Aethor''s eyes widened but his expression quickly hardened again.

    "Gather the council," the kingmanded to his advisors who presents in the room. "We must prepare to defend the kingdom."

    Meanwhile, Adrius wasted no time after Lysander''s departure. He swiftly crossed his chamber, his eyes locked his golden Starsteel staff adorned with intricate runes that glowed faintly.

    With a firm grip he lifted the staff from its stand.

    Stepping out onto the balcony of his tower Adrius gazed up at the night sky that now tinged with an crimson glow from the distant portals. He raised the staff high above his head. The runes along its length red to life, casting a golden light that illuminated the surrounding area.

    "M��gius Ventis Tempora," Adrius whispered, invoking the ancient spell that would slow the advancing hordes.

    The words of power resonated through the air and the staff responded, its glow intensifying until it was almost blinding.

    In an instant, Adrius was airborne, lifted by a surge of Magic that propelled him high into the sky.

    The world below seemed to shrink as he ascended, the winds whipping around him. From this vantage point, he could see the dark forces moving across thend like a gue.

    With his staff, Adrius pointed it toward the advancing beasts. The golden light that emanated from the staff coalesced into a massive wave of energy, spreading out across the horizon. As it swept over the monsters, the spell took hold��time itself seemed to warp and stretch, causing the creatures to slow to a crawl.

    The once-rapid movements of the beasts became sluggish, as if they were wading through thick mud. Their roars of fury were drawn out into low, distorted growls, and their relentless charge was halted, giving the kingdom precious moments to prepare.

    However, Adrius knew that this spell would notst forever.

    ---

 Chapter 500: Erupting Chaos

    The monstrous horde slowed, their rapid advance grinding to a near halt as Adrius'' powerful spell took hold. From his vantage point high in the sky Adrius watched as the creatures now moved sluggishly.

    The smaller beasts now struggled as though wading through an unseen mire. Their yellow eyes, which had once glowed with murderous intent now flickered with frustration as their prey seemed to drift just beyond their reach.

    Adrius could feel the strain of the spell beginning to wear on him. There''s just too many of them.

    Sweat started to bead on his forehead, even though he tried to maintain a calm face. He could feel the power surging through the Starsteel staff, its golden light still zing. Thankfully, he got this staff.

    But Adrius knew better than anyone. The longer he held the spell the more it will eventually drained him, and he could already sense the vast reserves of his Magic slowly dwindling.

    His jaw clenched as he pushing aside the growing fatigue. The kingdom depended on him for now. At least until Aethor begin to act.

    This was not the first time he had faced dark forces but never had he encountered something of this magnitude. The sheer number of portals, the overwhelming tide of beasts, and the ominous energy that seeped through the air��it all pointed to something far more sinister than a mere invasion.

    Suddenly, a shift in the air caught Adrius'' attention. One of thergest beasts��a towering monstrosity covered in jagged bone-like protrusions��paused in its advance. It let out a deep, guttural growl that reverberated through the night, its yellow eyes narrowing as if sensing something amiss. That growl is going to alert the citizen at least.

    The giant beast swung its massive head from side to side, scanning the battlefield.

    Adrius'' breath hitched as he realized what was happening. The beast had noticed the unnatural stillness around it, the slowing of its brethren and it was searching for the source of this disruption. Its nostrils red as it sniffed the air, its eyes glowed even brighter and piercing through the darkness.

    The Archmage''s heart pounded in his chest as he watched the creature''s search. It was only a matter of time before it found him��before it understood that the force holding back its army was not some natural phenomenon but a single mage, high above them. And when that realization came, Adrius knew the beast would not hesitate to strike.

    Still, the giant beast had not yet pinpointed his location. Its frustration grew with every passing second as it failed to locate the source of the spell. It let out another roar, this one louder and more furious than thest.

    Adrius gritted his teeth, maintaining the spell even as his body began to tremble from the effort. The weight of the staff grew heavier in his hands, and the sweat now poured freely down his face.

    "Be quick, Aethor!"

    ---

    The news of the beast invasion spread like wildfire through the kingdom, carried by the frantic shouts and the urgent tolling of bells. The kingdom now erupted into chaos. Soldiers scrambled from their barracks, hastily donning armor and grabbing weapons as they rushed to their posts.

    The air was thick with the ng of steel, the barked orders ofmanders, and the hurried footsteps of men preparing for battle.

    Citizens roused from their beds by themotion. They stumbled into the streets, their faces pale with fear and confusion. The once-quiet night was now filled with the sounds of panic.

    "What''s happening?" a man asked, his voice trembling as he clutched his wife''s hand.

    "Beasts! Monsters areing!" another replied, his eyes wide with terror.

    Fear rippled through the crowd. The people of Astoria had faced threats before, though never on this scale.

    In the castle, the king''s advisors were already gathering in the grand hall, their faces set with grim determination. They exchanged hurried words and maps were spread out on tables as they strategized, their voices rising over the din.

    "We must fortify the walls!" one advisor urged.

    "And send word to the surrounding viges," another added. "We need to evacuate as many as we can before the beasts reach them."

    Through the rapidly organizing chaos, Lysander moved with purpose. After delivering his dire warning to the king, he wasted no time in joining the preparations. He barked orders at the soldiers he passed, ensuring that every man knew his role in the defense. Despite the turmoil, his mind remained clear, focused on what needed to be done.

    The castle grounds were now a flurry of activity. Torches red to life as soldiers took up their positions. The tter of armor and weapons mixed with the distant cries of panicked citizens, creating a symphony of impending war. Warhorses were being saddled, and archers were already lining the battlements, their arrows nocked and ready.

    As Lysander continued his rounds, checking on the soldiers and issuing finalmands, something caught his eye��an unusual glow in the night sky. He paused, squinting. The sight that met his eyes filled him with both awe and concern.

    Adrius was there, hovering high above the kingdom, his silhouette outlined against the backdrop of a crimson-tinged sky. His golden staff zed with light like a beacon in the darkness. Lysander knew that he is holding back the advancing horde with his powerful spell.

    Even from this distance Lysander could see the strain etched on his master''s face, the toll that the battle of will and Magic was taking on him.

    Without hesitation, Lysander turned and strode quickly toward the chamber where his own staffy. It was an ancient artifact that have been passed down through generations in his family. The staff was forged from a Moonjade stone, its surface blue and shimmering with an ethereal light when touched by Magic.

    He reached the chamber and took hold of the staff. The moment his fingers wrapped around it, he felt a familiar surge of energy pulse through his veins. Lysander closed his eyes for a brief moment, steadying himself, before making his way back outside.

    The night was now fully alive with tension, the crimson glow from the portals that getting bigger casting eerie shadows across thend. Lysander could feel the ground trembling ever so slightly as the beasts, though slowed by Adrius'' spell, continued to press forward ever so slowly.

    Lysander didn''t hesitate. Drawing on the Magic within him he invoked an ancient incantation and in an instant the staff responded. Blue light erupted from its core wrapping around Lysander and lifting him into the air and he ascended toward the heavens where Adrius hovered.

    As he approached, Lysander could see the strain on Adrius''s face more clearly now. Sweat glistened on his brow, and though his expression was calm, his eyes betrayed the fear thaty beneath the surface. Lysander slowed his ascent, hovering beside his predecessor, the golden light of their staffs mingling to create a brilliant, protective halo around them.

    "I didn''t expect you to join me up here," Adrius said.

    "How could I not? The king already moving the soldiers. Andthe situation is worse then I think, Sir."

    Adrius nodded grimly. "There are too many of them. The spell is holding them back for now but it won''tst much longer." He paused, his gaze turning to the horizon where thergest of the beasts, the giant with jagged bone-like protrusions, was barely visible but unmistakably menacing. "Lysander, that giant beast�� If we take it down, we might buy ourselves more time."

    Lysander''s heart skipped a beat. The giant beast was easily the most terrifying creature he had ever seen��a massive. The idea of facing it head-on was daunting, even for someone of his experience and power.

    He gulped, feeling the dry swallow scrape down his throat. His grip on the staff tightened. But when he looked into Adrius''s eyes, he saw the unwavering determination there.

    "Alright, sir," Lysander said, his voice steadier than he felt. "I''ll take it down."

    Adrius gave him a small, reassuring nod. "I''ll keep the others at bay for as long as I can. But you must hurry. The spell is weakening."

    Lysander nced down at the giant beast again, its grotesque form towering over the others as it led the charge. He could feel the darkness radiating from it, a palpable force that made his skin crawl. But there was no turning back now.

    "Be careful, Lysander," Adrius said, his voice carrying both warning and hope.

    Lysander met his Adrius''s gaze, giving a brief, determined nod. "Yes, sir."

    And with that, Lysander took a deep breath and began his descent toward the battlefield, his staff zing with power. The wind whipped around him.

    Below, the giant beast seemed to sense his approach, its glowing eyes turning upward, locking onto him with a predatory re.

    Lysander''s heart thundered in his chest. But he have no choice but to fight it now.

    ---

 Chapter 501: The Giant Beast

    Lysander hurtled through the night sky, the wind blowing at him as he charged toward the giant beast. The blue light emanating from his staff carved a path through the darkness. The massive creature form was grotesque andwrithing with dark energy as it towered over the battlefield.

    As he drew closer, Lysander''s heart pounded in his chest. He could feel the oppressiveness of the creature''s dark aura pressing down on him. But there was no turning back.

    The giant beast''s glowing yellow eyes followed his approach, narrowing with cold intelligence as it recognized him and the threat he pose. It let out a low, rumbling growl. Lysander tightened his grip on the staff, bracing himself for the inevitable sh.

    Suddenly, the beast''s movements shifted. Lysander''s eyes widened as he saw its enormous jaws part revealing rows of jagged teeth. Deep within its throat an unnatural swirling energy began to gather - ck and purple, coalescing into a pulsing orb.

    Lysander''s heart skipped a beat. He recognized the danger immediately. The orb crackled with dark tendrils of lightning and he could feel the air around him begin to warp under its influence. Time seemed to slow as he realized what was about to happen.

    "No�� it''s too fast!"

    Lysander''s mind raced as he watched the orb swell at terrible speed. He willed his body to move but he knew it was toote. The beast''s preparation wasplete and with a deafening roar, it unleashed the orb.

    BWOSSSHH!!!

    The ck and purple sphere shot from the beast''s mouth with terrifying speed, tearing through the sky. Lysander barely had time to react. The speed of the attack left him no room to maneuver. Lysander immediately he brought his staff up, summoning his Magic to form a protective barrier.

    BOOM!

    The orb struck his shield with a force that shook Lysander. The impact was big and strong. The barrier of light around him flickered violently, but he was sure he can hold it.

    Lysander gritted his teeth and pouring more Magic into the barrier, but he starting to feel the strain. The orb pressed against the shield and pushing him backward through the air.

    His arms trembled as he fought to maintain the barrier, the weight of the attack bearing down on him like a crushing tide. Sweat poured down his face and his muscles screamed in protest but he held firm.

    With a deep breath, Lysander pushed aside the exhaustion threatening to drag him down. His staff pulsed with renewed energy. The blue light intensifying until it was nearly blinding. He focused, channeling his Magic into the protective barrier that still shimmered weakly before him. This time, he wasn''t just reinforcing the shield, he was transforming it.

    The air around him crackled with electricity as the shield began to shift. The soft blue glow intensified, shifting into a blinding white as arcs of lightning danced across its surface. Lysander willed it to strike back. The lightning surged outward and shing with the dark orb head-on.

    BOOM!

    The collision was huge. Lightning and darkness shed in a furious storm making the air trembling from the impact. The ck and purple orb writhed as the lightning struck it, bolts of electricity tearing through its writhing form.

    Lysander''s shield that now turned into lightning attack overwhelming the orb with its relentless assault. With an explosive burst the orb shattered, disintegrating into harmless tendrils of dissipating ck Magic.

    Lysander didn''t waste a second. He raised his staff high, the lightning still crackling around him like a storm contained within his grasp. He focused all his remaining energy and gathering the destructive power of the storm into a single, devastating attack.

    With a cry that echoed across the battlefield Lysander unleashed the full fury of his Magic. A colossal bolt of lightning erupted from his staff, arcing through the sky with blinding speed. The bolt tore through the night, heading straight for the giant beast.

    The beast sensing the impending danger. It then reacted with surprising speed. It raised one of its massive hands and a pulse of purple light began to gather in its palm. In an instant the light coalesced into a shimmering shield of dark energy.

    The shield materialized just as Lysander''s lightning bolt struck, the two forces colliding in a thunderous explosion of light and sound.

    BOOM!

    Lysander''s eyebrow furrowd in surprise as he witnessed the beast''s defense. The shield held strong against his attackm, absorbing the brunt of the lightning''s fury.

    For a moment, the sky was lit up with the intense glow of the sh, the lightning crackling angrily against the dark energy. Lysander realized that the beast had not only withstood his assault but had actively countered it.

    This was no mindless monster that usually only driven purely by instinct. The creature before him possessed intelligence and the ability to wield Magic just as he did. It was a chilling thought, one that sent a shiver down his spine.

    The giant beast''s yellow eyes glowed with a fierce, predatory light as it lowered its shield, its gaze locking onto Lysander. There was something in those eyes. Like a cold, calcting awareness. This will not be an easy fight.

    Suddeny, with a roar the giant beast reached down and ws digging into the earth. Lysander''s eyes widened in shock as he watched the creature effortlessly rip a towering tree from the ground. The beast then hefted the tree into the air.

    Then, the beast hurled the tree at him with incredible speed. The tree became a deadly projectile, hurtling through the air like a giant spea.

    Lysander''s instincts took over, his grip tightening on his staff as he summoned his Magic. The air around him buzzed with electricity as he unleashed a bolt of lightning again. The lightning shot forward and striking the tree dead-on. In an instant, it splintered the trunk and sending shards of wood flying in all directions.

    But even as the tree was destroyed, Lysander''s sense of danger only intensified. His eyes darted back to the beast, and his heart nearly stopped. The giant beast was already upon him.

    In the brief moment it took Lysander to destroy the tree, the beast had closed the distance between them with an astonishing leap. Its massive form soared through the air, casting a shadow over Lysander as it bore down on him with terrifying speed.

    ---

 Chapter 502: Closing In

    Lysander''s breath caught in his throat as the giant beast loomed over him, its massive shadow swallowing him whole. His mind raced but there was no time to think, only to act.

    He immdiately channeled his Magic into his staff. The air around him crackled with electric energy again and the charged particles coalescing at the tip of the staff. The lightning crackledm growing brighter and more intense.

    "Take this!" Lysander roared, thrusting his staff forward.

    BOOM!

    A colossalnce of lightning erupted from the tip, surging toward the giant beast. Thence struck the beast square in the chest. The beast roared in pain as the searing energy tore through its dark, twisted flesh.

    The force of the strike threw the giant backward then it crashing into the ground with a thunderous boom that shook the earth. The beast''s scream echoed across the battlefield. It writhed on the ground, its body convulsing as the lightning coursed through it, burning and tearing at the dark energy that sustained it.

    Lysander remained suspended in the air, his heart pounding wildly in his chest. For a moment he was frozen. His eyes wide with the realization of how close he hade to fatal wound. His entire body trembled. Another second and he would have been suffered a possble fatal wound.

    But there was no time for fear. The giant was down, but not defeated. Its twisted form still pulsed with life, the malevolent force slowly knitting its wounds back together. Lysander could see the dark aura swirling around it, struggling to recover from the lightning''s onught.

    "Not yet," Lysander muttered.

    His grip on the staff tightened as he drew more of his Magic. The air buzzed again as he raised his staff high above his head, the lightning gathering in a storm of blinding light. The night sky lit up as dozens of lightning spears materialized around him.

    Lysander unleashed the barrage. The lightning spears shot forward to the giant with unrelenting fury. Each spear struck him and piercing the beast''s flesh with precision, ripping through the dark energy that kept it alive.

    SYUUT!

    SYUUT!

    SYUUT!

    ��

    The battlefield was illuminated by the relentless assault because of the shes of lightning. The giant''s roars of pain grew louder with each strike, its body wracked with the agony of a thousand electric shocks. It thrashed violently but the lightning was merciless.

    The dark energy around its body still crackling weakly around its battered form. But as Lysander floating there catching his breath, he noticed something that sent a chill down his spine��the beast''s yellow eyes had not dimmed. Instead, they were glowing brighter and filled with a fury that was so clear even across the distance.

    The creature''s gaze locked onto Lysander, burning with a seething hatred because the pain he had inflicted. The beast''s jaws parted again and from deep within its throat, a new roar began to build.

    Then it roared.

    "ROAR!"

    The sound was deafening. The force of it was so intense that Lysander had to brace himself, his ears ringing from the sheer volume. It was a sound filled with pure anger, and as it echoed across the battlefield a terrifying change began to take ce.

    All around them, the smaller beasts that had been swarming the battlefield suddenly became more frantic. Their movements grew faster erratic.

    Lysander''s heart sank as he watched the horde of smaller creatures descend into chaos. They moved with a new ferocity. He could feel the shift in the air.

    Adrius who had been holding the line against the smaller beasts with his spel was now struggling to maintain his control. His face was now marred by a deepening frown. He could feel it too��the dark aura spreading through the horde, seeping into each of the beasts and making them stronger, more vicious.

    "This isn''t good," Adrius muttered under his breath. He can see the dark tendrils of energy weaving through the smaller beasts. His spell which had been so effective at keeping them at bay was beginning to weaken.

    "LYSANDER!" Adrius shouted. "You have to finish it quickly! I can''t hold them off for much longer!"

    Lysander''s eyes darted back to the horde of smaller beasts that now surging forward. He could see some kind of dark aura spreading like a gue, seeping into the creatures and empowering them.

    Adrius still focused on holding the swarm at bay but he felt the strain of his Magic intensify. The dark tendrils of energy were gnawing at the edges of his spells and weakening the barriers he had erected. His eyes widened in rm as the first cracks appeared in his defenses.

    Without hesitation, Lysander descended rapidly from the sky, his form streaking toward the ground like a bolt of lightning. There was no room for restraint, no time to hold back. The storm within him surged as he unleashed his full power, electricity crackling around him in wild arcs.

    Lightning spears began to form around him once more but this time they wererger and more potent..

    But Lysander wasn''t done. As he flew downward his hand tightened around the hilt of his staff and with a flick of his wrist, he summoned forth his sword. The de materialized in his grasp, its edge glowing with the same electric energy that surrounded him.

    He intended to face the beast head-on. No more distance, no more hesitation. This fight would end in close quarters, where he could unleash the full force of his power upon the giant.

    The giant beast sensing Lysander''s approach, its glowing yellow eyes narrowing in preparation for him. But Lysander was faster.

    With a final burst of speed, Lysander plunged toward the beast, his sword raised high, the lightning spears poised to strike.

    The battlefield crackled with tension as Lysander closed in, the storm of lightning converging around him like a vengeful force of nature. And in that moment, as the distance between him and the beast closed, Lysander was ready to deliver the final blow.

    ---

 Chapter 503: Collapsed

    Lysander''s sword sliced through the air. The beast''s glowing yellow eyes widened with rm shing within them as it recognized the deadly threat aimed straight for its heart. The de moved with relentless speed.

    But just as the sword was about to find its mark, something unexpected happened. Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr

    A smaller beast leapt into the path of Lysander''s strike. It was a desperate, sacrificial move like a final act of loyalty to its master. The smaller creature collided with Lysander''s de, its body impaled upon the glowing edge meant for the giant.

    Lysander''s eyes widened in shock as the unexpected obstacle absorbed the brunt of his attack. The beast''s yellow eyes narrowed, realizing its minion''s sacrifice had bought it a precious moment to counterattack.

    Without wasting any time the giant beast''s maw opened wide and a ball of pulsing energy began to form within its throat. The energy coalesced into a sphere of swirling ck and purple. Lysander could only watch as the orb grew in size in terrible speed.

    The orb shot from the beast''s mouth with terrifying speed toward Lysander. He barely had time to react. His Magic red in a desperate attempt to defend but the force of the attack was overwhelming.

    The energy ball struck Lysander with a bone shaking impact, mming into him with incredible power. The world around him became a blur as he was violently thrown backward, hurtling through the air like a ragdoll.

    He flew for hundreds of meters. His mind reeled from the shock of the blow and the pain coursing through his body like fire.

    Finally, with a sickening thud, Lysander crashed into the ground, the impact sending a plume of dust and debris into the air. He skidded across the battlefield, the momentum carrying him further until he finally came to a stop, lying motionless amidst the churned earth.

    For a moment, all was silent. The world seemed to hold its breath, the echoes of the giant beast''s roar still hanging in the air. Lysandery there, his chest heaving as he tried to draw in breath. His body screamed in protest.

    He was alive, but barely. Fortunately he manage to coat his body with Magic armor. But the pain was still immense and it took every ounce of his willpower to push through the haze of agony that threatened to pull him under.

    Lysander couldn''t afford to rest. He had to finish this, before the beast unleashed its full wrath upon him and the world around them. He gritted his teeth and began to rise.

    Adrius watched in horror as Lysander was struck by the giant beast''s ferocious attack. The impact was tremendous and Lysander''s form was sent hurtling through the air, trailing sparks of dark Magic attack as he was thrown far from the battlefield. Adrius''s heart sank as he saw Lysander''s limp body disappear into the darkness.

    "This is bad... This is really bad..." Adrius muttered under his breath. Without Lysander''s presence the battle''s tide was rapidly shifting against them.

    His worst fears were confirmed when the giant beast slowly rose from where it had fallen. The ground trembled beneath its massive weight as it straightened to its full height. Its once-predatory yellow eyes now zed with a fury that seemed to burn through the night. Adrius could feel the intensity of its gaze as it locked onto him making him its new target.

    "No, no, no...," Adrius whispered, dread seeping into his bones.

    He was still floating in the sky and keep trying to maintain the barrier that kept the horde of smaller beasts at bay. But now all his focus was on the approaching giant beast.

    ROAR!

    It let out a deafening roar that filled with anger. Before Adrius could reac the giant beast charged toward him with a terrifying speed. Adrius''s mind screamed at him to move but he was frozen in ce, his body still caught up in maintaining the barrier.

    Then he saw it, an orb of dark energy rapidly forming in the beast''s maw. The air around it seemed to warp and twist under the orb''s dark influence. Adrius barely had time to react before the beast unleashed the ball of energy directly at him.

    SWOOSHHH!

    There was no choice. Adrius''s instincts screamed at him to survive. He was forced to abandon the barrier that held back the smaller beasts, pouring all of his remaining power into a Magic shield. The barrier that had been holding the horde at bay copsed instantly and letting the dark creatures surging forward the kingdom''s wall. Now its up to Aethor''s preparation.

    Adrius clenched his teeth and threw up his Magic shield just in time to meet the orb of dark energy. The impact was huge. His shield crackled and buckled under the strain but it held for now.

    The force of the st sent him reeling backward through the sky, struggling to keep hisposure as the horde of smaller beasts broke free from his now-shattered barrier.

    "Lysander�� hurry up, if you still alive!" Adrius thought frantically.

    The air trembled with the feral roars of the smaller beasts. Their cries a blood-curdling chorus that sent chills through the hearts of everyone who heard it. The monstrous horde surged forward with renewed ferocity, their eyes gleaming with malevolent hunger as they charged toward the kingdom''s wall.

    The ground shook beneath their stampede. The once orderly lines of soldiers hurried to brace for the oing storm. Fear rippled through the ranks as the realization of the impending onught hit them. The soldiers were still in the midst of preparing the evacuation of the citizens but it quickly devolved into chaos as the beasts getting closer.

    "Defend the citizens! Hold the line!" Themander''s voice boomed over the din. But even his powerful voice could do little to stem the tide of rising panic among the people.

    The citizens now found themselves caught in the nightmare of reality. The roar of the beasts grew louder in their ears so they ran in frantic waves, pushing and shoving in their desperate bid to reach the wall��the only thing standing between them and certain death.

    Cries of terror filled the air as families clung to one another, children weeping, and elders hobbling as fast as they could manage. The wall now seemed too distant, too fragile to keep the horrors at bay.

    "Move, move! Get to the wall!" Themander barked, his voice hoarse from shouting as he directed the soldiers to form a protective barrier between the beasts and the panicking citizens.

    But the speed of the beastly charge was terrifying, and time was slipping through their fingers like sand. The soldiers quickly overwhelmed by the onrushing horde.

    ---

 Chapter 504: Chaotic Battlefield

    The ground trembled as the horde of beasts closed in on the soldiers'' barricade, the earth quaking under the weight of their ferocious charge. The soldiers stood with their weapons drawn. Their faces set with grim expression and fear. The cacophony of the beasts'' roars grew deafening as they approached.

    The first wave of beasts hit the barricade with the force of a crashing wave. Their jaws snapping at the soldiers who met them with spears and swords. The impact was brutal. Shields splintered and bodies were thrown backward as the beasts crashed into the lines.

    "Hold the line!" themander bellowed. His voice straining to rise above the din of battle. His sword shed and cutting down a beast that had leaped over the barricade. Blood sprayed as the creature fell, but another took its ce almost instantly.

    The soldiers fought valiantly and killing the hide of the monstrous creatures. But for every beast that fell two more seemed to take its ce. The stench of blood and sweat filled the night air as the battle raged.

    A massive, wolf-like beast lunged at a young soldier with its maw wide open. The soldier barely had time to raise his shield before the creature mmed into him and driving him to the ground. He struggled beneath the weight of the beast. The beast then snapped at him, its fangs inches from his throat.

    With a desperate cry the soldier thrust his sword upward. The de piercing the beast''s chest. The creature let out a pained roar before copsing on top of him and dead.

    The soldier pushed the carcass off him, gasping for breath as he staggered to his feet, only to be confronted by another beast already bearing down on him.

    Nearby, another soldier was locked in a struggle with a beast twice his size. The creature''s ws raked across his armor and leaving deep gouges in the metal.

    He gritted his teeth then swinging his axe in a wide arc, the de biting into the beast''s shoulder. The creature howled in pain but it only seemed to enrage it further. Itshed out with a massive paw, sending the soldier sprawling to the ground.

    "Fall back to the second line!" themander ordered realizing that the barricade was about to be overrun.

    The soldiers began a fighting retreat. Their shields raised as they parried the onught of the beasts. But the creatures were relentless, pressing forward with savage fury and eyes gleaming with bloodlust.

    Adrius who still hovered in the sky fixed his gaze on the chaos below. The horde of beasts had finally breached the soldiers'' barricade and the battlefield erupted into a frenzy of blood and steel. Adrius could see the fear in their eyes as they struggled to hold the line against the overwhelming tide.

    But his attention was torn away by a more immediate threat. The giant beast had not relented. Its glowing yellow eyes locked onto him now. Adrius''s heart pounded in his chest as the beast opened its massive maw and another ball of dark energy began to form.

    Adrius tightened his grip on his staff. He had to find a way to help the soldiers below before it was toote. But the giant beast alreadyunching the dark energy ball straight at him with terrifying speed.

    BWOOSH!

    Adrius moved instinctively, a surge of Magic propelling him to the side just in time to avoid the brunt of the attack. The dark orb hurtled past him so close that he could feel its searing heat. He retaliated with a st of lightning that forcing the beast to stagger back. The beast roared in fury, already preparing another attack.

    He couldn''t keep this up much longer. Each dodge, each deflection, drained his energy. His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts �� how to defeat this monstrosity, how to save the soldiers, how to protect the kingdom. He was an Archmage, but even his power had limits.

    The giant beast unleashed another orb, its speed and power even greater than before. Adrius focused, preparing to deflect it once more but his concentration already faltered. For a split second his thoughts wandered to the soldiers below.

    The dark orb struck him squarely in the chest.

    Pain exploded through his body and sent him spiraling through the air. He felt the dark energy seeping into his bones, trying to corrupt him from within. But Adrius was strong. With a surge of will, he fought back the encroaching darkness and forcing it out of his body with a pulse of cleansing Magic.

    He gasped for breath but he was still in the fight. The beast''s attack had hurt him, but he was far from defeated.

    Adrius gritted his teeth, anger surging through him. The pain from the giant beast''s attack sharpened his focus. The soldiers below were fighting for their lives but he knew now that he had to eliminate the source of their terror before he could offer any real help. The giant beast had to die first.

    Adrius thene raised his staff. He was done ying defense. He would take the fight to the creature. After gathering his Magic in a matter of seconds he channeled his anger into a barrage of fireballs.

    BWOOSH!

    BWOOSH!

    BWOOSH!

    With a sweeping gesture he unleashed the attack. Dozens of fireballs streaked through the sky illuminating the battlefield. The first of them mmed into the beast''s side, followed by another, and another.

    The giant beast roared in pain as the fireballs exploded against its thick hide. The smell of burning flesh filled the air, and the beast staggered under the relentless assault.

    But Adrius didn''t let up. He poured more energy into the attack andunching wave after wave of fireballs at the beast. The explosions rocked the battlefield, shaking the ground and sending shockwaves through the air.

    At that moment far below on the battlefield, Lysander finally stirred. He had been thrown violently by the giant beast''s earlier and his body crashing into the ground with bone-rattling force. Now, he awoke with a groan, every muscle in his body aching, his robe torn and tattered. Dust and debris clung to him, and he winced as he pushed himself up on trembling arms.

    His head throbbed, and for a moment, the world spun around him. But as he took in the chaos of the battlefield his rity returned.

    With a grunt of effort Lysander forced himself to his feet. His gaze lifted to the sky, where Adrius was locked in a deadly duel with the giant beast. mes danced around the beast but the beast was still standing.

    Lysander decided that he will let Adrius handle the giant beast and he will help the soldiers.

    ---

 Chapter 505: Dead

    Lysander''s body ached from the earlier attack but his determination of wanting to safe as many soldiers as possible burned brighter than the pain. He summoned his Magic and immediately feeling the familiar crackle of energy course through him. The soldiers were start to faltering. Their lines breaking under the relentless assault of the beasts. He couldn''t let more of them them fall.

    Without wasting another moment Lysander took to the sky and go toward the embattled soldiers like a bolt of lightning. As he neared the front lines he extended his hands and arcs of lightning erupted from his fingertips. The air buzzed with the scent of ozone as the lightning streaked out, striking down a dozen beasts in an instant.

    The creatures convulsed and their roars of pain cut short as they copsed lifelessly to the ground.

    The soldiers who had been on the verge of despair looked up in awe and renewed hope as Lysander descended among them. His presence alone seemed to bolster their spirits and for a moment the tide of battle seemed to slowed.

    "Keep focus!" Lysander shouted. "Hold the line!"

    The soldiers rallied again after hearing his words. They tightened their grips on their weapons and surged forward again, meeting the next wave of beasts with steel and fury.

    Satisfied that the soldiers were starting to holding their own again, Lysander turned his gaze toward the sky. Adrius was still locked inbat with the giant beast. The air around them alight with bursts of fire and dark energy.

    Lysander wasn''t sure that Adrius would be able to hold out forever. The smaller beasts needed to be dealt with first to free the soldiers from their burden and then he will join Adrius in the skies and bring down the giant beast together.

    Lightning still crackling at his fingertips, Lysander swept his gaze over the battlefield. He spotted a cluster of smaller beasts breaking through the soldiers'' defenses. With a sharp intake of breath heunched himself toward them.

    Lysander then unleashed another torrent of lightning. The bolts arcing across the field, cutting down beasts in rapid session. Each strike was precise and lethal. The creatures numbers quickly thinning as he tore through them.

    The soldiers cheered as they saw the beasts fall, their morale bolstered by Lysander''s help. But Lysander didn''t stop. He moved swiftly using his lightning Magic like a deadly force that swept across the battlefield and cutting down anything that threatened the soldiers'' line.

    Lysander surveyed the chaos of battlefield below. After several relentless minutes ofbat,the tide was beginning to turn. The once overwhelming horde of beasts had been significantly thinned. Their numbers much lesser now than what they were when the battle began. The soldiers now were able to hold their ground.

    Seeing this, Lysander felt a small measure of relief. He had done what he could to ease their burden. Now, it was time to assist Adrius and put an end to the giant beast''s reign of terror.

    Lysander descended toward the front line,nding beside the battle-wearymander. Themander''s armor was sttered with blood and dirt. Themander looked up at Lysander with a mix of exhaustion and gratitude in his eyes.

    "Commander. The beasts are nearly defeated. You can take it from here," Lysander said.

    Themander nodded, wiping sweat from his brow. "Thank you, Archmage."

    Lysander offered a brief nod in return. There was no time for further words. He could see that Adrius was still locked in a struggle with the giant beast.

    Lysanderunched himself into the air once more cutting through the smoke and ash that filled the sky.

    As he flew toward the ongoing battle between Adrius and the giant beast Lysander gathered his Magic again. He focused on the giant beast as it traded blows with the his Archmage predecessor. Adrius was holding his own but Lysander could see the strain on his old face.

    "Not on my watch," Lysander muttered to himself.

    Lysander extended his hand and a series of lightning spears materialized around him. He aimed them at the giant beast.

    "Take this!" he shouted, unleashing the lightning spears with a forceful thrust of his arm.

    The spears shot through the sky like meteors, each one trailing sparks of electricity as they raced toward their target. The giant beast barely had time to react before the first spear struck it in the side, exploding in a burst of lightning. The creature let out a deafening roar of pain, its massive form shuddering under the impact.

    But Lysander wasn''t finished. More spears followed, each one finding its mark as they mmed into the beast''s thick hide. The sky was filled with the sound of crackling energy and the beast''s enraged howls as the lightning spears pierced its flesh, sending arcs of electricity dancing across its body.

    As Lysander closed the distance, he could see the giant beast faltering, its movements growing sluggish under the relentless assault. Adrius took advantage of the beast''s distraction, his own Magic surging as he prepared to deliver the final blow.

    Lysander joined Adrius in the sky, his eyes meeting the Archmage''s for a brief moment. No words were needed between them; they both knew what had to be done. Together, they would bring this monster down.

    Adrius hovered in the air, his gaze locked on the giant beast as it roared in fury. Its yellow eyes burning with rage. He knew they had to finish this now before the beast could recover and wreak more havoc. Adrius began to weave his Magic.

    He extended his hand then the air around him suddenly swirling into a powerful vortex. The giant wind then whipped around the giant beast forming a tight spiral that began to constrict it. The beast thrashed violently, trying to break free, but Adrius held it, his wind Magic wrapping tighter around the creature, slowing its movements and pinning its massive limbs.

    The giant beast bellowed in anger. The wind continued to bind the beast. Adrius then reached out with his other hand. The ground beneath the beast''s feet began to tremble, cracks spiderwebbing outward.

    With a sharp twist of his wrist Adriusmanded the ground to rise. Massive stone hands erupted from the earth, gripping the beast''s legs and pulling them off bnce. The creature staggered, its towering form swaying. Thebination of wind and earth Magic kept it trapped, its movements growing more desperate and sluggish.

    "Now, Lysander!" Adrius shouted.

    Lysander don''t need any further instruction. The air around him crackled with lightning as he gathered his power, the sky above darkening as clouds swirled, drawn to the immense energy he was unleashing.

    Lightning danced across his staff.

    With a roar, Lysander unleashed his Magic. A massive bolt of lightning shot from his outstretched hand with brilliant light that splitting the sky as it streaked toward the giant beast.

    BOOM!

    The bolt struck the creature square in the chest, piercing through its thick hide with a blinding sh of light.

    The beast let out an ear-splitting roar and its body convulsing as the lightning tore through it. The ground beneath it shook violently, the shockwave from the impact rippling through the earth.

    Then, with a low, guttural sound, the giant beast copsed. Its massive form hit the ground with a thunderous boom and sending dust and debris flying into the air. The beasty still now, its yellow eyes dimming as thest of its life force ebbed away.

    Adrius and Lysander hovered in the air, breathing heavily as they looke at the fallen creature. The giant beast was finally dead.

    ---

 Chapter 506: Call

    Adrius and Lysander remained in the air for a few seconds. They hovering above the fallen giant beast. The battlefield below them had quieted a little bit, the relentless assault of the other beasts now reduced.

    Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr

    As they looking down they noticed that the remaining creatures seemed to falter. Some even appeared to be in grief with their eyes fixed on their fallen leader. Something that supposed to be impossible to feel by these mindless beasts.

    "Phew�� It''s over," Lysander said with exhaustion because his energy depleted from the battle. "We can go down and rest. I don''t think they have any fight left in them."

    However, Adrius did not lower his gaze. His eyes scanned the battlefield with worriedly. "We can''t let our guard down just yet. I have a bad feeling about this. Maybe there''s still danger lurking around here."

    Lysander turned to look at Adrius and his words sinking in. He knew that Adrius might be right but the fatigue and pain from the earlier attack made it hard for him to focus. His body ached, his muscles protesting with every movement. He was worn out, the magic he had channeled taking a heavy toll on him.

    "Maybe you''re right," Lysander said, his voice tinged with weariness. "But I''m spent, sir. I need to rest."

    Adrius nced at Lysander, noting the strain in his features. "You''ve done more than enough. Go to the ground, find a healer, and regain your strength. I''ll keep watch."

    Lysander hesitated for a moment, but he knew that Adrius was right. He needed to recover if he was going to be of any useter. Lysander nodding in agreement then he began his descent.

    Once his feet touched the earth, Lysander wasted no time. He immediately began searching for a healer among the soldiers, his body practically screaming for relief. The battle had taken its toll, and he knew he couldn''t afford to ignore his injuries any longer.

    As Lysander made his way through the battlefield, the soldiers who had witnessed his bravery parted to let him pass, their expressions a mix of respect and concern for his condition when they see his tattered robes. He could see the gratitude in their eyes but all he could think about was finding a healer.

    Adrius remained in the air, his senses heightened as he scanned the surroundings. He knew something was still out there, something that had not yet revealed itself.

    He knew that this is must be part of the harbinger before the real Great Cmity get active again. To make sure, he have to connect with Erend and his friends again.

    Despite the intense use of Magic in the fight Adrius felt his energy returning at an astonishing rate. It was a gift that came with mastering the elemental Magic of nature, the ability to draw in Magic energy from the world around him and he can even recharging it in the middle of a battle. He could feel the flow of energy from the earth and air, replenishing his reserves quickly.

    Adrius closing his eyes and focused his thoughts to send out a telepathic call to the one person who needed to hear what had just transpired.

    "Erend,"Adrius called out with his mind.

    Far away, in the tower where Erend sat alongside ar, the Dragonborn felt the familiar touch of Adrius''s presence in his mind. He had been watching the battlefield with tense focus since they killed the creature summoning the spirits.

    But now he was seated, taking a moment to rest. When Adrius''s voice echoed in his thoughts Erend responded instantly.

    "I''m here, Adrius. What happened?" Erend asked, he was using his real voice so that ar can also hear it.

    "We were just attacked by something. A horde of beasts, led by a giant among them. They suddenly appeared around the kingdom without warning. The battle was fierce and they took us by surprise. But thankfully, my par and I managed to bring the giant beast down before it could cause too much harm."

    Erend listened intently, his thoughts flickering with images of the battle Adrius described. He could almost see the battlefield in his mind''s eye.

    "That sounds like it was close," Erend said. "I''m d you were able to handle it. But something''s been happening on our end too."

    Adrius'' curiosity piqued so he pressed for more details."What is it? What happened there?"

    "There''s been a rise of angry spirits here, man. The spirits from the fallen enemies the Elves had killed rise again and again and they almost break through. Fortunately, I managed to stop the creature who causing it in time," Erend exined.

    Adrius remained silent for a moment after Erend''s exnation, his mind turning over the implications. After a few moments of contemtio he spoke again.

    "It must be the harbinger I read from the record,"Adrius finally said.

    Erend nodded, his expression serious. ar listening carefully.

    "You mentioned there were four of them. We managed to kill one. It was rtively weak, but its power was undeniably strong. You took down another��"

    Before Erend could finish, Adrius cut him off."I''m not sure it''s truly dead."

    Erend frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "Even after we killed that giant beast I can still feel something wrong. A lingering presence, a feeling that the threat isn''tpletely gone."

    Erend considered Adrius''s words, understanding the gravity of what he was saying.

    "So, you think the harbinger on your side might not be entirely defeated?"

    Adrius nodded, though Erend couldn''t see it."Yes. It''s possible that what we faced was only part of it or perhaps just a manifestation of its power. I need to investigate further, and we need to be prepared for whateveres next."

    "Alright. We''ll talk againter and figure out our next course of action. In the meantime, stay vignt."

    "Of course," Adrius replied. "You do the same, Erend. We can''t afford to let our guard down."

    With that, the telepathic connection between them faded, leaving both Adrius and Erend deep in thought, each preparing for the next inevitable confrontation with the forces of the harbinger.

    ---

 Chapter 507: Detecting

    After the conversation with Erend, Adrius descended slowly from the air while thinking about the implications of what they had just discussed. His boots touched the ground with a soft thud as hended near the fallen beast. The giant creature''s massive form lying still in the blood-soaked earth. Despite its defeat Adrius couldn''t shake the lingering sense of unease that clung to him.

    He approached the beast cautiously and began to examine it more closely. The creature was huge with fur matted with blood and dirt. Its body exuded an unnatural aura. Adrius kneeling beside the beast and extended his hand. Using his Magic to flow into the body to search for any clues or signs that could exin the strange feeling that still gnawed at him.

    As his Magic seeped into the creature Adrius felt a pulse of dark energy that sent a chill up his spine. He closed his eyes to focus more intently, and soon the truth began to reveal themselves.

    Beneath the beast''s thick fur and hardened muscles Adrius detected ckened veins that pulsed with a dark residue. They were twisted and corrupted and coursing through the creature''s body like awork roots. His fingers traced these lines of corruption.

    "This isn''t just any ordinary beast," Adrius murmured to himself. "It''s been corrupted. His body altered by some form of dark Magic."

    He pressed his hand against the creature''s massive chest and a faint glow emitted from his palm as he delved deeper into the beast''s essence. The more he probed the more apparent it became that this creature had once been just a regr bear, perhaps a native to the forests surrounding the kingdom.

    But something had twisted it and transformed it into the monstrous form that nowy before him. The dark Magic had seeped into its very being and turning it into a mindless, destructive force.

    Adrius pulled his hand away with a look of shock and worry on his face. The implications of what he had discovered weighed heavily on him. Someone or something had deliberately corrupted this bear turning it into a weapon of chaos. And if they had done it once, they could do it again.

    He stood up, his gaze sweeping across the battlefield, taking in the sight of the other fallen beasts. Could they all have been corrupted in the same way? If so, it meant that the enemy they faced was far more cunning and dangerous than he had initially thought.

    Adrius clenched his fists, his mind racing with possibilities. Whoever or whatever was responsible for this was still out there, hiding in the shadows. He needed to uncover the truth behind this dark Magic and stop whoever was wielding it before more creatures could be corrupted and unleashed upon the kingdom.

    Adrius turned his gaze toward the horizon. This battle may have been over, but the war was far from won.

    Adrius then fly back into the sky and toward his tower. Hended softly on the balcony and without hesitation Adrius strode through the arched doorway and into the dimly lit chamber beyond. He made his way to a small alcove where several potions were neatly arranged and grabbed two vials. One of them filled with a rich blue liquid and the other with a vibrant green.

    Without wasting any time he uncorked the first vial and downed the contents in one swift motion, feeling the potion''s Magic immediately begin to restore his depleted energy. He followed it with the green potion, which worked quickly to mend his physical injuries, easing the lingering pain in his muscles and bones.

    After his Magic and health restored, Adrius set the empty vials aside and turned his attention to the task at hand. He crossed the chamber and scanning the numerous shelves and storage boxes. He rifled through them quickly. Scrolls were pushed aside, boxes were opened and closed, until finally, after a few tense minutes, his hand brushed against something familiar.

    "There you are," Adrius muttered as he pulled out a small ck crystal ball about the size of his palm. The smooth surface of the crystal glinted in the low light, and he could feel thetent power humming within it.

    Adrius moved to arge wooden table in the center of the chamber. He ced the crystal ball on the table and stepped back. He channeled his Magic toward the crystal. His fingers moving in a precise pattern as he whisperedspell. The crystal ball responded, slowly lifting off the table to hover a few inches above it.

    Adrius concentrated. This artifact was a relic that have the ability to detect transformation Magic. It was a tool Adrius had used sparingly, only in the most dire situations.

    With a deep breath Adrius extended his hands toward the crystal, channeling a steady stream of Magic into it. The crystal began to glow faintly. As the glow intensified the crystal started to pulse.

    Experience amazing tales on m vl-em|p-yr

    Adrius''s eyes narrowed as he watched the crystal work. It rotated slowly. He could feel the artifact''s Magic searching for any residual traces of the transformation spell that had turned a mere bear into a monstrous creature. Adrius remained silentas the crystal continued its search.

    Minutes passed. Then the glow inside the artifact intensified sharply. The pulsing rhythm grew quicker and the crystal spun faster in ce, as if it had locked onto something.

    Adrius leaned closer to the glowing orb. The artifact was zeroing in on the source of the transformation Magic. The light inside the crystal coalesced into a bright point, and with a sudden sh, it projected an image into the air above the table.

    The image was hazy at first, but as Adrius focused his Magic through the crystal, the details began to sharpen. He could see the outline of a figure �� tall, cloaked in shadow, with eyes that gleamed crimson.

    Adrius''s eyes widened. This was no ordinary Mage; the power being wielded was ancient, dark, and far more dangerous than he had anticipated. The figure in the image turned slightly, revealing more of its form, and Adrius felt a cold chill run down his spine. There was a familiarity to the way the Magic was cast.

    Then, the figure''s face came into view, partially obscured by a hood but enough for Adrius to catch a glimpse of its features.

    Adrius staggered back, his concentration breaking as the crystal''s light dimmed. The image flickered once, then faded entirely, leaving the room bathed in darkness once more. He stood there, breathing heavily.

    "Is he really him?" Adrius muttered.

    ---

 Chapter 508: A Name

    Content source m-vl|em|p,yr

    Adrius stood frozen in the chamber. He hadn''t uttered the name in decades. He don''t even remember that he know the name until this moment.

    It wasn''t shame or regret, it was a pure rage. Theron had vowed then, in front of them all, that he would return one day before his head separated from his body.

 Chapter 509: Source

    King Aethor''s face remained stern like he always had but the shock in the room was so clear and thick. His advisers standing on either side of him and exchanged worried nces. The youngest of them, a man barely out of his twenties, stepped forward with expression of disbelief and concern.

    "Archmage Adrius," the young adviser said, "with all due respect, you shouldn''t present such grave news without solid evidence. using a long-dead Mage of returning from the grave with such dark power�� It''s a im that could cause panic."

    Adrius turned to the young adviser. Before he could respond, another voice emerged.

    This adviser was much older and his eyes carried the weight of decades of service to the kingdom.

    "I remember those days," the older adviser said with slow and deliberate voice. "Theron... Yes, there was indeed a Mage by that name, executed and beheaded for practicing dark Magic. The council of that time was convinced that his death was the end of it. But you''re saying he''s returned?"

    The room fell silent as everyone turned back to Adrius, waiting for his answers.

    Adrius gritted his teeth, the memories of his past colliding with the present danger.

    "I''m not entirely certain, but I''m almost sure," Adrius said, "I''ve checked the signs on the giant beast, the ckened veins, the corruption in its soul, and I also had used the artifact to confirm the traces of the transformation Magic. Everything points back to Theron, that ck Mage."

    He paused, ncing around the room, meeting their eyes in turn. "This isn''t a baseless usation. The Magic I detected isn''t just any dark Magic, I can feel and see a glimpse of Theron. His spellwork was unique, twisted in a way that no other Mage would dare to replicate. I know what I''m saying is hard to believe but we can''t afford to dismiss this.

    If I''m right, and I believe I am, then we are facing a great threat."

    Get new updates on m-vl_em|p_yr

    King Aethor absorbed Adrius''s words, his face unreadable.

    The older adviser nodded slowly. "If what you say is true, Adrius, then we must take action. But we must also be cautious. We need more information."

    The young adviser still looking skeptical but he then nodded in reluctant agreement. "If it''s true, then we need a n, and we need it fast."

    Aethor finally spoke, his voice cutting through the tension like a de. "We''ll take no chances. Adrius, I want you to investigate this further."

    Adrius nodded. "Understood, Your Majesty. I''ll begin immediately, and I strongly advise that we mobilize the priests and priestesses immediately. Their prayers and sacred Magic can fortify the city''s defenses against any dark forces that might be lurking. We need to create a barrier of protection around Astoria and we need to do it quickly.

    We cannot allow any more of these abominations to get through."

    King Aethor nodded.

    "And what will you do?" Aethor asked.

    "I''ll investigate the situation directly," Adrius replied. "I need to follow the trail of this dark Magic. It''s likely the source is beyond the city walls. I''ll try to find it. When Lysander back, thell him to go and find me."

    Without another word Adrius turned toward one of the tall windows of the throne room. The heavy velvet curtains fluttered slightly in the evening breeze. Holding his staff tightly in one hand, Adrius approached the window. He whispered a word of power and the window swung open.

    With a final nce at King Aethor who gave him a firm nod of approval, Adrius stepped onto the windowsill. His long robes billowed around him as he called upon his Magic. In an instant, his body lifted off the ground and rose into the sky. Adrius ascended quickly, the city of Astoria growing smaller beneath him.

    Meanwhile, in the throne room, King Aethor watched as Adrius disappeared into the clouds. The king turned back to his advisers.

    "Adrius''s suggestion is mostly wise," Aethor said. "Send word to the High Priest and Priestess immediately. They must begin the rituals. We''ll fortify the city with all the power we have. There''s no time to waste!"

    The advisers sprang into action. Orders were dispatched, messengers sent running through the pce corridors to ry the king''smands.

    The sacred bells of the temples began to toll across the city, calling the priests and priestesses to their holy duties. The air buzzed with the urgency of the preparations as the city of Astoria braced itself.

    Adrius hovered silently in the air above the city of Astoria. The city below stretched out in a sprawling maze of streets, alleys, and buildings, illuminated by the faint glow ofnterns and the flickering lights of hearths. He can see the citizen and soldiers still busy after the beast''s horde attack.

    He closed his eyes, allowing the cool night air to brush against his face as he extended his Magic senses.

    Adrius frowning in concentration and began to sharpen his senses even more. He delved deeper into theyers of mundane energy to search for the force he knew was present. It took a few minutes of intense focus, but then he felt it �� a sharp pulse of dark Magic that cut through the ambient energy like a knife. It faint, but he can feel it pretty clear now.

    Adrius''s eyes snapped open, his gaze narrowing as he locked onto the source. It was not far��just a few meters in front of him, concealed on the ground among the forest. The dark Magic pulsed again, more strongly this time, confirming its location.

    Without hesitation, Adrius adjusted his position and began to descend. The wind whipped around him as he flew down toward the ground. His grip tightened on his staff.

    As he neared the ground, the source of the dark Magic became clearer, a shadowy presence hidden within the shadows of the forest.

    Adriusnded softly, his boots touching the ground with barely a sound. He was now standing inside the forest. Adrius Steeling himself and took a step forward to confront whatever evil awaited him.

    ---

 Chapter 510: The One Who Coming Back

    Adrius stood still while scanning the darkened forest around him. The atmosphere was thick with an unnatural energy and the shadows seeming to shift as if alive. He know that something was very wrong here. Continue exploring at m|vl-em,py-r

    His heart pounded in his chest as fear creeping up his spine. He had never felt anything like this in years. Despite his decades of experience the unease gnawed at him, a primal instinct warning him of the danger that had yet toe.

    For a moment there was only silence. Then the soft rustle of leaves broke the stillness. His eyes narrowed, focusing on the direction of the sound. From the shadows, a figure began to emerge, stepping into the dim light that filtered through the dense canopy above.

    The man wore a robe of deep crimson like the color of fresh blood. Its fabric shimmering slightly in the low light as if the blood that made his robe is moving.

    As he came closer, Adrius''s breath caught in his throat. The face that emerged from the shadows was one he had hoped never to see again. It is really him.

    Theron.

    The man who stood before him looked exactly as he had on the day of his execution, unchanged by the passage of time by some mysterious and dark power. His features were sharp, handsome, but also with an air of cruel arrogance. His eyes gleamed with intelligence and a smirk yed on his lips as he looked at Adrius.

    "Hello, Adrius my old friend," Theron said, his voice smooth, carrying an unsettling familiarity. "You''ve gotten old. How are you doing till now? I guess you still remember me."

    Adrius felt his jaw tighten.

    "Theron..." Adrius muttered.

    "Yes. It''s been a long time, hasn''t it? But some things, it seems, never change."

    "What have you done, Theron?" Adrius demanded. "How are you still alive?"

    Theron chuckled softly, the sound sending a shiver down Adrius''s spine. "Oh, Adrius, there''s so much you don''t know. Death is just a doorway, after all. I have learned to step through that door as I please now."

    His smile twisted into something more sinister.

    "But enough about me. I''m more interested in you. Tell me, Adrius, how has life treated you all these years? Still the loyal servant of the crown? Still the righteous Mage, bound by the chains of morality?"

    Adrius stared at Theron. He could feel the cold air around them growing thicker with dark energy. Yet, despite the fear gnawing at him, Adrius refused to give in to the taunts of this man who had be something else.

    Adrius ignoring Theron''s question and asked, "Is it really true, then? Are you the one who turned those beasts and sent them to attack the kingdom?"

    Theron''s smile remained, his eyes full with satisfaction. "Of course its me, Adrius. Who else could it be? Who else has the knowledge, power, and the burning hatred for a kingdom that dared to underestimate my talents?"

    "It''s not talent. It''s madness. A madness that needed to be stopped, and thankfully, the kingdom did just that." Adrius''s expression hardened and replied with sharp voice.

    Hearing that, Theron''s smile be even widenr. "Madness, you say? But look where that so-called madness has led me. I have transcended death, Adrius. I have be the servant of a true god. A god that understand my passion and my desire."

    Adrius frowned. A servant of a god? This was far more than he had anticipated. He had thought Theron was driven by vengeance alone but now it seemed there was something far more sinister at y.

    "You mean the Great Cmity?" Adrius asked.

    Theron''s grin widened. "Is that what you call it now? Oh, Adrius, you misunderstand. It''s not a cmity, but salvation."

    Adrius felt a chill run through him at Theron''s words. Is Theron suddenly be one of the harbinger for the Great Cmity now? That seems about right considering the power he now wield and his veneration to it.

    "And what does this salvation entail, Theron?" Adrius asked, he tried to keep the conversation going and draw more information from him.

    "A new world, Adrius. A world that will purge the weak and cleansed of the chains that bind it. The Great Power I now serve will reshape everything, and I will stand at its side as the architect of this new reality. It''s not madness, Adrius, it''s destiny."

    Adrius tightened his grip on his staff, his resolve hardening. "If that''s your destiny, Theron, then I''ll do everything in my power to stop you."

    Theron''s smile faded, his expression turning cold and serious. "You''ve always been a stubborn one. But this time, you''re standing against something far greater than you can imagine. Prepare yourself, old friend. Nobody can stop it."

    With that, the air around Theron began to shimmer with dark energy, the shadows deepening and swirling around him as he prepared to unleash his power. Adrius knew this would be the battle of his life and he steeled himself. He can not run from him.

    A sudden crackling sound filled the air, before Theron could react a powerful pir of lightning shot through the darkened forest striking with the force of a spear hurled by immense power. The air sizzled and sparked as the lightning tore through the shadows, illuminating the forest in a blinding sh.

    Adrius had known this. He had felt the familiar presence of Lysander moments before, sensed the gathering of his power as he prepared to strike. Now at the perfect moment Lysander had unleashed his attack.

    The bolt of lightning mmed into Theron from his front, catching himpletely off guard. The sheer force of the impact lifted Theron off the ground and make his body convulsing as the electricity coursed through him.

    BOOM!

    A deafening explosion followed as the lightning collided with Theron, sending shockwaves rippling through the forest.

    The st lit up the night, casting shadows as trees shook and leaves were torn from their branches. Adrius shielded his eyes from the intense brightness, feeling the heat and energy of the st wash over him. The lightning dissipated few momentster, leaving behind a smoldering and charred ground where Theron had stood.

    For a moment, there was only silence in the aftermath of the powerful attack.

    ---

 Chapter 511: Combined Attack

    The silence that followed the explosion was suffocating. The forest was now eerily still. Adrius and Lysander looking around nerveously.

    Lysander ran to stand beside Adrius. He clutched his staff tightly, his voice trembling slightly as he asked, "Is he dead?"

    Adrius''s eyes remained fixed on the scorched ground where Theron had been struck down. The seasoned Archmage shook his head, his expression grim. "I don''t think he''s going to die that easily."

    They stood there, side by side, every muscle in their bodies tensed waiting for whatever mighte next. The air around them was still full with the remnants of powerful Magic, the scent of ozone still lingering from Lysander''s lightning strike.

    Adrius''s voice suddenly broke the silence. "Prepare yourself, Lysander. This enemy is more powerful than anything we''ve faced before."

    Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr

    Lysander nodded with his heart pounding in his chest. If Adrius who clearly stronger than him and the most powerful Mage in the kingdom was this cautious, then the threat was indeed dire. He steeled himself, gripping his staff as he readied for the next attack.

    Suddenly, a thick red mist began to rise from the charred ground. It swirled and coalesced then taking shape with an unnatural speed. The mist thickened and after that, it condensing into a humanoid form, then within moments Theron stood before them once more, his body reforming from the blood-colored vapor.

    Theron''s eyes gleamed with a dangeroud light as he look at Lysander, a twisted smile curling on his lips. "And who is this, Adrius? Your apprentice? That lightning attack wasn''t bad at all."

    Adrius''s expression hardened. He knew they couldn''t afford to waste any more time. This was a battle they needed to end quickly before Theron could unleash even more of his dark power.

    "Lysander, attack now!" Adrius immediatelymanded.

    Lysander didn''t hesitate. He summoned another lightning pir making the air around him crackling with electricity as he unleashed the powerful strike.

    TZUCCHUCHUT!

    BOOM!

    The bolt of lightning shot forward aiming directly at Theron''s chest. At the same time Adrius raised his staff and summon a massive fireball that roared to life, burning with intense heat as it hurtled toward Theron alongside the lightning.

    The two attacks, one of pure electricity and the other of searing me converged on Theron in a coordinated assault. The air between the three Mages shimmering as the fiery and electric energies surged toward their target, theirbined power lighting up the darkened forest once more.

    Theron''s expression shifted from mocking amusement to intense focus. He raised his hands, dark energy swirling around him as he prepared to meet theirbined assault head-on.

    He raised his hand with a calm yet menacing air. A few momentster before him a barrier of dark crimson energy materialized. It was thick and viscous like congealed blood and it pulsing with a aura of pure evil.

    The moment Lysander''s lightning and Adrius''s fireball struck the barrier a massive explosion erupted, sending shockwaves through the forest. But as the smoke cleared it became evident that the barrier had absorbed the brunt of the attack, leaving Theron untouched within its dark confines.

    Adrius''s eyes narrowed. He knew that a direct assault wouldn''t be enough to bring down someone as powerful as Theron. Without exchanging words he and Lysander acted in unison. With a nod they both took to the air. From their position in the air they could see the full scope of the devastation their battle was wreaking on the forest below.

    "Now!" Adrius shouted and they unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks.

    Lightning bolts rained down from Lysander streaking across the sky with terrifying speed while Adrius summoned a storm of fireballs, each onerger and hotter than thest. The two Mages moved with coordination as if they had used to fighting together while in fact this is their first timr.

    Their attacksing from different angles and in rapid session, leaving Theron with little room to counter.

    The forest was transformed into a warzone, trees splintered and caught fire, the ground cracked and scorched by the intense heat. The very air hummed with the overwhelming power of their assault.

    Yet, Theron stood at the center of it all, his barrier holding firm against the onught, though cracks began to spiderweb across its surface.

    Miles away, from the high tower of his throne room King Aethor watched the battle unfold. He stood with his advisors, their faces pale with worry as they observed the shes of light and distant explosions that lit up the horizon. Each boom sent ripples of anxiety through the group, knowing that the fate of their kingdom hung in the bnce.

    "This is more than just a battle," one of the advisors muttered, his voice trembling. "This is a disaster!"

    King Aethor said nothing, his hands gripping the windowsill tightly as he watched. His heart pounded with fear, but also with a deep trust for his two Archmages. He knew that Adrius and Lysander were the kingdom''s best hope, but the sight of the battle made it clear that they were facing a powerful force that so strong that they have to fight it together.

    Back in the forest, the intensity of the fight reached its peak. The ground below Theron had been obliterated, leaving a smoldering crater.

    Adrius and Lysander continued their assault from above, but they knew that time was running out. They needed to break through Theron''s defenses before he could counterattack.

    With a final surge of power, Adrius summoned a massive inferno, a swirling vortex of fire that spiraled downwards towards Theron, while Lysander gathered all the energy he had left to send a lightning strike powerful enough to shatter mountains. The two attacksbined, crashing down onto Theron''s barrier with unimaginable force.

    For a moment, there was nothing but light, a blinding radiance that engulfed everything. The barrier cracked, groaning under the strain as thebined power of the two Mages threatened to tear it apart.

    And then, finally, Theron who feel that he had enugh begin to attack.

    ---

 Chapter 512: Reanimated

    Suddenly, hundreds of dark blood-red spears materialized around Theron, suspended in the air for a brief moment before they shot out toward Adrius and Lysander like a swarm of deadly projectiles. The sheer number of spears filled the sky.

    Adrius and Lysander acted swiftly, conjuring their own Magical barriers in response. The translucent shields shimmered as they intercepted the iing spears, deflecting them in all directions. The sound of the spears shing against their barriers echoed through the ravaged forest.

    But the assault didn''t stop just like that. The spears kepting pushing the two Mages to their limits as they struggled to maintain their defenses. Each spear that struck their barriers sent ripples through the magical shields and cracks began to appear, a testament to the overwhelming force behind Theron''s attack.

    Then, in a blur of motion Theron himself shot into the sky, closing the distance between them with terrifying speed. He hovered before them, his eyes gleaming with the same dangeroud and predatory delight, a twisted smile ying on his lips.

    "Have you had enough fun?" Theron sneered. "Because now, it''s my turn to have fun."

    With a wave of his hands, mes erupted in his palms, but these were no ordinary mes. They were a deep crimson, tinged with the color of blood, and they flickered with an unnatural intensity. Theron''s grin widened as he hurled the fireballs toward Adrius and Lysander.

    The two Mages braced themselves and reinforcing their barriers to withstand the iing attack. The blood-colored mes collided with their shields and for a moment it seemed like they might hold.

    However, the mes were unlike anything they had encountered before. They burned with a ferocity that defied the natural order and gnawing at the magical barriers until they cracked and shattered under the pressure.

    The moment the barriers broke, the force of the explosion sent Adrius and Lysander hurtling backward through the air and engulfed their bodies in the searing heat. They crashed into the forest below, the impact breaking several trees as they tumbled to the ground. The forest floor groaned under the force of theirnding, leaves and debris scattering in all directions.

    Theron''sughter echoed through the clearing as he descended after them, his figure silhouetted against the blood-red mes still lingering in the air. He hovered above the fallen mages with eyes that gleam with sadistic pleasure.

    "You should have known better," Theron taunted. "You can''t hope to defeat me with such pathetic tricks!"

    As he spoke, Theron raised his arms and the ground around him began to tremble. The corpses of the massive beasts that had been in earlier started to twitch and convulse, its dead bodies now reanimated by Theron''s dark Magic. The monstrous creatures rose to its feet and its eyes glowing again with an deep red light as they turned their attention toward Adrius and Lysander.

    Adrius pushed himself up, his body still aching from the fall. He nced at Lysande who was also struggling to stand and the two shared a grim look. The odds were growing worse by the second, they both knew it. Theron''s power was beyond anything they had anticipated, and now, with the reanimated giant beast closing in on them, the situation had be even more dire.

    Lysander and Adrius stood in tense silence for a moment with eyes fixed on the reanimated giant beast that loomed before them. The creature''s massive form cast a shadow over the forest once again, its once-dead eyes now glowing with a malevolent red light.

    Lysander broke the silence, "I will handle the giant beast," he said while his grip tightening on his staff.

    Adrius nodded, his gaze shifting to Theron, who hovered in the distance. "Yes, it is the best solution for now," he agreed. There was no time to debate; they needed to act quickly and decisively.

    Without wasting another moment the two Mages separated. Lysander gritted his teeth as he flew toward the giant beast. He knew that the battle ahead would be brutal but it was a necessary sacrifice to give Adrius a chance to confront Theron.

    Meanwhile, Adrius began to walk toward Theron, his heart heavy with the knowledge that this confrontation might be hisst. He was fully aware that defeating Theron wouldn''t be easy �� if it was even possible at all. Theron''s power had grown far beyond what Adrius had imagined and the dark Mage now exuded an aura of evil power that feels almost suffocating for him to bear.

    But despite the overwhelming odds Adrius couldn''t allow himself to falter. He held onto a sliver of hope that somehow, he could win, or at the very least, buy enough time for Lysander to deal with the beast.

    However, as he approached doubt began to creep into his mind. He didn''t know how much stronger Theron had be, nor could he predict what dark powers he might unleash next.

    Realizing that he needed help, Adrius made a desperate decision. As ast resort, he sent a telepathic message to Erend, hoping against hope that the Dragonborn would receive it in time.

    "Erend... I need your help."

    Before Adrius could fully formte a n Theron suddenly appeared before him, materializing out of thin air with a predatory grin. There was no time to react. Theron''s fist shot forward with blinding speed, aiming straight for Adrius''s chest.

    Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr

    But despite the shock, Adrius still managed to move just in time. He reached out and grabbed Theron''s hand, stopping the punch mere inches from his body. The impact reverberated through his arm, the sheer force behind the strike nearly overwhelming him. Adrius could feel the dark energy pulsing through Theron''s hand.

    Theron''s smile widened, his eyes gleaming amusement. "Still full of surprises, I see. But how long can you keep up this act?"

    Adrius gritted his teeth, his grip tightening on Theron''s hand.

    "Long enough to see you fall," Adrius retorted, summoning all his strength as he prepared for the inevitable sh.

    The air around them crackled with Magic energy and the earth around them trembling under the weight of their power confrontation.

    ---

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 513: Once Again

    Adrius and Theron stood locked in a fierce struggle. Their Magic shing with a power that shook the air and earth around them. The ground beneath their feet cracked and trembled.

    Theron''s smile never wavered with expression that look like a cold amusement, while Adrius''s face showed signs of strain, the effort of holding his ground was clear in his furrowed brow and clenched jaw.

    "You can''t defeat me, Adrius. By now, you should know that," Theron taunted with his voice full with satisfaction.

    Adrius didn''t respond because his focus was entirely on the battle. He then pushed harder using more strength he had. His muscles tensed and his body trembling.

    With a guttural grunt he managed to force Theron backward creating a brief but crucial gap between them. But Adrius knew that he couldn''t stop just there so he keep pushing.

    Theron didn''t seem fazed even though he had been pushed back. His expression remained calm. Then he spoke again, this time with a tone that sent a chill down Adrius''s spine.

    "I''ll tell you a secret, Adrius," Theron said with voice that sounds deceptively soft. "My poweres from the Great Power itself. So if you truly want to defeat me... you''ll have to kill my master."

    Adrius''s eyes narrowed. The Great Power is definitely the Great Cmity itselt. The force that had brought devastation upon their world.

    The idea of defeating Theron had seemed impossible enough but to defeat the source of his power ��the Great Cmity itself �� was beyondprehension.

    Adrius gritting his teeth while stared at Theron. Theron''s confidence was unnerving, his willingness to share such a critical secret showed that confidence. It was as if Theron didn''t of his own invincibility that he didn''t mind exposing the very foundation of his life and power. The thought sent a wave of frustration and helplessness crashing through Adrius.

    How could he stand against something so vast, so overwhelmingly powerful?

    Theron''s smirk grew wider, sensing Adrius''s turmoil.

    "See? Even you understand now. There''s no point in resisting. You''re fighting a losing battle. But lets continue this, you will entertain me before I destroy this kingdom," Theron said.

    Adrius''s mind desperately for a solution. He couldn''t let Theron''s words break him. He clenched his fists. He wouldn''t give up.

    "You underestimate me, Theron," Adrius finally replied, his voice steady despite the turmoil raging within him.

    Theronughed, then suddenlyunched himself at Adrius once more. His dark Magic surging intensely. Adrius braced himself, ready for the next sh.

    ---

    While Adrius faced off against Theron, Lysander found himself once more facing the monstrous giant beast. The creature loomed before him with appearance that look more grotesque and menacing than before.

    Lysander''s eyes narrowed as he took in the sight. The beast''s flesh had been torn and burned by their previous attacks, it was now mended by a thick, congealed blood-like substance. It crimson and pulsating as if it were a living thing. The sight was sickening because the subtance appeared to crawl across the beast''s wounds, knitting its flesh back together.

    The memory of being swatted across the forest like an insect by this creature was still fresh in Lysander''s mind, the pain of that brutal impact echoing in his bones. But now, as he hovered in the air, his staff crackling with electricity, a grim determination settled over him.

    "You''ll pay for your generosity earlier, you damned beast," Lysander murmured. The ''generosity'' he referred to was the vicious attack that had sent him hurtling through the forest. Now, it was his turn to strike back.

    Without another moment''s hesitation Lysander surged into the sky. His staff glowed brightly as he channeled his Magic. He then created dozens of lightning spears that crackled with destructive energy.

    With a sharpmand, Lysander unleashed the lightning spears, sending them hurtling toward the giant beast in rapid session. Each spear tore through the air leaving trails of searing light in their wake as they moved to target. But Lysander didn''t stop moving �� he darted around the sky and prepared for whatever counterattack mighte.

    The beast however showed no sign of fear or hesitation. It didn''t attempt to dodge the iing spears. Instead, with a terrifying disy of brute strength it raised its wed hands and swatted at the lightning as if they were mere flies.

    Each spear exploded upon impact, bursts of electricity crackling across the beast''s ws and arms, but the creature seemed unfazed. The explosions illuminated the crimson blood that seeped from its wounds, making the creature look even more nightmarish.

    Lysander''s saw his attacks fail to leave any significant mark, just like what he thought. The beast''s thick hide and the dark Magic animating it made it nearly impervious to the lightning spears, and the grotesque, living blood seemed to absorb the energy, mitigating any real damage.

    "Damn it," Lysander hissed under his breath, realizing that this fight would be far more difficult than he had anticipated.

    He circled around the beast, searching for any vulnerable spot that he could exploit. He knew he couldn''t keep wasting energy on attacks that wouldn''t work. He needed a new strategy, something that could prate the beast''s defenses and deal real damage.

    Lysander decided take significant risks. He steeled himself and gripping his staff tightly before making a decisive move.

    Without hesitation, Lysanderunched himself toward the giant beast, abandoning the safety of distance. The air whistled past him as he moved. He then drew his sword and began imbuing it with powerful Magic. The sword gleamed with a brilliant blue light as he channeled his strength into the weapon.

    Lysander closing the distance and aimed for the beast''s arm. He swung his sword in a wide arc.

    The sword connected with the beast''s flesh, cutting deep into its massive arm. For a brief moment the air was filled with the sound of tearing flesh and crackling energy as Lysander''s sword carved a huge gaping wound into the creature.

    "ROAR!"

    The beast let out a deafening roar of pain. The sound was so intense that the very trees seemed to shudder in response. Dark, corrupted blood poured from the wound, sttering onto the ground and sending up a hissing steam as it made contact with the earth.

    Lysander didn''t pause to admire his work; he knew the beast wouldn''t stay stunned for long. He quickly maneuvered away, avoiding the beast''s wild thrashing movements as it reacted to the sudden pain.

    The creature swung its massive arm in an attempt to swat Lysander away, but he was already moving, darting out of reach.

    Despite the danger, Lysander felt a surge of satisfaction. He had finally managed to hurt the beast, proving that it wasn''t invincible. But he also knew that this was only the beginning. The beast was enraged now, and the fight was far from over.

    ---

 Chapter 514: Die Again

    Lysander heard the deafening roar of the giant beast reverberate through the forest, the force of its sound pushing him backward. The wind whipped violently around him as he crossed his staff and sword in front of him, bracing against the onught. With a surge of will he managed to stop midair, hovering as the echoes of the beast''s roar faded.

    The creature''s furious eyes locked onto Lysander again, its monstrous form still dripping with the corrupted blood that oozed from the wound he had just inflicted. Its gaze still burned with rage as if it was still alive.

    Lysander knew that brute force alone wasn''t going to be enough to bring this thing down. He needed to take advantage of every small opportunity he got andnding attack on its vulnerable spots. Lysander steeling himself drew on his Magic once more. Lightning was appearing along his staff and he prepared to strike again.

    With a wave of his hand Lysander sent a barrage of lightning bolts toward the giant beast. The bolts whistled through the air and lighting up the forest. Each one mmed into the beast with strong force that immediately burning its thick hide. These attacks weren''t just meant to harm, it was also a distraction.

    The beast responded as expected, raising its massive ws to swat away the lightning like gnats. This gave Lysander the opening he needed. As soon as the beast''s focus shifted to the barrage Lysander fly forward with lightning speed.

    He aimed for the blood substances where its grotesque flesh was already torn and being mended. His de moving in a powerful strikes. Each cut tore through the beast''s flesh and corrupted subtance, spraying more of the dark, corrupted blood across the ground. Lysander felt a rush of satisfaction as his sword sliced through, knowing that he was slowly wearing the monster down.

    But it still wasn''t enough.

    The giant beast roared again and its movements bing more frenzied. Even though Lysander''s attack were effective in causing damage, its still not enough to bring it down. The creature''s immense size and the dark Magic flowing through its body it made it a very dangerous opponent. It was as though the beast thrived on pain, growing more aggressive with each wound Lysander inflicted.

    Lysander dodged the beast''s wild swings, narrowly avoiding the crushing blows as he circled around it. His breathing wasbored now but he still can keep going.

    The beast lunged at him again, its massive ws swinging in a massive arc through the air. Lysander dodged to the side, feeling the wind from the creature''s strike rush past him. He retaliated with another lightning strike, this time aiming for the beast''s face in an attempt to blind it

    The lightning speared toward the creature''s eyes and for the first time, Lysander saw the beast falter. It staggered back, one of the lightning bolts striking its eye, causing it to howl in agony. The distraction gave Lysander the chance he needed.

    He surged forward again. This time aiming for the creature''s heart. His sword glowed with intense Magic energy as he drove it toward the beast''s chest, hoping to strike a decisive blow.

    The beast''s massive body twisted violently but Lysander was faster. His de connected with its chest, cutting deep. The beast let out a guttural roar, the sound echoing through the air, shaking the trees around them.

    But Lysander knew that once again, it still wasn''t enough to end it.

    BOOM!

    Lysander suddenly heard a deafening boom echo through the forest followed by a massive surge of Magic energy to all direction. His head snapped toward the source of the explosion and his eyes widened in rm as he saw a great st of power erupting from where Adrius and Theron were locked inbat. The sheer force of it sent a chill down his spine.

    His heart filled with dread. Lysander knew Adrius was strong but from what he had heard, Theron was an ancient enemy, a person �C if he still can be called that �C who supposed to be dead, yet came back alive to seek for revenge. The thought that Adrius might not be able to withstand such power gnawed at him. He couldn''t shake the worry that his mentor might be overmatched.

    "I need to finish this... now," Lysander muttered to himself, his jaw clenched. He had to kill the giant beast faster if he was going to help Adrius.

    Lysander gritting his teeth and decided to push himself further. He start to pour more Magic energy into his next attack. His staff crackled violently with his Magical power as the air around him grew thick with the electric hum.

    With a fierce cry, Lysander thrust his staff toward the heavens above. A massive lightning pir, bright and blinding, erupted from the sky as if it were splitting the very atmosphere in half. The colossal bolt of lightning tore through the air and striking the giant beast with such force that the ground quaked and burned beneath them.

    The impact sent shockwaves through the forest, splitting trees and scorching the earth where the lightning touched down.

    The giant beast was momentarily engulfed in the brilliant light, its monstrous form barely visible within the crackling energy. The air was thick with the smell of ozone and burned rotten flesh and the deafening roar of the lightning drowning out the creature''s bellowing cries.

    But Lysander wasn''t done. He knew that he couldn''t rely on just that attack to finish it. The beast had survived too much already, and Lysander wasn''t going to take any chances. Without wasting a moment he shot forward, flying directly toward the beast as the lightning still crackled around its body and make it unable to move.

    His sword glowed with intense Magic, the de extending as he infused it with his power. It gleamed with a brilliant blue light, growing longer and sharper until it reached five meters in size as Lysander poured his strength into it. The beast was now disoriented and weakened from the lightning. So it barely had time to react as Lysander closed the distance.

    With a swift movement Lysander swung his sword, aiming for the creature''s thick neck. The Magic-infused de sliced through the air with a deadly hum, extending its reach to match the size of the beast.

    The sword connected with a sickening sound, cutting deep into the giant beast''s neck. The force of the blow sent a spray of dark, corrupted blood into the air as Lysander''s de carved through flesh and sinew. The beast let out a guttural roar and its massive body shuddering as the weight of the blow took its toll.

    The creature''s head sagged as the de severed through the thick muscles of its neck, and with onest tremor the giant beast copsed to the ground with a thunderous crash. Died for the second time.

    Lysander hovered above the fallen creature, his breath heavy and his body trembling from the exertion. He nced back toward the battlefield where Adrius and Theron were fighting, the explosion of Magic still lingering in the air.

    "I''ming, master..." he whispered to himself, already preparing tounch into the next battle.

    ---

 Chapter 515: Break

    Adrius stood amidst the scorched remnants of the forest. His chest rising and falling rapidly with each breath. Sweat dripped down his brow and mixing with the dirt and ash that clung to his skin. His limbs felt heavy now. His Magic reserves nearly depleted from the relentless fight. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his body trembling from the strain of the battle.

    Around him, thendscape had been leveled. The ground was ckened and cracked from the countless explosions that had torn through the earth. The trees that once towering sentinels were now nothing but smoldering stumps, their ashes swirling in the hot air.

    Yet, despite the destruction, Adrius'' gaze was fixed on the figure standing a few meters ahead.

    Theron.

    The ancient Mage who now his enemy still stood tall with expression disturbingly calm. Not a single bead of sweat marred his face and his eyes were locked onto Adrius with a mixture of amusement and satisfaction. The deep crimson coat he wore that look like it was made of congealed fresh blood fluttered lightly in the heated wind.

    Adrius grit his teeth, his knuckles white as he gripped his Starsteel staff tighter. He''d given everything he had in this fight, but Theron�� he barely looked winded.

    "You''re holding up better than I thought," Theron said with smooth and unhurried voice. His lips curled into a smile. "This is exactly what I expected when I returned, Adrius. A real challenge. I have to admit, it''s been too long since I''ve felt this thrill."

    Adrius didn''t respond. His mind racing as he searched for some way to turn the tide. His body screamed for rest, but he couldn''t afford that now.

    Theron''s smile widened. "I''m d it was you, Adrius. Had it been some other Mage or even a random warrior, I would''ve been�� disappointed." He chuckled. "They would have been far too easy to kill. But you��" He gestured vaguely at the ruined battlefield. "You''ve given me exactly what I wanted.

    A real fight to test my might right now."

    Adrius felt his heart pound in his chest. There was a horrifying sincerity in Theron''s words. He wasn''t just toying with him, he was genuinely pleased. Despite everything, Theron was savoring this battle like a long-awaited feast. The thought of it sickened Adrius.

    "You''re insane," Adrius spat, wiping the sweat from his brow as he steadied himself.

    Theron''s smile didn''t falter. "Perhaps. But what is madness if not the pursuit of true satisfaction? And I''ve been denied satisfaction for far too long."

    Adrius'' grip tightened on his staff. His mind raced, calcting his next move. He then drawing in a deep breath, Adrius called upon thest vestiges of his Magic. His body screamed in protest right now but he forced himself to focus.

    Theron watched him, his smile never wavering.

    "Still fighting, even when you know you''re outmatched. Admirable." His crimson coat billowed around him as he spread his arms wide. "Come, Adrius. Show me more. Show me the fire that still burns within you!"

    ---

    Lysander flew with relentless speed. The air rushing past him as the treetops blurred beneath. His eyes were fixed ahead where the battle between Adrius and Theron is now suddenly silent.

    As he soared through the air, Lysander reached into his pouch and retrieved a small vial filled with shimmering blue liquid. It is a Magic potion that he fortnately had managed to grab before rushing into battle.

    He uncorked it and quickly downed the contents, feeling an immediate surge of power course through him as his Magic energy replenished. His body felt lighter now.

    "Good... still have enough for Adrius," Lysander muttered to himself, ncing down at the remaining vials strapped to his belt. But then a grim thought crossed his mind. He had no idea if Adrius would even have the time to drink the potion in the heat of battle.

    "No," Lysander shook his head, determination settling in his chest."I''ll make sure he has the time."

    With renewed vigor, Lysander''s speed increased. The forest now just a dark blur below him. He could feel the growing intensity of the ,agical energies ahead.

    Soon, he saw them. Theron standing tall with his menacing red coat like a flowing river of blood against the charred and ckened battlefield. Adrius was a short distance away, his stance unsteady, his breath heavy, clearly nearing his limit.

    Without wasting a second he raised his staff, lightning crackling along its length as he poured his Magic into it.

    "This ends now!"

    He unleashed a barrage of lightning bolts. Dozens of them tore through the air and each one aimed directly at Theron. The sky above Lysander darkened as the streaks of electricity illuminated the battlefield, turning night into day for a fleeting moment. The bolts screamed toward their target with crackling sound of pure energy resonating in the air.

    Theron turned his head slightly just as the first bolt came crashing down.

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    Your next read awaits at m v|l-e-NovelBin

    The lightning bolts struck Theron directly and wrapping around his body as they mmed into him one after another. Each st illuminated the night sky, turning the battlefield into a flickering and bright chaos.

    Lysander didn''t pause. He kept sending bolt after bolt, the energy surging through him like a torrent. The ground shook with the force of his unrelenting assault.

    The monstrous red-coated figure of Theron was engulfed in the brilliance of the lightning, disappearing in the bright cascade of energy. Yet Lysander knew better than to assume victory. He needed to act quickly.

    Without hesitation Lysander descended rapidly to the charred earth beside Adrius,nding in a crouch. Adrius stood. He is clearly exhausted. Lysander can hear his ragged breath and sweat that poured down his face.

    "Here, Master," Lysander said urgently, pulling the remaining potion from his belt and handing it to Adrius. "Drink this."

    Adrius took the vial and uncorking it quickly. But just as the potion was about to touch his lips��

    CLANG!

    A sharp projectile shot through the air, faster than a blink, shattering the vial in Adrius'' hand. The glowing liquid spilled to the ground, wasted, its magic dissipating into the dirt.

    Lysander''s eyes widened in shock and Adrius cursed under his breath as the remnants of the potion dripped from his fingers.

    Then, a chillingugh echoed through the battlefield.

    "Hey! No cheating now!" Theron said in mocking tone.

    From the swirling dust and residual lightning his figure emerged,pletely unscathed. "This is supposed to be a fair fight, isn''t it?"

    ---

 Chapter 516: Turn Serious

    Adrius and Lysander stared at Theron, their eyes burning with fury. Adrius could feel the weight of exhaustion pressing harder against him. His breath came in shallow bursts, and the trembling in his limbs had worsened. He knew this fight had only gotten more difficult.

    Lysander cursed under his breath, his expression twisted with rage.

    "That son of a bitch!" he spat with voice thick with hatred. His grip tightened around his staff, the sparks of residual lightning still dancing along its length. His anger toward Theron surged like a wildfire, burning hotter with each passing second.

    Adrius sighed, though a faint, weary smile crossed his lips. "Fortunate that you managed to drink it," he said, nodding toward the now-shattered potion vial.

    Lysander shook his head, frustration clear in his voice.

    "Doesn''t matter," he muttered. "I''m not sure I can beat him on my own."

    Lysander eyes flickered with doubt as he stared at Theron who stood with maddening calmness.

    Adrius straightened, drawing in a slow, painful breath. "I''m not defeated yet, son," he said, his voice steady despite the strain. "I can still fight. We''ll face him together, so don''t worry about that."

    "But�� your Magic energy��" Lysander nced at Adrius, concern written across his face. He knew just how close to his limits Adrius had pushed himself.

    "Don''t worry. It''s still enough," he said firmly, even though he wasn''t sure if it was. He was bluffing, hoping to keep Lysander focused on the fight ahead instead of his waning strength.

    Lysander nodded reluctantly, still uncertain but understanding the need to push forward.

    "Well, I guess we don''t have a choice besides fighting him head-on." He nced at Adrius and then at Theron, who continued to stand as though he had all the time in the world. "So, let''s fight."

    Adrius returned the nod, tightening his grip on his Starsteel staff. "Yes," he said, though deep inside, he held onto onest shred of hope.

    Far away, he knew help was on the way. He just needed to survive long enough.

    Suddenly, Theron moved,unching himself at them with terrifying speed. His red coat billowed behind him like a bloodstained banner as he closed the distance in an instant, his eyes alight with hunger for the battle.

    Lysander reacted quickly, meeting him head-on. He swung his staff forward, sending a crackling arc of lightning toward Theron. But Theron was faster than Lysander had anticipated.

    With a graceful twist Theron dodged the attack and countered, his hand glowing with red energy.

    The ground exploded beneath them as their powers shed, sending shockwaves rippling through the scorched battlefield.

    Lysander gritted his teeth, his body trembling under the force of the impact. But he held his ground, determined to protect Adrius at all costs.

    As the two continued their brutal exchange, Adrius watched, his staff raised and ready. He knew his moment woulde��he just had to be patient and wait for the right opening.

    Lysander gritted his teeth, the weight of responsibility crushing down on him. He couldn''t afford to disappoint Adrius as his sessor. His kingdom hung in the bnce and the monster before him threatened to reduce everything to ashes.

    Lysander unsheathed his sword, the de gleaming under the flickering light of his Magic. Electricity crackled along its edge as he poured his remaining strength into both the steel and his lightning.

    He charged at Theron with renewed fury, shing and weaving bolts of energy through the air. Thebined force of his sword and lightning surged toward the corrupted Mage with destructive intent.

    Theron barely moved, only raising his hand as a shield of crimson energy materialized before him then deflecting the attacks with ease. Hisughter echoed across the battlefield.

    "Let''s see how good you really are, young man!" Theron taunted, his voice dripping with condescension.

    With a wicked grin Theronunched a counterattack, his crimson energy ring to life and colliding with Lysander''s lightning. The power sh erupted in sparks and thunderous booms.

    Every blow Lysander delivered was met with Theron''s mocking smile, every strike deflected as if it were child''s y.

    Lysander pushed harder, swinging his sword in wide arcs, each swipe apanied by a burst of lightning that scorched the air around them. But Theron was relentless, meeting his attacks with effortless movements.

    The ancient mage dodged and countered with bursts of his own blood-red energy, the force of each strike driving Lysander further into exhaustion.

    Sweat poured down Lysander''s brow, his breathsing inbored gasps. His sword felt heavier with each swing and his lightning began to falter.

    Just when it seemed like he was about to falter, a sudden st of water surged toward Theron, dousing his crimson coat in a torrent of liquid. The force of the attack came from behind��Adrius, his staff raised and his face etched with determination.

    The water struck Theron''s blood-red coat, soaking the fabric. For a brief second something changed in Theron''s expression. His calm, collected demeanor faltered. Anxiety flickered across his face but it was so quick it could have been missed. But Adrius saw it. He felt it.

    Theron''s unsettling grin returned quickly, but Adrius had already seen the truth. That moment of vulnerability told him everything he needed to know. There was more to that crimson coat than met the eye.

    Adrius didn''t waste a second. The flicker of fear he had seen in Theron''s eyes was enough to spur him into action. He raised his staff and summon more water Magic and without hesitation he directed it straight at Theron''s crimson coat.

    Streams of water spiraled around Adrius, twisting into a torrent that crashed against Theron. The ancient Mage''s expression shifted. Gone was the smug amusement reced by a hard, serious re. For the first time Theron wasn''t ying anymore.

    Lysander, sensing the change in the air, tightened his grip on his sword. He, too, realized what was happening.

    Theron scowled, his red aura ring brighter as if to shield himself from the relentless attacks.

    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    "So, you''ve figured out my coat''s secret," Theron said, but now his voicecking its previous arrogance. "Well, it doesn''t matter. Don''t think you can defeat me just because you''ve uncovered that minor detail."

    But Adrius didn''t respond. He wasn''t about to fall for Theron''s bravado. This could be a distraction. His mind focused solely on one thing��destroying that cursed coat.

    His instincts screamed that this was Theron''s weakness, and he had to exploit it before the mage regained control.

    Ignoring Theron''s taunts, Adrius unleashed another wave of water Magic, the torrent crashing against Theron again. He poured everything he had left into the spell, aiming directly at the coat''s fabric, hoping to tear through whatever protection it provided

    Theron''s face twisted into a grimace as the water surged around him. His defenses were strong, but the concentrated attacks on the coat were taking a toll. "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that!" Theron shouted, his voice strained now as he fought to maintain control.

    Adrius didn''t let up."Whatever Theron''s saying, it''s just to throw me off*.

    With each spell he pressed harder, his water slicing through the air, each hit wearing away at the Mage''s defenses.

    ---

 Chapter 517: Laugh

    Adrius and Lysander sensing the shift in the battle so they didn''t hesitate to press their advantage. The discovery of Theron''s vulnerability at something neither of them had expected, fueled their determination.

    Adrius summoned another torrent of water with his remaining Magic energy and hurling it relentlessly toward Theron who was now on the defensive. The crimson coat which had absorbed so much of their attacks was beginning to show signs of wear. Lysander too wasn''t holding back.

    Heshed out with his sword and lightning, striking at Theron''s weak points with precise ferocity to get his attention while Adrius doing the most damage.

    Theirbined assault was overwhelming. Theron''s crimson aura wavered under the pressure, flickering as the water and lightning attacks bombarded him. For the first time in the battle he looked truly cornered. Who would''ve thought that the ancient Mage''s weaknes is in something clearly visible? They only need to attack it with the right element.

    Even though Adrius hitting the crimson coat with fire or powerful Magic missiles he can''t be possibly prate it. Because the real weakness is water Magic.

    Adrius gritted his teeth, summoning every ounce of his remaining strength. The water swirled around him and coalescing into a focused stream that tore through the air. He then mming it directly into Theron''s coat. With a loud, wet rip sound, the fabric gave way. The left side of the blood-red coat was shredded, torn clean off by the force of Adrius''s Magic attack.

    Theron grunted in frustration, his eyes shing with anger as he flew backward, distancing himself from them. His once-maddening calmness was gone reced by a sharp, calcting gaze as he assessed the situation. His right side was still protected by the remaining half of the coat but the damage was undeniable.

    Lysander was now panting from exertion. He raised his sword and pointing it at Theron. "We''ve got you now," he snarled, his voice filled with renewed confidence. "Your precious coat isn''t going to save you anymore."

    Theron''s eyes narrowed, his expression growing darker. "You think a torn coat changes the oue?" he spat, "I am far beyond the limits of mortals like you. This is just a temporary setback."

    But Adrius wasn''t fooled. He could see the anxiety still lurking beneath Theron''s words. The coat was more than just a Magical garment. It was a core part of his power and with half of it destroyed, Theron''s strength had been severelypromised.

    "We''re not done yet," Adrius said firmly, lifting his staff once more. "You won''t escape this time."

    Lysander who was now fueled by the prospect of victory moved to stand beside Adrius. His grip tightening around his sword as sparks of lightning flickered once again along the de.

    Theron now hovering in the air, sneered, though his eyes darted between them. He was looking for an opening, a way to regain control of the situation. But Adrius and Lysander weren''t going to give him the chance.

    The battle wasn''t over. Theron still have a trump card up his sleeve.

    Adrius nced at Lysander. His face looked pale from exertion but his eyes still looking fierce.

    "We attack together," he said, his voice firm despite the strain.

    Lysander could see that Adrius''s Magic power was nearly drained. He had been pushing himself far beyond his limits. There wouldn''t be another opportunity like this.

    Lysander nodded. "Let''s finish this."

    Without hesitation the twounched themselves at Theron. Lysander took to the sky, his body crackling with electricity as he flew above Theron while Adrius darted to the side, moving in a wide arc to nk Theron.

    Adrius focused all his remaining Magic on the right side of Theron''s crimson coat �� the only part still intact. Water surged from his staff, twisting into a spiraling torrent thatshed out at the fabric. With a fierce roar, he drove the spell forward, pouring everything he had left into it.

    At the same moment, Lysander descended from above, his sword gleaming with lightning. He aimed for Theron''s exposed left side, where the coat had already been torn away. The de crackled with energy as it sliced through the air, aimed directly at Theron''s unprotected flesh.

    Thebination of their attacks was devastating.

    Adrius''s water Magic mmed into the remaining half of the coat, shredding it with brutal force. The crimson fabric now soaked and weakened.It tore apart under the relentless attack.

    Meanwhile, Lysander''s de plunging deep into Theron''s side. A bolt of lightning followed the strike, coursing through Theron''s body with a violent surge.

    Theron screamed, the sound echoing across the battlefield as thebined force of their attacks overwhelmed him. Blood sprayed from the wound on his left side and his defenses crumbled as thest remnants of his coat disintegrated under Adrius''s Magic.

    The ancient mage fell from the sky and crashing to the ground with a powerful thud. His once-powerful aura flickered weakly and his bodyy motionless, sprawled across the charred earth.

    Lysandernded beside Adrius, his chest heaving with exhaustion. He wiped the sweat from his brow, staring down at Theron''s broken form.

    "We did it��" he whispered.

    Adrius, leaning heavily on his staff, nodded slowly. "Yes�� but stay alert. This might not be over yet."

    "What you mean? He already de-"

    "HAHAHAHAHA!''

    Suddenly, a maniacalugh erupted from Theron''sying form, sending a chill through the air. The sound growing louder and more frenzied. Lysander and Adrius froze, their triumph turning to dread as they watched in disbelief.

    Theron''s broken body which had moments ago been on the verge of copse began to twitch and move. Flesh knitted itself back together and the deep wounds they had inflicted sealing as if they had never existed. His torn skin regrew with rming speed, the gashes closing and leaving no trace of injury behind.

    With a low, mocking growl, Theron rose to his feet. The smirk on his face twisted into something far more sinister. His crimson coat was gone, leaving him bare-chested, wearing only ck fabric trousers, but his presence was no less terrifying.

    "Didn''t I say��" Theron''s voice dripped with dark amusement, "that my poweres from the Great Power itself?"

    He took a slow, deliberate step toward them, his eyes locked onto Lysander and Adrius. Each step he took sent waves of dread through the air. His body that now fully healed radiated a dark energy.

    Lysander''s eyes widened in horror. "It�� it wasn''t enough to kill him?" he mumbled. His hands trembled around the hilt of his sword as disbelief and fear gripped him.

    Adrius narrowed his eyes, the weight of exhaustion pressing down on him even more now.

    "This... is worse than we thought," he muttered, watching as Theron walk closer.

    ---

 Chapter 518: Screaming Instinct

    Dread filled the air and suffocating them both. Adrius could feel it weighing heavily on his exhausted body and beside him, Lysander''s anger had given way to something far worse �� fear. The unrelenting storm of lightning that once surged around Lysander''s sword flickered weakly now.

    His confidence begin to shattered by the horrific sight of Theron standing tall, fully healed and more menacing than ever.

    Theron''s eyes gleamed with dark satisfaction as he took another step forward.

    "What''s the matter?" Theron sneered, his voice a low growl. "You''re not so eager to attack anymore?"

    Lysander''s grip tightened around his sword but his body was trembling. The fear wed at his insides and despite everything, he could feel his resolve slipping. His eyes darted to Adrius, searching for some kind of reassurance, but the Archmage was just as pale and drained as himself.

    Before they could react, Theron lunged with full speed.

    He moved faster than either of them could anticipate, his bare fist hurtling toward them with terrifying speed and force. Lysander barely managed to raise his sword in time, the de shing against Theron''s strike with a sharp crack that sent shockwaves down his arm. The impact was brutal, nearly knocking the sword from his grip as he was forced to stumble backward.

    At the same moment, Adrius was mmed with a powerful kick to the side. He raised his staff to block the blow but Theron''s physical strength was overwhelming. The force of the attack sent Adrius sprawling, his body skidding across the charred ground.

    He gasped in pain, struggling to get back on his feet, but his body was betraying him. His Magic reserves is almost gone now, his strength fading.

    Lysander gritting his teeth then swung his sword at Theron again, desperate to keep him away. Sparks flew as the de connecte but Theron deflected the strike with a casual swipe of his hand, as though Lysander''s attacks were nothing more than an inconvenience.

    "You''re outmatched," Theron snarled, grabbing Lysander by the wrist. He squeezed with terrifying strength, forcing Lysander to drop his sword with a pained grunt. "You cannot defeat me. I am the Great Power''s strongest soldier!"

    With a roar, Theron tossed Lysander aside like a ragdoll, sending him crashing into a nearby tree. The wood splintered under the impact and Lysander crumpled to the ground, coughing and gasping for breath. He clutched his ribs, pain wracking his body as he tried to push himself up.

    Adrius staggered to his feet, blood dripping from his lip. He was breathing heavily and his vision swimming from the earlier blow. His mind raced desperately searching for any strategy, any shred of power he could still wield, but there was nothing left. His water Magic had been their best shot, and it had failed.

    "We can''t�� hold him off," Adrius muttered through gritted teeth, his voice barely above a whisper now. He raised his staff once more, but it trembled in his grip. Lysander forced himself to stand beside him, his face twisted in pain.

    Theron''sugh echoed across the battlefield, full of cold malice.

    "What''s wrong?" He stepped closer. "Isn''t the feeling of despair feels incredible?"

    Adrius''s heart pounded in his chest as he realized how dire the situation had be.

    Theron moved like a predator watching its prey, then suddenly he leaped into the air. His boot mmed into Adrius''s stomach with brutal force and sending the Archmage crashing to the ground again as blood erupted from his mouth. Adrius''s vision blurred with agony. He barely registered Lysander''s frantic shout.

    "Adrius!" Lysander roared and with desperation, he lunged at Theron with every ounce of strength he had left. But Theron was faster.

    His hand shot out and catch Lysander by the throat in mid-air, choking the breath out of him with a single grip. Theron''s then mmed Lysander into the ground with a sickening thud. The impact knocked the air from Lysander''s lungs, leaving him gasping and motionless.

    Both meny broken, their bodies limp from exhaustion, pain, and theplete depletion of their Magic energy. Their attempts to rise were futile �� they had nothing left.

    Lysander''s mind raced as he struggled for breath, the crushing weight of helplessness settling in.

    "Is this how it ends?"

    He thought of Astoria, of the kingdom they had fought so hard to protect. If they died here there would be no one left to stop Theron. Astoria would fall and the world would follow soon after. The cold hand of despair gripped him as he realized how powerless he was in that moment.

    Adrius''s thoughts mirrored Lysander''s. He had fought for so long but now they had nothing left to give.

    "Is this truly the end?"

    Theron towering over them and moved toward Adrius with a slow steps. His expression was one of dark amusement as he bent down and picked up Adrius''s fallen sword. He twirled it in his hand before pointing the de directly at the Archmage''s heart.

    "I''m done ying with you," Theron said. "Now it''s time for the final task, destroying Astoria, and then the rest of your pathetic world."

    He raised the sword high, ready to drive it through Adrius''s chest. Adrius ring at him, bracing for the fatal blow.

    But just as the sword began to descend a sudden eerie sensation washed over Theron. His grin faltered and his head snapped up, eyes narrowing in suspicion. An ominous feeling crawled up his spine. It was a warning of something powerful and deadly approaching at incredible speed.

    Theron instinctively looked up at the sky, his senses screaming danger. Through the clouds he saw it. A dark red silhouette hurtling toward him with terrifying speed, cutting through the sky.

    For the first time in the battle, Theron felt true danger.

    Without hesitation he abandoned his strike and flew backward, retreating from the unseen force. His eyes remained fixed on the sky. Rather than finishing Adrius, he prioritizing to get away first. This is not something ordinary if it can make his instinct scream like this.

    ---

 Chapter 519: Erend Arrived

    The air trembled as the red and ck figure descended from the sky and then crashing into the ground where Theron had stood just moments before. The impact unleashed a powerful explosion. Fire erupting from the spot.

    The mes raged for a few seconds and casting orange glow across the battlefield before finally dissipating, revealing a man d in ck and red scales now standing tall amidst the charred earth.

    Erend stepped forward from the charred crater and moved toward Adrius and scanning the Archmage for any sign of serious injury.

    "You alright?" Erend asked with concernced his tone.

    Adrius still catching his breath, but he managed a weary smile. "Yes�� I''m okay. Don''t worry about me," he replied, the corners of his mouth twitching upward into a smile. "Just running out of Magic."

    Erend nodded with relief in his face. Lysander stood frozen beside Adrius, his eyes wide as he took in the neer that suddenlye to their battlefield. The sheer power radiating from Erend was so cleard like an overwhelming force that Lysander could feel in his bones. He''d never encountered anything like this before. Who was this man?

    Adrius noticed the disbelief etched on Lysander''s face and turned to him, gesturing toward Erend. "Lysander, meet my friend. Erend. He''s a Dragonborn."

    Lysander''s jaw tightened, his confusion evident as he stammered, "Wh�Cwhat?"

    Erend nced at Lysander, offering a brief nod. "Hi. Nice to meet you," he said. "We don''t have much time to chat, though."

    "No," Adrius agreed, his eyes shifting toward Theron who now stood a distance away, his expression no longer one of arrogance but one of wary calction. "I believe he''s the second Harbinger, Erend... the Great Cmity has sent him to us. I called you because we think we can handle him on our own."

    Erend''s gaze followed Adrius''s line of sight then locking onto Theron. The two men stared at each other across the battlefield, the tension between them thickening like a storm ready to break. Theron''s dark amusement had been reced by an intense serious expression as he gauged this new arrival.

    For the first time, it seemed Theron recognized a true threat.

    "Yeah. I think he is," Erend muttered while his gaze fixed on Theron. He could feel the immense power radiating from him. It was a dark, malevolent force that stirred his instincts after he killed the first harbinger who hiding under the ground. Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    Erend clenched his fists. He know that he need to act quickly before that man cause more harm. He couldn''t hold back any longer. That second harbinger needed to die and quickly.

    Fortunately, ar was still stationed in the Elf Pce, ensuring that the elves were safe for the moment. That allowed Erend to focus solely on the threat before him.

    "What do you know from the fight with him?" Erend asked, his eyes never leaving Theron.

    The battlefield was littered with destruction that he sure was the scars of a fierce battle fought between Adrius, Lysander, and the monstrous enemy.

    Erend could tell from the wreckage that Adrius had faced Theron''s fury head-on and if they had survived this long they must have learned something crucial.

    Adrius wiped the blood from his lip then spoke. "He has a weakness to water spells... at least, at first. But now, I''m not sure. We hit him with everything we had and yet he managed to heal himself after taking heavy blows. His power is not his own.

    Ites from the Great Cmity itself. He calls it the Great Power."

    Erend clenched his jaw, a ripple of anxiety running through him. It could be worse than he thought. If Theron was drawing his strength from the Great Cmity itself, could it be that It will give him more power when he need it?

    However, the first harbinger just dead under ar''s w so Erend didn''t think so. Maybe the healing he did after receiving Adrius''s attack earlier was hisst chance given by the Great Cmity.

    "Alright," Erend said. Despite the gravity of the situation he felt a surge of confidence. He knew what he had to do. That man may be powerful, but Erend had faced worse ande out alive.

    "I''ll handle it from here."

    Without another word Erend dashed forward, his body a blur as he surged toward Theron with intention only to kill him. His scales glinted and his figure cutting through the debris.

    Adrius exhaled in relief while watching Erend''s swift charge. He had been right to call for him earlier. Without the Dragonborn this battle might have already been lost. Now, there was hope. No, they can win. He believe it when Erend arrived.

    Theron braced himself as he faced Erend, his snarl twisting into something feral. A primal sound that echoed across the battlefield. His eyes burned with hatred and his body began to pulse with dark energy.

    A crimson cloak of thick congealed blood formed once more around him. But now it looks stronger and swirling like a living armor. With a final guttural growl Theron dashed forward. He refusing to back down despite the power he felt radiating from Erend.

    He would not run. He would meet this Dragonborn head-on, no matter the cost.

    Erend kept moving with incredible speed. His expression unflinching. As Theron closed the distance Erend raised his hand and summoning a torrent of water from his Water Dragon skill.

    The wave of liquid surged forward with terrifying force. Crashing into Theron and pushing him back. The impact was brutal, yet Theron remained undeterred. He roared in defiance. His legs bending before he leaped into the air, breaking free from the water''s grip.

    While in the air, Theron gathered his dark energy then created a ck orb that swirling in his hand. With a sharp flick of his wrist he hurled the orb at Erend.

    Erend reacted instantly. He dodged to the side, the ck orb hurtling past him and crashing into the ground with a violent ck mist explosion that definitely corrupted.

    Without missing a beat, Erend retaliated. Heunched another bullet of water at Theron. The water bullet struck him, mming into Theron mid-air and forcing him to descend.

    ---

 Chapter 520: Trapping Him

    Erend dashed toward Theron, his feet barely touching the ground as he closed the distance. Theron hadnded after the impact. His face twisted into a snarl of pure hatred after what Erend did to him. The dark energy around him red then crimson and ck tendrils wrapping tighter around his body like living shadows. He braced himself as Erend approached.

    In the next instant they collided. No weapons, just raw strength and speed. Fists and ws shed each blow shaking the ground beneath them and sending shockwaves across the battlefield.

    Their movements were a blur and each attack met with equal force of their enemy. Their power almost perfectly matched.

    Trees cracked and splintered under the pressure of their fight. The forest around them torn apart as they exchanged blows. Neither gaining a clear advantage.

    Erend''s fist mmed into Theron''s side. The impact sending a ripple through Theron''s blood cloa but Theron retaliated just as quickly. His wed hand striking Erend''s chest raking against his scales with a force that would have shattered ordinary armor. Sparks flew as his Dragon scales met blood-forged ws. But Erend also stood firmand eyes zing with determination to end him quick.

    Theron suddenly leapt back. His feet digging into the scorched earth. His breathing in ragged gasps now. It is the first time since he appeared again in this world.

    His eyes narrowed, filled with loathing, as he realized Erend was not backing down.

    "You think you can stop me, Dragonborn?!" Theron spat, his voice dripping with venom. "I carry the Great Cmity''s will. You will fall, just like the rest."

    Erend unphased by the threat. "I''ve faced worse."

    At that moment Erend realized that this harbinger must be receiving the information about him from the Great Cmity. This could be dangerous. Later, if the next harbinger arrived they will know about him from his previous battle.

    But he just need to worry about itter.

    "HAAAAA!!!"

    With a roar, Theron lunged forward again. His speed increasing as he summoned more from the Great Power, but Erend met him head-on once more, their fists crashing together, sending out another devastating shockwave.

    Suddenly, Erend moved and stepped back. He knew he couldn''t reveal too much of his power just yet, Theron will gauging his every move and sending the information to the Great Cmity. His fists rxed slightly as he pivoted away from Theron''s next attack, dodging a vicious swipe.

    He nced toward Adrius and Lysander and said. "You guys still able to fight?" he shouted, his voice cutting through the chaotic battlefield.

    Adrius. wiped the sweat from his brow and shook his head. "I need more time�� I''m drained."

    Erend grunted in acknowledgment. "Alright. Don''t take too long."

    In the distance, Lysander had already taken to the skies. He had already sped back toward the kingdom to retrieve more Magic potions. They needed every advantage they could get in this fight.

    Theron''s eyes gleamed with malice as he watched Erend''s momentary retreat.

    "What now, Dragonborn? Afraid to face me alone? Need your little friends to help you? You''re not as strong as I thought. Pathetic," Theron said, mockingly.

    Erend''s expression didn''t waver. He met Theron''s taunt with a calm, steady gaze. "Whatever you say, asshole."

    Without missing a beat, Erend lunged forward again and meeting Theron in another savage exchange of blows. Fists collided with bone-shattering force, their barehandedbat shaking the earth.

    Theron was too absorbed in the brutal exchange with Erend to notice the subtle shifts in the battlefield around him. Erend''s raw strength was overwhelming. Far more than he had anticipated.

    Each strike from the Dragonborn felt like it could shatter his bone and Theron quickly realized that Erend was far stronger than Adrius and Lysanderbined.

    "This�� this isn''t what I expected," Theron thought between dodging blows. "His body is reinforced by those scales, and his physical attacks�� they''re too strong. But it''s not just that."

    He gritted his teeth, barely blocking an iing punch. "His Magic. Fire and Water. I don''t think he''s even giving his all."

    But before Theron could fully process his realization he failed to notice something critical. Lysander had already returned. Silent and quick, Lysander descended from the sky while carrying a collection of glowing potions in his arms. Without wasting a second he handed them off to Adrius.

    Adrius''s eyes wide with urgency. He then uncorked the first potion and downed it in one swift motion. His depleted Magic energy began to stir inside him. Without even looking at Lysander or offering any thanks he immediately reached for the second bottle, afraid it might slip through his fingers and break again.

    Two bottlester, Adrius felt the familiar hum of restored power surge through his veins. His hands began to glow faintly with Magic energy again, as a sign that his Magic was finally returning to full strength. He stood up, the light in his eyese back ready to turn the tide.

    Theron who still locked inbat with Erend had no idea that Adrius was now back in the game.

    Erend''s instincts red as he sensed a shift in the air. "Adrius..." His connection to the Archmage deepened as the faint hum of telepathicmunication reached his mind.

    "I''ve regained my power," Adrius''s voice echoed in his thoughts. "Lure him to the marked spot. I''ll take care of the rest."

    Erend nodded subtly. He keep his focus remaining on Theron who was too engrossed in the fight to notice.

    "Time to set the trap."

    With a calcted shift in his movements, Erend began to give ground. His strikes still hit hard but his steps were deliberate. He was guiding Theron toward the spot Adrius had mentioned. Theron followed, his face twisted in frustration and he just mistaking Erend''s retreat for a sign of weakness.

    "Running again, Dragonborn? Is this all you can do?!" Theron sneered, his voice dripping with contempt as he pressed forward.

    Erend gave a half-smirk. "Your blood armor smells disgusting. It makes me want to puke."

    Theron snarled again and push his attack.

    The battlefield was a ruin of broken trees and scorched earth. Yet there was one section of ground that remained undisturbed, a small patch that seemed insignificant.

    Erend danced just out of reach, luring Theron closer with every step. The moment came quickly.

    Theron lunged forward eager to crush Erend under his attack quickly. But the instant his foot hit the prepared ground the earth beneath him trembled.

    Suddenly, the ground shifted and warped. The dirt and stones pulling in around Theron''s legs like a living entity. His eyes widened in shock as his feet sank into the earth, trapping him in ce. He struggled, but the more he fought the tighter the earth''s grip became.

    "Wha��What is this?!" Theron growled.

    Erend''s smile grew wide, almost feral. "You''re not going anywhere."

    Wasting no time, Erend surged forward with explosive speed. His fists rained down on Theron in a flurry of powerful punches. Each one driving deeper into Theron''s defense.

    Theron roared in anger and pain, his body jerking with each blow, but Erend didn''t let up. The wild grin never left his face as his fists pounded into Theron''s trapped form, relishing the advantage he had gained.

    ---

 Chapter 521: Weakening

    Erend''s fists crashed into Theron''s body with relentless force. Each of his punch sending shockwaves through the trapped harbinger of doom. Theron''s blood armor rippled with every impact. Cracks start forming along the crimson and ck congealed blook subtance that wrapped his body.

    The ground around them trembled from the sheer brutality of the assault. Erend''s strikes came faster and harder fueled by a wild determination that gleamed in his eyes. It was also part of his Dragon power who wanted nothing more than Theron''s blood.

    But for Theron, each blow was more than just physical pain, it was humiliation.

    "How dare�� How dare this creature��! *

    The thought festered in his mind and growing like a poison."I am the chosen harbinger of the Great Cmity. The blessed one. This lowly Dragonborn dares to push me into this state?!"

    Theron''s rage boiled over like an inferno that threatening to consume him from the inside. The sharp sting of Erend''s fists wasn''t what burned. It was the audacity of the situation."How could I��blessed by the Great Power itself��be humiliated like this?!"

    His fury mounted with every second Erend''s fists connected. Each blow driving him deeper into a haze of anger. Theron''s eyes zed and look bloodshot filled with loathing. The weight of his rage pushed against the very Magic binding him to the earth.

    "HRAAAAARRGHH!"

    Finally he roared.

    "NO! THIS�� THIS WILL NOT HAPPEN!"

    His voice booming like thunder. His aura red violently, a chaotic mix of crimson and ck that swirled around him like a storm. The tendrils of dark energy snapped andshed out. Their power growing as they fed off Theron''s escting wrath.

    Erend''s smile wavered for a moment as he felt the shift. His fists slowed and he stepped back. He looking at the sudden surge in Theron''s energy. There was a dangerous intensity in the air now. He felt it as something that primal and uncontroble.

    The darkness around Theron thickened and the ground beneath them trembled, cracks spider-webbing out from where he stood.

    Theron''s eyes locked onto Erend. That eyes burning with a mix of hatred and disbelief.

    "You dare think you can defeat me?" His voice was guttural, twisted by his rage. It almost sounded like a voice that belong to a human. "I am the harbinger of the Great Cmity! Blessed with power beyond your limit!"

    The air around him warped, the dark energy ring out wildly, making it difficult for Erend to predict his next move.

    At that moment Erend hesitated, weighing his options. He could feel the growing danger radiating from Theron. The energy reaching unstable levels. This was no longer a simple fight of strength. Theron was tapping into something much more dangerous.

    With a quick decision he pushed off the ground then leaping back to put distance between them. His body twisted mid-air and hended several more meters away. He couldn''t afford to reveal more of his power yet, but Theron''s rage was pushing him the situation that make him unsure.

    "Damn this thing is annoying as fuck!"Erend thought angrily.

    Theron''s aura red again and the shadows of the unknown power coiling tighter around him. He was panting, his chest rising and falling withbored breaths, but the madness in his eyes only deepened.

    "You think distancing yourself will save you? I am far beyond anything you can imagine now!"

    Erend''s gaze remained calm, though his heart raced in anticipation."If I''m not careful, he might actually break through something beyond our power. Adrius and Lysander need to be ready."

    Erend nced over his shoulder and saw Lysander and Adrius already in position. He could sense their Magic energy pulsing back to full strength. His smile widened.

    "Yeah, I thought so."

    Erend turning back to face Theron and narrowed his eyes. The harbinger was no longer like a human. His blood-red armor had morphed into something grotesque, dark, writhing tentacles of energy red around his body slithering like living serpent.

    Theron''s eyes nowpletely ck and had lost all trace of humanity. Though, he didn''t if he even human before, at least he look like one before this transformation.

    There was no calction, no strategy in his gaze anymore. Only rage. Only the hunger to kill. And Erend was sure that its all directed at him.

    Theron''s steps were slow but rigid and each one cracking the scorched earth beneath him as he moved forward. His focus entirely locked on Erend. He was a creature driven by pure instinct now. Just a twisted puppet of the Great Cmity and Erend was the only target in his vision.

    But just as Theron drew closer, a sudden burst of energy red behind Erend. Lysander and Adriusnded beside him, their Magic already swirling with deadly intent.

    "We''re ready." Adrius said with sharp voice.

    Without wasting a second the two Archmageunched their attacks. Lysander conjured swirling gusts of wind now, sending razor-sharp gales that cut through the air. While Adrius summoned an intense beam of fire, crackling with hot energy as it shot directly toward Theron.

    Erend stepped back, watching carefully. He had no intention of jumping in yet.

    "Let them wear him down first."His eyes scanned the battlefield, looking for that perfect opening."When the timees�� I''ll give him a powerful strike, yes. That''s the best n for now."

    "ROAR!"

    Theron roared a primal roar as the attacks mmed into him. The wind gales tore through his red armor, ripping pieces of the crimson tendrils apart, while Adrius''s elemental beam struck him squarely in the chest, pushing him back.

    But instead of retreating Theron seemed to absorb the pain, his ck eyes widening in fury as he staggered, his monstrous form pushing forward through the storm of Magic.

    Erend''s fists clenched at his sides, his instincts ready."Just a little more��"

    Lysander and Adriusunched a relentless barrage of attacks, theirbined Magic filling the air with violent bursts of energy. Both of them could feel it now. Something had shifted.

    Despite his towering rage and monstrous transformation Theron was faltering. His power is diminishing.

    The once imprable blood-red armor now ring like wild tentacles and it wasn''t regenerating as quickly. His movements while still powerful, were slowing, bing more sluggish with each passing moment.

    "He''s weakening!" Adrius shouted, his voice filled with both disbelief and hope. His hands glowed with renewed intensity, channeling another surge of energy that shot toward Theron like a pir of light.

    Lysander nodded in agreement. "Keep pushing, master! We''re getting through!"

    His wind Magic whipped into a tornado and hebining it with his lightning attack. The lightning tornado spinning faster and faster, tearing through the ground and sending waves of debris toward the harbinger.

    Theron roared again, his voice echoing with frustration and fury. His ck eyes burned with hatred as he struggled to push forward but for the first time, he was being forced back. The relentless assault was taking its toll, and the strength granted by the Great Cmity no longer seemed invincible.

    Erend watched from the side, his sharp gaze never leaving Theron''s form. He could see it too. The cracks in Theron''s defenses, the sluggishness in his movements.

    "There it is, we will hill him right now!"

    He knew the moment was here, the moment when Theron is at his weakest.

    ---

 Chapter 522: Threat To His Home

    Adrius could hardly believe it. Theron, the mighty harbinger of the Great Cmity, was at his weakest right now. The idea seemed almost surreal. He remembered how overwhelming Theron''s power had been, how invincible he had once seemed that he look like a force of nature no one could defy. And now, he was faltering under theirbined onught.

    But he knew it wasn''t just their power that had pushed Theron to the edge. It was Erend. Somehow, Erend wasn''t merely holding his own. He had driven Theron into this state of madness and desperation.

    The ancient dark Mage had never been this agitated, even when Adrius and Lysander had faced him together using their all. Erend had sparked something primal in him. It look like fear, anger, or maybe even doubt about himself and that had made all the difference.

    Adrius unleashed another devastating st of elemental Magic. Fire and wind swirled together forming a whirlwind of mes that scorched the air and sted toward Theron.

    His heart pounding with the adrenaline of battle. Beside him, Lysander crackled with electric energy, the air around him sizzling as he summoned another wave of lightning again right now. They were pouring every ounce of their power into this final strike.

    "Keep pushing!" Adrius shouted over the roar of the Magic.

    Lysander nodded, his lightning bolts joining the attack. The huge lightning attack crackling and shing as they struck Theron''s weakened form. The harbinger was staggering now, his blood-red armor barely holding together, the once-menacing tendrils of energy flickering like dying embers.

    Then, from the corner of his eye, Adrius saw it. Erend started his move.

    Erend dashed toward Theron with blinding speed. His body moved like a sh of orange light. His reptilian eyes gleamed with a fierce glow. His hands now transformed into deadly ws.

    Even in his monstrous state Theron saw the iing attack. His ckened eyes widened and for the first time, Adrius could sense it. It was fear.

    Theron''s instincts screamed at him, warning him of the approaching danger. He who had once seemed unstoppable was now recoiling, desperately trying to summon more of his dark power to defend himself. But it was toote.

    Erend closed the distance in a heartbeat. His ws stretched to the side for the final blow. The force of his charge sent shockwaves through the ground and for the first time, Theron flinched.

    His voice that once filled with arrogance and rage trembled as he spoke. His wordsced with a raw and desperate fear. "No�� this cannot be�� I am the chosen��"

    Before Theron could finish, Erend''s ws mmed into his chest with an impact that echoed across the battlefield. The harbinger''s blood-red armor shattered like ss, pieces of dark energy and crimson shards flying in all directions. Erend''s strike carried the full force of his Dragonborn power and it tearing through the dark energy that had shielded Theron.

    Theron let out a final, guttural scream, a sound filled with both pain and disbelief as the light in his eyes began to dim. His once-mighty form buckled under the weight of Erend''s attack, copsing to his knees. The tendrils of energy that had once red around him like a storm now faded and dissipating into the wind.

    For a brief moment, the battlefield fell silent.

    Erend stood over Theron, his chest rising and falling. His eyes still glowing with that orange light and he looked down at the defeated harbinger. His chest a ruin of torn flesh and blood, nearly obliterated by Erend''s ws. Blood and dark energy seeped into the ground around them, pooling in sickening patterns. For a moment, Erend believed it was finally over.

    But then, Theron''s ck eyes snapped open and ring up at him. A deep chill crept down Erend''s spine. The eyes no longer belonged to the man �� or monster �� that Theron had been. They were filled with a malevolent force far darker than him.

    Suddenly, Theron''s mouth moved. It was his voice yet twisted and corrupted like it came from something else. It was the Great Cmity itself. He can feel it.

    "You haven''t won yet, Dragonborn..." the voice rasped. "I will tear down that Elf kingdom you love and the rest of this world... After that, I wille for your world... I will devour all of it!"

    The words struck Erend like a dagger. His blood froze in his veins. The threat reverberated through Erend''s very soul, chilling him to his core

    But then, as the shock subsided, something else surged in Erend. Rage. Pure, unrelenting rage.

    "Not while I still breathe," Erend growled under his breath, his fists clenching tightly at his sides.

    Then, driven by the seething anger now coursing through him, Erend dashed forward. His body moved with such speed and force that the ground cracked beneath his feet. With a roar, he brought his leg down with all his might, crushing Theron''s head beneath his boot. The sickening crunch of bone echoed through the air as the harbinger''s skull gave way.

    But it wasn''t enough. The threat, the voice, was still there. Taunting him, lingering in his mind.

    Erend''s eyes shed with a burning orange light, his Dragonborn power surging to the surface. mes erupted from his body. He raised his hand and a torrent of Dragon fire engulfed what remained of Theron.

    The mes roared to life, consuming the flesh, bone, and dark energy that had once been Theron''s body. Erend watched as the fire burned hotter and brighter, reducing everything to ash.

    Only when there was nothing left but charred remains and drifting embers did he stop. The ground where Theron hadin was scorched ck and the stench of burnt flesh filled the air.

    The threat was gone, but the chill of those final words lingered in the back of his mind.

    Adrius and Lysander watched in awe. They had done it. They had brought down the greatest threat they ever faced till this day. But it was Erend who had delivered the final blow, the one who had faced Theron''s wrath head-on and emerged victorious.

    As the dust began to settle, Adrius couldn''t help but smile, a weary but relieved grin stretching across his face.

    "It''s over," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.

    Lysander, his body trembling with exhaustion, nced at Adrius and nodded. "Yeah�� it''s over."

    ---

 Chapter 523: No Rest

    The battlefield was unrecognizable now. What was once a lush and vibrant forest had been reduced to a wastnd.

    The earth beneath their feet was charred ck, scorched by the aftermath of the powerful magic and Erend''s dragon fire that had ravaged it. Scattered remnants of treesy shattered and smoking. Their trunks broken like brittle twigs. Ash floated in the air, carried on the remnants of the wind.

    Adrius and Lysander stood a few paces apart, both breathing heavily. Their bodies drained from the intense battle. The forest, or what remained of it, was silent now, save for the asional crackle of lingering mes and the soft rustle of settling debris.

    For a moment, there was nothing but the stillness. The heavy sense of finality hanging over them like a cloud.

    Though battered and exhausted Adrius still managed a weary smile as he nced at Lysander. His eyes were bloodshot and his body drenched in sweat, but there was relief in his expression. The greatest threat they had ever faced had been vanquished. They had won.

    "We did it," Adrius muttered softly, his voice hoarse. He turned to Lysander, who looked just as beaten but a faint grin tugged at the corners of his mouth.

    Lysander nodded, his body trembling with the aftereffects of the battle, but there was a shared satisfaction in his eyes.

    "Yeah�� we actually did," Lysander said.

    The two shared a brief knowing look. But as their smiles grew, another figure stood unmoved amidst the wreckage. The one who had delivered the final, crushing blow.

    Erend remained standing over Theron''s headless and smoldering body. The ckened ground at his feet still sizzling from the Dragon fire that had reduced his enemy to ash. His broad shoulders rose and fell slowly, his breathing steady but deeper than before. His entire body was still tense as if the battle had not yet ended for him.

    The glowing orange light in his reptilian eyes had dimmed, came back to his human eyes again. His Dragon scales werepletely gone now, leaving only his white Elven armor clinging to his battle-worn frame. He looked like a human again.

    But there was no sense of victory on his face.

    His eyes remained locked on what was left of Theron''s body, yet they were distant and unfocused as if his thoughts were far away.

    He wasn''t looking at his defeated foe anymore. His mind had wandered into something far darker. The threat, the words the Great Cmity had spoken with Theron''s body in his final moments, still echoed in Erend''s mind.

    "I wille for your world... I will devour all of it."

    A cold chill ran down Erend''s spine again despite the heat still lingering in the air. Erend''s jaw tightened and his fists clenched.

    "I have to act. More.. I have to do something more."

    The thought burned inside him, and the fire of determination that had been smoldering within Erend since the beginning of the battle reignited. He couldn''t allow himself to stand idle. He couldn''t allow the threat to spread, to endanger everything he cared about.

    Erend turned to face Adrius and Lysander and walked toward them. His gaze lingering on the two battle-worn Mages for a moment. The weight of the battle still hung in the air, but his mind was already shifting toward what came next.

    "I guess everything is done here," Erend said when he arrived in front of them. His voice calm yet edged with the same underlying tension that hadn''t left since the fight began.

    "Yes. I owe you a lot, Erend. We all do," Adrius said while wiping the soot and blood from his face. He nodded slowly.

    "Don''t mention it. We''re all in this together," Erend said.

    There was a brief silence. The three of them standing amidst the destruction knowing what had been aplished but still feeling the burden of whaty ahead.

    "I have to go now," Erend said, breaking the silence.

    "Thank you, Erend. For your help. I never thought that I will be fighting alongside a real Dragonborn," Lysander said while looking at Erend with admiration.

    "Just doing what needs to be done," Erend said while also give him a small, tired smile.

    But then his expression shifted, growing serious. The light in his eyes dimmed and his tone darkened. "Remember, this isn''t the end. We still have two more to deal with, right?"

    Adrius''s face fell, a deep shadow of gloom crossing his features. He knew exactly what Erend was talking about. "Yes," he muttered, the reality sinking in.

    Erend''s gaze hardened. "I don''t know how long we have until theye, but we need to be ready. Prepare yourselves. We can''t afford to let our guard down."

    "Damn it�� There''s no end to this, is there?" Lysander said then clenched his teeth, fists balling at his sides.

    "Unfortunately, no," Erend replied with a grim expression. "Be strong. It''s still a long way to go."

    With that, Erend stepped back and focused his energy. He activated his Dragon wings and it erupted from his back. They unfurled majestically, casting shadows on the charred earth below.

    He nced once more at Adrius and Lysander. Then, without another word, heunched into the sky, leaving the two Mages behind.

    As Erend disappeared into the sky and fading into the horizon, Adrius and Lysander stood in silence among the destruction around them.

    "We should be celebrating, shouldn''t we?" Lysander nced around at the scorched earth, the ckened remains of trees, and the smoldering air. "But it doesn''t feel like a victory."

    "Because it isn''t, not yet. We''ve stopped Theron, but Erend''s right. This is far from over," Adrius said.

    Lysander sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Two more�� and we barely made it through this one."

    "We''ve survived because we''ve fought together. We need to keep that in mind. There''s no time for rest, not now," Adrius replied.

    "I know. But, I''m tired. We just finished the hardest battle of our lives, and we''re already talking about the next one."

    Adrius ced a hand on Lysander''s shoulder, offering what little reassurance he could. "We have to be stronger. The kingdom depends on it."

    Lysander nodded. "You''re right."

    "And that means going back to the capital. Rallying what''s left of our resources and fortifying our defenses."

    Lysander straightened himself, squaring his shoulders. "No rest for the weary, huh?"

    "Not this time," Adrius said with a weary smile. "We''ll rest when this is truly over."

    The two of them shared a look of understanding. With a final nce at the battlefield they turned and began the journey back to the kingdom.

    ---

 Chapter 524: Good News

    As Erend soared through the sky and let the wind whipping past his face, his thoughts still going. The battle had ended, but the war was far from over. Two more threats remained and Erend knew they would be stronger, more dangerous. He needed to be ready.

    But how?

    The question gnawed at him. His strength now might not be enough for what was toe. Could he return to the Dungeon World, that otherworldly ce where power could be earned, where every fight made him stronger? It had served him well before, allowing him to grow in ways unimaginable.

    But was it enough to go alone again?

    As his wings cut through the air, the world below shrinking into a blur of shadowynd and pale sky, Erend''s thoughts shifted.

    He wasn''t alone anymore. He hadrades and friends who had fought beside him, risking their lives for the same cause. They were strong in their own right, and yet, theing battles would require even more from all of them.

    A spark ignited in Erend''s mind, an idea he hadn''t considered before. What if he didn''t have to face the Dungeon World alone? What if he could bring them with him? Could they grow stronger together, hone their skills, and be better prepared for what was toe?

    The more Erend thought about it, the more it made sense. They deserved the same chance to strengthen themselves.

    However, sudden doubt crept in his heart. The Dungeon World wasn''t a part of the natural order. It didn''t exist like the forests, mountains, or oceans of this world. It was a ce of pure mystery. A dimension crafted for one purpose: to grow stronger by battling monsters and gaining power. But it was created in his System only, isnt it?

    And the System itself, though a constant presence, was still a mystery. He''d epted its gifts and guidance without questioning too much. But now, with the idea of bringing others into the Dungeon World, the question struck him hard.

    "Would the System allow others to enter?"

    Erend frowned. He didn''t know. The System had been tailored for him, hadn''t it? Could it even extend its power to include his friends? Or was the Dungeon World something only he had ess to, something locked to his existence alone?

    It had been so long since he''d truly paid attention to the System. In the heat of battle, in the constant chaos of survival, he had grown ustomed in trusting that it would take care of things in the background.

    He didn''t even bother checking his Status Window anymore. He hadn''t looked at his own stats or skills in what felt like ages, brushing off notifications when he leveled up, knowing the System was keeping track.

    But now�� with so much uncertainty ahead, Erend realized he needed answers. He needed to understand what the System was truly capable of��and what it wasn''t.

    While still gliding high above the ground. His wings beating in rhythmic motions, Erend focused inward then summoning the familiar interface of the System. The translucent screen materialized before his eyes, lines of text and numbers flickering into view.

    His gaze moved to the top, and his eyes widened slightly at what he saw.

    ---

    [Status Window]

    [Name: Erend Drake]

    [Level: 75]

    [Race: Dragonborn (Fire Dragon / Thunder Dragon)]

    [EXP: 29,450 / 30,000]

    [HP: 500]

    [MP: 5,000]

    [Strength: 225]

    [Agility: 135]

    [Stamina: 150]

    [Defense: 700]

    [Vitality: 1,000]

    [Intelligence: 10,000]

    [Magic Resistance: 2,000]

    SKILLS:

    [Dragon Transformation.]

    [Fire Breath.]

    [Dragon w.]

    [Dragon Eyes.]

    [Dragon Wings.]

    ---

    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin

    He blinked, surprised at the sight. He was now at Level 75, much higher than he had expected. When had he even crossed into the seventies? He couldn''t remember thest time he had paid attention to any of this.

    It had been fight after fight, victory after victory. The System had done its job, leveling him up automatically, but he hadn''t taken the time to notice. The System even spending his Skill and Attribute points ording to its the best decision and Erend thankfull for that.

    His eyes drifted over the rest of the stats. All had increased drastically. His skills were sharper, more refined.

    "But was any of this enough?" he wondered.

    As if the System had sensed his internal turmoil, a notification suddenly appeared before Erend''s eyes, interrupting his thoughts.

    [The only one who can enter the Dungeon World for now is the same Dragonborn.]

    The message was simple, yet it answered the very question he had been grappling with. It was as though the System itself could read his mind, offering rity just when he needed it the most.

    Erend couldn''t help but smile. The System had always been a constant presence, working in the background, guiding him toward his goals. Even when he had neglected it, it had been there, ensuring his survival and growth. Now, once again it proved that it was more than just a tool. It was a partner in his journey.

    With renewed purpose, Erend elerated his flight, his powerful Dragon wings slicing through the air. The wind whipped against him. His destination was clear. He needed to reach the Elf Pce, and fast.

    This was the good news they both needed. With the confirmation that only Dragonborn could enter the Dungeon World for now Erend knew he had a unique advantage��one that could change the course of their fight against theing threats.

    The Elf e was in the distance, its towering spires visible against the horizon. With a surge of energy Erend pushed his wings harder, the thrill of flightbining with the excitement of whaty ahead. He would reach the pce in no time, and when he did, ar would know that they still had hope.

    However, it wasn''t just Erend who was gaining new advantages.

    ---

    Far across the veil of dimensions, in a ce drenched in darkness, two beings stirred. Deep within a cavernous chamber and hidden away from mortal sight, the surface of a massive pool of blood rippled as if something beneath it had been disturbed.

    The thick crimson liquid glistened under the faint light.

    From within the pool, two figures began to rise slowly, their bodies emerging from the blood like specters. They resembled women, yet there was something otherworldly about them, something darker and more ancient.

    The liquid clung to their pale, wless skin, sliding down their slender frames as they ascended. They wore no clothes, their bare forms untouched by time or decay, as if preserved in perfect condition for centuries.

    Their hair slick with blood, fell in long strands over their shoulders and down their backs. Then, as one, they opened their eyes.

    The first woman''s eyes were a deep ck and bottomless voids that reflected no light. The second''s were a piercing crimson, glowing faintly as if they themselves held the essence of the blood that surrounded them.

    The chamber was silent save for the soft sound of blood dripping from their bodies back into the pool. The ripples slowly calming.

    Without a word, they looked at each other, their expressions cold and unreadable, as if understanding passed between them without the need for speech.

    Their time hade.

    ---

 Chapter 525: Back To The Palace

    Erend finally arrived at the Elf Pce, the towering spires of the ancient structure casting long shadows over the surrounding forest. His wings folded as he descended and hending softly on the top of one of the tallest towers.

    ar sat on the stone ledge, arge bottle in hand and hezily sipping from it. The unmistakable smell of strong booze filled the air as Erend approached.

    ar nced up at him, eyes slightly hazy but still sharp. Those simple booze wouldn''t be enough to make him drunk.

    "You made good time," he said with a smirk, raising the bottle in a mock toast. "Want a drink?"

    Erend didn''t waste any time addressing ar''s bottle. There were more important matters at hand.

    He stepped forward with serious expression. He leaned in close, lowering his voice to a whisper. "Do you know anything about a ce called the Dungeon World?"

    ar blinked, taken aback by the question. He lowered the bottle. His brows furrowed in confusion.

    "Dungeon World? Never heard of it," he muttered, shaking his head. "What are you talking about?"

    However, ar already know that it must be something important if Erend mention it.

    Erend''s eyes flicked around them, ensuring no one was close enough to overhear. He started to exined briefly

    "It''s a ce I can enter... through my uhh�� Power. I''ve been going there to fight monsters and grow stronger. But it''s not part of this world, or any world for that mattere. It''s something else, something... outside of everything we know."

    ar''s frown deepened, his expression turning from confusion to concern as he listened. "And what? Is this... ''Dungeon World,'' you think it''s connected to the threats we''re facing now?"

    "I don''t know," Erend said. "But it''s given me the power I need to survive. And I was wondering if... well, if others could join me there. But the power just confirmed that only Dragonborn can enter, at least for now."

    ar leaned back, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Huh�� I''ve seen a lot of strange things in my time but what you''re describing... I''ve got no idea. I don''t know what kind of Magic could create a ce like that." He paused, then said. "You''ve been keeping this secret for a while, haven''t you?"

    Erend nodded. "I didn''t know how to exin it. It''s... hard to trust anyone with something like this, this will only make things moreplicated."

    ar nodded, and right now his curiosity piqued. "So, I can also enter it?" ar said, looking at Erend.

    Erend met his gaze and nodded. "Yes. But it''s unfortunate�� turns out not everyone can enter it for now. I hoped we could all go together, get stronger as a group."

    ar shrugged. Then frowned, pondering the sheer magnitude of what Erend had just described. A dimension created by some mysterious power that could only be essed by Dragonborn. The implications of such a ce were immense. It was like an endless source of strength and training.

    But ar couldn''t shake the unease creeping into his thoughts. Was this power truly a blessing? Or something more dangerous than it seemed?

    He rubbed his chin, deep in thought, before ncing back at Erend. "You sure that''s all there is to it?"

    Erend''s expression tightened, as if weighing how much more to reveal. "There''s more, but�� it''splicated."

    "Well, alright. Lets focus on this first, a ce that exists outside of everything. That''s not exactlyforting." He paused, eyes narrowing slightly. "So how do we even enter it?"

    "You''ll know soon. Anyway, me and two other Mages have already defeated the second harbinger of doom. There''s still two more left and we don''t know when or where they''ll appear. But we have to be ready. Fast," Erend said.

    ar nodded in agreement. "I agree. We can''t afford to be caught off guard again. If this Dungeon World is the key to getting stronger, then we''ll have to use it. But..." His voice trailed off, before looking back at Erend again. "We need to be careful, too.

    Something that powerful��there''s always a cost, even if you don''t see it right away."

    Erend blinked his eyes. He never thought about it that way. He just always thought that the System and everything around it is benevolent and just wanted to help him. But it''s a matter for another timee.

    Erend nodded, appreciating the warning but knowing that time was running short.

    "I''ll keep that in mind. But right now, we don''t have the luxury to be cautious," Erend said.

    ar gave a wry smile. "Well, when the timees, just let me know. I''m ready."

    With that, the two shared a brief but understanding silence.

    Aurdis suddenly approached with a worried look on her face, her graceful steps swift yet hesitant. ar noticed her and for a moment, a wistful smile crossed his face, as if something from a distant memory had surfaced. Someone from another time. Without saying anything more, he rose from his seat, casting a knowing nce toward Erend.

    "I think it can wait a little bit more," ar said with a casual wave before leaping off the balcony. His departure was quick and immediately giving them the privacy they needed.

    Aurdis drew closer to Erend, her worry evident in the way her brow furrowed and her lips pressed into a thin line. Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around him, holding him tightly as if to make sure he was truly there.

    "Are you alright?" she asked softly with concerned voice.

    Erend returned the embrace and nodded. "I''m alright."

    Aurdis sighed, the sound full of helplessness and frustration. "How long is this going to go on?" she asked.

    Erend exhaled, his gaze distant for a moment before he turned back to her. "I don''t know," he admitted. "But everything''s going to be alright."

    She pulled back from the hug, her eyes searching his face for some kind of reassurance. Then, a small, soft smile broke through her worry, and she nodded. "Yes. Everything will be alright."

    In that quiet moment, the world seemed to fade away. Without words, they leaned in, and their lips met in a kiss��soft and tender, a fleeting moment of peace amidst the chaos that surrounded them.

    ---

 Chapter 526: Informing Them

    Erend and Aurdis lingered in their kiss for a while in that tower. The warmth between them offering a brief escape from the burdens that weighed heavily on their shoulders. For a moment, the world outside is not exist. No harbingers, no Great Cmity, no looming battles. It was just them.

    But soon, their lips parted. The silence stretching out between them before Aurdis spoke with soft and curious voice.

    "What were you doing? You just fly away in a hurry."

    "Yeah, I just killed the second harbinger of doom," he said. "It''s part of the prophecy. I believe ar already told you about the first that we killed. I''ll exin everything in more detail to the others."

    Aurdis nodded, but a sad smile crept onto her lips. Her eyes reflecting the bittersweet realization that their moments together were fleeting, always interrupted by the call of what must be done.

    Erend saw it, the hint of sadness that softened her face and guilt tugged at him.

    Erend sighed and said. "I''m sorry that we can''t talk more. I wish we had more time, but��"

    Before he could finish, Aurdis gently ced a finger on his lips and cutting him off with a reassuring look.

    "It''s okay," she whispered. "Let''s go to the council. There will be time for uster."

    With that, she took his hand and gently pulled him toward the council room, her grip strong yet tender.

    Together, they made their way through the pce halls, their footsteps echoing off the stone floors.

    When they entered the council room, the atmosphere shifted immediately. The room was filled with tension, the faces of king Gulben and the other Elves council were stern, waiting for Erend''s report. They knew that he just came back from fight based on what ar had said to them moments before.

    He stood before them, his gaze sweeping across the gathered figures, before he began to speak.

    "I''ve just returned from a battle," Erend started. "With the help of two Archmages from the human kingdom of Astoria, we''ve defeated the second harbinger of doom."

    Murmurs spread through the council, and Aurdis stood beside him, her expression solemn, giving him strength with her presence.

    Erend continued, recounting the details of the fight, the harbinger''s power, and the mysterious connection to the Great Cmity itself. Each word carried weight as the council listened intently, the gravity of the situation clear in their eyes.

    When he finished, silence fell over the room. The enormity of whaty ahead was clearer than ever.

    "We have two more harbingers left," Erend said, his voice dropping slightly. "We don''t know when they''ll appear, but we have to be ready."

    King Gulben who right now sat at the head of the room give a sharp gaze that fixed on Erend, eyes narrowing slightly as he processed the information. After a moment, he leaned forward, breaking the silence.

    "You said the first harbinger you and ar had killed here, the one that was raising the spirits of the dead, was some kind of snake-like creature?" the king asked. "But now, the second harbinger is... human?"

    Erend shook his head slightly, his expression somber. "He looked human but he certainly wasn''t anymore," he replied. "The power of Great Cmity had taken hold of him and turned him into something far worse."

    King Gulben nodded slowly, absorbing Erend''s words. "Alright," he said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Then, what do you suppose will be the next two?"

    "I don''t know, Your Majesty," Erend admitted with a sigh.

    An exasperated sigh escaped King Gulben''s lips as he leaned back in his chair, his expression momentarily hardening.

    "So, we don''t know who or what our next enemy will be," he muttered, frustration tinging his voice. "This is bad."

    From the other side of the room spoke up. "We don''t even know where theye from, right?" he asked, his eyes fixed on Erend.

    Erend shook his head again. "No. We have no idea where they originate or how they''re summoned.

    The room grew heavier with the weight of that truth. The uncertainty gnawed at them all.

    Saeldir stepped forward. His expression was calm but his words carried the gravity of the situation.

    "We can only bolster our defenses. Both Magical and physical. It''s the only way to ensure we''re not caught off guard."

    A tense silence settled over the room, everyone lost in their thoughts as they considered whaty ahead. The unknown danger loomedrge, casting shadows over their heart. Each of them understood that the stakes were growing higher and the path forward was shrouded in mystery. The unknown always be the greatest fear of any living being.

    Erend nced around the room, seeing the worry etched into the faces of the council, and he felt the weight of their hopes on his shoulders. But he also don''t have any idea about how or when the next harbinger wille next.

    Saeldir was the first to break the silence.

    "We can''t wait any longer. We need to strengthen the barriers now and fortify the kingdom even more before it''s toote." His gaze shifted to Aerchon and Aurdis, silently urging them to act with him.

    Aerchon rose from his seat without a word, his face already set with determination. Aurdis followed, casting onest nce at Erend. Her eyes softened as she gave him a small smile.

    "Be careful," she whispered before turning to leave with her brother and Saeldir.

    King Gulben watched them go, nodding solemnly, allowing his children and the Archmage to depart. He can only trusted them to do what was necessary to protect the kingdom for now.

    Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    Erend then walked closer to the king.

    "I need to leave for a while, Your Majesty" he said. "ar and I have something to take care of."

    King Gulben studied him for a moment, sensing the gravity behind Erend''s words. Though the king''s expression remained stoic a brief flicker of understanding crossed his face. He gave a slow nod. "Go, then. Do what you must."

    With the king''s blessing, Erend wasted no time. He quickly left the council room and made his way to the balcony where he had seen ar earlier.

    "ar," Erend called out. "Lets go!"

    ---

 Chapter 527: Arrived At The World

    ar was in the middle of a conversation with several Elf soldiers on the ground when Erend''s call echoed through the air. He paused, looking up toward the balcony where Erend stood. With a quick farewell to the soldiers, he smiled.

    "Duty calls, gentlemen," he said.

    The Elf soldiers saluted him in return, gratitude shining in their eyes. "We''re thankful for all you''ve done. Be careful out there, ar," one of them said, his tone filled with respect.

    ar nodded, the smile still on his face as he spread his wings. With a single powerful beat heunched into the air, flying swiftly toward Erend. As he ascended the wind whipped around him and soon he reached the top of the tower,nding lightly beside Erend.

    "So, what''s next?" ar asked, curiosity glinting in his eyes.

    Erend, standing with his arms crossed, gave a slight grin. "Just watch."

    Erend close his eyes and began essing the System with his mind. Momentster, a shimmering portal began to form in front of them, swirling with red and white light.

    ar''s eyes looking at it intently. "A portal, huh," he muttered. "How does this work and where this will take us?"

    Erend opened his eyes and nced at ar. "It''s part of the power I''ve been granted. We don''t have time to exin all the details right now, but trust me��this will get us where we need to go."

    Without further hesitation, Erend stepped forward, standing just before the swirling portal. He nced back at ar. "Let''s go."

    With that, Erend jumped into the portal, vanishing into the red and white vortex. ar hesitated for only a moment before following. He leaped in after Erend, and in the blink of an eye, they were swallowed by the portal.

    ---

    When ar finally passed through the portal, hended softly on a strange, grey sand that felt oddly weightless beneath his feet.

    He nced around and scanning the horizon. Everywhere he looked the same endless expanse of grey sand stretched out indefinitely, blending into the dull sky. There were nondmarks, no features��just the vast, silent emptiness.

    "What is this ce?" ar asked.

    "This is the Dungeon World," Erend replied, standing beside him. His tone was matter-of-fact, but ar could sense there was something more. Erend''s expression looked tense, a shadow of anxiety crossing his face.

    "Uhh, ar," Erend began, hesitating for a moment. "I need to exin something to you before we go any further."

    ar turned to him, noticing the conflicted look in Erend''s eyes. He frowned slightly. "What is it?"

    "My power as a Dragonborn�� it''s not natural. I didn''t have it from birth. I�� got it after I almost died. It was given to me, but I''m not a normal Dragonborn like you. I''m not sure if I should have told you this, but I thought you deserved to know if we are about to battle to death next to each other."

    There was a long pause as Erend waited for ar''s reaction, doubt gnawing at him. He wasn''t sure how ar would take this revtion. Perhaps he would feel betrayed or see Erend differently. The uncertainty made Erend''s stomach twist.

    ar blinked in surprise, his eyes widening slightly as he processed what Erend had said. For a brief moment, shock registered on his face, but then he sighed, his expression softening.

    "I don''t think it matters much right now," ar said. "To be honest, I don''t understand how any of us get the power of the Dragonborn. I was just�� born with it. No parents, no one to tell me how or why I became what I am. I''ve always known I had great power and that I was different, but I don''t know the reasons behind it."

    He looked at Erend then, his gaze steady. "Maybe this is just the nature of our power. It doesn''t matter how we got it, Erend. What matters is that we use it to protect the things we care about."

    Erend stared at ar, feeling a wave of relief wash over him. He hadn''t expected such understanding, but ar''s words eased the burden on his heart. A smile tugged at Erend''s lips knowing that one more person epted him for who he was.

    "Alright then," Erend said with a nod, his confidence returning. "That''s one problem solved."

    ar gave him a reassuring nod. "So, what''s next?"

    "Now," Erend replied, his tone shifting to focus. "Let''s get down to business."

    Erend raised his hand, summoning the Dungeon. A low rumble resonated through the grey sand beneath their feet, and before them, arge door materialized out of thin air. It looks dark, ancient. Erend nced at ar.

    "This is the Dungeon I was talking about," Erend said. "Once we enter, we''ll be facing monsters. Killing them will give us the power we need to get stronger."

    ar stared at the door, a mix of curiosity and apprehension in his eyes. "I don''t have the same power like you, though," he said.

    Erend nodded, understanding the concern. "True, but if the System is letting you enter, there''s a chance it''ll benefit you in some way too. We''ll figure it out as we go."

    Without another word, Erend stepped forward and pushed the door open. He entered first, with ar following closely behind. As soon as they stepped through, the environment shifted around them.

    Gone was the endless grey desert; they now stood in the midst of a dense forest, trees towering high above them. The air was thick with the smell of damp earth, and the sound of rustling leaves filled the air.

    ar looked around, bewildered. "Wha��"

    Before he could finish his sentence, a chorus of screeches echoed through the trees, cutting through the stillness of the forest like a de. The noise was sharp, shrill, and unmistakably hostile.

    Erend''s eyes narrowed. "They don''t waste time, huh," he muttered. He turned to ar, his expression serious. "We''ve got to fight. Get ready."

    There wasn''t any more time to exin. From the treeline, shadows began to move, swift and predatory. The monsters were already closing in.

    ---

 Chapter 528: The Clearing

    The shadows emerged from the trees, revealing the creatures that had been screeching in the distance. They were small, no bigger than children, but their appearance was far from innocent.

    Each one was covered in dark matted fur, their faces twisted into grotesque, snarling expressions that looks simr to monkey. Their eyes glinted with a feral intelligence as they clutched jagged obsidian daggers in their long-fingered hands.

    The creatures moved qucikly, darting between the trees with an unnatural speed. Their wiry limbs allowing them to climb and leap from branches effortlessly.

    They swarmed in from all sides, encircling Erend and ar, screeching louder as they closed in like predators defending their territory from intruders.

    "Monkeys?" ar muttered, his voice low but tense. "No... something worse."

    Erend''s eyes scanned the horde. "They''re not just mindless beasts," he said. "They''re acting like we''ve disturbed their home."

    With a shrill cry, one of the creatures lunged forward, its obsidian dagger raised high. Erend reacted instantly and activating his Dragon Scale skill. His body surging with power immediately.

    In a sh, his skin hardened, shimmering as dark red scales began to cover his arms. His ws extended, looking sharp and deadl.

    ar followed suit, his own body erupting with shimmering ck and brown scales, his fingers elongating into razor-sharp ws. The two Dragonborn stood side by side and ready for the fight.

    "They''reing!" ar shouted as another creature lunged at him.

    He swiped his wed hand, tearing through the air. The monkey-like monster screeched in pain as ar''s ws shed across its chest, sending it tumbling to the ground in a heap. But more wereing.

    "They willing from everywhere," Erend said, recounting hisst chance in this ce.

    Another creature leapt at Erend from the trees with dagger aimed at his neck. Erend spun around and using his w to slice through the air and catching the creature mid-flight. The dagger fell from its lifeless hand as it crumpled to the ground.

    The swarm wasn''t slowing. Dozens of the creatures moved in from every angle. With their screeches rising into a cacophony of fury.

    Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    They darted in and out of the trees while attacking wildly, shing at Erend and ar with their obsidian weapons. The blows were fast and relentless, but the Dragonborn scales provided protection and deflecting most of the strikes. Those creatures can''t hurt them.

    One of the creatures managed to slip past ar''s defenses, its dagger slicing into his side. He feel a nudge at his armor but it didn''t mattere much. He then retaliated with a vicious swipe, sending the creature crashing into a nearby tree.

    Erend was alos surrounded by three more of the creatures. They attacked in unison and shing their daggers through the air. But Erend''s movements were faster. His ws shed as he struck and tearing through their defenses and dropping them one by one.

    Everytime those creatures died Erend received a notification that he received EXP.

    "They''re trying to overwhelm us!" ar shouted, breathing heavily as he fended off another wave.

    Erend grinned, his eyes glowing with a fierce light. "It is the purpose of this Dungeon. Just keep killing them."

    "Well, alright," ar replied.

    Then, ar unleashed a burst of fire from his mouth, the mes scorching the ground in front of him and engulfing several of the creatures.

    They screeched in agony as they were consumed by the fire. A momentter their charred bodies copsing into ash.

    ar watched for a moment, impressed with his own power before returning his focus to the fight. ar leapt into the air. His wings unfurling behind him then swooped down on the remaining creatures, his ws shing as he tore through their ranks.

    The fight was going for a few more minutes until finally, thest of the creatures lying defeated.

    Erend and ar stood amidst the aftermath. The air was heavy with the scent of burnt fur and blood. ar nced around at the fallen bodies, wiping his ws on the rough bark of a nearby tree.

    "That was intense," ar muttered calmly. Actually, the fight didn''t give him too much trouble.

    Erend nodded. His eyes were already scanning the darkened woods ahead.

    "Let''s keep moving deeper into the forest," Erend said.

    "What''s ahead?" ar asked with a little bit of exitement seeping through his voice.

    "There''s a monster further in. A giant gori-like creature. Last time I faced him, he could speak. He''s not just a beas. He''s intelligent."

    ar grimaced, his lips pulling back into a thin line. "An intelligent gori the size of a giant? Sounds like he will give us trouble."

    Erend gave a small, grim smile, recalling thest encounter.

    "Yeah, he was strong. Stronger than I expected. It took everything I had to defeat him. At that time, it wasn''t easy."

    ar looked at him with a flicker of concern, but Erend met his gaze with confident expression.

    "But I''m stronger now. And there are two of us this time," Erend said.

    Hearing that, ar felt a bit of the tension ease from his shoulders. He nodded. "Alright," he said, "It will be easy to take him down then."

    They pushing forward deeper into the forest. The air grew cooler as the canopy above thickened.

    After several minutes of silent walking they finally emerged from the dense trees into a vast clearing. The forest parted abruptly, revealing an open space that stretched wide before them.

    The ground was t, with patches of rough earth and sparse grass, as if countless battles had already been fought here. The wind moved uneasily across the clearing.

    ar took a deep breath, surveying the wide expanse.

    "This ce looks like a battleground," he said, his eyes narrowing.

    Erend stepped forward, his gaze sweeping the area. "It is. This is where we''ll face the gori."

    The clearing was quiet now, but there was a palpable tension in the air, a feeling that something was watching, waiting for them. Erend''s muscles tensed as he felt the familiar sense of impending danger.

    "This is the kind of ce where something big is about to go down," ar muttered, his wings twitching slightly in anticipation.

    "Get ready," he said. "He''s close."

    ar flexed his ws, his own scales shimmering under the pale light filtering through the clouds. "I''m ready."

    Two Dragonborn stood side by side in the vast clearing. Waiting.

    ---

 Chapter 529: Two

    Erend and ar stood in the clearing letting he silence stretching out for several minutes. They remained still. Their muscles ready to ac and their senses sharp as they waited for their enemy.

    Then, from the opposite side of the forest they heard it, a deep, rhythmic thumping sound. It echoed through the trees, growing louder with each beat, like a distant drum signaling the approach of something big.

    The thumping grew closer and then from the shadows of the forest, a massive ck gori emerged. He towered over them, easily standing at least four meters tall, his dark fur rippling with muscle.

    His crimson eyes gleamed with intelligence. As he stepped into the clearing a grin spread across his face revealing his big teeth. He also have fangs even though they are supposed to be herbivore.

    "Well, well," the gori rumbled with voice deep and thunderous. "What do we have here?" His grin widened, exposing more of his razor-sharp teeth. "Two of you now?"

    Erend and ar exchanged a nce, both of them tensing, but neither speaking just yet.

    The gori''s massive chest rumbled with amusement as he leaned forward slightly, towering over them.

    "Since it''s two of you, it''s only fair I bring a friend," he said.

    Before either Dragonborn could react the gori raised his massive hand and let out a guttural call. The sound vibrated through the ground and from the trees behind him another figure stepped out. It was a second gori, this one just as enormous, but with fur as white as snow. His eyes gleamed with the same wicked intelligence, and its presence was equally imposing.

    Erend''s mouth fell open in surprise. "He was alonest time," he muttered under his breath.

    "Yeah, well, you were alonest time too, weren''t you?" ar said. "Looks like they''re just evening the odds."

    Erend let out a small sigh, his gaze shifting between the two massive creatures. It was clear now they''d have to split the fight. One each.

    "It can''t be helped," Erend said, already resigned to the battle ahead. "We''ll just have to handle this."

    ar gave a sharp nod, flexing his ws, his Dragon Scales shimmering darkly in the faint light. "One each," he repeated.

    The ck gori grinned again, his rumbling voice filling the clearing. "Good," he said. "Let''s not waste any time then."

    Without another word, Erend stepped forward, his Dragon Scale already fully activated, his skin hardening with the dark red scales that covered his body. His ws extended and gleaming in the light as his muscles tensed, ready for the fight.

    ar followed beside him, his own scales shimmering with ck and brown hues, his eyes locked onto the white gori. His wings shifted slightly, twitching as he prepared himself for the sh.

    The goris moved to meet them in the middle of the clearing, their massive forms towering over the Dragonborn. The tension in the air was very think like a moment of stillness before the storm.

    Erend took a deep breath. "Alright then," he muttered to himself. "Let''s see what you''ve got."

    And with that, the battle began.

    ROAR!

    The ck gori roared. His deep cry shaking the air as itunched a massive fist toward Erend with terrifying speed.

    The punch was aimed to crush him but Erend''s wings red open with a sudden snap, carrying him into the air just in time.

    He hovered above the battlefield, his wings beating powerfully as the gori''s fist mmed into the ground with enough force to crack the earth.

    Erend''s eyes narrowed and with a quick motion he raised his hand. A fiery orb formed in his palm then he hurled the fireball down toward the ck gori''s face.

    The st hit its mark, exploding against the gori''s snout in a burst of me and smoke.

    The creature roared in frustration, waving its massive hand to clear the fire from its vision. The mes licked its fur but didn''t seem to cause any serious damage, only annoying it further.

    On the other side of the battlefield, ar also moved in and taking the offensive first. With a powerful leap he closed the distance between himself and the white gori.

    Heunched an uppercut from below, his scaled fist crashing into the underside of the white gori''s chin. The impact sent the enormous creature reeling back, its feet lifting off the ground for a few meters before mming back down.

    But the white gori barely flinched from the blow. Its icy eyes locked onto ar and burning with rage now. He responded immediately. His long arm sweeping through the air like a battering ram, aiming to knock ar aside.

    The speed of the swipe was almost too fast to track, but ar managed to raise his own wed hand in time, catching the massive arm before it could strike him fully.

    Even so, the force of the blow was tremendous, and ar grunted under the strain as he held the gori''s arm in ce.

    "Strong bastard," ar muttered through clenched teeth.

    The ck gori, recovering from the fireball attack, roared again and leapt into the air even higher than Erend. His massive form casting a shadow over him.

    He then came crashing down with both fists aimed to smash him from above. But Erend was quick, he twisted in midair and dodging the attack. Then the ground cracked beneath the gori''s fists.

    As soon as hended, Erend shot forward, his ws glowing red-hot. He shed across the ck gori''s chest leaving small gashes. The beast grwoled in pain, its eyes narrowing at him.

    The white gori, meanwhile, twisted its body andunched a counterattack, mming its fist down toward ar''s head. ar ducked and rolled to the side just in time, the gori''s punch hitting the ground with a loud thud.

    Seizing the moment, arshed out with his leg and sweeping the white gori''s leg. He managed to pull the creature off-bnce, causing it to stumble.

    But the white gori wasn''t down for long. With surprising agility for its size, it pivoted and yanked its leg free, then swung its massive arm again, aiming to catch ar off guard.

    This time, the blow connected, sending ar skidding across the dirt. He grunted, but quickly regained his footing.

    Erend now back on the ground, dodged another wild swing from the ck gori and retaliated with a burst of me from his hands. The fire engulfed the gori''s face, forcing it to stagger backward.

    Erend didn''t let up. He charged forward, wings tucked behind him. Then he mmed into the ck gori with a shoulder tackle, knocking it off its feet.

    At the same moment, ar leapt into the air, wings spread wide. He descended upon the white gori with a fierce roar, his ws extended. He shed down with both hands, aiming for the gori''s shoulders. The white gori crossed its arms in defense, catching ar''s attack, but the force of the blow was enough to drive it to its knees.

    The battle raged on with both Dragonborn and the goris trading blows. Erend darted in and out of the ck gori''s reach, using his agility and fire attacks to keep it off-bnce, while ar shed with the white gori in a series of brutal, close-range strikes.

    ---

 Chapter 530: Lay Dead

    Fire explosions erupted across the clearing, the intense heat and light turning the battlefield into chaos. Sparks flew and smoke billowed, filling the air with the acrid scent of burning debris.

    Through the inferno, a lone figure was suddenlyunched into the sky. It was none other than Erend. His body hurtled upward, spinning through the air, as he had taken a devastating blow from the ck gori.

    His wings red open as he tried to stabilize himself, but the ck gori wasn''t done.

    With an earth-shaking leap the gori followed him, jumping impossibly high. It caught up to Erend in midair and before Erend could regain his footing, the gori swung a massive fist at him again, striking him in the chest with terrible force.

    The blow sent Erend flying even higher, the impact forcing a grunt from his lips. The ck gori grinned in triumph.

    On the ground, ar wasn''t faring much better. He had been pinned down, the white gori''s enormous hand pressing into his chest and holding him against the dirt.

    ar snarled, his wings twitching as he struggled against the creature''s weight but the gori''s strength was overwhelming for him now.

    For a moment, frustration shed through his mind. These creatures were far stronger than they had initially seemed. He grit his teeth, feeling the pressure on his chest increasing.

    "Enough of this!" ar growled under his breath, his eyes glowing with a dangerous light.

    He mmed his wed hands into the earth beneath him, channeling his power. The ground began to tremble beneath the white gori''s feet and with a sudden burst of force a massive earth spear shot up from the ground.

    The sharp, stone tip pierced the gori''s side and sending it hurtling backward, its grip on ar broken.

    After he freed from the pin ar wasted no time. He shot into the air with a powerful p of his wings and he pursued the white gori who was now suspended in midair.

    ar''s eyes narrowed and with a roar, he flew straight toward the creature, his fist already cocked back. When he closed the distance he delivered a brutal punch to the white gori''s face, his scale-covered fist connecting with a sickening crack.

    The white gori was sent spinning through the air from the impact then crashing down to the ground with a thunderous crash. But ar wasn''t done.

    His wings red as he descended upon the downed creature like a predator closing in for the kill. Hended atop the white gori and without hesitation began raining down punches. Each blow was fueled by his frustration. His fists hammering into the gori''s face with relentless fury. Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin

    The white gori''s head jerking violently from side to side. Its once smug grin was reced with a desperate snarl, but it could do little to defend itself under ar''s unrelenting onught.

    Meanwhile, Erend finally caught himself midair, wings beating furiously to halt his momentum. His body ached from the ck gori''s blows but his eyes is full of anger.

    He watched as the ck gori lunged at him again, but this time, Erend was ready. With a swift motion, he summoned fire in both hands, twin orbs of me that pulsed with intense heat.

    As the ck gori approached, Erend hurled the fireballs directly into its path. The explosions rocked the sky, engulfing the gori in mes.

    It howled in pain as its fur caught fire, but Erend didn''t stop there. He shot downward. His wings folded behind him to gain speed.

    Then he collided with the ck gori, his ming ws shing across its chest in a series of devastating strikes.

    The ck gori roared in agony, its once confident grin now twisted in pain as it fell back toward the ground, crashing into the earth with a tremor that shook the clearing.

    Erend and ar continued their relentless attacking. Now, they decided to unleash their full power after holding back and be annoyed by the two goris.

    Their scaled fists and zing attacks tearing into the massive goris. The clearing had be a battlefield littered with the debris of their battle. Scorched earth, cracked stone, and the scent of burnt fur and blood filling the air.

    The ck gori was now a shadow of its former self. Its once mighty form was covered in gashes, its fur singed and matted with blood. Every breath it took wasbored and its once-crimson eyes were now dull, filled with a growing sense of desperation.

    Erend hovered in the air above his opponent. His wings beat steadily, holding him aloft as he stared down at the weakened creature. Without a word, Erend summoned fire once more. His hands glowing with incredible heat. He raised both hands high and then hurled a massive fireball toward the ck gori''s chest.

    The explosion was deafening. Fire erupted across the gori''s body and his final roar was cut short as him copsed. His massive form falling to the ground with a thunderous crash. Smoke billowed from the charred remains and the ck goriy still because his life finally gone.

    On the other side of the clearing, ar was still locked in a brutal struggle with the white gori. The creature now moved sluggishly. His body covered in bruises and deep cuts from ar''s unrelenting attacks. His breath ragged and blood dripped steadily from his mouth.

    ar''s wings spread wide as he circled the white gori while clenching his fists tightly. ar swooped in again. He drove his fist into the white gori''s side with a sickening crunch, sending it stumbling backward. The white gori swayed on its feet, barely able to stay upright.

    ar didn''t stop. He surged forward once more, delivering a very devastating punch to the gori''s face. The force of the blow sent the creature crashing to the ground deeper. His body twitching for a brief moment before ity still.

    ar stood over the fallen white gori with eyes still burning with intensity. Blood dripped from his knuckles. the battle was over. ar let out a long breath and smiled. That was intense.

    The two massive goris nowy dead in the clearing. Erendnded beside ar, both of them standing in silence for a moment as they took in the aftermath of the battle.

    ---

 Chapter 531: Next Level

    Erend and ar stood amidst the wreckage of their battle. The scent of scorched earth and blood still lingered around them. The bodies of the fallen gorisy motionless before them. Their massive bodies barely recognizable now after receiving their attack.

    Silence filled the clearing right now, broken only by the faint crackling of dying embers and the slow, steady breaths of the two Dragonborns.

    For a moment, they simply stared at the corpses.

    ar wiped the blood from his knuckles and nced at Erend.

    "Phew, that was pretty exciting. What now?" ar asked.

    "Wait a few seconds. I think it will appear soon," Erend replied.

    Just as he finished speaking, Erend''s gaze focused on a series of translucent glowing red text that appeared in front of him. Only he could see them, the familiar interface of the System making itself known.

    ---

    [You have defeated the Guardian: ck Gori (Level 67)]

    [You have gained: 50,000 Exp]

    [Level Up!]

    [Level: 75 �� 76]

    ---

    Erend smirked as the flood of notifications appeared. He could feel the surge of energy coursing through his veins, but it wasn''t just him.

    Beside him, ar''s eyes widened suddenly, his body tensing as a strange new power washed over him. Though he couldn''t see the notifications Erend was reading, ar could feel the shif like the undeniable pulse of energy flowing into his core.

    "What is this...?" ar muttered, his surprise clear.

    His hands flexed instinctively as the power grew within him, his muscles tightening. He clenched his fists, feeling his body responding to the surge of energy.

    "I can feel it... I just be stronger."

    Erend nced at ar, a knowing smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "So this is it. This Dungeon World rewarding us for the kill."

    ar blinked, his excitement quickly recing the initial confusion. "Is this what you experience every time?"

    "Something like that," Erend replied.

    ar grinned, the thrill of newfound power coursing through him.

    "Then I say we find more of these beasts. I could get used to this feeling."

    "Sure," Erend replied with a grin. "So, we need to keep moving. This was only Dungeon Level 4. We''ve got to advance to the next level."

    ar rolled his shoulders, flexing his newfound strength. "Absolutely. Let''s not waste any more time."

    Erend then closed his eyes for a moment, focusing inward. He summoned the System in his mind.

    "Open the door to the next level."hemanded mentally.

    A soft hum vibrated through the air as if the Dungeon itself had acknowledged his request. Slowly, the ground rumbled and therge stone door at the far end of the clearing began to shift. Dust and debris crumbled from its edges as it creaked open, revealing a dark passage beyond.

    A cold gust of air swept through the doorway, carrying with it the scent of something ancient and unknown.

    Erend opened his eyes as the door finished its slow grind, the path ahead waiting for them.

    "Dungeon Level 5," he muttered, his voice low but resolute. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    Without hesitation, both he and ar stepped forward, their wings folding behind them as they passed through the threshold. Erend knew that whatever residing on the other side of the door is dangerous and he wouldn''t bother deactivating his partial Dragon form.

    ---

    Erend and ar stepped through the door and then found themselves standing at the edge of a vast sand dune. The sky above them was a pale, cloudless expanse and the desert stretched out endlessly in every direction. Waves of heat shimmered across the golden sands, creating an illusion of motion in the still air.

    Erend took a deep breath, letting the dry, arid air fill his lungs.

    "So this is it," he said, surveying the endless desert before them. "We''re going to fight in a desert this time."

    ar''s eyes gleamed as he grinned. "This suits me just fine," he said confidently. "I''m an Earth Dragon, after all. The sands are my domain."

    Erend smirked, nodding. He knew ar''s affinity with the earth would give him a distinct advantage here. The shifting sands were no challenge for someone who could control the very ground beneath his feet. But Erend wasn''t worried about his own strength. He had his own powers, and they were no less formidable.

    Before they could take another step the sand beneath them began to shift. A subtle tremor rippled through the ground as if something was stirring below. They both readying themselves for whatever wasing.

    Suddenly, the sand erupted in a series of violent bursts. Giant scorpions with their ck segmented bodies glistening in the sun emerged from beneath the dunes.

    Their ws snapped menacingly in cking sounds and their tails, each ending in a deadly stinger, arched high above their backs. There were at least a dozen of them, each one towering over Erend and ar.

    "Well," Erend said, mes flickering faintly around his fists. "Looks like we don''t have to wait long for the action."

    "Let''s see how well they handle our power," ar said with smile.

    The dozen giant scorpions lunged at them in unison making the ground beneath Erend and ar trembled. Their speed, though not particrly terrifying on its own was amplified by their size. With each steps the scorpions closed the distance between them at an rming rate.

    Erend and ar exchanged a quick nce, an unspoken agreement passing between them. They would test the scorpions first to see just how strong these creatures were before unleashing their full power.

    Without a word, they both sprang into action.

    Erend moved first, his wings ring slightly as he dashed forward with blinding speed. He ducked under a scorpion''s snapping w, twisting his body andnding a solid punch against the creature''s exoskeleton.

    The impact sent a shockwave through the scorpion but its thick carapace absorbed most of the force. Erend''s eyes narrowed as he felt the resistance beneath his fist.

    "These things are tougher than they look!" Erend said loudly.

    ar was in motion as well. A scorpion lunged at him with ws wide and ready to crush him but ar was quicker. He dodged to the side then drove his fist into the scorpion''s side.

    The sound of cracking exoskeleton echoed in the air as the scorpion stumbled slightly, but it quickly recovered, its tail whipping toward ar in retaliation.

    ar leaped back, grinning. "Their armor''s strong, but I know they''re not invincible!"

    The scorpions pressed their attack. They moved in a coordinated assault as if obey amand. Their ws and tails striking in unison as Erend and ar weaved through their attacks.

    ---

 Chapter 532: Shooting Venoms

    One of the scorpions looked more aggressive than the others. It suddenly reared back. Its tail that glistening in the harsh desert sun coiled like a spring. It then aiming directly at Erend.

    Without warning, it whipped forward with blinding speed and releasing a jet of thick ck liquid from its stinger. The venom shot through the air like a bullet, the liquid twisting and spiraling as it closed in on Erend.

    Erend barely had time to react. Instinctively, his body responded as his Dragon Scales shimmered to life, covering his skin in a protectiveyer of shimmering fiery red scales.

    The ck liquid hit him dead on, sttering across his scales. A sharp hissing sound erupted as the venom sizzled on contact, sending up small plumes of smoke.

    Erend could feel the warmth seeping through the scales but didn''t flinch. The venom might have been powerful but it wasn''t enough to prate his defenses. However, he can tell that its actually pretty strong because he actually feel the warm feeling and the hissing sound of it try to melt his scales. If it just weaker attack his scales wouldn''t even be scratched.

    "Trying to burn me, huh?" Erend muttered under his breath. His eyes narrowing as he red at the scorpion. He flexed his arms, the scales absorbing the impact without much damage.

    On the other side, ar was facing a simr attack. Another scorpion emboldened by its earlier action of its friend whipped its tail in the same manner, releasing a stream of ck venom toward him.

    ar grinned, already anticipating the move when he nced at Erend. Like Erend, his Earth Dragon partial form were already activated so his body now encased in thick, dark green scales that shimmered under the desert heat.

    The venom sshed against ar''s scales producing the same hissing sound as it tried and failed to burn through. ar chuckled darkly, brushing off the liquid as if it were nothing more than dirt.

    "Is that the best you''ve got?" ar taunted, wiping thest of the venom from his arm. Though, like Erend, he also can tell that this venom is pretty strong.

    But the scorpions weren''t done. The initial attack had only been the beginning. In unison, as ifmunicating through some unseen means the remaining scorpions reared back, their tails arching high above them.

    ck venom gathered at the tips of their stingers, shimmering. Then, almost simultaneously they all unleashed their venom, shooting it like bullets toward Erend and ar.

    The air was filled with the sound of rapid-fire hissing, as dozens of streams of venom sliced through the air, fast and concentrated like high-velocity projectiles. The speed of the venom was astonishing, moving as fast as bullets toward them.

    Erend and ar moved quickly, dodging and weaving through the onught. They don''t think that the venom is enough to burn through their scales, but they won''t take any chances while all of them fired at once like that.

    Yet, there were too many and some of the venom sshed against their scales. However, their Dragon defenses held firm. The warm sensation from the venom was persistent, a reminder of the scorpions'' power, but neither Dragonborn showed any signs of in pain.

    The venom hissed and bubbled where itnded on their scales, trying in vain to eat through their mystical armor that protected their bodies. Smoke rose in thin tendrils from where the venom made contact but the damage was very minimal.

    Still, both Erend and ar could feel the heat of the venom, a faint tingling that told them the scorpions were far from ordinary beasts.

    ar shook his head, his grin never fading. "They''re getting desperate. Too bad for them."

    Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin

    Erend nced at the scorpions. "Let''s show them what real power looks like."

    With their Dragon Scales fully activated, they prepared to retaliate.

    Erend and ar exchanged a quick nce, their eyes gleaming with a shared idea.

    "Let''s end this," Erend said.

    ar nodded. "Time to show them."

    In an instant, both Dragonborns unleashed their wings. With a powerful beat, they shot forward. Their move was so fast that they seemed to blur. Sand kicking up in great clouds as they soared toward the massive scorpions.

    Erend reached the closest scorpion first. His fist connected with the creature''s exoskeleton.

    The impact was horrible. His punch shattered through the thick carapace with ease, the shockwave of his strike rippling through the air. The giant scorpion let out a screech as its body crumpled under the force, copsing into the sand in a heap of broken limbs and dark ichor.

    ar wasn''t far behind. Hended a blow to another scorpion''s side. The ground around them rumbled as the Earth Dragon channeled his full strength.

    His punch tore through the creature''s armored hide, reducing it to a lifeless husk in an instant. The creature crumbled under his power, its segmented body breaking apart like brittle stone.

    One after another, the two Dragonborns moved with terrifying efficiency.

    Each strike they delivered was fatal. The scorpions, though fierce and well-armored, stood no chance against their real power.

    Erend''s fists burned with mes as he tore through the beasts. While ar, with his mastery over earth, used the sands beneath them to further empower his attacks.

    The creatures began to fall, unable to keep up with the overwhelming force.

    The desert air was soon filled with the sounds of cracking exoskeletons and hissing venom that sttered uselessly against their Dragon Scales. The scorpions'' deadly pincher and venomous attacks became irrelevant in the face of their power.

    Erend mmed his fist into another scorpion, shattering its entire form with a single hit, then spun to deliver a powerful kick to another that had lunged at him from behind. It too fell, its body crumbling under the sheer force.

    ar had punched a final scorpion so hard its body was driven deep into the shifting sands, the ground swallowing it whole as if it had never existed.

    Within minutes, the battlefield was silent once more. The dozen scorpions that had once surrounded them were now nothing more than broken remains scattered across the desert floor.

    Erend and ar stood tall amidst the carnage, their breaths steady and their eyes scanning the now quiet battlefield.

    ---

 Chapter 533: Mountain Of Rock

    Erend and ar stood among the shattered remains of the scorpions, their bodies still brimming with the aftermath of battle. The hot desert wind swept across the battlefield, carrying with it the faint scent of burning venom and disturbed sand.

    Erend blinked as a soft chime echoed in his mind apanied by a glowing window appearing in his vision.

    [You have received 6,000 EXP.]

    [Scorpions defeated: 6.]

    He smirked slightly, the corner of his mouth lifting in satisfaction.

    "Not bad," he muttered under his breath. He felt the surge of power from the experience seeping into his bones, fueling his strength further.

    Meanwhile, ar didn''t receive the same notification. But he could feel a strange energy flowing into him. It was subtle but undeniable. The power of the in creatures was now his to im.

    ar nced at Erend. "What we got?" he asked.

    Erend shrugged. "I can only say that it must be some kind of energy from those creatures that entering our body. Yes. Just think about it like that."

    "Alright." ar shrugged.

    Without saying much more, they nodded to each other, both understanding the unspoken agreement. They had more to do. The desert was vast and they were far from done.

    After a few minutes of walking through the endless dunes the searing heat radiating from the sands beneath their feet they shared a silent decision. Flying would be easier.

    With a single beat of their powerful wings theyunched themselves into the sky, leaving the desert floor far below.

    As they soared above thendscape, the wind rushing past them, their eyes scanned the horizon. The sun hung high casting shadows on the desert floor.

    The endless sea of sand stretched out in every direction, but in the distance, something stood out. It looks like a massive formation, towering high above the desert like a mountain of rock.

    "There," ar pointed, his voice cutting through the wind. "That might be where we''ll find something useful."

    Erend followed his gaze, his sharp eyes locking onto the mountain. It was massive, jagged, and seemed unnaturally still. They angled their wings toward it and sped forward, the gap closing quickly.

    As they drew closer, something felt off. There was a faint tremor in the air, a vibration that neither of them could ignore. The mountain which at first appeared to be nothing more than a massive rock formation began to shift.

    Erend narrowed his eyes. "Something''s not right."

    The ground beneath the "mountain" rippled.

    It wasn''t just rock. As they approached, the massive structure began to move, slowly at first, but then with increasing intensity.

    Boulders that they once thought were part of the formation began shifting aside, rolling down as if being cast off by something beneath.

    Suddenly, the entire mountain rose.

    ar''s eyes widened. "That''s not a mountain!"

    The rocky surface unfurled, revealing a massive creature beneath. A giant being that had been camouged as part of thendscape.

    Its skin jagged and stone-like, seemed to be made of the very earth itself. Massive molten eyes cracked open, glowing like fiery pits from deep within the creature''s colossal frame.

    Its arms was so huge it maybe enough to tten entire sections of the desert. Its arms moved with a terrifying slowness, each motion creating small quakes.

    Erend and ar hovered in the air, both realizing what they were facing.

    "What is that?" ar muttered.

    Erend''s jaw clenched. "Whatever it is... if we kill it, we will get amazing amount of Exp."

    Hearing that, ar''s lips turned into a grin. "You right about that." Find more adventures on m-v|-NovelBin

    Without hesitation, Erend and ar shot forward. The colossal creature before them standing nearly 20 meters tall and it seemed almost insurmountable.

    Its body, covered in jagged rocks and shimmering crystals. It looks like an imprable wall of stone and mineral that would take more than brute strength to crack. But Erend and ar were not worried. They knew this would be no easy fight and they would need to unleash their full power.

    Erend''s eyes glowed with anticipation as he called upon his inner power. He knew the elemental advantage was in his favor.

    Earth may be strong, but it was weak against lightning. With that thought crackling arcs of electricity began to form around his body.

    [Skill activated: All Thunder-Based Power (Lv.1)

    In an instant, he summoned a massive bolt of lightning, channeling it into his hands before shooting a powerful pir of thunder down at the towering creature.

    The lightning struck with explosive force, crackling as it connected with the creature''s rocky exterior.

    The thunderous boom echoed across the desert as bolts of electricity danced across the creature''s surface. But even as the rocks sizzled and fractured under the assault, the creature''s crystal-encrusted body endured, only showing little signs of damage.

    "It''s tougher than I thought," Erend muttered, but he wasn''t done yet. He gathered even more energy, preparing for another attack.

    Meanwhile, ar took a different approach. Instead of attacking directly he descended toward the groundnding with a soft thud.

    He kneeled and ced his hand on the sand, his eyes closing as he began to channel his power into the sand itself. His connection to thend ran deep, and with his Earth Dragon abilities, he could manipte the very terrain beneath them.

    "I''ll need a moment before I join the fight," ar called out loudly.

    Erend nodded. He could feel the ground rumbling beneath him as ar''s power began to flow through the sands.

    The giant creature seems unfazed by the initial lightning strike. It then took a lumbering step forward. Each movement sent tremors through the desert. Its massive arms raising slowly.

    It let out a deep sound like the grinding of stone against stone that reverberated through the air, shaking the very ground beneath them.

    "Come on, big guy!" Erend said

    His wings red behind him as he shot forward again, dodging the creature''s slow but powerful swipe. The massive arm carved through the air where Erend had been just moments before, sending shockwaves through the sand as it hit the ground.

    Erend darted around the creature with lightning speed, summoning another st of thunderous energy. This time, he aimed for the creature''s legs, hoping to destabilize it and slow it down.

    Another bolt of lightning shot out from his hands, striking the creature''s rocky limbs. More cracks appeared, and chunks of rock began to fall away, but still, the creature stood.

    At that moment, the sand around ar began to move.

    ---

 Chapter 534: Shedding Its Armor

    The sand around ar surged and twisted as if alive. It swirling in tight spirals before solidifying into massive spears. Hundreds of them, each asrge as a tree trunk, floated menacingly in the air.

    Their tips were razor-sharp, gleaming dangerously under the scorching sun. The sheer number and the precision with which they hovered made it clear that this was no ordinary maniption. ar had crafted these with a purpose to unleash deadly attack.

    With a sharp motion of his hand, ar sent the spears hurtling toward the colossal rock giant.

    Erend, in mid-flight, nced over in surprise."I didn''t know he could do that,"he thought, his eyes widening slightly at the sight of ar''s disy of power. The sand spears shot through the air with terrifying speed, aimed directly at the giant''s massive frame.

    The first wave struck the creature''s rocky exterior and embedding themselves deep into its stone and crystal surface. A loud grinding sound filled the air as the spears impacted shatteringrge chunks of rock and sending shards of crystal flying in all directions. The force of the attack was immense and for the first time, the rock giant visibly faltered.

    One by one, the sand spears tore into the creature''s body, breaking through the crystalline armor that had previously resisted their efforts. Each hit caused more cracks to spread across the giant''s form and bits of stone began to crumble and fall away.

    Though there was still a lot of rock left in the creature''s massive body, Erend could see that they were finally making real progress.

    The creature let out a deep, rumbling growl, its molten eyes shing with anger. It raised one of its colossal arms, preparing to retaliate, but its movements were slower now, morebored. The damage from ar''s sand spears had weakened it.

    "Nice work!" Erend called down to ar, his voice carrying through the wind.

    ar didn''t respond with words. Instead, he focused and sending another volley of sand spears toward the giant, aiming for the cracks already made. The spears mmed into it, further destabilizing the creature''s structure.

    Erend seized the opportunity. His wings red as he darted forward again, lightning crackling around him. He called upon his thunder-based powers once more, summoning another massive bolt of electricity. This time, he targeted the exposed areas where the sand spears had already broken through.

    With a deafening crack, the bolt of lightning struck the creature''s weakened spots, sending arcs of electricity coursing through its body. Thebination of lightning and the piercing sand spears proved too much.

    The rock giant let out a loud groan as its body began to disintegrate. But it still alive.

    The air was thick with dust and the smell of scorched earth as Erend and ar watched the giant''s body tremble under thebined force of their attacks.

    For a moment, it seemed like the massive creature might fall. But then, with a slow movement the giant straightened again. Its colossal frame towering as tall and intimidating as ever. The rumbling sound of stone against stone filled the air.

    Erend''s eyes narrowed. "Tsk, I knew it wouldn''t be that easy."

    The rock giant still very much alive. It shook off the debris from their assault. Large bs of stone fell away from its body, revealing a second,yer of jagged rock beneath. What they had destroyed wasn''t the creature''s core, it was just the outer shell, a firstyer of defense made of rock and crystal.

    "Are you kidding me?" Erend muttered under his breath.

    ar clenched his fists as he observed the beast''s resilience. The creature''s body now gleamed with a new, darker sheen, as though the outeryer had been discarded to reveal a sturdier armor. The giant''s molten eyes red again and the ground trembled as it shifted its weight.

    "It was just the firstyer," ar muttered to himself.

    The giant let out a rumbling sound, something between a roar and the grinding of boulders. It raised one of its massive arms.

    ar looked at Erend. "Looks like we got to dig deeper."

    "Yeah," Erend replied.

    The giant''s molten eyes locked onto Erend in the air and ar on the ground, glowing with a fury that could not be mistaken. Its hulking frame now unburdened by the outer shell of rock and crystal. Its body began to shift. With a low and grinding growl it moved. To their shock, it moved very fast.

    The massive creature which had been sluggish before, now surged with terrifying speed as if shedding its heavy armor had revealed a new and more agile form of the giant. Erend''s eyes widened in surprise, barely managing to process the sudden change before the giant was upon him.

    With a speed that defied its colossal size, the giant swung its massive arm. Erend reacted, but not quickly enough.

    BUAGH!

    The creature''s fist connected with him, sending a shockwave of force through his body. He was thrown backward, flying through the air for several meters before crashing into the sand with a hard booming sound.

    The world spun for a moment as Erendy there, sand clinging to his scales. He groaned and pushed himself up, cursing under his breath. His body start to feel pain now and as he looked down, he noticed small cracks forming across his arms and chest��his Dragon Scales that usually resilient had fractured from the blow.

    "Damn it��" he muttered, spitting sand from his mouth. "That thing hits harder than anything I''ve faced."

    His body trembled, not from fear but from the realization that they were up against something far stronger than he had anticipated. The giant was not just powerful��it was fast, and worse, it seemed to be getting stronger.

    Erend''s attention snapped back to the battle in time to see the giant raise its enormous foot, aiming a devastating stomp at ar who was still on the ground.

    "ar!" Erend shouted, watching helplessly as the foot descended with terrifying speed.

    But ar was a seasoned warrior, so he was quicker than the giant anticipated. With a burst he leaped into the air, narrowly avoiding the crushing impact. The sand trembled violently as the creature''s foot mmed into the sand, leaving a deep crater where ar had just been.

    ar''s wings unfurled as he soared upwards, joining Erend. His eyes were wide with shock, the sheer power of their enemy now fully apparent.

    "That thing just got a lot faster," ar said, his voice tight with tension. "We can''t afford to make any mistakes."

    Erend wiped a streak of blood from the corner of his mouth. He nced at the giant, now pacing below them, its molten eyes watching their every move more intensely. This was not the same battle like before. This time, they were dealing with a monster unlike anything they had ever faced in the Dungeon.

    "We need to get serious," Erend said, his voice low. "And we need to be careful."

    ar nodded, his jaw clenched. They both understand that this was it, the fight was about to escte to a whole new level. The giant now looks unchained and relentless and they were sure it wasn''t going to give them any more chances.

    ---

 Chapter 535: Crumbling Down

    Erend and ar exchanged a brief nce, both silently agreeing that it was time to give everything they had. There was no room for holding back anymore.

    Erend''s wings red wide and crackling with arcs of lightning as he shot into the air. A streak of electric power slicing through the sky. ar stil staying on the ground, crouched low and pressed his hands into the sand again, his brow furrowing as the earth beneath him began to tremble.

    The rock giant that now had be faster and more agile without its heavy outer shell, roared as it barreled forward with terrifying speed. Its molten eyes burning at them. It lunged at Erend with a massive fist, attempting to swat him from the sky.

    Erend dodged with a sharp roll in midair, narrowly avoiding the giant''s swipe. Lightning danced around him making his body glowing with energy.

    He retaliated quickly. Gathering a crackling sphere of thunderous power in his hands before hurling it down at the giant. It was a powerful attack that using a lot of his MP.

    BOOM!

    The bolt of lightning struck the creature''s shoulder, sending a shockwave of lightning rippling through its stone and crystal body. The jagged rocks and crystals shattered upon impact but the giant barely faltered. It let out a deep rumbling growl, turning its molten gaze toward Erend. It now be even more enraged.

    On the ground, ar acted swiftly. The sand around him twisted and surged once more, forming into thick spears that gleamed under the desert sun. With a sharp motion of his hand he sent the sand spears hurtling toward the giant from below. The attack had been effective before and he will try do it again, this time with even more power.

    The spears flew and pierced the air, aimed directly at the cracks in the creature''s stone legs.

    CRACK!

    The spears impacted the giant''s legs with powerful force, causing chunks of rock to crumble away. The creature stumbled slightly but quickly regained its bnce. Its agility shocking both of them.

    Without warning, suddenly the giant leapt into the air. A feat that seemed impossible given its size, and reached for Erend mid-flight.

    "Whoa, shit!" Erend cursed as the giant''s massive hand came dangerously close to grabbing him.

    He barely managed to dodge, the sheer force of the creature''s jump creating gusts of wind that knocked him off bnce.

    The giantnded heavily on the ground again a momentter, shaking the entire battlefield with a quake that sent ripples through the sand. It didn''t waste a moment, immediately swinging its arm at ar who was still on the ground.

    ar jumped back, his wings ring as he took to the air, narrowly avoiding the crushing blow. The ground where he had stood exploded in a cloud of dust and debris as the giant''s fist connected with it.

    Erend took the opportunity to attack again, lightning sparking around his body as he darted forward with blinding speed. He channeled a powerful surge of electricity into his fists, aiming for the giant''s exposed back.

    Erend mming his fists into the creature''s back with a resoundingBOOM!

    The impact sent arcs of electricity coursing through the giant''s body, the cracks in its rocky exterior glowing with molten energy. Yet the creature endured, its sheer resilience forcing Erend to back off.

    Meanwhile, ar hadnded on the ground and immediately summoned more sand spears. This time, instead of sending them directly at the giant, he spread them out in a wide circle around the creature. With a flick of his wrist, he made the spears shoot inward, converging on the giant from all sides.

    The sand spears mmed into the creature''s legs and torso, shattering more of its rock and crystal armor. The giant staggered, letting out a deafening roar of frustration. It swung its arm wildly, catching ar off guard with its speed.

    ar was knocked back, grunting as he tumbled through the sand. He quickly got back to his feet, shaking off the pain. At this point, ar also suffered a lot of cracks around his body.

    "This thing just doesn''t die!" he muttered, his eyes narrowing.

    The rock giant now heavily damaged but still fighting fiercely. It turned its attention back to Erend. It leapt once again, this time managing to swipe at him with a massive arm.

    Erend was hit and the force of the blow sending him spiraling through the air, just like a few moments before. He crashed into the sand, his body aching from the impact.

    "Damn it!" he cursed, pulling himself up. His Dragon Scales were cracked even further, but he wasn''t defeated yet.

    "We need to work together!" Erend called out to ar, who was already preparing another attack. "Hit it hard while I distract it!"

    ar nodded, summoning another volley of sand spears. This time, he poured even more energy into them, their tips gleaming with an almost metallic sheen.

    Erend took to the air again, lightning crackling around him as he circled the giant. The creature followed his movements, its molten eyes locked onto him, ignoring ar for the moment.

    "Now!" Erend shouted.

    ar thrust his hands forward, sending the enhanced sand spears hurtling toward the giant''s legs. They struck with brutal force, piercing through the cracks and destabilizing the creature''s stance.

    The giant roared in pain, its movements bing sluggish as its legs crumbled beneath it. Erend seized the opportunity, summoning a massive bolt of lightning.

    With a loud scream, he hurled the bolt directly at the giant''s head. The lightning struck with a blinding sh, splitting the air with a deafening crack. The energy coursed through the giant''s body, finally overwhelming it.

    The creature let out onest, earth-shaking roar before its massive frame began to crumble. The ground trembled as the rock giant copsed, its body disintegrating into piles of stone and dust.

    Erend and ar hovered above the battlefield, breathing heavily as they watched the giant fall. The fight was finally over. Find more adventures on m-v|-NovelBin

    "That was way too close," ar muttered, wiping sweat from his brow.

    Erend nodded. "Yeah�� but we did it."

    ---

 Chapter 536: Oasis

    Erend''s vision blurred for a moment as a notification shed across his mind.

    [Level Up!]

    [Level Up!]

    "Finally," he muttered to himself, feeling the surge of power coursing through his veins. His body seemed to heal slightly, the cracks in his Dragon Scales mending as that new power filled him.

    ar who was standing beside him grinned as he also felt the rush of new power.

    "I can feel it, too," he said, flexing his hands. "I just got a lot stronger."

    Erend nced at him and returned the grin. The tension of the fight drained away, reced by a momentary sense of triumph.

    "About time," Erend agreed. "We''ll need this strength if we keep facing whatever that Great Cmity give us."

    They stood in the aftermath of their victory for a moment longer, looking over the crumbling remains of the rock giant. But both knew they couldn''t afford to rx too much in this hostile and unpredictable world.

    "Let''s move again," ar said, his wings stretching out behind him.

    "Right," Erend replied, and with a powerful thrust of his wings, he shot into the sky.

    ar followed. They soared together, their Dragon Scales still activated. Neither of them was willing to take the risk of deactivating the protection with the possibility of an ambush looming over them. It was a dangerous world, and they both knew better than to let their guard down now.

    As they flew, the harsh sun beat down on them and the desert stretched endlessly in all directions. An hour or so passed by the world''s strange time, then suddenly something broke the monotony of thendscape.

    "There," ar pointed ahead. In the distance, shimmering like a mirage, was an oasis. Palm trees, a pool of glistening water, and the promise of some much-needed relief from the unforgiving desert.

    "An oasis?" Erend asked, narrowing his eyes.

    "It could be real," ar replied. "But this world�� you know how things are."

    "Yeah," Erend agreed. He banked slightly, adjusting his flight path toward the oasis. "We should check it out, but keep your guard up. It could be a trap."

    ar nodded. "Always careful," he muttered as the two of them approached the oasis with caution.

    Despite the allure of water and rest they both knew that any moment, the ground �C or water �C could shift beneath them.

    As they got closer, the oasis became more detailed, no longer a shimmering mirage but a real ce. The palm trees swayed gently in the breeze and the water looked clear and inviting. But that didn''t mean it was safe.

    They hovered above the oasis for a moment, scanning the area with their sharp Eyes. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, but the silence and stillness made Erend uneasy.

    "What do you think?" ar asked while ncing at him.

    Erend furrowed his brow. "It looks safe. But it can be deceiving. We''llnd, but stay alert."

    With a nod, the two of them descended andnding softly on the sand at the edge of the water. Erend kept his wings ready while his eyes scanning the surrounding area for any sign of danger. ar did the same. He already send his Magic to the sand to manipte it at the ready, just in case.

    The oasis seemed peaceful��too peaceful. No movement, no sound except for the rustling of palm leaves and the gentlepping of water against the shore.

    Erend took a cautious step forward, eyes darting from one corner of the oasis to the other.

    "Something''s not right��" Erend mumbled.

    Suddenly, there was a faint ripple in the water, as if something had disturbed its surface. Both Erend and ar tensed, their senses on high alert.

    "Get ready," Erend said, his voice low. "I think we''re about to find out if this is a trap."

    The ripple in the water began to intensify, subtle at first then growing into something clear. Erend and ar stood tense watching the calm surface break apart as someone emerged.

    Slowly, a head of blonde-brown hair surfaced. The color of that hair blending seamlessly with the sand surrounding the oasis. As the figure rose further it became clear that it wasn''t just any ordinary creature. It was a woman.

    The woman''s figure was striking. The golden locks cascaded around her face and shoulders catching the sunlight. She had an alluring and otherworldly presence.

    Her skin was a rich shade of dark sweet chocte and gleamed under the desert sun. Her attire was barely enough. It was thin strips of cloth draped loosely over her voluptuous form,rge breasts and wide hips entuated very clearly.

    For a moment, Erend and ar couldn''t help but stare, awestruck. It was a reflex, a reaction to something so striking and unexpected that neither of them could look away.

    Her eyes gleamed with mischief, and she smiled warmly, her lips parting to reveal perfect white teeth.

    "Rx, warriors," she said in a voice that was as smooth as silk. "You are safe here. This is a ce of rest."

    Erend and ar exchanged a quick nce, both still on edge despite the woman''s calming words. They had encountered too many deceptions in this world to trust so easily. Still, they could feel no immediate threat from her. She stood there calmly with her smile unwavering as she regarded them.

    Erend was the first to move. With a wary nod to ar he deactivated his Dragon Scales, feeling his body rx slightly without the constant strain of maintaining his transformation.

    His wings folded and disappeared, and ar followed suit, his own wings retreating and his armor fading away.

    But even though they had shed their defensive forms, neither let their guard down. Every sense remained alert and sharp. They knew better than to be lulled intocency by a beautiful face and kind words, no matter how genuine they appeared. Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    ar shifted slightly, keeping a cautious eye on the woman.

    "Resting ce, huh?" he muttered under his breath.

    Erend took a step forward, his gaze steady on the woman''s face. "We''ll rest but we''ll stay vignt."

    The woman''s smile remained, as if she were amused by their suspicion.

    "Of course," she replied softly. "You''ve been through much, I can tell. But there''s no need to worry here. This oasis is a sanctuary."

    Even as she spoke, the air around them felt different. Calmer, more inviting. But still, Erend and ar were prepared for anything.

    ---

 Chapter 537: Enjoying The Drinks

    Erend and ar sat cautiously in the wooden chairs that appeared as if they had been prepared just for them. The chairs were simple but sturdy, positioned near the edge of the water with a clear view of the tranquil oasis.

    The warm breeze moved gently through the palm trees, making the setting feel almost too perfect. It was as if the ce itself wanted them to rx. They also feel that their fatigue begin to dissapear slowly.

    The woman moved with an elegant grace as she sat across from them on arge ornate stone that rose out of the sand. She watched them with a calm amused smile, her golden-brown hair cascading over her shoulders.

    "I am Sahura," she finally introduced herself, her voice smooth and melodic. "And I am the guardian of this oasis... and the BOSS of the 30th floor."

    Erend and ar''s eyes widened in shock at her words and they immediately tensed. Their hands instinctively formed into fists, adrenaline beginning to spike as the realization hit.

    A BOSS. The thought sent their hearts racing. They had fought powerful enemies before and the bosses they had encountered were always the deadliest. The fact that she revealed herself so casually didn''t sit right with them.

    Sahura noticed their reactions and chuckled softly. "You don''t need to worry," she said. "I will not attack you now. It is not time for that."

    Erend''s mind raced as he tried to process the situation, but then a memory from long ago surfaced. He had encountered something simr before. Another BOSS, a man named Haril, had once confronted him and ask him to sit with him because it wasn''t time for their final battle.

    With a deep breath, Erend rxed slightly, though his wariness didn''tpletely fade. He nced at ar and gave him a subtle nod.

    "It''s true. I''ve seen this before," Erend said in a low voice. "She won''t attack us. At least, not yet."

    ar hesitated, still eyeing Sahura with suspicion, but he trusted Erend''s judgment. Slowly, he eased his stance, though he still remained vignt.

    Sahura leaned back, clearly satisfied with their reaction.

    "I''m not here to kill you, yet," she continued, her eyes gleaming with intrigue. "There are rules, you see. This is a resting ce, a sanctuary. I am bound by those rules just as you are. But when the timees, you will face me inbat."

    Her gaze swept between the two of them, the weight of her words settling in the air like a challenge. It was bound to be true. She didn''t have any hostility toward them, its just simple fact.

    Erend''s muscles still buzzed with the tension of their previous fight, but he found himself intrigued. "So�� what now?" he asked, his voice steady.

    "For now you just need rest, recover, and prepare yourselves for whatever next challenge toe. I have no interest in attacking weak opponents. When we face each other, I want you at your strongest."

    The weight of her words left an unsettling sense of inevitability hanging over them. But Erend and ar have the same thought. At least they don''t need to fight right now.

    Sahura flicked her fingers, and in an instant, two sses of fresh, sparkling drinks appeared beside Erend and ar. The liquid shimmered in the sunlight. Without hesitation, both of them reached for the sses. The moment the cool liquid touched their lips, a wave of refreshing sensation coursed through their bodies, unlike anything they had felt before.

    It was as if every ounce of exhaustion, tension, and thirst was washed away in an instant.

    Erend let out a soft sigh of relief, savoring the drink as the coolness spread through his limbs. ar simply nodded in approval, already downing the liquid greedily. He wiped his mouth, letting out a deep breath as the tension that had gripped him seemed to dissipate.

    Sahura watched them with an amused smile, her eyes gleaming with interest.

    "I can feel the weight on your shoulders," she said, her voice smooth and gentle. "There is something you''re carrying. A burden. What troubles you so deeply?"

    Erend, still holding his drink, nced at ar before finishing thest gulp. As he set the ss down, he was startled to see that it was full again, the liquid refilled without a single drop missing. He blinked in surprise before offering Sahura a nod of gratitude.

    "Thank you," Erend said, his voice more rxed now. "Whatever this drink is, it''s... incredible."

    ar simply gave a grunt of approval, lifting his ss again to drain it. The drink had a power of its own, leaving both of them feeling almost... peaceful.

    Sahura merely nodded in response, her enigmatic smile never leaving her lips. She seemed in no hurry, waiting patiently for them to gather their thoughts.

    Erend set the ss down on the sand.

    "It was something called The Great Cmity," he began slowly. "It''s a force�� something beyond anything I''ve ever faced before. It wants to devour the world I''m protecting. And it''s growing stronger."

    His gaze shifted toward the horizon, where the desert stretched out endlessly. "We''ve been fighting it trying to stop its advance. But�� it''s relentless. It doesn''t stop. And if we fail, this world an the other world will be lost."

    ar listened silently, his expression darkening as Erend spoke. The weight of the situation hung over both of them, and for the first time since they''d sat down, the serene oasis seemed almost too peaceful, a stark contrast to the chaos they were preparing to face.

    Sahura, still smiling, tilted her head slightly. "The Great Cmity," she repeated softly as if tasting the words. Her eyes gleamed with an ancient understanding. "A force of destruction, seeking to consume all in its path. I see now why you carry such heavy burdens."

    She leaned forward, her gaze intense as she studied them both. "But tell me, warriors... what makes you think you can stop it?"

    Erend held her gaze, the weight of her question sinking deep into his chest. It was a question he had asked himself countless times, but now, sitting here in the calm of the oasis, with Sahura''s piercing eyes on him, he knew there was only one answer.

    "We have to," he said, his voice firm. "Because if we don''t... everything will be lost."

    Sahura smiled wider. "And that is exactly why you will be sesful."

    ---

 Chapter 538: Continue The Journey

    Hearing Sahura''sst words, Erend and ar exchanged a nce. ar, ever the skeptic, furrowed his brow before speaking.

    "Do you mean that?" ar asked. "Or are you just trying tofort us?"

    Sahura''s eyes gleamed with sincerity as she shook her head softly.

    "I am genuine," she replied. "There is no reason for you to think you will fail. You possess all the resources for power that others could only dream of. You just need to realize that."

    With a graceful sweep of her hand, Sahura gestured around them, the oasis shimmering like a dream. And behind it, the vast boundless sand world.

    "You have the entire Dungeon World at your disposal. Every challenge, trial, and corner of this ce is a forge in which you can hone your strength. The power you seek is here, waiting for you to im it."

    Erend and ar both paused, the weight of her words sinking in. They looked around, seeing the world not as an endless obstacles beyond this sand, but as a treasure trove of untapped potential.

    For the first time in a while, they realized their worries had been fueled by their own overthinking. Sahura was right. They had this ce, a world filled with opportunities to grow stronger.

    Erend stood up from his chair, his expression shifting from doubt to determination.

    "Then we can''t waste any more time," he dered, his voice filled with purpose. He knew the time in this Dungeon World flowed differently from the outside, but that only meant they needed to act fast. There was power to be gained and they need a lot of it so every second counted.

    ar rose to his feet as well. "Let''s get to it," he muttered, nodding in agreement.

    Sahura chuckled softly, her eyes twinkling with approval.

    "You''re learning quickly," she said with a nod. "Proceed with your journey, warriors. And remember, when the timees... we will meet again."

    Erend and ar didn''t waste another moment. They already feeling refreshed after all.

    With a final nod of gratitude toward Sahura, theyunched themselves into the air, their forms cutting through the sky as they soared over the oasis. The vast Dungeon World stretched out before them with its power ready to be seized.

    Sahura watched the two Dragonborns as they ascended into the sky, their wings cutting through the air with powerful strokes. In the blink of an eye they had already covered a vast distance and shrinking into the horizon.

    Their eagerness was unmistakable, a clear sign of the immense pressure they were under. The danger they faced must have been overwhelming and what they sought to protecting was priceless.

    But as they disappeared from view, Sahura''s expression darkened. The warmth in her smile earlier faded and reced by a somber shadow. There was something the two Dragonborns didn''t yet understand, a truth that lingered in the depths of the Dungeon World, lurking in the power they sought.

    Power, she knew all too well, had a tendency to corrupt.

    Sahura''s eyes narrowed as her thoughts weighed heavy on her mind. She was certain that for now their noble cause would shield them from the darker influences of the strength they would acquire.

    Erend and ar fought to protect something dear to them and that purpose would anchor them, at least for the time being. But the seeds of corruption were subtle and power did not always manifest as pure as one might hope.

    Especially for Erend.

    Sahura clenched her hands softly in herp. She couldn''t warn them, not directly. That was one of the rules of this world. That truths had to be discovered by themselves.

    The path they were walking was one she had seen others tread before. And those who sought power here had fallen to its temptations then twisted into something unrecognizable being, driven mad by their own strength. So they have to be terminated.

    She had witnessed it before. A few strong-willed and well-intentioned had entered this ce and grown so strong only to lose themselves, consumed by the very force they thought would save them.

    But for now, it could wait.

    Sahura let out a soft sigh, her gaze lingering on the empty sky where Erend and ar had once flown. She could only hope that they would recognize the danger in time and they wouldn''t fall into the same traps as those before them.

    The Dungeon World offered immense power, yes. But it was also a test. And not everyone passed.

    "I can only hope that they don''t be like the others."

    With that thought weighing heavily on her, she closed her eyes and returned to her waiting.

    ---

    Erend and ar soared through the sky, the wind rushing past their faces as they scanned the destendscape below. The vast desert stretched endlessly in every direction. Their senses were sharp and alert for anything that lurked below.

    Not long into their flight, they spotted movement. Giant scorpions with their dark, armored bodies scuttling across the dunes. Without hesitation, Erend and ar swooped down, their wings cutting through the air as they descended upon the creatures.

    In one swift motion, they activating his ws.

    The scorpions were pretty big, their pincers snapping viciously, but they were no match for the Dragonborns. Erend struck first, his ws slicing through the exoskeleton of one of the beasts with ease.

    ar followed and kill another scorpion.

    Within moments, the once-dangerous creaturesy motionless in the sand, their bodies crushed and broken.

    They continued flying. The air around them seemed to grow heavier as they ventured deeper into the heart of the desert, but neither Erend nor ar showed any signs of slowing down.

    Suddenly, the ground below erupted in a flurry of sand. Massive sandworms emerging from the depths of the desert. Each of them have the size of a subway train. Their gargantuan bodies twisted and writhed, their gaping maws lined with rows of sharp teeth.

    Erend and ar hovered in the air, gazing down at the monstrous creatures. There were dozen of them. But there was no fear in their eyes, only determination.

    Erend shot forward, diving straight toward the nearest sandworm. He shed at the creature''s thick, segmented body, his ws cutting deep into its flesh as the beast let out a deafening roar. ar joined the fray, his fist mmed into another worm''s head, splintering its armored hide with raw force.

    The sandworms retaliated, their massive bodies thrashing wildly, but the Dragonborns moved with precision and speed. They dodged the creatures'' attacks effortlessly, their wings granting them amazing mobility.

    Erend delivered a series of rapid strikes, cutting through one worm after another, while ar unleashed devastating blows that left the monsters in pieces.

    The fight was intense, but within minutes, thest of the sandworms copsed, its body sinking back into the sand, lifeless.

    Erend and ar hovered above the carnage, surveying the scene below. The desert was once again still, the remnants of the battle scattered across the dunes.

    They exchanged a nce, nodding silently to one another before taking off again. There was no time to waste. They needed to grow more stronger if they wanted to defeat the Great Cmity.

    ---

 Chapter 539: Decision To Leave

    Outside the Dungeon World, beneath a swirling vortex of energy that had now be eerily still, two figures emerged.

    They stepped through the lingering tendrils of magic. Their bodies draped in armor that seemed to be forged from congealed blood. It was deep crimson mingling with dark ck veins that pulsed with unnatural energy. The armor clung to their bodies and looked sleek, exuding a sinister aura.

    The two women hovered silently in the sky, their piercing predatir eyes fixed on the vast structure below, the Elf Pce. Its protective dome gleaming with an ethereal light and inside it were filled with vignt elven guards.

    Despite the watchful gaze of those below, no one noticed the intruders. Their presence was so well-hidden that even the most powerful Elves who have high Magic senses, including King Gulben, were unaware of the danger lurking above.

    The taller of the two women surveyed the pce with a calcting gaze. Her eyes that gleaming with a strange allure, narrowed slightly as she broke the silence.

    "Is this the ce where the Dragonborns are residing?" she asked in a voice that dripped with honey of malice, her tone seductive yet dangerous.

    The second woman, standing at her side, nodded slightly, her lips curling into a small, knowing smile.

    "I think so," she replied, her voice softer but no less menacing. Her eyes gleamed with a mix of curiosity and anticipation. "I''m curious about them... Are they really as strong as the Great Power said? Because if they are not that strong, it will not be too exciting."

    The first woman''s expression didn''t change as she cast a sidelong nce at herpanion.

    "The Great Power doesn''t need to lie to us," she said, her voice filled with certainty. "We wouldn''t have made the pact if we doubted that."

    The second woman''s smile widened, a flicker of excitement dancing in her eyes as she nced toward the pce again.

    "Then... what shall we do?" she asked. "Are we going to attack now?"

    The first woman''s eyes darkened, but then she shook her head, a predatory grin stretching across her face.

    "No," she said. "I don''t sense the power of the Dragonborns here. They''re not around. I don''t know where are they going."

    She paused, her eyes gleaming as she tilted her head back slightly, savoring the anticipation that swirled around them.

    "Let''s wait for them to return. When they do... we''ll give them an exciting battle." Her grin widened, revealing sharp canine teeth as her eyes sparkled with a dangerous hunger.

    In truth, both women could easily sense the presence of the Dragonborns if they wanted to. They had faced their kind before, hundreds of thousand of years ago, and though they had been defeated they had managed to escape with their lives. It was a bitter memory, one that fueled their thirst for vengeance.

    After their defeat, they had sought out the Great Power, forging a dark pact that granted them strength beyond their wildest dreams. Strength they would now use to crush the Dragonborns and reim their honor.

    The second woman''s eyes gleamed with simr excitement, her smile growing just as wicked as herpanion''s.

    "We''ll make sure they remember us," she said, her voice filled with dark promise.

    "Yes," the first woman replied, her gaze never leaving the pce. "And this time, we won''t run. We''ll make them pay."

    With a final nce at the Elf Pce, the two women faded into the shadows again. Their presence disappearing entirely.

    They would wait until the moment was right. And when Erend and ar returned, the real battle would begin.

    ---

    In the heart of the deste Dungeon World, Erend and ar stood amidst a sea of lifeless desert monsters. The dry sand was stained with blood and littered with the remains of colossal scorpions, sandworms, and other twisted creatures. The air was thick with the stench of death and battle.

    Erend wiped the sweat from his brow. His chest heaving from exertion. His body thrummed with power. He had reached Level 79 now, a milestone that once seemed so far away.

    ncing at ar, he could sense that his friend had ascended to the same level. They were equals now, their power nearly overflowing, the strength of Dragonborns who had pushed themselves beyond the limits of mortal endurance.

    They exchanged a look. Erend broke the silence first.

    "Do you think this is enough?" he asked, his eyes scanning the battlefield, as if seeking an answer in the bodies of their fallen foes.

    ar shrugged, a rare moment of doubt crossing his normally confident expression.

    "Hard to say," he muttered, crossing his arms. "We''re strong, yeah... but are we strong enough? If we''re wrong, we could be walking into a death trap."

    Erend considered his words carefully. They had fought through countless waves of monsters. But the uncertainty lingered��was this power truly enough to face the Great Cmity waiting outside this realm?

    They both knew the Dungeon World had more to offer. There was still a BOSS waiting for them, deeper in the endless desert.

    But time was against them. The outside world couldn''t afford to wait for them to defeat more monsters no matter how powerful it was. If they waited any longer, they risked losing everything they had fought so hard to protect.

    "I don''t think we can wait," Erend finally said, his voice firm. "If we go after the BOSS now, we''ll be stuck in here for too long. And we don''t have that kind of time."

    ar nodded in agreement, though there was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. "Yeah... let''s hope this is enough." Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin

    They stood in silence for a moment longer, the gravity of their decision sinking in. This might be thest chance they had to grow stronger but the risks of staying outweighed the benefits.

    They had to return to the real world and face whatever awaited them.

    Erend took a deep breath, his resolve hardening. He summoned the portal to go out then the air around them shimmering as a tear in the fabric of the Dungeon World opened before them.

    The swirling energy pulsed with a familiar rhythm, beckoning them to leave the harsh sands behind.

    "Let''s go," Erend said, stepping toward the portal.

    ar followed without a word, both of them casting onest nce at the vast desert. Then they stepped through the portal, leaving the Dungeon World behind.

    ---

 Chapter 540: Next Phase Begin

    Erend and ar emerged from the portal into the familiar back yard of the Elf Pce. The swirling vortex of energy behind them dissolved into nothingness as they stepped back into the real world.

    Though only a few hours had passed here, they had spent days in the harshndscape of the Dungeon World. Time moved differently there, but now they were back and stronger than before.

    The majestic structure of the Elf Pce stood before them, its protective dome shimmering under the sun''s light. They wasted no time and immediately making their way toward the throne chamber where the war council awaited.

    Their pace was quick, their minds still racing with the thoughts of the dangers thaty ahead. However, at least for now they are not worried because they don''t see any changes in this ce since they gone. That means the Great Cmity had notunch another attack yet.

    As they entered the grand chamber, the tension in the air was palpable. Almost all of the council members were present minus Saeldir and Aerchon, who were still maintaining the strongest defensive magic around the pce. Aurdis had recently joined them, lending her power to the protective efforts, so she is not here as well.

    A few of the Elven advisors turned toward Erend and ar, their gazes hard and scrutinizing. It was clear they had questions, they are no doubt curious as to why the two Dragonborns had disappeared without a word. But King Gulben had already issued amand that no one was to question their actions. The advisors held their tongues, though their frowns spoke volumes.

    Erend stepped forward, his eyes scanning the room before settling on King Gulben. "Did anything happen while we were gone?" he asked, his voice steady butced with a hint of concern.

    King Gulben who was seated on his throne shook his head slowly. "Fortunately, nothing of significance," he replied. "The defenses are holding, and we haven''t had any new reports of enemy movement."

    Erend exhaled, relief washing over him. He had feared the worst upon their return, but it seemed their absence hadn''t caused any immediate disasters.

    ar who was standing beside him crossed his arms, his gaze still sharp. "Good. But we shouldn''t get toofortable," he said, ncing toward the windows that overlooked the protective dome. "I have a feeling this calm won''tst much longer."

    King Gulben nodded solemnly. "You''re right. The enemy will strike eventually. We already prepare as much as we can."

    "We''re stronger now," Erend said, his voice low but filled with determination. "Whateveres next, we''ll be ready for it."

    The chamber fell into a tense silence as the weight of his words settled on everyone present. Confuse as how can they be much stronger in short amount of time. However, when they extended their Magic senses, they can tell that Erend and ar was indeed be much stronger than few hours before.

    They didn''t think much of it for now. Erend and ar''s newfound strength giving hope within the council and its all that matters right now.

    "We don''t know how much longer this peace willst and it makes us anxious," king Gulben said.

    The war council members nodded in agreement, the unease in the room was palpable. They all understood that the real battle was drawing near but they didn''t know when it arrived.

    Erend and ar exchanged a nce. The calm before the storm had given them precious time, but the storm wasing and they hope that they would be ready.

    BOOM!

    An explosion erupted from outside shaking the walls of the throne chamber. The deafening sound boomed through the pce and sending a wave of tension across everyone present. Heads snapped toward the source of the st and in that instant they all knew that the next phase of this grand battle had begun.

    King Gulben was the first to react. He rose from his throne, his eyes narrowing as he barked orders.

    "Everyone, to your posts!" His voice carried a weight of urgency as the council members scrambled to their designated positions.

    Erend and ar followed King Gulben as he strode toward therge, arched window overlooking the pce grounds. The king''s expression was grim and as they peered through the ss the cause of the explosion became horrifyingly clear.

    Two figures hovered high above the pce, just beyond the shimmering protective dome. They were shrouded in dark red armor, blood-red tes that pulsed with dark energy.

    Their long hair whipped in the wind as they floated effortlessly in the sky, their presence exuding malice and danger. Even from this distance their ominous aura was unmistakable.

    "Here theye," Erend muttered, his eyes narrowing as he tried to make out more details of the two figures. But their forms remained elusive, masked by the glowing energy that surrounded them.

    Before anyone could answer, the air around the two beings shimmered with a dark whiping energy. Hundreds of red jagged spikes materialized out of thin air, crackling with Magic power. The spikes floated menacingly beside the two intruders, their deadly tips aimed directly at the protective dome.

    "They''re about to attack!" Erend said, his voice sharp with rm.

    There was no time to hesitate. Erend and ar acted in unison, their instincts kicking in. Without a second thought they leaped from the window, shattering the ss as they soared into the open air.

    In a sh, their Dragon Wings erupted from their backs, the powerful appendages propelling them skyward toward the looming threat.

    King Gulben watched them go, his jaw clenched, tension building in his body as he looked out at the unfolding scene. He could sense the immense power radiating from the two attackers, it sent a chill down his spine.

    The two figures was thest two harbinger of Doom that Adrius had said and their first move was meant to destroy the pce''sst line of defense.

    High in the air, Erend and ar closed in on the armored figures, their wings beating against the turbulent wind. But the spikes were already moving, streaking through the sky like bolts of crimson lightning, each one aimed at a critical point in the magical dome. If they struck the protective barrier could shatter.

    "We have to stop them!" ar shouted over the roar of the wind, his eyes zing with determination.

    Erend''s heart pounded as they ascended higher. These enemies were thest two of the harbinger. With the strength they had gained, they had to fight and win.

    As the red spikes descended toward the dome, Erend and ar braced themselves for theing sh.

    ---

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 541: Fiery Boulders

    Erend and ar advanced quickly through the air. Their wings slicing through the air as they passed effortlessly through the protective dome. The barrier wass designed to repel anything that originated from outside the pce and recognized them as allies so it allowing their swift passage.

    Their focus remained on the two ominous figures with red armor glinting in the light of the vortex above as the deadly spikes rained down upon the dome.

    Erend take a deep inhale then activated the fiery power within him. His chest rumbled with heat and in the next breath he unleashed a torrent of mes.

    BWOOOSH!

    Fire burst from his mouth in a massive cone and be a searing ze that filled the sky ahead of them. The mes roared as they surged toward the descending red spikes, aiming to incinerate them before they could strike.

    Beside him ar tapped into the elemental forces of the earth. His eyes shining with Magic as he gestured with his hands then he summon hundreds of boulders from the air around him. The rocks materialized in an instant, forming a colossal barrage thatunched toward the spikes, each boulder were filled with the raw power of his earth Magic.

    The two forces met in the sky in a violent sh of fire, stone, and crimson Magic. Erend''s fire burned through scores of the red spikes, reducing them to ash as they tried to pierce through his mes.

    At the same time, ar''s boulders crashed into the remaining spikes, smashing them to pieces in mid-air. The sky became a chaotic disy of destruction with explosions of energy lighting up the horizon.

    Yet despite theirbined efforts, the sheer number of red spikes was overwhelming. Even as Erend''s fire and ar''s boulders destroyed many of them a handful slipped through their defenses, and shooting toward the dome below.

    They struck the shimmering barrier with terrible force, causing small but noticeable cracks to form across its surface. The dome flickered under the strain but it still held because there are not too many of them.

    "Dammit!" Erend growled, his eyes darting to the cracks forming below. "There''s too many of them!"

    ar gritted his teeth, frustration building as they fought to contain the onught.

    "We can''t let them hit the dome again or it will bepletely shattered!" he shouted over the din of battle. His hands moved rapidly, summoning more earth Magic to reinforce their attack.

    Suddenly, a darkugh echoed through the air, carried by the wind. Erend and ar looked up sharply their eyes locking onto the two armored figures. The harbingers hadn''t moved from their position, still hovering ominously above, but their eyes were now fixed on the Dragonborns with cruel amusement.

    "You finally came, Dragonborns!" one of them taunted with cold and mocking voice. "This is just the beginning."

    Erend''s eyes narrowed as he shot a nce toward ar. "We need to get closer and take them down before theyunch another attack."

    ar nodded. "Agreed. Let''s end those bitches now."

    Erend and ar continue to fly forward, their wings beating harder as they pushed through the turbulent winds that filled with corrupted Magic, aiming directly at the two harbingers. Behind them, the dome flickered once more, but the cracks held.

    As they closed the distance, Erend summoned the fire within him once more, activating his Skill, mes crackling around his fists as he prepared for the inevitable confrontation.

    ar gathered his earth Magic, feeling the weight of the stones at hismand, ready to unleash theirbined might on the enemies before them.

    ar raised his arms and immediately the air around him vibrated with more Magic as massive boulders materialized in the sky, each one dense and jagged. Heunched them toward the two figures hovering above.

    But this time, Erend was ready to add his own devastating twist. As the boulders soared through the sky he drew upon the mes within him.

    His mouth glowed with fiery light, and in a split second he unleashed again a torrent of fire. The searing mes shot out and engulfed the boulders mid-flight, igniting them in a ze of inferno. The rocks that already shimmering with Magic energy now became zing meteorites, burning with intense heat as they flew toward their targets.

    The fire reinforced the boulders, making themrger, faster, and infinitely more destructive. They roared through the sky like fieryets, leaving trails of smoke and me behind them.

    The two figures barely had time to react as the burning projectiles closed in on them in the blink of an eye.

    With lightning reflexes, the figures unsheathed their blood-red swords. They swung their des, aiming to deflect the iing boulders. But the moment their swords made contact with the fiery rocks, disaster struck them.

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    ��

    The boulders exploded on impact.

    A massive burst of me and molten rock erupted around the two figures, swallowing them in a violent explosion. The force of the st sent shockwaves through the air, the crackling sound echoing across the battlefield. For a moment, all that could be seen was a swirling mass of fire and debris, the inferno consuming everything in its path.

    Erend and ar hovered in ce, watching the explosion with tense anticipation. mes continued to burn in the sky and crackling fiercely, obscuring the harbingers from their view. Smoke billowed out, carried by the wind, and for a few seconds there was nothing but the chaotic roar of fire in the air.

    "Did we get them?" ar muttered, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the smoke. But then he realized his words will not be true. "Nah, I don''t think so."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    But just as thest embers of the explosion began to fade, a chillingugh echoed through the air once again. The mes parted, revealing the two harbingers still standing. Though their armor was scorched and cracked in ces their eyes burned with fury. The explosion had damaged them, but they were far from defeated.

    "You''ll have to try harder than that," one of them growled.

    Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    Erend''s jaw clenched and let out a breath. "It will not be that easy, brother," he muttered under his breath.

    They are readying himself for the next attack.

    ---

 Chapter 542: Anxiously Hoping

    The two women clenched their jaws. Their expressions hardening after the taunt escaped one of their lips. Despite their bravado, they could feel the burning pain from Erend and ar''sbined assault.

    Their bodies and armor had been scorched by the explosive impact of the fiery boulders, but both of them possessed powerful regenerative abilities. The cracks in their armor mended swiftly, and the burns on their skin faded as if they had never been.

    Still, they couldn''t ignore the truth: the power of the Dragonborn was far greater than they had anticipated.

    "We underestimated them," one of the women muttered, her voice low and edged with annoyance. Her red eyes flickered with a dangerous glint as she nced at herpanion.

    The other woman, whose face was set in a grim expression, nodded in agreement.

    "Indeed, Svena," she replied. "These Dragonborn are stronger than we expected. But that doesn''t mean we will lose."

    Svena''s lips curled into a cold smile. "We''ll split them up. You take the one with the earth Magic. I''ll deal with the one who have fire Magic."

    Herpanion, named Mirava, nodded once, her gaze locked on ar. "Agreed. Let''s finish this."

    Without another word, the two harbingers shot forward with terrifying speed, their forms bing nothing more than blurs in the sky. The sudden eleration caught both Erend and ar off guard. One moment the harbingers had been hovering ominously in the distance and the next they were racing toward them like crimson streaks of lightning.

    "Damn! They''re fast!" Erend hissed, his eyes widening.

    ar barely had time to respond before Mirava was upon him, her sword gleaming in the faint light of the vortex above. The two harbingers moved with fluid and dangerous grace when they swords.

    But Erend and ar had anticipated this. They had already activated their Dragon Scales, the protectiveyers of scales now covering their bodies, giving them the appearance of ancient, armored beasts. The scales shimmered with power, their surfaces tough and nearly imprable.

    Erend and ar chose to fight using their ws for now. The sharp, talon-like extensions of their hands glowing with their Draconic energy.

    The sky erupted into chaos as the four fighters collided.

    Svena attacking with her sword that zing with crimson energy. She aimed a powerful overhead strike at Erend. He countered swiftly, raising one arm to block.

    His Dragon Scales deflected the blow but the sheer force of her strike sent a shockwave reverberating through his body. Sparks flew as sword met scale and Erend''s eyes shed with fiery intensity.

    He twisted his body with lightning speed,shing out with his ws in a wide arc.

    Svena dodged backward, narrowly avoiding the strike, her eyes narrowing. But Erend didn''t give her time to recover. He unleashed another attack, his ws glowing with heat as he swiped at her again.

    This time, his ws grazed her armor leaving searing marks across the surface. Svena grimaced, but her armor began to heal almost immediately, mending the damage.

    Meanwhile, Mirava was engaging ar in a brutal exchange of blows as well. Her movements were fast, her sword slicing through the air with a terrifying speed that matched her friend''s.

    However, ar was not easily outmatched. His earth Magic enhanced his strength and his Dragon Scales absorbed the impact of each strike allowing him to hold his ground.

    With a sharp growl, ar swung his wed hand toward Mirava, the air around his ws vibrating with the power. The blow connected with her side, sending her hurtling through the air, crashing into the remains of a nearby boulder. She gritted her teeth in pain but immediately rolled to her feet, eyes zing with fury. Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    "You''ll pay for that!" Mirava snarled.

    ar''s eyes gleamed and his lips parted creating a wicked smile. "You''ll have to try harder than before then."

    Because of the battle that had begin, the sky was alive with the sound of shing weapons, the crackling of Magic, and the roars of the Dragonborns.

    Erend and Svena danced through the air, exchanging blows with blinding speed. Svena''s swordsmanship was ruthless but Erend''s ws were not less relentless.

    ar also using his ws in brutal bone-crushing strikes that shook the air around him. Mirava darted in and out, her sword shing against his scales but she could feel the weight of his attacks bearing down on her.

    The harbingers were now feeling the strain. Though their regeneration kept them in the fight it was clear that Erend and ar were formidable opponents.

    "You''re strong," Svena admitted through gritted teeth as she blocked another one of Erend''s fiery w strikes. "But we''re stronger."

    Erend''s eyes burned with anger looking at the being who wanted to destroy the world he wanted to protect.

    "We''ll see about that."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With a powerful burst of mes erupted all over his body, he surged forward, ws raised.

    BOOM!

    ---

    Aurdis stood by the window, her eyes fixed on the chaotic battle raging in the sky. The flicker of mes and the sh of Magic reflected in her eyes as she anxiously gripped her own hands. Behind her, Aerchon and Saeldir were focused intently on therge crystal atop the table, its surface glowing faintly with the power of the dome they were maintaining.

    The strain was clear on the crystal. They had all felt the dome shudder under the tremendous blows it had just endured. The cracks that had formed earlier were signs of the immense pressure from the red spikes. But thanks to Erend and ar''s intervention the barrier had not broken.

    Aerchon exchanged a tense nce with Saeldir. The air between them heavy with unspoken understanding. They knew now, without a doubt, that the enemy they were facing was far stronger than the one they had encountered before. And it actually make sense cause they must be thest of them.

    Aurdis''s attention still locked on the fierce battle outside. Her heart pounded in her chest, every strike and explosion echoing in her bones.

    She could see Erend and ar giving everything they had, their powers ring like beacons in the darkened sky.

    But the enemies were powerful.

    She pressed her palm against the cold ss, wishing she could do more, wishing she could be out there with them. A deep pit of worry gnawed at her insides. She had faith in Erend and ar but still, she can''t let go of her anxiety for the worst.

    "Come on, Erend..." she whispered under her breath, her fingers trembling slightly. "You have to win."

    The fate of the pce, and perhaps everything they fought to protect, now rested in their hands. All Aurdis could do was hope.

    ---

 Chapter 543: A Reunion?

    Aurdis''s eyes remained glued to the sky. Her heart racing with each explosion and the violent crackle of Magic that lit up the air above them.

    The air itself was thick with corrupted and destructive energy and the sh between the fighters seemed almost tangible like the sky itself was tearing apart. As the battle intensified the atmosphere getting dimmed, shadows stretching across thendscape. Streaks of crimson and brown light collided, casting flickers of strange illumination over the pce grounds and the world.

    Her gaze briefly shifted to the dome, the barrier that shielded them all. Shards of Magic debris from the sh between the Dragonborns and the twost Harbinger of Doom rained down, mming against the translucent surface.

    Each impact sent a ripple across the dome, a reminder of the fierce battle outside. The protective barrier shimmered, holding strong for now but the visible shes made it clear how much strain it was under. Every time a projectile struck, Aurdis felt her pulse quicken and her grip on her own hand tightening.

    Behind her, Aerchon and Saeldir continued their task to maintaining the dome intact. Hands hovering over the crystal as they channeled their Magic energy into the dome. Their faces were taut, beads of sweat forming on their brows.

    Although they had faced simr situations before the relentless pressure of much stronger Magic made it different this time. The two Elf could sense the steady force battering their defenses and though it wasn''t yet enough to break through, the constant strain was undeniable.

    "This dome isn''t sustainable with this kind of attack if we don''t keep sending Magic to it," Saeldir murmured, his eyes never leaving the crystal. "If they hit us with something more powerful..."

    Aerchon nodded with jaw clenched. "We''re holding out for now at it''s what important. We have no idea what kind of Magic they''ll unleash next that why we have to keep watch."

    Aurdis swallowed feeling the weight of their words. She could sense their anxiety because she herself feeling the same thing. The pressure on the dome was building and though it hadn''t broken the uncertainty loomed. What if a stronger attack came? One that the dome couldn''t withstand? The nature of the fight above is very unpredictable.

    She clenched her fists, frustration boiling beneath her calm facade. "We have to hold on."

    Above, the battle continued to rage making the sky a tapestry of Magic shes. Erend and ar were out there, fighting with all they had. Aurdis''s heart ached to join them and lend her strength but she knew her ce for now was here, ensuring the dome held.

    She took a deep breath, her eyes never leaving the sky.

    ---

    Erend locked eyes with Svena, his expression calm under the the mask of scales despite the intensity of the battle. Svena''s lips curled into a savage grin as she faced him. Her eyes were filling with glint of twisted excitement. The rage she''d carried for thousands of years fueled her now, a hatred born from her defeat by the Dragonborn of her time.

    She relished this moment, believing herself to be far stronger than Erend. The thrill of battle surged through her veins and she imagined toying with him before delivering the final blowter. This Dragonborn will not die so easily, they need to feel suffer first. This was her chance for revenge and she was certain she would savor every second of it.

    Unbeknownst to her, Erend was holding back a lot of his power to testing her strength before he unleashed his true power. His ws glowed faintly but he was conserving his might, gauging her abilities first.

    The sh of their blows sent shockwaves through the air as w met sword. Bits of Magic sparked and shot out like deadly projectiles, creating a dazzling, terrifying spectacle around them.

    Svena''s swordsmanship was fast and relentless, each strike filled with vicious intent. Erend parried each blow with his ws, his eyes never leaving hers and studying her every move.

    Suddenly, Svena twisted her body mid-air, her sword slicing through the space between them. The force of her strike pushed Erend backward and sending him skidding through the air. For a brief moment, she smirked, feeling a rush of satisfaction.

    Erend steadied himself, hovering above with his wings pping in his back, his gaze fixed on her. The two faced each other in the sky and though she had managed to push him back, she still didn''t realize just how much power he was holding back.

    Svena''s eyes glinted with a cruel amusement as she asked, "You remember me?"

    Erend frowned, confusion clear on his face. He didn''t recognize her at all and the way she spoke made him more wary.

    "What the fuck are you talking about?" he shot back, his voice edged with irritation and a little bit of worry of whate next from the woman''s mouth.

    "Hahaha!" Svena''sugh then echoed in the air, cold and mocking. "Oh, I thought you Dragonborn would remember me. My sister and I were quite a big deal back then, enough for your kind to intervene."

    Her words deepened Erend''s confusion. Did that mean she and the other woman �C who turned out to be her sister �C had fought other Dragonborn before and survived? If that were true, then they were incredibly powerful.

    But another possibility crossed his mind, one even more troubling: Had the Great Cmity somehow saved them after the Dragonborn at that time defeat them and thought that he already to killed them?

    His eyes narrowed as he tried to piece it together. "What Dragonborn did you face?" he asked, unable to hide his curiosity.

    Svena''sughter rang out again, more grating this time, making Erend''s annoyance grow. "I''ll answer that as your dying wish."

    With those words, she lunged, her speed increasing tenfold. Her sword be a blur of crimson light and shed through the air as she closed the distance between them in the blink of an eye.

    Erend barely had time to raise his ws, feeling the impact as their weapons collided. The shockwave from the sh rippled out, sending sparks and Magic res in all directions again.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ---

 Chapter 544: Thrilled

    The battle between Erend and Svena started again, bothbatants locked in a deadly dance of steel and w in the middle of the air that was already corrupted by Magic of their fight.

    Svena''s mastery of her sword was undeniable. Her movements were so fast that it be a blur. Each swing came faster than thest and every stab was aimed at Erend with the intentions to kill him.

    Erend felt the sting of her de as it nced off his arms and sides. Sparks flew as the sharp edges met his scales. However, it only leaving minor scratches. His Dragonborn armor was strong, far stronger than Svena had expected, and it withstood her assaults with ease.

    Still, the pressure was relentless. She was fast and it took all his focus to keep up with her barrage of strikes.

    Svena''s eyes red with frustration as she noticed her attacks only left shallow marks. Her teeth clenched, and she snarled.

    "Damn you, Dragonborn! Why won''t you bleed like the others?!" said Svena with a curse.

    Erend smirked, his eyes glinting with a calm confidence. "Guess your attacks aren''t strong enough," he taunted back withalm voice even despite the intensity of their sh.

    Svena''s expression twisted with rage. She let out a growl of anger, her frustration boiling over. Without warning, she leapt back, creating distance between them.

    Erend frowned because he sensed that things will get worse.

    Her eyes burned with determination as she gripped her sword tightly. She channelled her Magic into it. The de began to shift, glowing with a dark crimson light.

    Erend''s eyes narrowed as he watched the transformation. The de that once solid and sharp started to unravel, its segments separating yet remaining connected by an ethereal energy. In seconds, the sword morphed into a whip-like weapon, its segments floating and ready tosh out with a deadly reach.

    Erend grimaced, recognizing the danger. "Great, that''s just what I fucking needed right now," he muttered, his wings beating steadily to keep him afloat as he prepared for her next move.

    Svena grinned viciously as if she can sense his difort.

    "Let''s see how you handle this then, Dragonborn," she hissed, and with a swift motion she snapped the segmented whip forward. The de shot out like a serpent, its tip aimed straight for Erend''s neck.

    He barely dodged, tilting his body to the side as the whip''s de sliced past, close enough to feel the energy pulse against his scales. The whip retracted then snapped again, this timeing from a different angle.

    Erend moved with quick reflexes, his wings shifting to help him maneuver as he tried to stay out of reach.

    But Svena was relentless. Her strikes with the whip-like sword more unpredictable and ferocious than before. Each snap of her weapon sent arcs of crimson energy through the air, and Erend grateful for his Agility stats that makes him able to dodge and parry. He could feel the pressure mounting; this weapon was far more dangerous than her previous attacks.

    The whip''s de coiled around his arm at one point, but Erend still managed to twisted free. His ws sparking as he sliced to cut the connection before it could pull tight.

    As Svenashed out again, she sneered, "How long do you think you can keep dodging that, Dragonborn?!"

    Erend''s eyes met hers, his expression serious.

    "Its not that hard you know," he replied with calm voice as if it didn''t even make him struggle. But his muscles tensing as he prepared for the next exchange.

    Svena''s eyes zed with fury, her lips curling back into a snarl again revealing her canine teeth as Erend''s calm words seemed to mock her. Her patience snapped and she abandoned her ranged advantage.

    With a feral growl, she dashed forward, closing the distance between them in an instant, her whip-sword coiling behind her like a serpent that ready to strike.

    But Erend had anticipated her move. In the brief second she charged, he conjured a massive fireball in the blink of an eye, his ws glowing as he channeled his power. The orb of me formed quickly and with a strong thrust heunched it directly at Svena.

    BWOOOSH!

    The fireball flew like a meteor, before Svena could react it mmed into her, detonating in an explosion of intense heat and light.

    The impact sent a shockwave through the sky. mes engulfed Svena''s figure, momentarily obscuring her from view. The air rippled with heat, and the explosion''s echo resonated across the battlefield.

    ---

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the fight, the sh between ar and Mirava had taken on a different rhythm.

    Unlike Svena''s strategic and varied attacks, Mirava relied on her raw strength and speed, opting for direct brutal strikes. Her sword had transformed into a massive crimson greatsword with ck edges, radiating a sinister aura as she wielded it with terrifying power.

    ar met her head-on, his own strength and speed matching hers. The two shed in closebat, the force of their blows sending out shockwaves that cracked the air.

    ar''s de met Mirava''s greatsword, the impact creating sparks and ripples of Magic energy. He pushed back with all his might, refusing to yield as Mirava pressed forward.

    The sheer force of their confrontation was immense; their movements were swift and only appeared as blurring motion to the naked eyes as they exchanged powerful strikes.

    Mirava''s greatsword carved through the air with relentless speed, each swing apanied by a dark, crimson trail. ar countered with rapid parries, his ws moving as he matched her strength blow for blow.

    Despite the intensity, neither warrior showed signs of slowing down. The air around them seemed likecrackedas if they actually carve the space and time with the sheer power of their shes.

    However, ar''s eyes lit up with a fierce glint as he traded blows with Mirava. There was a thrill coursing through him. It reminded him of the time he unleashed his true strength in the Dungeon, where he didn''t have to hold back. Here, facing an opponent as powerful as Mirava, he felt that same rush, an opportunity to test the limits of his power once again.

    "RRAAAARGH!"

    With a roar, ar swung his fist forward, pouring his strength into a powerful punch aimed directly at Mirava.

    She raised her massive greatsword just in time to block but the impact creating a shockwave that echoed across the battlefield. Despite her attempt to hold her ground, the sheer force behind ar''s punch was turned out to be overwhelming.

    The impact sent Mirava flying backward, her feet skidding across the ground as she struggled to steady herself. She dug her heels in and eventually managed to stop herself several meters away.

    Her eyes widened, a flicker of surprise crossing her face as she registered the power ar had unleashed. She hadn''t expected him to possess such raw strength and enough to push her back even while she braced with her sword.

    Mirava''s grip on her greatsword tightened, her gaze narrowing as she reassessed her opponent. For the first time, she realized ar wasn''t simple. He was someone who thrived in the chaos of battle and someone who seemed to draw strength from the intensity of the fight itself.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ---

 Chapter 545: Vision Of The Past

    ar saw the glimmer of shock in Mirava''s eyes after his punch, and it only fueled his excitement further. A grin spread across his face, his eyes glinting with the thrill of battle.

    Without wasting a moment heunched himself forward again, using his wings to propel himself with explosive speed. In an instant, he closed the distance and appeared right in front of Mirava with his fist already swinging using the momentum.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The punch connected with an incredible force and Mirava was sent flying back again, her boots skidding across the ground as she struggled to regain her footing.

    However, ar wasn''t about to let up. He surged forward and his eyes still burning with the same intensity, refusing to give her even a second to breathe.

    "HAAAAA!!!"

    His fists flew as he roared like a wild beast, each blownding with brutal power as he pursued her relentlessly.

    Mirava gritted her teeth, her face contorted with struggle as she tried to fend off his onught. But Mirava will not be defeated now. She promised to herself, her sister, and her kind to unleash their revenge.

    In a sh, her body glowed a dark crimson, a surge of power rippling through her lithe body. Her aura red and her speed and strength spiked more, her movements bing faster and more ferocious.

    ar felt the shift immediately. One of his punches met her greatsword and the impact was different this time, it felt heavier and stronger. Mirava''s newfound speed allowed her to weave between his attacks, her crimson greatsword shing against his ws as sheunched a counteroffensive. Each swing of her de was now faster and carried an unnatural strength that tested his defenses.

    A flicker of surprise crossed ar''s face, but it quickly turned into a grin of pure exhration. The thrill of fighting someone who could push him to his limits was exactly what he craved.

    However, at this point he couldn''t help but wonder just how much power Mirava possessed. Each sh between them sent shockwaves through the battlefield and with every strike, she seemed to draw upon more and more strength.

    "If her power keeps increasing like this, just how much does she have?"ar thought as he blocked a heavy blow that sent vibrations through his arm. His grin widened despite the concern creeping into his mind."If it''s unlimited, this could be a problem."

    But there was no turning back now. He roared again and meeting her de with his fists, and the ground beneath their feet cracked as they shed in a brutal exchange. The air around them shimmered with the intensity of their power and ar''s eyes remained locked on his opponent, reveling in the thrill of their battle.

    Mirava herself right now were feeling a twinge of pain as she drew more power from the Great Cmity, the dark energy surging through her veins like wildfire. It burned as a sharp reminder of the price she paid to match ar''s overwhelming strength.

    But she didn''t let the pain show and its actually not that bad for her after all of her experiee. Her expression remained cold and focused, her eyes locked onto ar as their battle raged on. Her movements stayed fluid and precise as if nothing could break her resolve.

    CLANG!

    She swung her crimson greatsword with powerful force, meeting ar''s blows with a power that matched his own. Despite the pain creeping through her muscles she refused to falter.

    The dark red aura enveloping her body pulsed with the energy she siphoned, enhancing her speed and strength even further. Each sh with ar sent a shockwave across the battlefield and their power carving deep cracks into the earth beneath their feet.

    But as she fought, a memory surfaced, a vision from her past that she could never forget. The memory of her kind �C the Vampires �C being ughtered. The image burned itself into her mind as a constant reminder of the hatred she carried.

    Long ago, her people had been hunted down, their once-proud coven turned into ashes by a relentless army. The warriors of that army had been fierce and strong but none more so than their leader, a Dragonborn d in red armor.

    His presence alone had been enough to instill terror among the Vampires. His scales gleamed like molten metal and his eyes zed with the fury of a hellfire.

    He had led the charge, he have sword that lit up like a fiery wrath that cut through her kin like a scythe through wheat, easy and quick. No Vampire could stand against him. They fell one by one, their fangs and ws proving useless against the might of his de and the mes that erupted from his every swing.

    The battlefield had been a sea of red, a mixture of Vampire blood and the crimson hue of his armor as he tore through their ranks. He was showing no mercy at all.

    Mirava still remembered the screams of her people, the sight of their bodies crumbling to ash. She remembered the rage she felt watching her kind fall and the face of the Dragonborn who had led their destruction.

    It was etched into her mind like a scar that fueled her and Svena''s hatred and gave her strength.

    "I will avenge you all,"she vowed as she pushed back against ar, her eyes burning with the same determination that had kept her alive for centuries.

    With a fierce snarl, she lunged forward, her greatsword glowing brighter as she channeled more power.

    ar saw the deing toward his head, aimed to decapitate him. But ar managed to duck just in time.

    Even with his Dragon Scales, he wasn''t sure if he could withstand that attack unscathed like before. At this point, ar realized he needed to be more careful. Even in the midst of all the thrill of the battle, he could still think clearly, showing just how sharp his mind really was.

    After ducking, ar used his fist for an uppercut aimed at Mirava''s chin. With his speed, his attacknded perfectly. Mirava wasunched high into the air.

    ---

 Chapter 546: Chaotic Releash

    Mirava wasunched high into the air, her body flipping as she cursed internally. She realized she''d been reckless, letting her emotions get the better of her.

    When she nced down and preparing to raise her greatsword for defense she saw that ar already too close. She barely had a moment to react before she felt his wed hand wrap around her leg.

    With a roar of strength, he hurled her downwards with incredible power. Her body mmed into the ground and the impact sending cracks spider-webbing across the earth beneath her.

    Dust and debris shot into the air as she struggled to recover from the blow. ar didn''t give her any time to breathe. He dove down with fist that aimed to crush her. Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    BOOM!

    But Mirava was already gone, disappearing in a blur of motion, leaving only the shattered ground behind. She reappeared a few meters away with heavy breathing as she steadied herself. The pain from the impact still throbbed through her bones but it was nothingpared to what she was about to endure.

    Mirava clenching her jaw and decided to draw even more power from the Great Cmity. The surge of dark energy ripped through her again, burning with a fiery agony that coursed through every inch of her body. Her muscles tensed and she felt the sharp pangs of pain intensify, but she pushed through, her eyes locking onto ar once more.

    The crimson aura around her red brighter and thicker right now, pulsing with a sinister energy that seemed to devour the very light around them. Her speed and strength spiked again and her movements became faster and more vicious.

    She charged at ar with greatsword that glowing with the power she had siphoned. Her expression remained fierce and determined, the pain masked beneath a facade of relentless focus.

    ar braced himself. He can feel that his opponent is getting stronger again. His eyes narrowing as he saw her renewed fury.

    Mirava closed the distance, her deing down and ar cross his arms to block. A visible power that sent a shockwave through the battlefield was seen. This time, ar felt the weight behind her attack.

    When he blocked the blow with his forearm the impact vibrating through his bones. As their eyes met, he saw the burning hatred and resolve in her gaze.

    She was fighting not just for herself but for something far deeper��a vengeance that ran deep. ar somehow can feel it as if it tangible in the air.

    When the battle between the two Dragonborns and thest two Harbingers of Doom going, the massive red and ck vortex hanging in the sky that had been halted began to stir faster again.

    Its ominous swirl intensified and jagged bolts of ck thunder cracked across the sky from it, lighting the world below in shadow and unsettling shes. The entirend seemed to shudder beneath its dark light.

    The Elves who had gathered to watch from a distance felt their fear swell to new heights. They clutched their weapons tightly. Their eyes wide as they looking upon the churning sky.

    King Gulben stood before the window of his throne room with grim expression as he also looking at the growing storm. He could feel the corrupted dark power emanating from it. It sent a chill down his spine.

    From her vantage point at the window, Aurdis watched the chaos unfold with mounting concern. Her eyes flicked between the battlefield and the swirling vortex above.

    The way the ck lightning streaked across the sky and cast eerie shadows over thend filled her with fear she couldn''t describe. She couldn''t understand why it was bing worse, Erend and ar were still holding their ground and neither seemed close to losing.

    In fact, from her perspective, it appeared as though the tide of battle was stabilizing. The chaos of the fight seemed to have calmed slightly as if the Dragonborns were gaining the upper hand. Yet, the vortex above told a different story. It was as if the Great Cmity itself is feeding off a power that none of them could see or understand.

    Aurdis''s brows furrowed in confusion. She nced at the Aerchon and Saeldir behind her who stil maintaining the orb of the protective dome, hoping they might have an exnation, but their expressions mirrored her own fear and uncertainty.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Why is this happening now?" she murmured. "Erend and ar are not losing. So why...?"

    The answer eluded her, but a terrible feeling settled in her chest. The Great Cmity, it seemed, was stirring beyond theirprehension. It was doing something that they hadn''t anticipated and didn''t know how to stop.

    The ck thunder roared again, lighting up the world in ominous shadows. She have to find out why was the vortex is active again.

    Aurdis let her eyes following the fierce movements of Erend and ar as they shed with the two Harbingers of Doom. Theirbat was intense. Each blow and strike of their weapons unleashed bursts of raw Magic energy that rippled across the battlefield like shockwaves.

    The sky seemed to light up with every impact and arcs of power scattered in every direction.

    Her frown deepened as she studied the chaotic dance ofbat above. Something about the way the Magic red and sparked felt familiar and for a few moments, she struggled to ce the memory.

    Then, like a bolt of lightning, it struck her.

    She remembered that time when Erend had fought her uncle, Laston. Their duel had been just as explosive and the sh of their Magic had caused an eerie surge of energy. It was the same kind of energy that looks wild, uncontrolled, and so powerful.

    Aurdis''s eyes widened in sudden realization. During that fight with Laston, the overwhelming energy from their battle had torn open a connection to the Chaos Realm. And now when she watching the battle above, she saw the same chaotic release happening again.

    Her heart pounded as the implications hit her.

    "No... it can''t be."

    If the Magic energy from their battle was enough to breach the veil between realms, then the chaos of this current fight could be triggering something simrly catastrophic.

    ---

 Chapter 547: Will Handle It Alone

    Aurdis turned away from the window, her face pale with worry. She sprinted across the chamber and reached Aerchon and Saeldir who were still focusing their energies on maintaining the protective dome. The two Elves looked up, sensing her distress before she even spoke.

    "Aerchon, Saeldir!" Aurdis said with trembled voice but she steadied herself, forcing calm into her words. "Something bad might be happening right now. The energy from the battle�� it''s the same as when Erend fought uncle Laston. It''s tearing open a connection to the Chaos Realm again!"

    Aerchon''s eyes widened and Saeldir''s expression became grave. They exchanged a fearful nce. Both remembered vividly thest time the veil between the realms had thinned, threatening to merge the Chaos Realm with Erend''s world. That battle had nearly cost them everything.

    Aerchon clenched his fists, the weight of the realization sinking in.

    "If the Chaos Realm''s energy is merging with the power of the Great Cmity��" he trailed off as the horrifying implications took shape in his mind. "We could be dealing with a catastrophe far beyond our capability."

    "If the two energiesbined, Chaos and the Great Cmity, it could create a rift so powerful, it might not just threaten this world. It could destabilize everything." Saeldir said with darkened face.

    His grip tightened and the orb flickered with an anxious pulse as if sensing his their distress.

    Aurdis''s heart sank at their words, and her eyes darted back to the swirling vortex above and the battle that took ce under it. The ck lightning continued to crackle and the storm''s intensity showed that its getting worse.

    "We have to stop it. If we let this go on-"

    "But how?" Aerchon interrupted. "We can''t just stop their fight. They need to defeat the Harbingers, or they''ll bring more immediate harm to our world."

    Saeldir nodded in agreement, his eyes fixed on the orb as he channeled his power to keep it stable.

    "If we interfere now, we might doom everything sooner," Saeldir said, then he paused, a flicker of doubt crossing his face. "But if we do nothing, the rift could tear reality apart."

    Aurdis felt the pressure closing in on her. They were caught between two impossible choices.

    "We need to find a way to disrupt the energy flow without weakening Erend and ar''s fight," she said. "Maybe if we can redirect or absorb some of the power��"

    Aerchon shook his head. "Absorbing it would be too dangerous. The Chaos energy is too unstable."

    "But if we could redirect it..." Saeldir said thoughtfully. "If we create a conduit that can siphon the energy away from the vortex, maybe we can lessen its impact. But it would be a risky maneuver."

    "Risky or not, we have no choice," Aurdis insisted. "We need to act before it''s toote!"

    Unforrtunately, what Aurdis just said was true.

    Aerchon sighed, then nodded his head. He said, "I''ll prepare the spell. Saeldir, Aurdis, we''ll need to work together and channel everything we have."

    Aurdis, and Saeldir nodded stood in a tight circle, their expressions grave as they whispered urgently.

    "Alright. We need to create something to absorb the chaotic Magic spilling from the battle," Aerchon said. "If we don''t, it''ll keep feeding the vortex and make the chaos stronger."

    "But we can''t just leave the dome unguarded," Saeldir added, casting a nce at the orb between them. "If the barrier falls, we''ll be defenseless against the Magic that spilled to our pce."

    Aurdis''s mind raced as she looked between her brother and Saeldir. They were right. Maintaining the protective dome was essential but without addressing the source of the chaos it would only dy the inevitable. She knew they needed another source of power, and fast.

    "I''ll call father," she decided. "He has the strength and knowledge to help us create a vessel to absorb the energy."

    Aerchon and Saeldir nodded, relief mingled with the urgency in their faces. Aurdis didn''t waste another second. She reached for the door and sprint through the corridor.

    A few tense moments passed as they continued to maintain the orb. Then, the door opened and King Gulben stepped inside. His eyes immediately took in the scene, and his brow furrowed in concern.

    "What''s happening?" he asked.

    "Father, we need your help," Aurdis said in urgent voice. "The battle is releasing chaotic Magic and it''s feeding the vortex. It might be able to open another rift to the Chaos Realm like before. We need to create a vessel to absorb it but we can''t leave the dome unprotected."

    King Gulben''s eyes darkened as he heasr the exnation from Aurdis. He looked at Aerchon and Saeldir who nodded in silent confirmation.

    "I understand. This is dangerous, but it must be done," said the king. Creating something that could contain that much chaotic energy is indeed dangerous.

    Aurdis quickly exined their n, outlining the spell they needed to cast. The king listened intently, his face hardening.

    "We''ll have tobine our Magic," she said. "It will take all our strength to create a vessel strong enough to contain the chaos."

    Then, King Gulben said with resolute expression. "You don''t need to do it. I alone will handle this."

    Aurdis, Aerchon, and Saeldir all stared at him, a mix of concern and disbelief etched across their faces. Aurdis opened her mouth to protest but the determination in her father''s eyes stopped her. His gaze was unwavering the strength of a leader who had faced countless threats before.

    "I will create the vessel to hold the chaotic Magic," he continued. "And I promise it will not endanger my life. I still have a duty to lead and protect our people."

    Before anyone could reply, King Gulben turned and strode toward the exit. His shoulders were squared. He had already made up his mind.

    Aurdis took a step forward and ready to follow him, but Aerchon gently ced a hand on her arm, stopping her.

    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin

    "Aurdis, we need to trust him," he said softly. "Our father is wise. If he says he can do this alone, then we must believe him."

    Aurdis hesitated, her eyes locked on the doorway where her father had disappeared. She felt the weight of her worry, but she knew Aerchon was right.

    "You''re right. I believe him," she finally whispered, her voice filled with a mixture of hope and resolve.

    With that, they remained where they were, their focus shifting back to the protective dome as they continued to uphold their duty, trusting everything to their King.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ---

 Chapter 548: Separate Dimension

    King Gulben walked quickly through the corridor of his pce, his long strides echoing off the marble floors. His expression remainedposed but there was a fire of determination in his eyes. The weight of the situation pressed heavily on his shoulder as a leader yet he moved with purpose, knowing the lives of his people and the fate of his world depended on his next actions.

    He arrived at the throne chamber and stopped before an unassuming section of the wall. Without hesitation, he drew a small de from his side and made a precise cut on his palm.

    Blood welled up and he pressed his hand against the stone surface. The wall responded instantly. A faint blue light tracing ancient Magical rune that had been hidden for centuries.

    Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin

    The wall shifted and parted, revealing a hiddenpartment. Insidey a ck book bound in worn, ancient leather. Its surface was engraved with silver symbols, pulsing faintly as if sensing the presence of the King''s blood.

    This was the Codex of Blood, a forbidden tome passed down through generations of Elven rulers. Only the King was allowed to ess it, for the knowledge within held both great power and unimaginable danger.

    King Gulben took a deep breath, his fingers hovering over the book''s surface before he carefully lifted it from its resting ce. The weight of the tome was familiar yet carried a heaviness that was not physical.

    It contained spells and incantations that could bend the very fabric of reality and he knew he''d need every ounce of its power to create a vessel strong enough to contain the chaotic energy spilling from the battle.

    As the wall sealed shut behind him, he held the book close, feeling the pulsating energy within.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I have to do this for the world and for my people," he whispered to himself, and with onest look of resolve, he stood in lock the door to the chamber where he would begin the dangerous ritual.

    King Gulben then stood alone in the center of the chamber, the air thickening with anticipation as he opened the ancient book. The pages filled with ancient Magic and the silver symbols shone brighter, casting a glow across his face. He began to chant in the ancient Elven tongue, his voice echoing through the chamber as the runes in the book responded to his incantation.

    Slowly, the space around him started to shift. The walls faded, reced by swirling patterns of light and shadow. He was opening a gateway. It was a private separate dimension that only the King of the Elf Pce could ess.

    It was a realm sealed off from the physical world and untouched by the Chaos Real. However, it was unpredictable and mysterious in its own right. This was the weapon his brother, Laston, had once sought to im. A ce of immense power but also great risk.

    In this dimension, an Elf King could dive deeper and gain power beyond imagination. But the further one ventured the greater the risk of being lost forever.

    Gulben had no intention of diving deep this time. He would only ess the outermostyer, a space he had explored many years before. There, he nned to create a vessel that could temporarily contain and neutralize the chaotic Magic spilling from the battle above.

    He focused his energy, directing his power into the spell. The air around him thickened as the gateway expanded and the familiar feeling of the dimension''s presence washed over him.

    The memory of his previous journey here steadied him. He knew exactly where he needed to ce the chaotic energy. The spot he intended to use was a location within that dimension he had personally stabilized long ago. If all went ording to n, it would serve as a temporary storage ce for the vtile Magic.

    But opening this gateway and maintaining the connection required a lot of Magic energy. King Gulben''s brow furrowed as he channeled his strength, the room crackling with energy as the portal stabilized. The chaotic energy from the battle above would need to be funneled into this pocket of space. It was a delicate and dangerous operation.

    "I must seed,"he whispered, feeling the immense weight of his responsibility."For my people, for my children... this will work."

    He stood firm, ready to begin. The dimension pulsed, waiting for its King to wield its power once more.

    King Gulben watched as the rift materialized before him. It was a swirling vortex of light and shadow. With a steadying breath, he extended his hand, allowing his spirit to separate from his physical form. His body remained motionless in the throne chamber while his spirit crossed the threshold and stepping into the realm beyond.

    The moment his spirit entered, he was greeted by the sight of a vast and ethereal forest that bathed in a soft purple hue. The trees loomed high with leaves that shimmered like distant stars.

    It was a ce of strange beauty with an atmosphere both familiar and alien, a reminder that he was indeed in another world. The forest was not thick, giving him enough visibility to navigate the terrain and feel the open expanse around him.

    King Gulben moved forward and made his way through the surrealndscape. He felt the ground beneath his feet, cool and soft like the moss-covered earth of his homnd.

    After a few meters, he came upon a cave that he recognized immediately. His heart quickened slightly. But there was no fear in his eyes, only calm. He had conquered this section of the dimension long ago, and the creatures within it recognized his dominion. None would dare challenge his presence here.

    With a deep breath, he entered the cave. Its walls glowed faintly, casting long shadows that danced as he walked further inside. The air was heavy with an ancient power that resonated with his own Magic. He paused in the center of the cave, feeling the pulse of the dimension around him, and then began to focus.

    He close his eyes and reached out with his spirit, connecting back to his physical body still standing in the throne room. He felt the link solidify like a thread of Magic binding the two realms.

    Energy surged through him as he prepared to open the channel, bridging his world and the dimension''s pocket space. The chaotic Magic would soon flow and he would guide it here, into the ce he had once tamed.

    "Let the flow begin," he whispered, the words rippling through both dimensions as he initiated the process.

    ---

 Chapter 549: Channeling The Chaotic Magic

    In the throne room, King Gulben''s eyes snapped open. His bodying to life as his spirit remained anchored in the otherworldly dimension.

    His consciousness was now divided, yet the centuries of discipline and mastery over Magic allowed him to maintain control over both tasks. His expression was calm and his focus unwavering as he felt the flow of energy between realms.

    He rose and walked toward the balcony. When he stepped out into the open air, soft silver light enveloped his body. Its glow brightening as he channeled his power.

    Without waiting anymore, he lifted off the ground gracefully into the sky. He soared above the Elf Pce in just a matter of seconds, the shimmering silver aura creating a trail of light behind him.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Down below, the Elves and Aurdis watched through the yards and her windows, their eyes fixed on their king. Some whispered prayers even though they don''t actually know what is he doing while others simply watched in awe. What they know is their king is definitely doing this for their sake.

    Aurdis''s eyes followed her father with a mixture of worry and admiration etched across her face. She knew the important part of what he was doing. It was a dangerous act that required immense skill and precision.

    King Gulben hovered highher above the pce until the protection dome shimmering beneath him like a ssy shield. From his vantage point he could see the raging battle in front of him.

    Erend and ar fought with everything ferociously, shing against the two Harbingers of Doom. The air rippled with the raw energy of their attacks and each impact sent shockwaves of chaotic Magic coursing through the sky.

    Sometime the there are rift in the air as if the fabric of reality was being torn apart by the power they wielded.

    The chaotic energy start to b thicker. Erend and ar probably doesn''t know anything about what that.

    The sight made King Gulben''s eyes narrow. He could feel the dangerous vibrations emanating from the Magic.

    He ascended higher, pushing beyond the limits of the dome. The moment he crossed its threshold the chaotic energy brushed against him.

    King Gulben took a steadying breath, his eyes glowing as he summoned the power from the dimension he controlled, strengthening the connection. The silver light around him intensified and forming a protective shield as he prepared to channel the energy.

    He start to said the spell in his mind.

    "By my will and the power of my realm, I bind and contain!"

    His hands moved in a precise pattern. The air around him responding with a hum of Magic. The chaotic energy swirled closer and he reached out with his power, pulling it toward himself that connected to his spirit within the other dimension.

    He could feel the strain as the chaotic Magic resisted. It thrashing like a beast unwilling to be tamed. But King Gulben held his form and keep guiding the energy through the channel he had created.

    Slowly, the wild Magic began to flow, pulled from the battlefield and into the depths of the hidden realm. The strain was huge because the force pushing back against him. But with his power he held his ground and he using every ounce of his will focused on stabilizing the flow.

    As the chaotic energy funneled into the pocket of space he had tamed long ago, he whispered a final incantation, sealing the connection and locking the Magic within.

    At this point, the chaotic Magic that the battle released will always be aborbed into his physical body and channeled into the separate dimension.

    ---

    Aurdis watched with heart filled with anxiety as her father hovered above the pce. From her window, she could clearly see the chaotic Magic which had begun as faint wisps now thickening and twisting like dark tendrils, reaching out to her father as if they sought to pull him apart.

    Each time one of the tendrils of energy connected with her father''s body it was as if a powerful surge of lightning passed through his body.

    The chaotic Magic coiled and writhed and funneled into him. His silver aura red brightly in response, fighting back the darkness and stabilizing the flow.

    But as the tendrils grew thicker and more numerous, Aurdis felt a tightness in her chest. The scene looked more like a battle than a ritual and the intensity made her hands tremble slightly against the windowpane. She didn''t know that her father will make himself as thevesselfor the chaotic Magic.

    She saw her father''s body tense as the dark energy surged into him, one tendril after another. Each one seemed more forceful than thest,shing out and enveloping him before disappearing into the silvery light of his aura.

    The way they twisted and coiled reminded Aurdis of tentacles trying to ensnare their prey. The sheer volume of energy pouring into her father''s body was overwhelming and for a moment she feared that even he, with all his power, might not be able to bear it.

    Her eyes flickered with uncertainty."Isn''t this too much?"she wondered, biting her lip.

    Her mind raced as she felt the urge to act and somehow help him. But deep down, she knew she couldn''t intervene. This was a task only the King could handle. Only someone with his mastery could safely contain such vtile Magic.

    She forced herself to steady her breath. Her fingers gripping the edge of the window.

    Discover more stories at mvl

    "He is strong enough,"she said to herself in her mind, trying to push down the growing knot of fear in her stomach.

    Aurdis knew she had to trust her father. He had always been a figure of unwavering strength for her and their people and she needed to believe that. Even now, he could withstand the power he was absorbing.

    The tendrils continued to surge into King Gulben and the silver light surrounding him pulsed rhythmically, struggling against the force of the chaotic Magic.

    Each pulse was like a heartbeat as a sign that the connection between his physical body and his spirit within the dimension still held strong.

    The chaotic Magic flowed through him then disappearing into the realm he had opene, but the strain was begin to evident. His aura flickered but he maintained hisposure.

    ---

 Chapter 550: Had Enough

    At this point, with King Gulben actively channeling and containing the chaotic Magic, the immediate threat of its overflow had diminished. At least for the time being.

    The swirling tendrils of energy were gradually being pulled into his silver aura then absorbed and directed into the hidden dimension he controlled. The air above the pce, though still tense felt a touch lighter. With the excess Magic under control, Aurdis, Aerchon, and Saeldir turned their attention back to monitoring the protective dome that shielded their pce.

    Aurdis''s gaze still lingering on her father for few minutes. Then she finally pulled herself away and approached the other two.

    "Do either of you want to take a turn monitoring the orb?" she asked.

    Aerchon nodded. "I''ll take the first shift. Saeldir can follow." His tone was calm as always. Saeldir didn''t say anything and just nodded.

    Aurdis gave him a brief nod and moved to take his ce, her hands glowing faintly as she connected her energy to the protective orb.

    Aerchon walked to the window, his eyes locking onto the figure of his father high above. He stood with his arms crossed with calm expression masking the worry he felt deep within. Like Aurdis, he knew the risks their father was taking, and he silently hoped that it would be enough.

    Aerchonn turning his attention from his father and his gaze fell upon the battlefield below him. Erend and ar fought fiercely against the Harbingers of Doom creating shing of chaotic light.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Aerchon clenched his fists as he watched the sh just like Aurdis earlier. He felt the urge to help them and rush into the fray, but he knew that his ce was here.

    If he intervened without a clear strategy or enough strength, he would only be a burden, and his father had trusted him to maintain the dome.

    "I can only hope they manage,"he thought. His eyes focused on the battle. He knew that Erend and ar with their unique power, were their best chance at defeating the Harbingers.

    ---

    Back to the battle, Erend and Svena were locked in a brutal exchange. Svena wielded her whip-sword with terrifying skill. She decided to pull back and using her distance to fight.

    The weapon coiling and snapping like a serpent. Each strike cut through the air, its jagged edges seeking to tear into Erend''s defenses. Erend parried and dodged, his muscles straining as he countered her relentless assault.

    Svena''s eyes burned with red light and her smile was one of pure malice as sheunched her attacks. The whip-swordshed out, wrapping around Erend''s scaled hand and wrenching it to the side. The force of the move dragged Erend, his boots skidding across the ground as he tried to regain his footing.

    Svena then twisted her weapon, pulling it back and then snapping it forward again, the de curving through the air like a striking snake. Erend blocked just in time, but the impact shocking his arm. He gritted his teeth.

    Erend''s frustration was building. Svena''s whip-sword was relentless and its sharp twisting coils constantly snapping at his limbs and face, keeping him at bay.

    Every time he closed the distance sheshed out then tangling his arms or wings and forcing him to pull back. The constant hits and interruptions began to wear on him and he could feel his rage boiling, heating his blood.

    "I have enough of this shit!"he thought, his eyes narrowing as his wings red out.

    With a powerful p, he propelled himself forward, closing the gap between them.

    Svena moved to retreat again as she always did, trying to keep the distance where her weapon was most effective. But this time, Erend wasn''t going to let her get away so easily.

    As she backed off, Erend unleashed a barrage of fireballs. Each one of it bursting forth in rapid session.

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    ��

    They exploded around her filling the air with mes and smoke, creating a momentary cloud of fire that obscured her vision. Svena paused, her eyes darting as she tried to make sense of the sudden onught.

    That was the moment Erend had been waiting for.

    He shot forward through the fiery haze, his speed enhanced by his wings. In a heartbeat he arrived in front of her. His hand closing around the arm that wielded the whip-sword.

    "Enough ying, bitch!" he growled, his voice thick with fury.

    The moment his grip tightened, mes erupted from his body, enveloping him and spreading onto Svena. The fire roared as it licked at her skin and for the first time, she felt the intensity of his rage in the form of searing pain.

    She gritted her teeth, refusing to cry out despite the heat biting into her flesh. Instead, she brought her free fist up, mming it into Erend''s face. Svena punched again and again. Each hit cracking the scales on his cheeks and jaw.

    But Erend didn''t flinch. The blows that would have staggered most barely registered as he stared at her with eyes zing like twin me from hell. The cracks in his scales glowed with molten light and he snarled, his sounded voice like a beast unleashed.

    "I will fucking kill you!" Stay updated with mvl

    The words sent a shiver down Svena''s spine and give her a feeling she hadn''t experienced in ages, fear.

    It wed its way up from the depths of her past as she looked into the eyes of the Dragonborn''s fury. For a brief moment, she saw not the man in front of her but the monster from her nightmares, the one who had defeated and almost killed her before.

    Erend''s grip tightened as he raised his other hand that now fully aze. With a roar, he drove his fist into her face, the impact sending shockwaves through her skull.

    The fire burned hotter and with each punches her face became a mangled mess of flesh and scales. She tried to block the blows but Erend''s strength was overwhelming, and the fire consuming her was relentless.

    Svena''s eyes widened, the fear she felt mixing with pain. Eevery punch drove the fear deeper.

    ---

 Chapter 551: Black Lightning

    Erend''s fists kept pounding into Svena''s face, each blownding with the power of a sledgehammer. Erend wasn''t holding back anything.

    She felt the bone-crushing fiery punches that make her face bing an unrecognizable mess as mes seared her skin. Her eyes wide with terror and were no longer filled with malice but with the haunting fear of the past.

    The memory of the Dragonborn who had once almost ended her life surged back and she realized at that moment, that she was not strong enough. They had underestimated him just because they got the power from the Great Power, and now they was paying the price.

    "This is a mistake... I''m going to drown in my own blood... again..."she thought, the terror gripping her heart like a w. Her body that once full of confidence and strength felt weak and useless as Erend''s onught continued, unrelenting.

    Meanwhile, Mirava who still locked inbat with ar suddenly felt a deep chilling sense of danger. Her connection with her sister alerted her, she turned her gaze to see Svena''s being punched by Erend. For a moment, her world stopped. The sight of her sister being mercilessly beaten, her head almost unrecognizable, filled her with a wave of panic.

    "NO!" Mirava screamed, her voice echoing with fear and rage. She instantly abandoning her fight with ar andunched herself into the air, wings beating furiously as she soared toward her sister.

    Her face was pale and her eyes wide with horror as she closed the distance. She saw Erend, his eyes zing with fury, his fists and burning as he continued to pummel Svena.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Desperation overtook her. Mirava raised her greatsword, her muscles tensing and hurled it with all her strength. The de sailed through the air as a fast blur of steel before mming into Erend''s side with enough force to send him flying several meters back. He crashed into the ground then skidding through the dirt, but his eyes still burned with anger.

    Mirava didn''t waste a second. She catch Svena in the air and clutched her sister''s broken form, her hands shaking as she cradled Svena''s head. Tears streamed down her face as she took in the damage, the blood, the burns, the mangled flesh and few exposed skull.

    "Hold on, Svena, please!" she cried, her voice cracking. She could feel her sister''s pulse, faint and struggling, and the panic in her chest grew. "I won''t lose you! Not to him... not again!"

    Svena''s eyes fluttered opene slowly. The pain and fear clear even through her broken expression. She tried to speak but her voice came out as a whisper, barely audible.

    Mirava clung to her, her own fear mixing with anger as she looked over at Erend who was already getting back to his feet, his eyes still fixed on them like a predator locked onto its prey.

    ar flew to Erend''s side andnding beside him. The air was heavy with tension, the sound of their breathing mingled with the crackling energy from the battlefield.

    ar nced at his friend and immediately noting the unrelenting fury zing in Erend''s eyes. It mirrored his own, the rage he felt for the two woman who had dared to challenge them.

    "I''m tired of them," Erend growled, his voice low and full of bloodlust.

    ar didn''t need to respond with words. He simply nodded, his jaw clenched as he tightened his fists. The two stood shoulder to shoulder, their aura of power ring with a shared determination and hatred for the two harbinger of doom. They red their wings and began to ascend.

    Mirava, still clutching her wounded sister, felt the overwhelming danger as she saw the two Dragonborn warriors advancing.

    She knew she had to act fast or they would be both be dead. Desperation gripped her heart and she made a fateful choice. Raising her head, she called out to the Great Cmity, the ancient and terrible power she had sworn to serve.

    "O Great Power, heed me! Grant me the strength I need. I offer my entire soul!" Mirava said with voice filled with desperation.

    The response was immediate. From the massive swirling red and ck vortex that hung ominously in the sky a bolt of ck lightning that look massive and terrifying streaked down with a booming roar.

    It struck Mirava and Svena, enveloping them in a blinding sh of darkness and raw power. The air around them shook violently as the st wave erupted.

    Erend and ar didn''t pause. The st only fueled their rage further and theyunched themselves into the sky, wings propelling them forward with incredible speed. mes trailed behind Erend, while dark brown energy crackled around ar as they soared toward the two woman, their intentions clear, that is to kill.

    Meanwhile, the storm of chaotic Magic in the air around the battle also began to swell. The bolt that had struck Mirava had caused the vortex to grow, the tendrils of corrupted energy spiraling wider and faster. And then as if responding to the call for destruction, other ck lightning bolts began to crash down, hammering into the protective dome surrounding the pce.

    High above, King Gulben''s expression became increasingly strained. The king''s hands glowed fiercely as he continued to channel the chaotic and corrupted Magic, drawing it into his body and funneling it into the hidden dimension he controlled.

    But the toll was visible; his body shuddered as each bolt of ck lightning struck the dome and himslf, the effort of maintaining the bnce became an ever-growing burden. But he have to hold on.

    When the ck lightning dissipated, the transfer of power wasplete. Mirava''s body had undergone a monstrous change. Her entire frame had swelled to an enormous, muscr size, her skin rippling as ck veins pulsed under the surface. Her once-fitting red armor had torn apart under the strain, leaving her nearly naked and her massive form brimming with raw power and twisted energy.

    Her eyes glowed with an terrifying darkness and her breathing was heavy, each exhale like the growl of a beast. Behind her, Svenay encased in a thick, ck membrane that pulsed like a cocoon. She was unconscious, her body suspended and hidden from view, as if the dark magic was nurturing her for something more.

    Mirava''s gaze now filled with unrestrained fury and madness. It locked onto the two Dragonborn. She stretched out her hand and her greatsword responded instantly. The massive de shot through the air and flew back into her grasp.

    She gripped it tightly, her muscles bulging as she raised the weapon.

    ---

 Chapter 552: Giant Power

    "HAAAAAA!!!"

    Mirava swung her greatsword with a loud roar. The de now looking like a regr sword in her colossal hands. A ck, crescent-shaped energy sh that crackling with dark tendrils of lightning shot forth from the swing. It tore through the air with frightening speed toward Erend and ar, who flew directly into its path.

    Seeing the attacking, both Dragonborn raised their hands, bracing themselves for the impact. mes ignited around Erend''s fists while a barrier of hardened earth formed in front of ar.

    The dark sh collided with their defenses, pushing them back with a terrifying force. Sparks of chaotic Magic energy scattered as they struggled against it, their wings ring to keep them from being blown away.

    For a moment, it seemed like the attack would overwhelm them, but with a surge of power, they deflected the sh aside, sending it spiraling into the chaotic vortex above.

    Without hesitation, Erend and ar closed the distance, their expressions fierce and unrelenting. The battle began in a sh of movement and fury.

    Mirava roared again and swinging her greatsword in wide, brutal arcs, each swing apanied by the dark crescent shaped energy thatced her every move.

    Erend dodged to the side, mes trailing from his hands as he countered with a ming punch that collided with the de, sending sparks flying. The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the air, but Mirava didn''t waver.

    She spun then unleashing another ck crescent sh at ar that he narrowly avoided by diving under it, ar then retaliating with a barrage of earth spears. The spears shot upward, aiming for Mirava''s exposed body.

    With a snarl, Mirava batted them aside with her sword, the spears shattering upon impact. She lunged forward, her muscles bulging as she swung her sword in a downward arc, aiming to cleave ar in two.

    ar twisted mid-air, his wings folding as he rolled to the side, evading the strike and sending a boulder the size of a carriage hurtling toward her.

    The boulder smashed into Mirava''s face and staggering her, but she recovered quickly. Her eyes burning with hatred and the corrupted energy from the Great Cmity.

    She raised her sword high again, summoning another crescent sh, but this time it split into several smaller shes that zigzagged through the air and closing in on both Dragonborn.

    Erend charged through the barrage of ck shes, mes erupting from his body as he spun. He managed to knock the ck shes away with fiery strikes and ignored the rest.

    He shot forward, his fists zing likeets, and closed the distance. When he arrived in front of Mirava hending a powerful punch to Mirava''s side. The mes seared her skin, causing her to roar in pain, but she retaliated with a vicious backhand that sent Erend spiraling back through the sky.

    ar seeing an opening. He swooped in from above, hurling sharpened earth spears that pierced into Mirava''s shoulders and legs, trying to pin her down.

    "GYAAAAHHH!!!"

    She screamed in pain but she react quickly. Her muscles flexing as she ripped the spears out, blood dripping from the wounds. With a furious scream she spun then swinging her sword in a wide arc that released a st of ck energy again at ar.

    ar dodged backward, narrowly avoiding the wave, andunched a massive boulder in response.

    Erend recovered and rejoined the fray, mes enveloping his entire body. He shoot thorugh the air then collided with Mirava mid-air, his fists raining down with rapid, explosive strikes.

    mes burst with every punch, lighting up the sky like fireworks. Mirava fought back savagely, swinging her greatsword in response, blocking and deflecting the blows while unleashing dark energy shes whenever she could.

    The three warriors shed again and again, the air around them filled with the roar of mes, the crash of stone, and the crackle of dark energy.

    Erend and ar coordinated their attacks, moving as one��ar bombarding her with earth spears and boulders, forcing her to block, while Erend rushed in with fiery strikes to keep her off bnce.

    Mirava, despite her monstrous strength, struggled against their relentless assault. She swung her sword with brutal power, her energy shes ripping through the air, but the two Dragonborn evaded, countered, and struck back.

    The sky became a battlefield of fire, earth, and darkness as they shed over and over, neither side willing to back down.

    Then, Erend knew it was time to finish this. He began channeling more of his power and called upon the lightning within him. Lightning crackled around his fists, the energy building and sparking wildly before he unleashed a series of high-speed lightning bolts that streaked toward Mirava''s face.

    The strikes shed rapidly, hitting her directly in the eyes. Though they didn''t pierce her thick skin, they achieved what he intended, they temporarily blinded her.

    ar immediately seizing the opportunity and moved without hesitation. Even without needing a word from Erend he instinctively knew what to do.

    He summoned his power and creating the earth from nothing around Mirava. Massive tendrils of stone and rock erupted then coiling around Mirava''s body like a snake. They wrapped around her arms, legs, and torso and immobilizing her until finally manage to wrapped around her whole body from every side, except her head.

    ar''s hands glowed as he poured all his energy into his creation, reinforcing the earth to make it as dense and unbreakable as possible.

    Mirava thrashed, her immense strength causing cracks to appear in the stone binding her. She roared again, muscles bulging as she struggled to break free, but ar''s Magic held her firm. Her eyes that still recovering from the blinding shes frantically darted around until she sensed an intense heat approaching.

    As her vision cleared, she looked up��only to see Erend''s fist, zing with fire, descending toward her face with unstoppable force.

    BUAGH!

    BUAGH!

    BUAGH!

    ��n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Erend hit Mirava''s face with a fiery blow just like he had done to Svena. He gritted his teeth and punched with passionate haterd and bloodlust.

    ---

 Chapter 553: The End Of Her

    Erend''s fiery punches rained down like a relentless storm, each blownding with a sickening thud. Mirava''s face became a bloody mess and her skin start to splitting and her flesh also burning under the onught. She could only endure the barrage for now because she is trapped withing ar''s earth prison. Her body jerking with every hit.

    But just as Erend prepared to deliver another, her eyes shed with rage.

    A scream erupted from her and from the chaotic storm above, ck lightning crackled down, striking both Erend and ar.

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    The surge of dark energy sent a jolt through their bodies, making them stagger backward, their defenses faltering. ar gritted his teeth, struggling to hold onto his concentration, but the force of the lightning disrupted his attack so the earth tendrils and prison holding Mirava shattered as ar''s grip weakened.

    With a roar of triumph, Mirava broke free, her monstrous strength shattering the remaining stones around her. In a blur of movement she lunged at Erend, her massive hand wrapping around his throat.

    She then drove him downward with immense force and mming Erend into the ground. The impact sent a shockwave through the earth, cracks spiderwebbing out from the crater she created.

    ar wasted no time. Seeing Erend pinned, he summoned a giant boulder from above and hurled it down.

    The massive rock smashed into Mirava''s head, staggering her and forcing her to release her grip. She swayed, momentarily dazed, and that was all Erend needed.

    With a powerful kick, heunched Mirava off the ground, sending her hurtling through the air. ar followed up immediately, descending from above with fists hardened like stone. He delivered a crushing blow that sent her crashing back to the earth few meters from Erend, creating another crater upon impact.

    Erend shot upward, his wings spreading wide as mes burst around him. He dived back down with fiery speed and colliding with Mirava, his fists igniting as he unleashed another barrage of ming punches.

    At the same time, ar closed in from the side, his fists glowing with earth magic as he joined Erend, their synchronized attacks pounding into Mirava from both sides.

    The ground shook under thebined assault, mes and earth colliding with dark energy as they hammered Mirava, refusing to give her a moment''s respite.

    Erend and ar exchanged a quick nce, both understanding that this was their final chance. They had to end it now.

    With a burst of power, theyunched themselves at Mirava, their bodies zing with Magic energy of their element. mes roared around Erend while the earth rippled and hardened beneath ar''s feet, propelling them forward like missiles.

    "HAAAAAAA!!!"

    Mirava roared again in anger, then swinging her greatsword and summoning ck lightning to push them back. Her strikes were powerful, and she managed to shove them away several times.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But each time, the Dragonborn closed the distance again with their relentless and unyielding assault. mes and stone met her every attack, and the sky lit up with the sh of elemental forces.

    After vicious grapple they finally managed to weakening Mirava more. Erend then seized Mirava''s left arm. His mes red with heat intensity as he pulled her arm. With a savage roar, he tore her arm from its socket, the sound of ripping flesh and cracking bone echoing across the battlefield.

    ar moved in from the other side with fists that already encased in jagged earth. With one powerful strike he shattered her right leg, breaking it at the knee and sending her crashing to the ground.

    Mirava screamed in agony, her body thrashing as ck lightning rained down again. The dark bolts seared their skin but Erend and ar pushed through, ignoring the pain. They knew this was their moment and they can not let this go again.

    Miravay sprawled on the ground, her body twitching, her energy faltering. The once-fearsome harbinger of doom was now barely able to move.

    Erend grabbed her head, mes coiling around his arm, while ar mped down on her torso, his hands merging with the earth beneath to hold her in ce.

    With a united heave, they pulled in opposite directions. Their muscles bulged and their auras red as they put everything they had into the final attack.

    The tension built until finally, with a sickening crack, Mirava''s head was severed from her body. Her roar of rage died in her throat as her lifeless form slumped to the ground, her dark energy finally fading.

    Erend and ar finally heaved a sigh of relief, their scaled bodies battered and covered in dozens of marks but the sense of victory finally washed over them. The air was still and the remnants of Mirava''s dark energy dissipated into the atmosphere like smoke.

    But just as they thought the battle was over, movement caught their eyes. From within the mangled remains of Mirava''s body something shifted. Both Dragonborn tensed and get ready for another threat.

    A figure slowly emerged, Svena, the other harbinger. She had been encased in a ck membrane and hidden on her sister''s back like a shadow before. Now, with Mirava''s defeat, the membrane dissolved and revealing her frail form.

    She stumbled forward like a child, her body trembling as she broke free. She was weak and unsteady, Svena struggled to lift her head, her eyes locking onto the sight of her sister''s decapitated body.

    For a moment, she was silent, her gaze fixed on the severed head lying in the dirt. Then, a soft, broken cry escaped her lips. Tears welled up in her eyes as she sank to her knees, her face contorted with grief. Thest harbinger of doom now looked small and vulnerable, mourning the loss of the only family she had left.

    Erend and ar then exchanging nces. They knew that Svena would no longer be a threat and when they heard Svena''s voice they felt a little sorry.

    But they will not forget that the woman crying in front of them right now is an enemy, who intends to destroy their world. There can''t be room for pity.

    Erend and ar walked towards Svena.

    "Tell me where the essence of your master is," Erend said coldly to Svena.

    ---

 Chapter 554: Shrinking

    Svena''s eyes that filled with hate and anguish locked onto Erend as he stood above her, his presence casting a long shadow over her. ar was only a few steps behind with his eyes that still wary as he slowly closed the distance.

    The fear that once gripped Svena when facing the Dragonborn was now gone, reced by raw despair and burning hatred. Her body trembled, not from fear, but from grief and rage at the sight of her sister''s lifeless form.

    "You monsters!" she spat, her voice breaking as tears streamed down her cheeks. "You call us destroyers, yet look at what you''ve done! My sister, my only family! You ughtered her like she was nothing!"

    Her cries echoed across the battlefield, and for a moment, there was a flicker of doubt in Erend and ar''s eyes. Explore stories on mvl

    Erend felt a pang of something deep in his chest, a brief moment of pity. The grief in her voice was real and he almost wondered if they had gone too far.

    But then, the reminder of why they fought surged back into his mind. It wasn''t their kind who came here to destroy; it was hers. They couldn''t afford to waver now.

    "Don''t act like you''re the victim here," Erend said with cold voice, a me of anger simmering behind his eyes. "You and your sister came to our world, threatening to destroy it. We defended ourselves."

    ar nodded. "Answer us, and we''ll grant you a quick death. Refuse, and your suffering will be much worse." His voice was like the grind of stone, unforgiving and firm.

    Svena red at them, her eyes burning with hatred but her lips quivered. She was silent for a moment, the anguish and fury battling within her.

    But then, Erend who still caught in the heat of the intense battle lost his patience. He closed the distance and his hand shooting out to grab her throat. His grip was tight, mes coiling around his fingers as his eyes burned with a fierce light.

    "Say it! Where is your master hiding?" he demanded, his voice a growl, his grip tightening as he leaned in close.

    Svena''s eyes narrowed, and then, with a defiant sneer, she spat in his face.

    "I''d rather die than tell you anything, Dragonborn. You and your kind are nothing but destroyers!" she hissed. "Your predecessors ughtered my people, hunted us down like animals. You''ve always been harbingers of destruction. The one who wiping out anything that stands in your way!"

    Erend''s eyes widened slightly, and he loosened his grip just a fraction as he exchanged a look with ar. Confusion flickered across their faces.

    "Predecessors? What are you talking about?" Erend asked when he look at Svena again, his voice tinged with genuine surprise.

    Svena''s gaze was full of contempt. "You really don''t know, do you? Your kind, a Dragonborn once ravaged our world. You ughtered my kin, leaving only ruins and ashes in your wake. And now, here you are again, repeating the cycle." She coughed, her voice weakened but filled with an ancient pain. "You''ve always been destroyers, and you will be until thest of you is gone!"

    ar frowned, his brow furrowing. "We''ve never heard of this. Our history speaks of peace and defending the realms."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Svena let out a bitterugh, her eyes hollow. "Lies. You don''t know your own legacy. And I''ll make sure you pay for it, my sister''s death will not be in vain."

    Erend and ar looked at each other, uncertainty creeping in. This was the first time they had heard anything about other Dragonborn and their supposed dark past. For a brief moment, they stood there, unsure of how to respond.

    But then, the rage that still boiling in his veins pushing him. Erend shoved aside the uncertainty. He focused on what mattered most right now and that is protecting this world.

    Even if there was some truth to Svena''s words, he believed deep down that whatever the Dragonborn had done in the past to them, it must have been necessary. The threat they faced now was clear, and hesitation could cost them everything.

    Erend locked eyes with ar, who returned the gaze with a silent nod of understanding. There was no room for mercy, no ce for doubt. They had a duty to finish this and ensure their world''s survival.

    Without another word, Erend''s grip tightened, mes ring up along his arm. He crushed Svena''s neck with a single simple motion.

    The sickening snap was heard and her head tore free, rolling onto the ground as her body went limp. Her lifeless form copsed, the hatred and grief in her eyes frozen in death.

    The battlefield fell silent, and thest remnants of dark energy dissipated into the air. Erend and ar stood over her body.

    Then, Erend and ar turned their eyes skyward to the ominous red and ck vortex swirling above them. Its furious spin intensified suddenly, and the ck lightning within itshed out in rapid bursts, crackling through the darkened sky.

    They exchanged a grim look, knowing that the true battle was very close. The final confrontation with the Great Cmity would soon begin.

    Yet, despite their readiness, a pang of fear settled in their hearts because they still hadn''t uncovered the source of its life, the key to ending it all.

    Then, in an instant, the vortex began to shrink. It contracted rapidly, its huge form copsing inward until it was reduced to a narrow diameter of only five meters, a stark contrast to its once colossal hundred-meter span. The sudden change sent a wave of unease through the battlefield.

    Even from a distance, they could feel the tension rising. Those within the pce walls, watching with bated breath felt the same growing anxiety.

    They were all sure that thee vortex''s shift was not a sign of retreat but a warning, a foreboding signal that whatever powery within was about to reveal itself.

    Erend''s fists tightened, mes flickering around them as he prepared for the next move.

    "Whatever happens, I can''t let that thing win," he said with resolute voice.

    ar nodded.

    They braced themselves. This cmity was far from over.

    ---

 Chapter 555: Resting

    Erend and ar stood in silence. The bodies of Svena and Mirasva lying motionless in front of them. The tension in the air still felt suffocating as they scanned the area, expecting something to emerge from the shadows or descend from the sky.

    But nothing stirred. The battlefield had fallen eerily quiet as if the world itself held its breath after the intense battle they just did.

    Then, a foul stench suddenly filled the air. Erend''s eyes narrowed as he watched the corpses of Svena and Mirasva begin to dpose at an unnatural speed. Their flesh shriveled and darkened and copsing inward as if something was sucking the life out of them.

    The rotting smell spread quickly, permeating the entire area and even forcing both Dragonborn to cover their noses. The two of them grimacing at the rancid odor.

    "Seems like the power that held their bodis together are gone now," ar muttered, his eyes filled with suspicion. "Their bodies are decaying too fast."

    Erend nodded. "We can''t leave them like this. If there''s any dark magic tied to their remains, we need to cleanse it."

    Thet don''t want to take another chance. So without another word Erend extended his hand, mes flickering to life as he unleashed a stream of fire onto Mirasva''s corpse. The mes roared and engulfing her body until it was nothing but ash, scattered by the wind.

    ar moved to Svena''s remains, his hands glowing with a earthy energy. He knelt down, his fingers pressing into the ground. The earth beneath Svena''s body rumbled and split open, forming a pit that quickly swallowed her remains. The soil then closed in, sealing her in a grave of stone and dirt. With a final gesture, ar let the earth devour her, leaving no trace behind.

    As thest wisps of me and shifting earth settled, the air grew still once more. Erend and ar exchanged a wary look. But for now, the battlefield was quiet and the stench of decay began to fade.

    Erend exhaled and let his mes dying down. "Let''s move. We can''t linger here. The vortex is shrinking for a reason and whatever ising we need to be ready."

    ar nodded. "You''re right."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Together, they turned their attention back to the sky, where the vortex continued to swirl in its smaller, more concentrated form. Even though the vortex has be smaller the ck lightning inside it intensified and a deep rumble keep echoing through the sky.

    After that, Erend and arunched into the air, their wings spreading wide as they flew toward the protective dome that encased the pce grounds. As they neared it, they noticed a figure floating in the sky and immediately know that it was King Gulben, surrounded by a silver aura of light that shimmered with strong Magic.

    The sight made them exchange questioning nces but as they drew closer, the thin tendrils of ck and red Magic swirling around the king became visible.

    "What is that?" Erend muttered, squinting as the faint and chaotic wisps caught his eye.

    ar''s expression darkened, recognition settling in. "Its Chaos Magic," he said. "I can feel it... It''s faint now because the battle''s over, but it''s there."

    Erend''s eyes widened slightly and he clenched his fists. "So, our fight stirred up Chaos Magic. All the energy we unleashed could have opened another rift to that cursed realm."

    ar nodded. "We''re lucky the king sensed it and acted before it became worse. Otherwise, we''d be dealing with another disaster right now."

    Erend imagined the chaos if the Great Cmity were to merge with another breach from the Chaos Realm their fight would be even more dangerous. He suppressed a shudder, they already had their hands full with one threat. Adding another would push them harder and it will not be good.

    As they passed through the dome''s barrier, they could hear the cheers and shouts of victory from the Elven warriors below. Erend''s eyes scanned the crowd and relief washed over him when he spotted Captain Adrien and Billy among them, their faces beaming with pride and exhaustion.

    "Good to see them safe,"Erend thought as they continued flying toward the pce.

    They entered the throne room through the wide window where they had held many strategy meetings before. As their feet touched the ground, both warriors deactivate their Dragon power and sank to the floor because right now their bodies were heavy with fatigue.

    They needed a moment to catch their breath because the weight of their recent battle still pressing on them.

    A few minutester, King Gulben reappeared. He gliding back into the throne room. He only gave Erend and ar a brief nod of acknowledgment before moving toward the center of the room.

    Erend watched with curious eyes as the king opened a portal. The air around it shimmered with Magic and the king''s spirit, once floating in the silver light, merged back into his physical form.

    As the portal closed, King Gulben let out a sigh of relief and his shoulders rxing. He walked to his throne and copsed into the chair, his face visibly paler than before. The strain of the Magic he wielded had clearly taken its toll.

    The three of them sat there in silence with exhaustion weighing heavily on their shoulders. No one spoke, they didn''t have the energy for it. The room was filled only with the sound of their breaths and their eyes staring nkly at the floor.

    Suddenly, a knock echoed through the chamber, followed by Aurdis''s worried voice. "Why is the door locked?"

    King Gulben blinked, as if snapping out of a daze.

    "Oh, right... the door," he mumbled to himself. Slowly, he pushed himself up from the throne and walked over to unlock it.

    As the door swung open, Aurdis rushed inside, her eyes scanning the room before locking onto the king.

    "Are you alright, father?" she asked, concern etched on her face.

    King Gulben managed a tired smile. "I''m fine. Just... a bit drained."

    Find your next adventure on mvl

    Aurdis then hurried over to Erend and ar, her eyes full of worry as she knelt beside him. "Are you two okay?"

    Erend gave a small, reassuring nod. "I''m fine... just a little tired, that''s all."

    Aurdis breathed a sigh of relief, her shoulders rxing as she saw that, despite everything, he was still in one piece. "Good. Just rest now."

    She nced at ar who nodded in silent acknowledgment and then stood up, giving them space. At least for now, they were safe, and the immediate danger seemed to have lessened.

    ---

 Chapter 556: Not Time To Rest

    The aftermath of the battle was a blend of relief and quiet chaos. The courtyard below was a flurry of activity as Elven healers rushed to tend to the wounded. Their hands glowed with green and white Magic, mending cuts and soothing burns as the groans of injured warriors filled the air.

    Others who too fatigued to movey resting under hastily pitched tents. The scent of herbs and potions wafted through the area, mingling with the smoky remnants of battle.

    Food was being delivered to those who could eat. The Elven soldiers whose faces still etched with exhaustion gathered in small groups, sharing bread and warm stew. The scent of freshly baked loaves and steaming broth provided a temporaryfort, though the heaviness in the air remained.

    The battlefield outside the pce''s walls was strewn with shattered stone and scorched earth. A reminder of the violent battle that had taken ce there few minutes ago. Though the Elves moved quickly to restore order, the signs of destruction were everywhere.

    Erend stood on the balcony overlooking the scene. His gaze fixed on the small vortex that still swirling above. The ck lightning within it had lessened and the sky was beginning its transition from day to night. The hues of twilight blending with the unnatural darkness of the vortex.

    The air was cool but the anxiety in Erend''s chest felt like a weight that wouldn''t lift. Despite the surface calm he knew the peace was fragile and just a short pause before whatevery ahead.

    He watched as the Elven warriors worked tirelessly to rebuild what had been broken but his eyes kept drifting back to the vortex. The swirling mass of energy had shrunk but its presence was a reminder that the danger had not passed. Erend look at it as if something could suddenly emerged from there.

    The Great Cmity may have been subdued, but the remnants of the Chaos Realm still lingered like a threat that lurking on the edge of the horizon.

    Aurdis approached quietly from behind him. She reached out then her fingers intertwining with his finger as she took his hand. For a moment, they stood in silence, gazing out over the courtyard together. The cool breeze tugged at their clothes and armor and the distant murmurs of the Elves filled the quiet between them.

    Aurdis tightened her grip then her eyes following his line of sight to the vortex.

    "I know what you''re thinking," she whispered. "But its going to be alright."

    Erend''s eyes softened when hearing Aurdis'' words, though the concern didn''t leave his face.

    "I just can''t shake this feeling... that we''re not done yet. I could imagine something suddenly came out from that thing." Erend cocked his head to the vortex.

    Aurdis nodded. "Neither can I." She looked up at him, her expression both determined and weary. "But for now, we''ve earned this moment."

    "Yeah... maybe we have,"Erend replied. He turned to her and a faint smile touching his lips as he squeezed her hand.

    The day surrendered to night, the two of them remained on the balcony watching as the pce grounds began to settle into the quiet of twilight.

    Adrius''s voice then suddenly echoed in Erend''s mind, the familiar sensation of telepathic connection that he immediately answer.

    "Erend, what''s happening on your end?"the Archmage''s voice was sharp and tinged with urgency.

    Erend''s eyes remained fixed on the distant vortex as he responded,"ar and I... we killed thest harbinger of doom."

    A pause followed before Adrius replied."So that means we only have thest of it to face."

    "Yes. The Great Cmity itself,"Erend confirmed.

    Not wanting to break the concentration, Erend nced at Aurdis and made a subtle gesture, signaling that he was engaged in a telepathic call. Aurdis nodded in understanding, releasing his hand gently and standing quietly by his side, her eyes filled with concern but respectful of the space he needed.

    "What else should we expect after this?"Erend asked, hoping for some guidance.

    Adrius''s voice came through,den with uncertainty."I''m afraid I have no idea. The records I had regarding this final stage... they''re missing. Destroyed, perhaps."

    Erend''s shoulders slumped, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. Theck of information is dangerous, without a n the path ahead was shrouded in darkness.

    "We''re running out of clues, Adrius. If we''re to defeat the Great Cmity, we need to find its source��the heart, that pulsing mass of flesh we saw before."

    "I know what you mean,"Adrius responded."I''ll start searching for it immediately. If there''s any trace left, I''ll find it."

    "Good,"Erend said."We have to end this before it grows any stronger."

    After his conversation with Adrius ended, Erend turned to Aurdis.

    "We don''t have time to rest. We need to act fast," Erend said with hard expression.

    Aurdis''s eyes widened slightly. "Erend, you''re still exhausted. Both you and ar just took down the both harbinger."

    "I''m fine," Erend insisted, his tone leaving no room for argument and Aurdis knows that. "But ar should rest. Let him recover for now."

    Deep down, he didn''t want to burden his friend any further. ar had already given everything to help him and Erend felt that this part of the fight was his responsibility to bear alone. At least he would try to bear it alone as long as he can.

    Aurdis bit her lip, her eyes softening as she looked at him. She felt a surge of empathy and pity for Erend knowing he was shouldering so much on his own. But she also understood that, despite everything, Erend was the only one with the strength to continue.

    He was built for this. And if he believed he could keep going she wouldn''t stand in his way.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Aurdis swallowed her emotions and put on a tough front and nodded. "Okay. What should we do now?"

    "I''ll go closer to the vortex," Erend said. "You need to search for any clue you can find about that thing''s next step. Don''t tell ar, let him rest. I''ll handle this alone. And don''t worry, if I need help, I''ll reach out to him telepathically."

    Continue reading stories on mvl

    Aurdis hesitated, her eyes searching his for a moment, and then she leaned in, giving him a quick kiss on the lips.

    "Be careful," she whispered before pulling away, her eyes lingering on his face before she turned and headed back inside.

    Erend watched her go, then let out a deep breath. His Dragon wings sprouted from his back and with a powerful p heunched himself into the sky, flying toward the vortex.

    ---

 Chapter 557: Vision Again

    Erend soared through the sky, the cool wind rushing past his face as he approached the vortex that now reduced to a mere five meters in diameter. The swirling mass of ck and red seemed weaker but no less ominous.

    asional ck lightning shot out and arcing toward him like serpents. He tensed and ready to defend himself, but the bolts were already diminished in strength so it bounced harmlessly off his Dragon Scales, leaving not even a scorch marks.

    As he hovered near the vortex Erend stared at the swirling darkness. His eyes narrowed in thought.

    "What now?"he wondered."Should I just go in?"

    The idea of diving headfirst into the unknown was reckless even for him. But hesitation wouldn''t help. They had precious little time and he knew every second they waited the threat of the Great Cmity grew.

    "If I go in, I might face something powerful again,"he thought."But maybe... maybe I''ll get another glimpse, avision of its weakness."

    The memory of his previous encounter when the vortex had shown him the heart of the Great Cmity as a mass of flesh and dark energy came to mind. He had no choice. Whatever information he could gather, he needed it now.

    Finally, his decision weree made. He took a deep breath and tilted his wings, propelling himself forward.

    The vortex loomed closer and the air around it felt heavier, filled with an corrupted energy that made his skin prickle. When he finally touched the surface, it rippled like liquid.

    For a moment, nothing happened. Just the sound of his wings beating against the wind. Then, his vision blurred as his mind was yanked into a flood of images.

    He saw tendrils of Magic, dark and pulsating, stretching from the vortex behind the clouds like veins in a diseased body. They spread out then descending from the sky and nting themselves into the earth in several locations.

    The radius was vast though it wasn''t nketing the entire world, it stretched over arge expanse from where he hovered, connecting distant points like the roots of a giant tree.

    Each ce where the tendrils dug into the ground had a simr pattern. Nature withered, the earth turned ck, and the once-green fields became barren wastnds. Rivers dried up and trees stood leafless and brittle, their bark cracking under the unnatural pressure.

    The life force of thend was being drained, and the vortex was the source.

    Erend clenched his fists, anger ring in his chest. The vision faded and the swirling darkness of the vortex came back into focus.

    He understood now: the tendrils were feeding the vortex and drawing power from each point and channeling it back into this dark portal. If they were going to stop the Great Cmity for good, they needed to sever these connections. And fast.

    He don''t know how long it might be doing it. Maybe this Great Cmity had done it since their battle with the two harbinger of doom. Maybe this is the way it will consume the world.

    He pulled back fast, retreating from the vortex''s edge. His heart pounded as the weight of the task settled over him."If I can''t destroy those points, then we''re only dying the inevitable. This bastard is absorbing the world to make itsel stronger. Damnit!"

    With a determined look, he pped his wings harder and flew back toward the pce. They had a new mission, find and sever every tendril before it was toote.

    When he flew back toward the pce he felt a sudden sharp disturbance ripple through the atmosphere. His instincts screamed a warning. He nced back just in time to see something emerging from the vortex, a shadowy apparition twisting and contorting as it shot out like a spear of darkness.

    The creature, its form shifting and unstable, had glowing red eyes and elongated, w-like limbs. It moved with a speed that matched his own and Erend''s eyes widened as it closed in.

    He banked hard to the side, narrowly avoiding the razor-sharp ws that sliced through the air where he had just been.

    The apparition hissed, its form writhing as it circled back for another attack. Erend red his wings and stopping himself mid-air, then drew his Starsteel sword that he had not used in the previous fight againts the two woman harbingers of doom.

    The metallic edge gleamed under the dim light of the evening sky. The two faced off for a moment, hovering above the battlefield, before the creature lunged again.

    Erend was ready. With a roar, he swung his sword and their sh rang out. A sharp metallic sound was heard in the sky as his de met the apparition''s ws. Sparks flew as they pushed against each other, the creature''s eyes glowing with a malevolent intensity.

    But Erend''s strength that bolstered by his Dragonborn power was too much. He shoved the creature back, pping his wings to gain some distance. With a quick, decisive motion, he surged forward, bringing his sword down in an fast.

    The de shed through the apparition''s torso, and ck ichor sprayed into the air as it howled in pain.

    Not wanting to give it a chance to recover, Erend twisted mid-air and spun then delivering another powerful strike.

    This time, the de cleaved straight through the creature''s neck. It shrieked, its form dissolving into shadowy wisps before evaporatingpletely, leaving only a faint trace of darkness behind.

    Experience tales at mvlN?v(el)B\\jnn

    Erend hovered, breathing heavily as he scanned the area. The vortex still swirled ominously in the distance, but the immediate threat was gone. It definitely send something to stop him but its not strong enough. Maybe because it already exhausted a lot of its Magic energy to reinforce the harbingers of doom.

    He exhaled, relieved that he had sensed it in time. With onest nce at the dying remnants of the creature, he turned back and flew swiftly toward the pce.

    Erend arrived at the pce balcony again and immediately call for a meeting to all of who was avable to answer.

    ---

 Chapter 558: Across The Land Near Them

    The throne room was soon filled with the leaders of the various teams defending the Pce. The tension in the air was clear asmanders, mages, and advisors assembled with faces that etched with fatigue but also determination.

    Adrien and Billy who were freshly returned from the front lines where they had fought alongside the Elven warriors were among the first to arrive. They nodded at Erend, a silent greeting of shared understanding berween friends. They don''t need to be to sentimental right now even though it feels like ages since they have seen him.

    Aurdis wasn''t present. After meeting Erend she was stationed with Saeldir to guard the orb that maintained the protective dome. Only Aerchon stood as the representative from their eam, his expression as unreadable as ever. He watched Erend with a calcted gaze though now a lot warmer than before, his arms crossed over his chest.

    As the others filled in, Erend took a moment to exchange brief words with Billy and Adrien. They spoke of the difficulties on the battlefield and Adrienmented on how hard Erend''s task must be. Billy nodded in agreement.

    "Must''ve been a hell of a fight up there, huh?" Adrien said, his tone half-concerned, half-in admiration for his long brother in arms.

    Erend shrugged with a practiced smile on his face.

    "Just doing my job, Captain." Heughed it off, but deep down, the weight of what he had seen and whaty ahead is actually pressed on him.

    He masked it well, his eyes showed confidence and his demeanor was calm. Yet inside, the burden felt heavier than before.

    ar now leaning casually against one of the ornate pirs. He gave Erend a yful smirk.

    "Having all the fun up there without me, huh?" he teased. Despite the light-hearted tone, there was a flicker of irritation in his eyes. He was clearly annoyed at being left out of the action and the fact that Erend charge there by himself. But he quickly brushed it off, knowing this wasn''t the time for petty quarrels.

    Erend met his gaze, a slight grin tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    "Figured you''d like a break for once," he replied. But when ar asked, more seriously this time, the mood in the room shifted.

    "So, what did you find?"

    Erend''s expression immediately became serious as he scanned the faces of everyone present.

    "What I saw up there is worse than I thought," he began. "The Great Cmity, turned out, is spreading tendrils of its dark and corrupted Magic, reaching far across thend.

    "They''re nting themselves in the ground and draining the life from thend. Every ce where those tendrils connect bes a wastnd. Rivers drying up, fields turning barren, trees dying."

    Murmurs rippled through the room as the leaders exchanged concerned nces. Aerchon''s eyes narrowed, his brows furrowing as he processed the information. Billy and Adrien shared a tense look, while ar''s yful expression had vanished, reced by a look of tense seriousness.

    Erend continued, his voice steady but urgent.

    "The vortex is feeding off this energy, using it to grow stronger. If we don''t sever these connections it''ll just keep absorbing the life force of the world and empowering the Great Cmity."

    He clenched his fists, the memory of the dyingndscapes still fresh in his mind.

    "We need to find every one of those points and destroy them, or we can''t not anything to what''sing."

    Silence fell over the room as the gravity of the situation settled in. The leaders looked to one another, their faces grim.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Aerchon suddenly breaking the silence as he spoke with a voice that carried the coldness of the only thing they should do quickly. There''s no time to just thinking about it.

    "Then we must act swiftly. Every minute wasted is another step toward our destruction," said Aerchon.

    King Gulben nodded to his son''s words.

    "I agree. We''ll need to coordinate our forces. Spread out and find every tendril before it''s toote. I''ll need your help." His gaze swept across the room. "All of you."

    A collective determination filled the air as they exchanged nods, preparing to obey the king''s words.

    King Gulben''s gaze then was fixed on Erend again. He said, "Tell us more, Erend. What are the areas you saw in your vision? We need specifics."

    Erend hesitated, closing his eyes for a moment as he tried to piece together the brief, fragmented images that had shed before him. He frowned, concentrating, and then began to speak.

    "I saw several ces... there was a valley surrounded by twisted trees, their branches bare and gray. The ground was cracked and a river nearby had dried into a bed of ckened stones.

    "Another area was a dense forest, but its trees were wilting, their leaves shriveled and falling like ash now. And I saw mountains with high peaks covered in snow that had turned gray, melting into a sludge. The air felt suffocating, almost as if the Magic was choking the life out of everything there."

    He paused, trying to recall the final image.

    "There was a meadow, once green but now covered in patches of dark soil. Flowers that should have been vibrant were drooping and the grass had turned yellow. These locations... they all seemed connected."

    As he finished, the Elves in the room exchanged nces, their expressions shifting to one of shock and recognition. One of the advisors, a tall Elf with silver hair, stepped forward, eyes wide.

    "These areas you describe... they are all near us. Not right on our borders but close enough, they are within reach. It would take only a few hours at the maximum speed of our Unicorns to get there."

    The room fell into a silence again. The proximity of these locations to their realm was unnervingly close.

    Aerchon, who had been standing quietly, broke the silence. "Why would the Great Cmity nt these tendrils so close to us if it has the power to consume the entire world?" His brow furrowed as he considered the implications. "Could it be... that it is weakening?"

    There was a murmur among the Elves as they processed this possibility.

    "If it were truly as powerful as the legends im, why focus on areas so close to our stronghold?" Aerchon added.

    "It''s possible. The Great Cmity could be weakened after empowering its four Harbingers of Doom. If it used a significant amount of its power to create them and heal their wounds it might need to replenish its power and that''s why it''s absorbing energy from thend," ar said with thoughtful tone.

    The advisors and warriors exchanged nods, considering ar''s reasoning. His exnation made sense and if true, it meant they had a small window of opportunity.

    King Gulben''s expression grew serious. He said, "If that''s the case, then we need to act quickly. We cannot allow the Great Cmity to take more of our resources and regain its strength."

    Everybody in the room nodded, their eyes hardening with determination. Find more to read at mvl

    "We''ll move fast. We need to locate and destroy these tendrils before it''s toote. If we strike now, we might have a chance," king Gulben added.

    The room was filled with renewed urgency. ns were being made and the leaders knew that every second counted.

    ---

 Chapter 559: Spread To Destinations

    King Gulben''s expression was steely right now. His eyes moving between the figures who were right now still in the room. They are Aerchon, Erend, ar, Adrien, and Billy.

    "I think we cannot face this threat alone. It''s time to call upon the other races. The humans, dwarves, any ally we can reach. We need information about what is happening in theirnds as well, and more importantly, we need their alliance and their help."

    Aerchon gave a firm nod. "Understood, Father. I will personally deliver the message to their leaders."

    Kingg Gulben nodded and without another word, he turned and strode out of the throne room. The doors opened and he disappeared into the hall beyond, the weight of his task clear in the determination etched on his face.

    King Gulben''s eyes lingered on his departing son for a moment before shifting back to Erend and the others.

    "We must prepare ourselves for the next steps. I want our scouts mobilized immediately, and every avable mage and warrior ready. We''ll divide our forces and cover as much ground as possible. I''ll coordinate with the mages and prepare the unicorn riders. We''ll need them to reach the areas quickly and assess the damage."

    Adrien and Billy exchanged nces before Adrien spoke up. "We''ll lead some of the teams ourselves. We can fight alongside the Elves to secure those points."

    King Gulben''s gaze softened slightly, appreciating theirmitment. "Your help is invaluable. If the alliances hold, we''ll have human, Elven, and Dwarven forces working together. We''ll form a united front."

    Billy raised an eyebrow. "Uhm�� What if they refuse, though? The humans and dwarves don''t always see eye to eye with us, or each other."

    The king''s expression grew serious. "Then we''ll remind them of what''s at stake. This is not just an Elven problem. If the Great Cmity continues to spread, it will consume all realms, leaving nothing in its wake."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Erend folded his arms, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "Agreed. We''ll have to be convincing��and if they hesitate, we''ll show them proof of what''s happening. That should change their minds."

    Erend felt the weight of the mission settling on his shoulders. He knew they were running out of time, and every moment wasted was another step closer to destruction. But the determination in the room was palpable, and he felt a spark of hope. Together, they will had a chance.

    King Gulben looked around the room, his voice firm.

    "This is the fight of our lives. We move swiftly, and we fight with everything we have. The Great Cmity won''t stop until it''s devoured everything, but neither will we stop until we''ve cut its tendrils and taken back ournds."

    The leaders exchanged nods, and one by one, they began to move, ready to set their ns into motion. Adrien, and Billy moved together, preparing for the mission thaty ahead and left to gather the mages and warriors, while King Gulben remained in the throne room, watching his people rally with a fire of determination in his eyes.

    Outside, the skies above the Elven kingdom darkened, the shadow of the Great Cmity vortex is small but not less threatening.

    ---

    About an hourter with as quick and little preparations as possible, the Elven kingdom''s gates opened, and Aerchon, nked by a group of elite Elven warriors rode out on their majestic unicorns.

    The steeds'' hooves made barely a sound as they galloped across the verdantnd, their silvery manes flowing like streams of moonlight.

    Aerchon''s gaze was fixed ahead, his expression one of grim focus. The urgency of his mission was clear, and the Elven warriors riding alongside him shared that determination

    Their unicorns moved gracefully, covering ground swiftly as they left the protective dome of the kingdom and ventured into thends beyond. Aerchon''s presence alone wasmanding, and his warriors followed in formation, knowing their task was of the utmost importance.

    The path split, and as Aerchon led his group further to one side, he knew Adrien and Billy were riding in the opposite direction, each carrying the message of alliance and unity to their respective destinations.

    Not far from the Pce, Adrien and Billy also mounted on their own unicorns and raced through the forest paths. The sunlight filtering through the leaves illuminated their path, the air filled with the soft whisper of Magic from the enchanted steeds.

    Adrien''s face was set with determination, and Billy, though quieter, had the same intensity in his eyes. They had led men into battle countless times, but this mission felt different, a race against time itself. The Elven warriors apanying them, also riding unicorns, were handpicked for their skill and bravery. After seeing the two human fight alongside them, they have gained their respect.

    As the two groups rode, Saeldir remained in the pce, his hands glowing with a blue-green light as he cast a spell. Hovering over an ancient rune-etched table, he channeled his energy through the Magic stones ced around him.

    His voice resonated in the room as he established connections with the leaders of various factions he had encountered in the past. Beside him stood Aurdis, her eyes closed in deep concentration as she amplified his Magic, theirbined powers extending across the realms.

    Continue your saga on ��??

    One by one, they reached out to the leaders of the human kingdoms, the dwarven strongholds, and other allies they could contact. Saeldir exined the dire situation while Aurdis ensured their message was carried swiftly and urately through the Magical channels.

    Meanwhile, in the throne room, King Gulben stood by therge arched window, his eyes fixed on the skies above. The view stretched far, showing the borders of his kingdom where the forests met the distant mountains.

    Above, the sky was an ominous shade, swirling with the dark, twisted vortex that loomed over theirnd. The vortex was smaller now, but the crackling energy around its edges betrayed its power and threat.

    High above, Erend and ar soared on their partial Dragon form. Erend''s eyes were focused, scanning the vastndscape below as they circled the vortex.

    The view from above finally revealed the extent of the damage he saw earlier, blighted patches ofnd where the tendrils had taken hold, stretching like dark veins across the once-lush terrain.

    ar was beside him, studied the vortex with a critical eye, his normally yful demeanor reced by an intense seriousness.

    The winds whipped past them, the distant rumble of the vortex echoing in their ears. From their vantage point, they could see the teams on the ground spreading out, their movements swift and coordinated. Erend felt the weight of his responsibility, but the sight of their forces mobilizing gave him a flicker of hope.

    They weren''t fighting alone��everyone was working together, and that unity might be their greatest weapon.

    ar nced at Erend, his eyes meeting his friend''s. "Looks like everyone''s in ce."

    Erend nodded, his grip tightening. "We''ll do whatever it takes to stop that thing."

    Below, King Gulben continued to watch, his gaze following the figures in the sky as they maneuvered above the vortex. A fire burned in his eyes��a mixture of determination, hope, and the unyielding resolve of a leader who knew what was at stake.

    ---

 Chapter 560: In The Valley

    The journey had been swift, but tension filled the air as Adrien and Billy led their group of Elven warriors into the valley Erend had pointed out. The sun already gone and the ominous red on the sky beside the red cloud casting long shadows over the terrain.

    Once a ce of beauty, the valley nowy in stark contrast to its former glory. The great river that once flowed through its center was nothing more than a cracked, parched bed right now.

    Adrien and Billy pulled their unicorns to a stop at the edge of the dry expanse, their expressions mirroring the grim atmosphere.

    The Elves around them murmured, their voices heavy with sorrow as they looked upon the riverbed. One of the older warriors spoke with a sadness that echoed through the group.

    "This river was the lifeblood of this valley, wide enough for boats to sail through. Now... gone, in mere hours."

    "If this can happen so quickly here, what of the othernds?" Another warrior said and shook his head, his eyes filled with a mix of fear and disbelief.

    The silence that followed was thick with unease. Adrien and Billy exchanged nces, understanding the weight of the Elves'' grief. They had seen destruction before, but witnessing nature itself wither under the creeping tendrils of the Great Cmity was different. It was as if the life was being drained out of the world itself.

    Suddenly, Billy''s eyes narrowed, and he pointed toward the far side of the valley where dark tendrils, like twisted roots or tentacles, extended from a thick ck cloud above and anchored themselves into the ground.

    The cloud pulsated with a sinister energy, and the tendrils seemed to writhe, feeding on the very earth beneath them.

    Adrien''s jaw tightened. "There it is. We need to sever those tendrils before it takes more ground."

    He spurred his unicorn forward, and Billy followed. The Elven warriors, though still shaken, prepared their weapons and followed in formation.

    However, when they drew closer, the ground beneath the tendrils began to shift. From the soil emerged grotesque creatures with flesh warped and twisted into unnatural shapes.

    Some had multiple limbs, others a mass of eyes and gaping mouths. They rose as if growing from the earth itself and their body pulsating with the same dark energy that filled the air.

    Adrien pulled his unicorn to a halt, gripping the hilt of his sword. "Eyes up! We''ve gotpany."

    Billy''s eyes scanned the emerging monsters, his grip tightening on his sword as well. "They''re guarding it," said Billy.

    The Elves formed a defensive line with their weapons at the ready, but the unease was palpable. The creatures were not many, but their grotesque and varied forms left the warriors uncertain of their strength.

    The air filled with tension, and even the most battle-hardened among them felt a pang of anxiety.

    One of the younger Elves, his hands trembling, muttered, "What... are those things?"

    "Stay focused. We don''t know how strong they are, but we''ll find out soon enough," Adrien said with steadied breath.

    Billy nodded, his eyes never leaving the creatures as they began to move, shuffling and creeping toward them.

    "Hold your ground. We take them down, and then we go for those tendrils."

    The warriors braced themselves, weapons raised, as the creatures let out distorted cries and charged. At this point, knowing that Adrien and Billy are thepanion of the mighty Dragonborn and already saw their strength, they decided to let them lead.

    Adrien quickly assessed the situation, his eyes darting between the approaching creatures and his group of warriors. The grotesque forms moved with an unnatural fluidity and the way their flesh twisted as they advanced sent a chill through the air.

    Adrien''s mind worked swiftly, charging headlong into them without a n would be reckless.

    "Magic casters!" he called out, his voice cutting through the tension. "Attack from range. Hit them hard before they get too close!"

    The Elves skilled in elemental Magic nodded and stepped forward, their hands glowing with mystical energy. Fire ignited, ice formed, and bolts of lightning crackled in the air.

    They unleashed their spells and a barrage of elemental fury shot toward the creatures. mes engulfed several of the abominations, turning them into smoking husks. Ice shards pierced others, freezing them mid-stride, while bolts of lightning arced through their ranks, causing several to copse in spasms.

    Adrien watched carefully as the first wave of Magic decimated a portion of the creatures. His eyes narrowed, analyzing their movements.

    The creatures were durable butcked any visible means of regeneration or healing. That was good news.

    Billy, standing beside Adrien also saw that. He said, "We have a chance. If they can''t heal, we just need to oust them."

    But before they could press their advantage, the remaining creatures suddenly surged forward. Their movements that once sluggish suddenly became unnaturally fast like a spring uncoiling.

    They covered the distance between the two groups in seconds and the Elves barely had time to react. The creatures'' speed caught them off guard and a few of the front-line warriors stumbled back, eyes wide with shock.

    Adrien''s eyes widened as he realized the danger. "Get off your mounts! Prepare for closebat!" he said.

    He and Billy leapt from their unicorns, their boots hitting the ground with a thud.

    The Elves followed suit, abandoning their mounts and forming a defensive line. The unicorns that sensing the threat, backed away with graceful steps.

    Adrien and Billy drew their Starsteel swords, the des glinting with a brilliant golden sheen. The weapons hummed with a faint Magic and the sight of them bolstered the Elves'' spirits.

    Adrien held his sword firmly, his eyes locked on the advancing creatures.

    "Steady yourselves. We hold the line," Adrienmanded.

    Billy gripped his own sword, feeling the familiar weight in his hands as the creatures closed the gap. "Time to see what these things are made of!"

    The sh begin. Adrien''s de cut through the first creature, slicing through its fleshy mass with a swift, practiced strike.

    The creature let out a gurgled screech before copsing. Billy followed, his sword shing in a golden arc as he dispatched another, its dark blood spraying the ground.

    The Elves joined the fray, their swords and spears gleaming in the light. The battle became a blur of movement, the warriors holding their ground as the creatures attacked with relentless fury.

    Adrien felt the impact of each blow as he parried and countered, his instincts guiding him through the chaos. He moved with precision, his Starsteel sword cleaving through the twisted flesh of the monsters, and with each sessful strike, he found his resolve hardening.

    Billy fought beside him, his movements just as swift and powerful. Together, they pushed forward, each strike of their Starsteel des illuminating the battlefield with golden shes. Continue reading on ��??

    The creatures while strong,cked the coordination and strategy of the Elves. Slowly but surely, the troop began to gain ground.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Keep it up!" Adrien shouted, his voice rising above the din of battle. "We take them down, and we cut those tendrils next!"

    The Elves rallied, pushing back the tide of abominations.

    ---

 Chapter 561: One Tendril Done

    The battle raged on, the air filled with the sounds of shing steel, cries of determination, and the guttural roars of the creatures.

    Despite their grotesque and strange forms the creatures fought with surprising resilience and strength. At first there had been fifty of them but the Elven warriors, led by Adrien and Billy, had whittled their numbers down to forty-five. Yet, even with their numbers reduced, the creatures�� ferocity did not lessened.

    Adrien moved with practiced precision, using his Starsteel sword to parried an iing w strike and countered with a swift sh. His de sank deep into the twisted flesh of a creature and it crumpled to the ground with a shuddering moan.

    But another leapt at him immediately, its many eyes glowing with a sickly red hue. Adrien ducked and drove his de upward, cutting through its chest.

    Read thetest on NovelBin.C?m

    Beside him, Billy fought with the same tenacity as him. He struck down a creature with a two-handed blow, but as he turned to face another its massive w swiped at him, catching the edge of his armor.

    The force sent him stumbling back a few steps. He gritted his teeth but managed to regaining his bnce quick and thrust his de forward, piercing the creature��s gaping maw. ck ichor spilled from the wound as it copsed.

    "These things are tougher than they look! Fuck, man!" Billy called out, wiping the sweat from his brow. His voice was steady, but the strain was evident in his eyes.

    Adrien nodded after blocking another strike. Hee said, "Just keep pressing! They may be strong but they don��t have healing. We��ll wear them down!"

    The Elves continued their assault, but the creatures�� durability began to take its toll. Each strike needed precision and strength to cut through the dense, sinewy bodies of the monsters.

    The warriors worked in pairs, one distracting while the other struck, but the creatures�� relentless attacks made every victory difficult. Several of the Elves grunted in pain as ws and tendrilsshed at them, leaving shallow wounds and bruises.

    Adrien��s arms ached from the constant motion, and he felt the weight of exhaustion creeping in. But he couldn��t afford to slow down. He dodged another attack, shing at the creature��s legs and bringing it to the ground.

    "Keep attacking these bastards!" he shouted, rallying his warriors. "We��re almost there!"

    Slowly, but surely, the Elves turned the tide. Working as a cohesive unit, they circled the remaining creatures and cutting off their movements and striking in unison.

    One by one, the monsters fell, their bodies copsing into the parched earth with sickening thuds. The golden light from Adrien and Billy��s Starsteel swords illuminated the battlefield like a beacon of hope amidst the darkness.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As thest of the creatures surged forward in a desperate attempt to break through the Elves�� defenses, Adrien and Billy struck together. Their swords shed in tandem, cutting down the final abominations.

    The battlefield then fell silent and the heavy breathing of the Elves filled the air as thest of the creatures crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    Adrien wiped the sweat from his brow, looking around at hisrades. Their faces were worn and tired, but relief flickered in their eyes.

    "Well done, everyone," he said, his voice filled with pride. "We��ve cleared the way."

    Billy catching his breath and nced at the ck cloud above, where the writhing tendrils still anchored themselves into the earth.

    "Now, it��s time to finish the job," Billy said.

    The Elves readied themselves once more. With the immediate threat vanquished, they turned their attention to the dark tendrils still draining the life from thend.

    Adrien and Billy took the lead and they marched forward.

    The group moved cautiously as they approached the tendrils, their eyes scanning every shadow and every movement in the barrenndscape. Despite having defeated the creatures none of them rxed. They knew better that there were always surprises lurking in the unknown and their vignce was their best ally.

    The dark energy still pulsed from the tendrils above, casting an eerie light over the valley. The air felt heavy as if the atmosphere itself was pressing down on them.

    Adrien nced over at Billy as they walked, the two keeping their weapons drawn and ready.

    "Strange, isn��t it?" Adrien murmured. "Those creatures... they were resilient but not strong enough to be guarding something this important."

    Billy frowned then nodded, his eyes fixed ahead. "Yeah, it feels off. If the Great Cmity is as powerful as we��ve seen these creatures should have been far stronger. They felt more like fodder than actual guards."

    Adrien��s brow furrowed in thought. "It might be that the Great Cmity has been weakened. Think about it, it��s already spent so much energy keeping its harbingers alive, battling the forces of the Elves and of course, Erend and ar. Maybe it assumed those creatures would be enough to finish us off, and now it��s paying the price."

    Billy considered his captain��s words and a glimmer of understanding crossed his face.

    "That would exin why the valley looks the way it does. It��s like it��s spreading itself too thin, trying to drain everything it can to maintain its power."

    Adrien nodded. "Exactly. It��s desperate. And that��s good news for us."

    As they reached the base of the tendrils, the Elven warriors fanned out, their eyes still wary. The dark roots that extended from the cloud above writhed and pulsed, the sinister energy within them practically vibrating through the ground.

    Adrien and Billy exchanged a quick look before nodding, signaling their warriors to prepare their Magic.

    "Alright," Adrien said. "We take these things down now!"

    The Elven Mages stepped forward, forming a semi-circle around the tendrils. Their hands glowed as they summoned their elemental power. mes, lightning, and ice forming in their palms.

    With a unified motion they unleashed their spells. Bolts of fire and lightning struck the tendrils while shards of ice crashed against them, encasing portions of the dark energy in a frosty shell.

    Adrien and Billy joined in, channeling their own Magic power. Golden arcs of energy shot from their Starsteel swords, shing through the writhing tendrils. Thebined assault of the Elves began to take effect and the tendrils recoiled as if they writhed in pain.

    Billy smirked as he saw the tendrils weakening. "Looks like it wasn��t as invincible as it thought."

    Adrien��s eyes remained focused. "Let��s finish this. All at once!"

    With a final coordinated attack, the Elves poured all their Magic into the tendrils, the valley lighting up with the brilliant disy of elemental power. The tendrils thrashed and let out sound that sounds like scream. Their dark energy dissipating under the relentless assault. Bit by bit, they began to dissolve, the sinister cloud above shrinking as the energy was severed from its source.

    As thest strand of the tendril disintegrated, the ck cloud above began to wane, fading into a dull gray. The valley, though still scarred, felt lighter, as if the dark presence had been lifted.

    Adrien lowered his sword, breathing heavily but smiling with a sense of aplishment.

    "We��ve done it. One less foothold for the Great Cmity," Adrien said.

    Billy sheathed his weapon and nodded, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes.

    ---

 Chapter 562: Send Messages

    The Elves moved swiftly after their victory, knowing their task was far from over. Adrien, Billy, and their warriors regrouped, taking only a brief moment to catch their breath before pressing onward.

    The valley behind them still bore the scars of their battle but its oppressive darkness had lifted, and thend seemed to sigh with relief. After this, hopefully the dyingnd will continue its live again.

    They continued eastward, climbing over craggy hills and weaving through forests of twisted and petrified trees. Thendscape grew increasingly deste. Jagged rocks jutted from the earth like broken teeth and the soil beneath their boots was cracked and ashen, bearing the weight of and corrupted by the Great Cmity��s presence.

    The air was heavy with the stench of decay, and even the wind seemed to whisper warnings of danger.

    As they approached another area, the terrain opened into a barren canyon, its walls towering above like a fortress of stone. The sky above was filled with dark clouds, tinged with a sickly red glow.

    Tendrils of energy reached down from the sky and anchoring themselves into the canyon floor where twisted, nightmarish creatures patrolled the ground.

    These creatures wererger and more grotesque than the ones in the previous valley, their bodies lined with spines and covered in pulsating, leathery skin.

    Their eyes glowed an unnatural blue and their movements were jerky, like puppets being controlled by the dark force in the sky.

    Adrien signaled the Elves to spread out, forming a defensive line.

    "Alright, same as before. We engage, eliminate the creatures, and then destroy the tendrils. Stay vignt, I know that you all also feel that this ce feels even worse than thest."

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Billy nodded, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword. "These things are stronger; we can��t let them surround us."

    The Elven warriors nodded in understanding then they start to moved with precision. As theye infor vision of those creatures and engaged, the creatures lunged, their shrieks echoing off the canyon walls.

    The battle erupted again in the same chaotic sh of steel and magic just like before.

    Adrien��s de shed as he parried the wed swipe of a creature before driving his sword into its chest. Billy spun around, delivering a powerful sh that severed the limbs of another, ck ichor spraying the ground.

    The creatures fought with a mad intensity but they are able to work together to whittle down their numbers.

    Fire, earth, and lightning crackled through the air as the Mages supported their fellow warriors, striking down creatures from a distance. They know how sturdy they are so they intensified their assault.

    The tendrils above pulsed angrily, as if sensing the danger their defenders faced. Your next read awaits at NovelBin.C?m

    After a fierce struggle, the Elves finally gained the upper hand. Thest of the creatures fell and its body copsing in a heap of twisted limbs and flesh.

    Adrien and Billy signaled for the Mages to move forward, and once again, they unleashed their spells upon the tendrils.

    This time, the energy within the tendrils was more resistant and it able to push back against the Elves�� attacks, as if it realized that its life are in danger.

    Adrien and Billy joined their Mages and channeling golden energy from their Starsteel swords to hack harder into the tendrils of energy.

    Thebined onught eventually overwhelmed the dark tendrils, and they began to fray and disintegrate, their energy dissipating into the sky.

    "Another one down," Adrien said, watching as the cloud above faded. "But this isn��t enough. We need to cover as much ground as we can."

    Billy wiped sweat from his brow, nodding. "Agreed. Let��s keep moving."

    ---

    Meanwhile, back at the Elf Pce, the atmosphere was tense. Saeldir stood inside the chamber with his eyes fixed on themunication crystal before him. The protective dome crystal was set aside for now.

    Its surface glowed, casting a soft light as he connected with the Dwarf King, Grundar. The image of the Dwarven ruler, a stout figure with a thick, braided beard, flickered into view.

    "Saeldir, my old friend," Grundar��s deep voice rumbled. "What news do you bring? We��ve been battling the forces of Great Cmity on our end, I belive that you have the same thing going on there."

    Saeldir��s expression was grave when he nodded. Then he said, "The Great Cmity��s have spread its tendrils, we suspect that it is to gain energy to sustain itself. It spread farther than we anticipated.

    "We��ve encountered multiple sites where the energy has anchored itself, corrupting thend. We need your help, your majesyy. Our forces alone won��t be enough."

    Grundar frowned, his eyes narrowing. "You��re saying this corruption has reached our borders?"

    "Possibly," Saeldir replied. "We need you to mobilize your scouts and check if there are any anomalies near your territories. If we are to stand any chance against this threat, we must work together."

    Grundar paused, his brow furrowing in thought. He said, "My people have indeed seen strange thingstely, disturbances in the stone, cracks where there should be none. It could be the same tendrils you speak of. But we think that if we hold the Great Cmity itself, that corruption will be gone. Turned out I��m wrong."

    "Then we must act quickly," Saeldir urged. "If these tendrils anchor themselves in your mountains, they will drain the strength of thend, just as they��ve done elsewhere. We have to eradicate them before they spread any further."

    Grundar nodded firmly. "You have my word. I��ll rally my warriors and send out scouts immediately. If we find anything, we��ll join you in the fight."

    Saeldir inclined his head. "Thank you, your majesty. The survival of our realms depends on this alliance."

    "How��s the Dragonborn doing?" asked the king.

    "He is�� I can��t really say that he is doing well. He is the one who hold the Great Cmity at bay and taking all the attention to himself. If not for him, maybe the danger thate your ce will be even more dangerous."

    King Grundar nodded with grim expression. Then said, "Alright. I will do my best to help."

    Themunication crystal dimmed as the connection ended, and Saeldir turned to his mind to send the message to his own forces, who waited with anticipation.

    "Prepare our forces," hemanded. "We must stand ready to aid the Dwarves and continue our efforts to purge this darkness from ournds."

    Now, the Elves and Dwarves prepared for the next phase of their joint campaign againts the darkness.

    ---

 Chapter 563: Dive Deeper

    The sky above was an ever-twisting mass of dark clouds and spiraling energy. The vortex loomed, its tendrils still snaking through the heavens, feeding on the life force it had siphoned from thend below.

    Erend and ar hovered in the air with eyes that locked on the churning mass above. They had been waiting for what felt like hours, watching and expecting something, a sign, a shift, or anything, but the vortex remained as it was, a silent, foreboding presence.

    Erend��s jaw tightened as he continued to scan the vortex, his mind racing.

    "Nothing," he muttered, frustration creeping into his voice. "It��s not doing anything. What is it waiting for? Is it really just going to stay silent like this?!"

    ar remained quiet for a moment. Then he spoke, "We��ve been waiting for too long. It��s not going to act soon I guess. We should stop waiting for it to show its hand."

    Erend nced at him. "You mean��"

    ar��s expression hardened, and he nodded. "We dive in. We go straight to the vortex again, find whatever it is that keeping this thing alive, the flesh. We tear it out ourselves."

    Erend frowned, uncertainty flickering in his eyes.

    "Charging in wit hout knowing what��s inside? We��ve already tried entering that thing before and it nearly tore us apart," Erend said.

    ar��s wings shifted as he adjusted his stance in the air.

    "And yet we survived. If we stay out here, we��re just waiting for it to gain more strength, for thend to suffer even further. We��ve already seen what it can do, how it drains the life out of everything. If we wait much longer, there won��t be anything left to save," ar replied.

    Erend hesitated, feeling the weight of the decision. He had always been cautious and preferring strategy over brute force if that can be done. But in this moment, with nothing changing, he couldn��t ignore the urgency. They couldn��t afford to let the Great Cmity gain any more of a foothold.

    He sighed, the determination in his eyes hardening.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Alright, then. We go in. But we need to be ready for anything. If that thing tries to tear us apart again, we hit it with everything we have."

    ar grinned, his fiery eyes gleaming. "Now you��re talking."

    With a nod, they prepared themselves, their wings ring out. The air crackled with Magic power as they summoned their Dragon Scale and transforming as their scales thickened, glowing faintly with a protective aura.

    They looked at each other onest time before diving forward, their bodies cutting through the air as they soared directly into the heart of the vortex.

    The wind howled around them, the force of the spiraling energy pulling at their wings and threatening to throw them off course. But they pushed forward, muscles straining as they plunged deeper.

    As they pierced the outeryer of the vortex, the air around them grew heavy and thick. The energy whipped past them like the ws, trying to tear at their flesh.

    Erend��s scales deflected the worst of it, but he could still feel the sting of the chaotic force pushing against him. ar weaved through the swirling energy, staying close to Erend��s side.

    It was as if the vortex is trying their hardest to push them away.

    The deeper they went, the darker it became. The light from the outside world faded, reced by an ominous pulsing red glow that surrounded them. The air was filled with an unnatural hum, like the heartbeat of some great beast.

    "Stay close!" Erend called out, his voice barely audible over the roar of the vortex. "We need to find the core together!"

    ar nodded, his eyes scanning their surroundings as they dive deeper.

    "Let��s just assume that the core are at the center where all this energy ising from," ar said.

    "Alright. Its our best bet anyway."

    Finally, they broke through the innermostyer of the vortex, and whaty before them was a sight that sent a chill down Erend��s spine. The space opened into a cavernous void, and at its center was a massive, pulsating mass of flesh.

    Turns out, ar guess were on point. They just have to dive straight into its center to found it. Maybe the Great Cmity has run out of energy so that it can no longer hide its source of life as good as before.

    The flesh was unlike anything they had seen before. It looks like an abomination of twisted veins and muscles that throbbing with dark energy that pulsed in time with the tendrils that stretched out into the sky.

    That��s clearly was the core.

    The mass seemed alive, its surface shifting and undting as if sensing their presence. Tendrils of energyshed out from the central mass, iling wildly as Erend and ar approached.

    The energy crackled, turning the air electric and the pressure was intense, like a vice squeezing their bodies.

    "There it is!" ar shouted. "That��s the heart of this thing!"

    Erend narrowed his eyes, his scales glowing brighter as he charged his energy. "We destroy it here and now."

    The twounched forward. Earth and mes surrounding them as they unleashed their power. ar��s ws shed through the tendrils, ripping them apart, while Erend��s fire engulfed the central mass, searing into the flesh.

    The abomination let out a screech from unknown source, a sound that vibrated through the entire vortex. The core fought back, the tendrils writhing violently as theyshed out in desperation.

    One caught Erend��s body, and pain shot through him despite the protection of the scale, but he powered through, spewing mes directly into the heart of the mass.

    ar darted in and out, wing at the exposed veins. The red glow intensified, flickering as if the core was struggling to maintain its form.

    "Keep pushing!" ar yelled. "It��s weakening!"

    Erend answered with a roar, the sound echoing in the void as he poured everything he had into the attack. His mes surged and with one final strike, he drove his ws deep into the mass, tearing it apart.

    The core let out a shuddering cry as the tendrils began to disintegrate, the energy dissipating into nothingness. The red glow faded, and the swirling energy of the vortex started to slow, losing its chaotic intensity.

    ---

 Chapter 564: Shocking

    Aerchon moved with incredible grace and speed, his eyes zing with determination as he led his group through the corrupted terrain. The tendrils they encountered were no match for his power and skill as the prince of the Elves who wielded his own Starsteel sword and his Magic sword with elegance that few could match.

    Each swing of his sword made a deep cut to the dark tendrils. And with his army they severing the connection between the earth and the vortex that loomed overhead.

    The elves at his side, inspired by his leadership, fought with the same vigor as their leader. They moved in harmony with their prince, their Magic attack aiding in clearing the twisted creatures that tried to defend the energy tendrils.

    Aerchon��s pace was relentless, he never lingered long at a site once it was purged, his eyes already scanning the horizon for the next.

    As thest tendril in his immediate area crumbled to dust, Aerchon didn��t allow himself a moment of rest.

    "We keep moving," hemanded giving the weight to the urgency of their mission. "We��ve taken down one but there are more. We push until everyst one of these abominations is gone."

    His soldiers answered and nodded, and together they surged forward, racing against time to cleanse thend.

    ---

    Far across the realm, in the Dwarven mountains, the stout warriors of King Grundar��s army had already begun their assault as well. The scouts had reported strange energy disturbances within their rocky domains and when the Dwarves arrived, they found the source of the corruption.

    Three massive tendrils of dark energy had anchored themselves deep into the mountain��s heart, draining not only the life from thend but also the precious minerals and strength of the stone itself.

    The sight filled the Dwarves with fury. For generations, their people had carved their lives and homes from these rocks, and now this corruption threatened to defile their heritage.

    The veins of minerals they prized, the lifeblood of their civilization, were being sapped by the tendrils�� vile Magic.

    With a bellowing war cry, the Dwarf warriors charged, their hammers and axes gleaming as they swung with all their might.

    King Grundar himself led the assault, his massive warhammer cracking the earth with each strike.

    "Drive these cursed things back to the shadows!" he roared, his voice echoing through the mountain as he smashed into one of the tendrils.

    The Dwarf joined the fray, channeling the elemental power of the mountain itself. Bolts of lightning and surges of molten earth tore into the tendrils, burning and shattering them as the Dwarves worked together in perfect unity. The ground trembled beneath their assault, and bit by bit, the tendrils began to fray and copse.

    As the third and final tendril fell, its dark energy dissipating into the sky, the Dwarves let out a triumphant cheer. But Grundar��s expression remained grim.

    "We��ve cleared this one, but there might be more across the range," he said, his eyes scanning the horizon. "We move out! We reim every inch of our mountains."

    With hismand, the Dwarven army regrouped and set off again to cleanse everyst trace of the Great Cmity��s influence from theirnd.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the vortex above pulsed erratically. Its energy waning as the efforts from the forces on the ground took their toll. Thebined assaults of the Elves, Dwarves, and warriors like Adrien and Billy were weakening the Great Cmity��s power, and now, the very air within the vortex began to tremble.

    Cracks of light pierced through the darkness as the vortex started to destabilize, its grip on thend loosening. The once-violent swirling mass slowed, and the energy tendrils anchoring it to the world began to fray and dissolve.

    Inside the vortex, Erend and ar continued their relentless assault. Their earth and mes ripped into the massive pulsating flesh, tearing it apart piece by piece. They had fought their way through the chaotic storm of energy and now they could see the flesh weakening, its surface splitting under their attacks.

    It was close �� victory was within reach. Erend��s eyes burned with determinatio and ar��s roars echoed through the cavernous void.

    But then, as the core��s energy thinned and hope of victory seemed near, the mass of flesh convulsed violently. A surge of ck energy rippled through it and suddenly, sharp-edged tentacles shot out, moving faster than either of them could react.

    Oneshed at Erend, striking his wing and sending him spiraling downward. Another caught ar��s leg, yanking him with brutal force and flinging him to the side.

    The two Dragonborn were mmed into the solid ground inside this dimension. The surface was slick and soaked with thick, crimson blood.

    Erend groaned as he pulled himself up, his body aching from the impact. ar did the same, growling as he braced himself.

    Above them, the flesh writhed and shifted, pulling itself inward and reforming.

    Then, it dropped down from its ce to the ground, its form reshaping until it stood on two legs. Its body was humanoid covered in a dark pulsating substance that slowly molded itself into features �C arms, legs, a head.

    Eyes glowed an eerie red, and the creature��s mouth twisted into a cruel snarl.

    "You ruined my n," the Great Cmity hissed, its voice echoing in the blood-soaked air.

    Erend��s eyes narrowed, his stance low as mes flickered from his mouth.

    "Yeah. That��s right," he snarled. "Now, I��m gonna kill you."

    But as Erend and ar prepared to strike, something shocking happened. The humanoid form before them began to transform.

    Scales that identical to their own started to appear, spreading across its body like armor. Large wings unfurled from its back, and ws extended from its hands. The creature��s eyes shifted, turning into the same fiery hue as theirs.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Erend and ar felt a jolt run through them, an instinctive sensation that made their eyes widen in disbelief. This feeling, this presence... it was unmistakable.

    They were sensing a fellow Dragonborn.

    "No... what is��" ar whispered, his voiceced with shock.

    Erend��s heart pounded in his chest as he stared at the transformed creature.

    "What are you?" he asked.

    ---

 Chapter 565: The Apex

    The Great Cmity stepped forward, its movements slow and deliberate. With each step, pieces of its dark flesh sloughed off, sttering onto the crimson-stained ground where they sizzled and dissolved into smoke. The scales covering its body rippled, and wings twitched as if adjusting to the form it had taken, but the eerie glow in its eyes never wavered.

    Erend and ar watched, their eyes locked on the creature. Neither moved, still grappling with the shock of what they were seeing.

    The presence, the scales, the wings, it all felt so familiar. And yet, every instinct told them that this was impossible. Erend��s heart raced, confusion and disbelief warring in his mind.

    "How the fuck can this be?" he thought, his jaw clenched as he tried to make sense of the sight before him. "There��s no way this is another Dragonborn. It has to be a trick, some kind of illusion to throw us off."

    Experience tales at NovelBin.C?m

    ar��s eyes darted between Erend and the creature, his expression mirroring the same disbelief.

    "Erend�� what is this?" he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Erend shook his head, not taking his eyes off the figure.

    "I��m sure that thing just trying to confuse us. It knows we��re Dragonborn, and it��s using that against us. This thing is a monster. It��s not one of us."

    The Great Cmity paused, standing just a few feet away. Its flesh continued to drip, revealing more of the scaled form underneath. The edges of its mouth curled into a smirk, as if it could sense their uncertainty.

    "You doubt what you see, Dragonborn?" it hissed, its voice echoing with a twisted amusement.

    Erend��s eyes narrowed.

    "I know what you��re doing," he said. "You��re trying to make us hesitate. But it won��t work. You��re just a monster hiding behind a familiar form."

    But even as he spoke, doubt lingered in his mind. The feeling he sensed from the creature wasn��t just simr, it was identical. There was no mistaking the presence of a Dragonborn, and this one felt as real as his own.

    ar��s wings shifted as he prepared to defend himself, his eyes locked onto the Great Cmity��s movements.

    "If you��re really a Dragonborn, prove it," he challenged, his tone firm despite the confusion in his gaze.

    The Great Cmity��s smirk widened. "Oh, I don��t need to prove anything to you," it said, its voice dripping with mockery. "But you��ll soon see that we are more alike than you think."

    Erend gritted his teeth, his fists tightening and fire start flickered along his arms.

    "I don��t care what you say. You��re our enemy I we��ll destroy you."

    ar nodded, summoning his own mes, though the uncertainty still lingered in his eyes. They both braced themselves, ready for the next move. The Great Cmity continued its slow, ominous approach.

    Its steps echoed as it drew closer and its eyes locked onto Erend and ar. Its presence was overwhelming now, a twisted blend of familiar power and deep malevolence.

    Erend��s fire flickered with intensity while ar��s earth ws gleamed, both readying themselves for the final sh. But just as tension for the final battle mounted, the creature��s voice pierced the air.

    "You ever wondered why you can get visions when you touch my power?" the Great Cmity asked, its tone felt like it is very angry.

    The question hit Erend and ar like a jolt. They froze, their Magic around them dimming as their minds raced. They had never thought much about it, assuming that their ability to see those visions was simply because they were Dragonborn, wielders of a power unlike any other. But the way the Great Cmity framed it now made them doubt their assumptions.

    The creature��s distrubing expression turned even darkened as it continued as it stepping closer, its flesh still melting away.

    "If it were only one of you, I would have already killed you and consumed this world. There should be just one Dragonborn awake at this age. So how are there two of you?!" the Great Cmity said.

    Its voice grew louder, more furious with each word. Erend and ar exchanged a nce, their eyes wide with shock and confusion.

    The anger in the Great Cmity��s tone wasn��t just the rage of a monster; it felt personal, like a grudge born from betrayal. The two Dragonborn were at a loss for words, trying to process what they were hearing. They didn��t fully understand but it was bing clearer by the second that this entity was, without a doubt, one of their own.

    The Great Cmity��s face twisted into a sneer.

    "What you two are doing right now is pointless. I was once like you, acting as a protector. But now I realize there��s much more to these worlds. They don��t exist to be protected; they exist to satiate our hunger." The creature��s voice dripped with venom. "Do you know that we, Dragonborn, are the strongest beings in this world? We can do whatever we want!"

    Erend��s brow furrowed as he listened, the confusion giving way to a cold, simmering anger. He didn��t understand the full scope of the Great Cmity��s words but he knew enough.

    Whatever this creature had be, its ideals shed with everything he believed. The thought of using their power to destroy rather than protect sickened him.

    "Stop talking," Erend snapped, his eyes narrowing. "We are not like you."

    The Great Cmity let out a low, mockingugh. "You think you��re different? You think you can stand against your own nature?" Its eyes shed, and it took another step forward. "We are the apex of existence. This world belongs to us."

    Erend��s grip tightened, his mes igniting once more as he red at the creature. "You��re wrong bastard."

    ar��s eyes flickered with resolve as he joined Erend, the two Dragonborn standing side by side.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The Great Cmity, sensing his doom is closing in, don��t see any choice or hope right now. It had done everything he could to sustain its life but Erend and ar ruined it. So he only have one thing to do right now.

    He dashed at them using the force of his wings.

    ---

 Chapter 566: Under Me

    The Great Cmity��s body moved suddenly and before Erend and ar could fullyprehend its words, itunched itself forward in a blur of movement.

    A shockwave followed in its wake as it dashed at them with terrifying speed, leaving a trail of dark red energy and flesh behind it like a bloodyet hurtling through the air. The ground beneath where it had stood cracked, and the air sizzled with the heat of its power.

    Erend and ar barely had time to react. But their instinct kicked in fast, and both Dragonborn braced themselves, summoning their mes and earth Magic.

    But the sheer force of the Cmity��s attack caught them off-guard for somone who have be much weaker and looks like in the brink of death.

    Its ws shed, razor-sharp, and the first strike forced them to block rather than counter.

    CLANG!

    Erend raised his forearm, mes coating his scales as he blocked the Cmity��s blow. ar twisted his body, dodging another swipe aimed at his chest, but the follow-up hit came fast, a brutal kick to his side that sent him skidding back across the blood-soaked ground.

    The Great Cmity��s scales gleamed darkly under the crimson light. It was as hard as their own scale, and its eyes burned with an unnatural fire that definitely different from the fire in their eyes.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Its ws were sharper than they had anticipated, each shing with deadly force. Worse still, it moved with the same speed and strength as they did, if not faster.

    Erend gritted his teeth thenunching a counterattack with his w that ignited in fire. He swung at the creature��s chest, aiming for a weak spot in its body but the Cmity blocked the strike effortlessly with its own ws, sparks flying from the sh.

    ar roared while summoning the power of the earth and with a powerful stomp, he sent jagged spikes of stone erupting from the ground beneath the Cmity.

    But it leaped high into the air, wings beating hard, dodging the attack and descending upon ar with terrifying speed.

    SLASH!

    The Cmity��s ws raked across ar��s arm and drawing his blood. ar growled in pain, staggering back, but he quickly recovered, mming his fist at it and sending another shockwave of earth Magic towards the Cmity.

    Experience new stories on NovelBin.C?m

    The Cmity was forced to dodge again, but it did so with unnerving agility.

    Erend took the opening, mes bursting from his legs as he rocketed towards the Cmity and swinging his ws down with all his strength.

    The ws connected with its shoulder, cutting deep into its scales, but the creature barely flinched. Instead, it turned with a savage snarl, grabbing Erend by the throat and lifting him off the ground.

    "Pathetic!" the Cmity hissed, tightening its grip, but before it could crush Erend��s throat, ar came barreling in, ramming into the Cmity with the force of a battering ram, breaking its hold on Erend.

    Erend fell back, gasping for air, and quickly rolled to his feet. ar and the Cmity exchanged blows at blinding speed, ws against ws, fists against scales. Each strike echoed like thunder in the chaotic battlefield.

    Despite his strength, ar was being pushed back, the sheer relentless power of the Great Cmity overwhelming him. The Great Cmity then grab his arm.

    Erend, recovering then charged back in, fire roaring around his body as he unleashed a torrent of fire at their enemy. The mes engulfed the Cmity, momentarily blinding it, but it emerged from the ze unscathed, its scales shimmering.

    It lunged at Erend again, ws raised, but Erend parried with his hands, locking them into a deadly struggle of strength.

    With a roar, the Cmityshed out, wings spread wide as it mmed both Dragonborn to the ground, sending them sliding across the blood-soaked battlefield.

    Erend��s vision blurred as he crashed into the earth, but he forced himself to stand, his body screaming in pain. ar groaned, pushing himself up as well, blood dripping from fresh wounds. Their scales is being prated finally.

    They were both panting, their bodies aching from the relentless onught. The Cmity was as strong as they were��maybe even stronger��and its speed and viciousness were proving to be more than they had anticipated.

    Erend clenched his fists, mes flickering weakly as he exchanged a nce with ar. This was no ordinary enemy. The Great Cmity wasn��t just powerful, it was a twisted reflection of everything they were, and that realization gnawed at them.

    "Its power..." ar muttered through gritted teeth, his eyes filled with worry. "It��s like fighting ourselves."

    Erend nodded curtly. "Then we need to push harder."

    The Great Cmityughed darkly as it stared them down, its wings unfurling with a menacing grace.

    "You are fools if you think you would defeat me as easy as any other enemies you��ve faced," it sneered and stepping forward again. "This world belongs to me. You��re only prolonging your suffering."

    Erend and ar, bruised and bloodied, stood side by side, their determination unwavering despite the pain. They have to defeat this creature but every moment their fear is getting worse. It��s the feeling they haven��t been feeling in a very long time despite all thee enemies they had faced.

    "You see now," the Great Cmity rasped. "my power is beyond anything you canprehend. Even in this weakened state, you can��t defeat me."

    It paused, letting the words sink in.

    "I admit I made a mistake... I should havee for you both immediately, torn you apart the moment I sensed your presence. But instead, I indulged my usual methods, watching the world wither and die slowly. I wanted to savor it. But you��" its eyes narrowed, "you managed to glimpse into my essence. A mistake I won��t make again."

    "Who are you, exactly?" ar demanded. "How can you have the power of a Dragonborn?"

    The Great Cmity��s lips curled into a wicked smile.

    "Because I AM a Dragonborn. A Dragonborn who learned that our power far exceeds what we are taught to believe. A Dragonborn who cast off the chains of morality and realized that we are meant for so much more. I broke free from the petty rules and limitations that hold you back!"

    "We are meant to be protectors," Erend shot back. "We��re supposed to guard this world, not destroy it!"

    The Great Cmityughed.

    "And you think these worlds are worth protecting? Look at them! Weaklings, all of them. Lesser creatures scurrying beneath us like insects, fearing the power they can��tprehend. They are beneath us," it snarled. "Why should I waste my strength protecting those who are so far below me?"

    Something inside Erend snapped. The Cmity��s words, its twisted view of the world, cut through him like a knife. His mind shed to his family and the people he had fought to protect. His friends, his loved ones, the innocent lives that depended on him.

    He couldn��t allow this abomination to belittle everything he stood for, everything he cared about.

    His heart pounded as rage surged through him, hotter and more intense than ever before.

    "You don��t get to say that my family, my friends, are meaningless."

    Without warning, Erend thrust his hand forward, a bolt of fire shooting from his palm with tremendous force.

    ---

 Chapter 567: Outside

    Erend''s firebolt shot through the air like a zinget, fueled by the sheer intensity of his anger and Magic energy. The mes spiraled and twisted, radiating with an overwhelming force that seemed to warp the air around it.

    The Great Cmity barely had time to react before the bolt mmed into its shoulder with a searing explosion of heat and light.

    CRACK!

    The impact was devastating. The Great Cmity let out a monstrous roar as the fire pierced through its scaled flesh, sending it crashing to the ground with a thunderous impact. Dark smoke billowed up from the wound as it snarled in pain, its body writhing on the crimson-streaked earth.

    ar didn''t waste a second. Seizing the opportunity, he charged forward and closed the distance in an instant. His fist glowing with the power of earth Magic and he punch like a hammer and smashing into the Cmity''s side with a deafening crack.

    "Take this!" ar roared, delivering blow after blow, his punchesnding with terrible force.

    The ground beneath them shook as his fists connected, each strike driving the creature deeper into the earth. The Cmity roared in defiance, its wings twitching violently as it fought to regain control.

    But the Great Cmity was not so easily defeated.

    With a vicious snarl, itshed out with its ws, striking ar in the chest. The blow was swift and brutal, sending ar staggering back as blood sprayed from the fresh wounds.

    The creature rose to its feet. Its eyes burning with fury and lunged at him with rage, its wings beating furiously as it shed at him.

    ar barely managed to block, but the sheer power behind the Cmity''s attacks was overwhelming. He gritted his teeth, struggling to hold his ground as their ws shed again and again. The sound of metal-on-metal rang out as sparks flew from the collision of their scales.

    Erend, not willing to give the creature any respite, roared as he leaped back into the fray, his body wreathed in mes and lightning.

    Heunched another torrent of fire and bolt of lightning, aiming to overwhelm the creature, but the Cmity retaliated with a ferocious burst of energy and blocking Erend'' attack, the dark red aura surrounding it intensifying as it pushed both Dragonborn back with a shockwave of power.

    The battle raged on. Then suddenly, the dimension they were fighting in began to show signs of breaking. Cracks formed in the sky above and spiderwebbing outward as the space around them warped and distorted. The walls of this realm shimmered, flickering like a fragile illusion on the verge of copse.

    Erend and ar exchanged a brief nce, the realization dawning on them both. This ce, this dimension, was falling apart under the sheer intensity of their fight or maybe because its host was weakening.

    The Great Cmity snarled in frustration as it sensed the same thing. It red its wings wide and without another word, shot into the air. It flying upward with desperate speed, its form trailing dark red energy behind.

    Erend growled, pushing himself to his feet despite the exhaustion gnawing at his body.

    "We should go!" he shouted.

    ar nodded, wiping the blood from his mouth, and together theyunched themselves after the creature.

    They flew through the cracking dimension, the sky above them splintering and the ground beneath them fracturing like broken ss. The air around them seemed to vibrate, a chaotic hum that signaled the end of this warped world.

    Chunks of the realm shattered and disintegrated, the once-solid battlefield dissolving.

    The Great Cmity was just ahead, its wings beating furiously as it flew toward a tear in the dimension��a jagged rift that led back to the real world. Erend and ar pushed themselves harder, flying with every ounce of strength they had left, their eyes locked on the dark figure ahead.

    Just as thest pieces of the dimension began to crumble away, they followed the Great Cmity through the tear, their bodies passing through the rift in a blur.

    ---

    They emerged into the real world once more, the cold air hitting them like a shock after the suffocating heat of battle. The familiar sight of the Elf Pce greeted them.

    The Great Cmity was already in the sky above, its form still zing with dark energy as it prepared for the next assault.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Erend and ar hovered in the air, breathing heavily, their bodies battered and bruised but they can''t stop now.

    The Great Cmity had escaped the copsing dimension, but now they were back in their world, where they would finish what they started.

    Erend''s mes ignited once more, roaring around him as he locked eyes with the creature.

    "We''re not done yet," he muttered, his voice filled with grim determination.

    "Let''s end this," ar said.

    They both ready to unleash their strongest attack. Their body burning with maximum Magic energy.

    King Gulben stood at the highest balcony of the Elf pce with eyes fixed on the sky above. Beside him was Aurdis and below several of the pce''s wariors who had remained behind, gathered in silence. Their expressions ranged from awe to shock, as their gazes followed the figures shing.

    The storm of raw power unfolding in front of them. They watched as two familiar forms �� Erend and ar �� engaged in a fierce battle, their bodies wreathed in mes and earth Magic. But there was another, something monstrous that radiated a dark energy.

    "Who... or what is that?" Aurdis whispered.

    Its shape was simr to Erend and ar with scales and wings, but the aura it emitted was differentm its darker, more twisted. The creature moved with the same grace and power of a Dragonborn, but its presence sent a chill down her spine.

    "I do not know..." king Gulben murmured. "But it bears the strength of a Dragonborn... and more."

    A loud BOOM echoed across the sky as the three shed once again. Erend, ar, and the Great Cmity collided with such force that the shockwave rippled through the air, causing the very ground beneath the pce to tremble.

    The skies were alive with fire, lightning, earth, and streaks of dark red energy, each explosion lighting up the heavens in bursts of fiery light and power.

    The pce residents shielded their eyes as another explosion rocked the sky, the sh of Magic sending sparks raining down like falling stars. Aurdis took a step forward, her heart racing as she saw Erend and ar struggle against their enemy.

    ---

 Chapter 568: Battle In The Sky, Again

    The sh above the Elf pce raged on and growing even more intense as fire, lightning, earth, and dark energy collided in the sky. The sheer magnitude of the power released from the battle sent violent tremors through thend and air, while sparks of corrupted Magic began falling from the heavens once more, burning like drops of twisted fire as they rained down.

    Aurdis and King Gulben felt the weight of the corruption seeping into the air again. Her eyes remained locked on Erend and ar as they fought relentlessly, but she knew the corruption would soon overwhelm them if they didn''t act.

    "I have to go to the chamber, father," Aurdis said with urgent voice. "I must aid Saeldir in maintaining the protective dome."

    King Gulben who was standing beside her with his eyes still on the battle nodded gravely.

    "You are right," he replied, his gaze never wavering from the sky. "I, too, must act. I need to absorb this corrupted Magic again before it spreads. But... be careful."

    Aurdis met his gaze, her heart heavy with the weight of the moment. "You too, father," she whispered, knowing how dangerous this task was for him.

    With a final nce, Aurdis bolted from the throne room, her feet barely touching the ground as she raced to the chamber.

    As the thunderous sounds of battle filled the air behind him, King Gulben prepared for what he must do once more. He stood with the leatherbound book and slit his palm, his eyes closing in deep concentration. With a slow breath, he began the process of separating his physical body from his spirit.

    A soft hum filled the air, and then, a rift began to open before King Gulben. The space around him shimmered as the fabric of reality split, revealing the same dark dimension that had been used to absorb the corrupted Magic before.

    His spirit separated from his physical form, a translucent image of the king rising from his body. His physical form then floated upward and soared towards the sky, flying high above the pce and toward the corrupted Magic that rained from the battlefield above.

    Meanwhile, King Gulben''s spirit drifted back into the rift, crossing over into the dimension where the cave located to contain the corruption. He materialized once again in the familiar cave-like space.

    The corrupted Magic that Erend and ar fought against seeped into this ce, drawn here by the rift he had opened, and it swirled like a storm of malevolent energy.

    Gulben''s spirit form floated at the center of the cave, his ethereal hands outstretched as he began absorbing the Magic, channeling it away from the real world. His face remained calm, but inside, he could feel the immense strain building again like before.

    The corrupted energy was heavier this time, more potent, as though the battle above had brought the Great Cmity''s essence directly into this ce.

    Outside, in the real world, his physical body hovered above the pce, glowing with the silver light as it absorbed the falling sparks of corrupted Magic. The dome surrounding the Elf pce flickered when the raine down, but it held firm for now.

    Aurdis, running through the corridors, finally reached the chamber where Saeldir was waiting. He was already deep in concentration, his hands hovering over the central crystal that powered the protective dome.

    "I''m here," Aurdis said. She quickly joined Saeldir at the crystal, cing her hands on the stone, and immediately felt the pulse of Magic coursing through her. Together, they worked to reinforce the dome and strengthening the barrier.

    Aurdis closed her eyes, focusing on the protective dome and praying that they could hold out long enough for Erend and ar to finish the battle.

    ---

    Above the Elf Pce, Erend and ar were struggled against the Great Cmity. The once-mysterious creature had revealed something deeply unsettling. Now they were sure that it was actually a Dragonborn, just like them. The realization sent waves of confusion through their minds. How could one of their own be the very thing threatening to destroy and consume everything?

    ar couldn''t shake the questions running through his head. What had happened to this Dragonborn? What twisted fate had turned it into the Great Cmity? Even in the heat of battle, his thoughts churned with uncertainty, and for a moment, doubt crept into his heart. But that moment of hesitation could cost them everything.

    Erend, on the other hand, had no time for such thoughts. His fury burned too hot and wild. The words the Great Cmity had spoken still rang in his ears. Its dark and menacing voice carrying chilling certainty to them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    And now, as Erend fought, the knowledge that the ones he loved were directly below them drove him to new heights of anger. His focus was only one: defeat this monstrosity, no matter what it took.

    Every attack that Erendunched was filled with the searing intensity of his rage. mes and lightning twisted and exploded around him as he roared with a fury that matched the sky''s thunderous turmoil.

    ar also unleashed his power, but his strikes were more measured, still wrestling with the dissonance in his mind.

    The Great Cmity, however, was not faring as well as it once had. Its dying form struggled, the defeat after defeat he had experiencing now forcing a grotesque transformation.

    Blood-red scales began to cover its entire body, different from Erend''s own red-and-ck scales, these were pure crimson, like congealed blood that had hardened into an unbreakable armor. The creature''s flesh seemed almost imprable, and its new form radiated terrifying strength.

    The shift was horrifying. Its ws grew sharper, more defined, and its once vaguely humanoid form morphedpletely. Red wings unfurled from its bac and its head elongated into that of a Dragon with burning white eyes that glowed eerily against the blood-red of its body.

    These eyes, searing with intensity, were cold and lifeless �� no longer the eyes of a Dragonborn, but something entirely alien.

    As its transformationpleted, the Great Cmity let out a roar, the power behind its voiceced with dark Magic. The force of it sent shockwaves through the air, making the ground beneath the Elf Pce tremble even more violently.

    Erend snarled in response, his eyes locking onto the creature''s new form. The twisted Dragonhead and those white, soulless eyes made his rage burn even hotter, though somewhere deep inside, he could feel a trace of sadness for what this Dragonborn had be.

    But there was no time for questions or pity. He have to win.

    ---

 Chapter 569: Absorbing Their Souls

    The battle intensified once again as Erend and arunched themselves at the Great Cmity again.

    The sky above the Elf Pce was a battlefield of raging elements �� fire, lightning, and earth Magic shing violently with dark energy, each collision sending tremors through the air and the protective dome.

    The Great Cmity, now fully transformed and it fought with a newfound ferocity. Its crimson scales gleamed in the light of the crackling energy and the burning white eyes seemed to pierce through both Erend and ar as if they were nothing more than prey. Every movement be more powerful and more deadly.

    Erend attacked again, hurling a torrent of me that surged toward the creature, while ar sent jagged pirs of stone rocketing toward it. But the Great Cmity was faster.

    With a roar that shook the skies, it raised its ws and shed through the air with lightning speed, unleashing a crescent-shaped blood sh that tore through the battlefield.

    The attack came so quickly that neither Erend nor ar could react in time.

    The crescent blood sh struck them both with terrifying force. Erend felt a searing pain shoot through his left shoulder as the attack pierced his once-imprable scales. His eyes widened in shock as he staggered back, blood trickling down his arm.

    It wasn''t just the pain that stunned him �� it was the realization that his scales, which had withstood so much, had been broken.

    ar let out a grunt of pain as the blood sh struck his left hand, carving through his defenses and leaving a deep wound. He clutched his injured hand, staring at the blood seeping through his fingers, disbelief written across his face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    For a moment, both Dragonborn locked eyes, the same unspoken thought shing between them. This had never happened before. Their scales�� had been prated. The invulnerability they had always relied on was shattered.

    The Great Cmity let out a twistedugh, the sound cold and mocking, as it saw the shock in their expressions.

    Wasting no time, it flew at them again with terrifying speed, its blood-red wings slicing through the air as it closed the distance in an instant.

    CRACK!

    The creature''s fists came crashing down on Erend''s chest, the impact sending shockwaves through his body. He felt his scales begin to crack under the pressure, the familiar strength of his armor breaking apart with each brutal hit.

    He struggled to block, but the sheer power and speed of the Great Cmity''s blows overwhelmed him.

    CRACK!

    Another hitnded on ar, shattering the scales on his arm as he tried to defend himself. The force of the punch sent him hurtling backward, his body go high into the sky like a broken stone. Pain red through him.

    The Great Cmity didn''t let them have time ro rest. It continued its barrage of punches, each strike cracking their scales more and more.

    The once-mighty armor that had protected them for so long was falling apart under the onught. Both Erend and ar were being pushed to their limits, their bodies battered, their strength faltering.

    "How... is this possible?" ar gasped through gritted teeth, his mind still reeling from the shock of it all.

    Erend growled, his voice filled with fury.

    "It doesn''t matter!" he spat, trying to ignore the pain and the shock. "We finish this... now!"

    His eyes burned with determination, refusing to back down, even as his body screamed in agony.

    But the Great Cmity only grinned, its white eyes gleaming with a sinister light as it prepared to strike again. It raised its ws, ready to deliver another devastating blow.

    However, the Great Cmity itself was beginning to feel the creeping sensation of desperation. Though it had pushed Erend and ar to the brink and cracking their defenses, it could sense that its life was in peril.

    It had expended nearly all of its Magic, and without its four servants and tendrils to replenish its power, there was no way to gain more. Yet it was so close to victory and onest solution remained. If it could absorb Erend and ar''s Magic and souls, it would have enough strength to continue its mission: to consume worlds and spread its corruption.

    Erend and ar could feel the change. Despite the Great Cmity''s apparent dominance, there was a new sense of desperation emanating from it, a hunger for survival that bordered on madness. But before either of them could act on this newfound realization, the Great Cmity struck them.

    With a lightning-fast move it shed through the air. Its crimson ws slicing through ar''s left arm. The blow was so swift and powerful that ar barely had time to react before his arm was severed from his body.

    "AAAARGH!"

    His scream echoed through the battlefield as he fell from the sky, crashing into the ground below with a thunderous impact.

    Erend roared in rage and trying to retaliate, but the Great Cmity was already upon him. Its ws suddenly plunged deep into his stomach, piercing through his scales and flesh as though they were nothing.

    Erend''s eyes widened in pain and shock as the Great Cmity wrenched its ws free, leaving a gaping wound in his stomach. He stumbled, his strength failing him, before copsing beside ar on the ground.

    For the first time, both Erend and ar felt utterly helpless. Their bodies were broken, their Magic nearly depleted.

    The Great Cmitynded heavily on the ground with a wide, wicked grin. It said nothing as it stepped toward them, its talons clicking ominously on the ground.

    Then, the Great Cmity stretched out its hands. From its palms thick blood-red tentacles unfurled, writhing like serpents as they shot toward the fallen Dragonborn. The tentacles coiled around their broken bodies, tightening and Erend and ar could feel their strength being sapped away.

    The Great Cmity''s grin widened as it leaned in closer.

    "I will absorb your soul," it hissed, "and use it to destroy the world you wanted to protect."

    The words were a death sentence. ar screamed in agony as the red tentacles dug into his flesh, but the true horror came when he felt something far worse than physical pain��he felt his soul being pulled from his body.

    His vision blurred as his very essence was dragged toward the Great Cmity.

    Erend also could feel the same terrifying pull, but when the Great Cmity focused its dark, twisted Magic on him, something happened.

    The Great Cmity''s white eyes widened in shock.

    It had expected to devour Erend''s soul just as easily as ar''s, but instead, it recoiled as if it had touched something it couldn''tprehend. There was a resistance deep within Erend that defied his corruption.

    The creature''s wide grin faltered, reced with a look of confusion and then fear.

    "What... what is this?" the Great Cmity muttered, its voice trembling with disbelief.

    ---

 Chapter 570: Weakening

    The Great Cmity''s eyes were wide with horror, its once smug grin twisted into an expression of pure shock. It stared at Erend and its monstrous face contorted as if it had glimpsed something beyond even itsprehension.

    The creature''s mind reeled, desperately trying to understand what had just happened. When it attempted to absorb Erend''s soul, it had instead encountered something it could not fathom. It was a vast, bottomless pit of ck abyss. A darkness so deep and consuming that even the Great Cmity, a being of corruption, recoiled in fear.

    "What�� what are you?" the Great Cmity muttered, its voice trembling for the first time, dripping with disbelief.

    Erend gritted his teeth, his body trembling from the pain thate from the deep wound in his shoulder and the unbearable sensation of having his soul touched by the Great Cmity.

    Even though the creature had failed to absorb his soul, the attempt had left him in pain. His every muscle screamed and his Magic flickering like a dying me.

    But he couldn''t focus on the pain or the questions swirling in his mind. He had no time to dwell on why the Great Cmity had reacted with such terror. All that mattered now was stopping it before it could im ar.

    His gaze flicked to his brother-in-arms. ar writhed on the ground, the red tendrils tightening around his body and pulling at his soul. His face was pale, his breath ragged, and his eyes burned with a mixture of fury and unbearable agony.

    The pain ar was experiencing was unlike anything they had ever faced before, and Erend knew that if he didn''t act quickly, ar''s soul would be consumed.

    With a surge of determination, Erend summoned what little strength he had left. The tendrils of the Great Cmity constricted around him, their burning blood-red coils sapping at his remaining energy.

    He could feel the darkness creeping in and threatening to overwhelm him but he refused to give in. His muscles tightened, veins bulging with the effort, and he let out a guttural roar that echoed through the battlefield.

    "HAAAAAAA!!!"

    The tendrils strained. His rage and will to protect ar fueled him and igniting his spirit. With a desperate burst of strength, Erend finally shattered the tendrils that bound him, the red coils snapping like brittle branches.

    The Great Cmity recoiled, its eyes wide with disbelief.

    "Impossible..." it hissed, retreating slightly as it watched Erend break free from its grasp.

    Erend immediately jumped and stumbled to his feet, blood still trickling from his wounds. His entire body ached but he forced himself to stand. He couldn''t stop now. ar was still in danger. Without hesitation, Erendunched himself toward his friend, his hands crackling with what little Magic he could muster.

    The Great Cmity let out a screech of fury, but it was toote.

    Erend reached ar, grabbing the blood-red tendrils that bound him. With a ferocious growl, Erend pulled at them using every ounce of his remaining power to free ar from the creature''s deadly grasp.

    The tendrils resisted, writhing like serpents, but Erend''s strength was relentless. Slowly but surely, the coils loosened.

    ar who was gasping for breath felt the grip around him begin to weaken. Through the haze of pain, he looked up at Erend, their eyes meeting for a brief moment.

    Erend gave a grim nod, and with one final surge, thest of the tendrils were torn away from ar''s body, freeing him atst.

    The Great Cmity let out a howl of rage, its wings ring wide, the air around it crackling with dark energy.

    "You... will not escape!" it snarled, its voice filled with fury and desperation. It raised its ws, ready to unleash another devastating attack.

    But Erend stood firm, positioning himself between the Great Cmity and ar.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "We''re not done yet, you asshole!" Erend growled, his eyes zing.

    The Great Cmity felt its shock twist into something deeper. After its failed attempt to absorb Erend''s soul it could feel itself weakening rapidly. Its once-mighty form now showed signs of decay, as parts of its body began to melt away, thick streams of ck and red liquid pooling beneath it. The stench of the ooze filling the air with the foul smell of rot and corruption.

    Desperation wed at the creature''s mind. It could sense its own end drawing near. Yet, despite the agony that wracked its monstrous body, the Great Cmity still had enough rage to fuel one final attack.

    It snarled through its pain, the burning white eyes fixed on Erend and with a roar, it hurled itself at him with what strength it had left.

    Erend braced himself, his body still screaming from the earlier wounds. His left shoulder throbbed, the searing pain from the failed soul absorption still pulsing through his core like a raw wound.

    Every step was agony, but he couldn''t falter now. With a sharp intake of breath Erend raised his remaining strength and forcing himself to meet the Great Cmity''s charge head-on.

    The two forces collided once again but unlike before, the impact was weaker, the energy they once have now diminished. The force of their sh barely stirred the air, only a small ripple spreading from the point of contact. There was no earth-shattering power left to unleash.

    Their fight turned into a brutal, hand-to-hand struggle. Both of them grappled on the blood-soaked ground, exchanging blows with whatever strength remained.

    The Great Cmity''s wsshed out, and Erend blocked as best he could, countering with punches of his own. Every movement sent waves of pain shooting through his battered body, and the creature''s molten flesh sttered across his skin, burning like acid.

    But he didn''t stop. He couldn''t.

    With every punch and desperate strikes, Erend felt his body weaken further. His muscles screamed. The Great Cmity also faltering. Its attacks were slower, its trength waning as its body continued to degrade, oozing more of the foul liquid with every move.

    Despite this, the creature still had enough power to push Erend back. With a snarl, itnded a heavy blow and Erend staggered, his feet slipping in the slick blood beneath them. His already weakened legs gave out and with a grunt of pain, Erend was thrown backward,nding hard on the ground.

    Erend tried to push himself up but his body protested, muscles trembling with exhaustion. He looked up at the Great Cmity, its form barely holding together but still standing. It lurched toward him intending on finishing him once and for all.

    ---

 Chapter 571: The End

    The Great Cmity lunged at Erend with what remained of its strength, but its appearance showing nothing of its weakness. It still looked as terrifying as it had in the beginning. Every step it took radiating an overwhelming aura of dread.

    For the first time, Erend felt fear seize him as the creature charged, its ws ready to tear him apart. His body was battered and broken, pain surging through him. He was desperate, clinging to thest threads of his will.

    He couldn''t let this thing win.

    As the Great Cmity neared, Erend forced himself to calm his racing heart, his mind scrambling for anyst-ditch strategy.

    His breath came out ragged, his legs shaking beneath him as he nted his feet firmly on the blood-soaked ground. He waited, muscles coiled, eyes locked on the creature''s advance. His instincts screamed at him to run and flee from the unstoppable forceing his way, but he stood his ground, his gaze still sharp.

    Closer.

    Closer.

    Then, just before the Great Cmity''s ws could reach him, Erend moved.

    With a swift motion, he swept his leg low to the ground, catching the creature off guard. His foot mmed into its legs, knocking the Great Cmity off bnce. Its monstrous form tumbled to the ground with a heavy crash, sending blood and dark ooze sttering in every direction.

    Erend didn''t waste a second. As soon as the creature hit the ground, he roared, a surge of adrenaline rushing through him. Ignoring the searing pain in his body, he leaped into the air and came crashing down on the Great Cmity with his fists raised.

    With all the strength he had left, Erend began to maul the creature.

    His punchesnded with brutal force, each punch cracking the Great Cmity''s decaying body further. His knuckles burned from the impact, but he didn''t care.

    He swung again, and again, a wild fury taking over as he pummeled the creature''s molten, oozing form.

    Erend was filled with emotion as his fists mmed into the Great Cmity''s face, shattering parts of its twisted, scaled features.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Great Cmity snarled in pain, but it could barely fight back. Its body was disintegrating, leaking foul liquid that sizzled against the ground. It tried to lift its ws, to strike back at Erend, but its movements were sluggish, the strength it once wielded slipping away.

    Erend saw the fear in the creature''s eyes �� the same fear it had shown when it tried to devour his soul. He was winning. The Great Cmity was losing.

    The Great Cmity who were battered and on the brink of defeat, let out a deep, ragged breath. Its body start to dissolving into a vile mass, but its eyes still glowed with malice. As Erend rained down his final blows, the creature suddenly spoke, its voice cutting through the air like a jagged knife.

    "Do you think I''m the only one who became like this?!" it rasped through the pain.

    Erend froze mid-punch, his fist hanging in the air, confusion clouding his gaze. He red at the Great Cmity, uncertain if he had heard correctly.

    "What did you say?" Erend asked.

    The Great Cmity coughed out a twistedugh, even as its body crumbled further into the dark ooze beneath it.

    "This power... you think I''m the only one who realized that we should conquer? Not serve them?!"

    Erend''s eyes narrowed as he tried to make sense of the creature''s words. His mind, fogged by exhaustion and pain, slowly began to clear. For the first time since the battle began he could think clearly. He could hear the weight behind what the Great Cmity was saying.

    "What do you mean?" Erend demanded, leaning closer. "Who else is going toe?"

    The Great Cmity''s draconic face twisted into a smirk, one of its sharp teeth barely hanging in its decaying maw.

    "The worlds are many... your enemies wille from all sides of them. You can''t win by yourself, even with your power!"

    Erend felt a cold chill crawl up his spine, the creature''s words piercing him. His heart pounded in his chest and a creeping fear spread through his body.

    The implications were overwhelming. Worlds beyond this one�� enemies from every side. The possibility was endless.

    What if others like the Great Cmity existed? What if another Dragonborn �� someone as powerful as him or ar, but corrupted �� came for him? What if they had already started to gather?

    Erend''s mind raced with the thought of facing an unstoppable tide of enemies, stronger and more twisted than the one before him. He didn''t know what he would do if it happened.

    He didn''t know if he could stop it.

    Sensing Erend''s hesitation, the Great Cmity''s smirk widened. It could feel the Dragonborn''s mind unraveling, his confusion and fear taking hold. And it seized the opportunity.

    With a sudden burst of movement, the Great Cmityshed out, its w shooting toward Erend''s neck.

    But before it could reach him, the ground beneath them shifted. A sharp, jagged spike of earth erupted from the ground and impaled the Great Cmity''s hand, destroying it in a spray of ck ichor.

    The creature howled in pain.

    "Erend!" a voice called out from behind. "Kill that bastard!

    Erend snapped back to reality at the sound of ar''s voice. He turned and saw his friend, weak but alive,ying down behind him, hands glowing faintly with thest of his Magic.

    ar''s eyes burned again. His fear evaporated, reced by the fury. The Great Cmity''s words were meant to break him. He couldn''t let this monster, or any other like it, win.

    "HAAAAAA!!!"

    With a fierce roar, Erend punch again at the Great Cmity, his fists crackling with what little Magic he had left. He brought his arm down with mind that focused on one thing, to end this once and for all.

    "You''re done!" Erend shouted, his voice echoing across the battlefield as he struck again and again.

    The Great Cmity writhed beneath him, its body disintegrating faster with every blow. Its eyes, once burning with defiance, now flickered with the final realization of its defeat.

    With one final punch, Erend shattered what was left of the Great Cmity''s form. The creature let out a gurgling scream, its voice lost in the air as its body crumbled into nothing more than a puddle of foul liquid. Chapter Find:

    It was over.

    Erend braethed heavily and stood over the remains of the Great Cmity, his body trembling from exhaustion but his mind clear. He nced back at ar, who gave him a nod, the fire in his eyes matching Erend''s own.

    ---

 Chapter 572: The Looming Threat

    The light of dawn finally pierced the sky, breaking through the darkness as the red vortex and swirling clouds faded into nothingness. The long, harrowing night hade to an end.

    Erend stood there with his aching body, covered in bruises, cuts, and dirt. His scales are gone now. He was staring at what remained of the Great Cmity. A foul, bubbling pool of ck liquid that reeked of rot and decay.

    The stench was unbearable, but it wasn''t just the smell that pressed heavily on his heart. The Great Cmity''s words still echoed in his mind, lingering like a curse he couldn''t shake.

    "The worlds are many... enemies wille from all sides..."

    Even in victory, Erend felt a gnawing sense of danger and threat. If what the Great Cmity said was true, this battle might have been just the beginning. His loved ones could still be in danger. The threat wasn''t over. It might never be over.

    Erend clenched his fists, the weight of responsibility pressing down on him harder than any physical blow. He had won, but the fear of what mighte next and enemies even more powerful and twisted than the Great Cmity already burdened his mind. And that fear, the possibility that the battle could spread across worlds, haunted him even in this moment of victory.

    "Erend!" a weak voice called out from behind.

    Snapped out of his thoughts, Erend turned and saw ar lying on the ground. He was barely able to lift his head.

    The faint glow of Magic that had saved him moments ago had fadedpletely from ar''s hands. He looked utterly drained, his body motionless except for the small movement of his lips.

    "Help me, damnit," ar rasped, his voice hoarse and weak.

    Erend cursed under his breath, realizing just how badly ar had pushed himself. His friend had used thest of his power to save him from the Great Cmity''s final attack. Now, he couldn''t even move.

    Without hesitation, Erend limped over to ar, each step sending jolts of pain through his battered body. Kneeling beside him, he saw the exhaustion in ar''s eyes, the toll that the battle had taken on both of them. For a brief moment, their eyes met, and despite the exhaustion, there was still a fire in ar''s gaze. It was a shared understanding of what they had just survived.

    "I''ve got you," Erend muttered, sliding his arm under ar''s shoulder, helping him sit up slowly. ar winced, his body stiff and unresponsive but he didn''tin.

    "You did it," ar said, his voice barely a whisper. "You ended it."

    Erend nodded but couldn''t find the words to respond. Did he really end it? Or had they just dyed the inevitable?

    As they sat together on the bloodstained battlefield, the first rays of sunlight warming their faces, Erend couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding. Victory hade but the battle was far from over, not in the way the Great Cmity had warned. There were still countless threats lurking out there, hidden across the many worlds, waiting for their moment.

    Erend nced at the horizon, the warm morning sun slowly rising. It should have felt like hope, like a new beginning, but instead, it felt like the calm before the next storm.

    Chapter Experience:

    With a sigh, he tightened his grip on ar, pulling him up to his feet with great effort. "Let''s get out of here," Erend said. "We need to rest, man."

    ar gave a faint nod, his legs barely able to support him, but with Erend''s help they managed to walk away from the carnage. Behind them, the battlefield was silent. The remnants of their hard-fought battle now nothing more than echoes in the dawn.

    As they limped away, Erend couldn''t shake the feeling that this peace wouldn''tst. But for now, at least, the sun had risen, and they had survived.

    From the distance, a group of shadows appeared on the horizon, gradually growingrger as they approached. Erend squinted through the morning light. It was Aurdis, Saeldir, Adrien, Billy, and several other Elves were riding toward them, their horses galloping across the blood-soaked battlefield.

    As they drew closer, Aurdis was the first to dismount, rushing forward with worry written all over her face. Without a word, she threw her arms around Erend and holding him tightly. Erend winced from the pain but returned the embrace, feeling a sense of relief wash over him in her presence.

    "You did it," Aurdis whispered, her voice thick with emotion.

    "Yeah. Barely," Erend replied with a weak chuckle, ncing at ar, who was now slumped on the ground, breathing heavily.

    Aurdis pulled back, studying Erend''s bruised and bloodied face. "We''ll get you both back to the pce," she said softly. "You need rest."

    Erend nodded but gestured toward the foul-smelling puddle of ck liquid that was once the Great Cmity.

    "There''s still a remnant of that thing there," he said, his voice hoarse. "It smells horrible, but I''m sure you''ll want to take a look at it, Saeldir."

    The Archmage nodded in understanding. "I''ll examine it," he said in his calm, measured tone. Without dy, he dismounted from his horse and made his way toward the vile pool, while the rest of the Elves began assisting Erend and ar, preparing to take them back to the pce.

    Aurdis supported Erend as he staggered toward one of the waiting horses, her hands gentle but firm as she helped him mount. Adrien and Billy took care of ar, lifting him carefully onto another horse, despite the fact that the Dragonborn could barely keep his eyes open from exhaustion. The others moved swiftly, ensuring that both men were secure for the journey back.

    Meanwhile, Saeldir approached the pool with a deep frown. The foul stench filled his nostrils and he could still feel the dark energy emanating from the remains of the Great Cmity. His keen senses as Archmage detected the lingering malevolence, the twisted essence of the creature still clinging to the liquid.

    "This is worse than I thought," Saeldir murmured to himself, his expression darkening.

    He extended his hand, Magic shimmering faintly around his fingers as he called forth a vial made of smooth stone from within his robes. Without touching the liquid directly, Saeldir conjured a faint current of Magic that carefully lifted a portion of the ck substance into the vial.

    The liquid hissed and bubbled as it entered the stone container but Saeldir remainedposed then sealing the vial with a flick of his palm.

    He stared at the vial for a moment, his frown deepening. Whatever this substance was, it still held a dark power, a power that demanded further study. As much as it repulsed him, Saeldir knew it was his duty to contain it and learn from it.

    He thenturning his gaze to the destruction surrounding him �� the broken ground, the remnants of a brutal battle, and the shatteredndscape �� Saeldir couldn''t help but feel the weight of what had transpired. This battle had left scars.

    With a final nce at the vial in his hand, Saeldir turned away from the battlefield and made his way back toward the pce, where the others were waiting.

    The fight was over, finally.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ---

 Chapter 573: The Moment

    Days passed in a blur consisting of recovery for the Elven warriors and Mages, their bodies healing from the intense battle that had ravaged theirnds. The Great Cmity was defeated, but the lingering sense of danger hung in the air, reminding everyone that vignce was still needed. They can''t shake it after what they just witnessed in front of their eyes.

    So despite their victory, not all had fully lowered their guard.

    King Gulben, Saeldir, Aerchon, and Aurdis were among those who remained ever watchful, their minds alert to the possibility of any sudden threats. They couldn''t afford to rxpletely, even with the immediate danger gone.

    The fear of what mighte next had rooted itself deep in their hearts. The battle had shaken them, but it was the presence of Erend and ar, the two Dragonborns, that had turned the tide for them. Without them, the Elves or this world weren''t sure if they could have stood against such a powerful force.

    Because of this, there was an unspoken debt owed to the two Dragonborns, and the Elves were eager to show their gratitude.

    Throughout the days of healing, Erend and ar received the best treatment the Elven healers and servant could offer. Their wounds were tended to by the most skilled hands and they were given rare herbs, potions, and food meant only for royalty. It was an honor, one that Erend wasn''t quite sure how to handle.

    As hey in a grand room within the pce, surrounded by luxuries he never asked for, Erend shifted ufortably. The plush bed, the endless trays of food, the constant attention, it all felt too much. He was used to the hardships of battle and the raw grit of survival, not the pampered life of nobility.

    "This is�� different," he muttered to himself, staring at the elegant ceiling above him, carved with intricate Elven designs.

    He had saved their world, yes, but this royal treatment felt almost surreal. He don''t fight just because of them but because the Great Cmity will devour his world if he don''t kill it.

    Part of him felt like he didn''t deserve it. After all, the threat was still out there, looming in the shadows of other worlds. Yet, here he was, lying in luxury.

    Despite his unease, Erend couldn''t help but nce over at ar, who was lying in a bed next to his, fully immersed in theforts of the pce. Unlike Erend, ar had no qualms about thevish treatment. After spending so long in the treacherous Chaos Realm, fighting on his own and enduring endless hardship, he weed the pampering with open arms.

    "This is the life, Erend." ar grinned, stretching outzily as an Elven healer gently applied a soothing balm to his shoulders. His eyes closed in bliss, enjoying every moment of the royal treatment. "You should learn to rx a little, Erend. Let them take care of you. Don''t be so tense all the time, man."

    Erend raised an eyebrow, watching his friend with amusement. "You''re enjoying this a little too much."

    Erend didn''t talk to ar about what he heard from the Great Cmity in itsst breath. He don''t know if ar also heard it at that time or not.

    ar chuckled. "After everything I went through in the Chaos Realm? You bet I am. I deserve this. We both do."

    Despite himself, Erend smiled, shaking his head. ar had a point. They had fought, bled, and nearly died. Perhaps a littlefort wasn''t so bad, though Erend still couldn''t shake the feeling that he didn''t quite belong in this world of elegance and privilege.

    Aurdis entered the room then, her presence calming and warm as she approached them with a smile.

    "How are you two holding up?" Aurdis asked.

    "Never better," ar said with a grin, gesturing to the healer by his side. "You Elves know how to treat your savior."

    Erend chuckled, but his expression was more subdued. "I''m fine, Aurdis. Just�� adjusting."

    She nodded, understanding his difort. "We are grateful to you both, more than words can express. Without you, we wouldn''t have survived that battle." Her gaze softened as she looked at Erend. "You''re a hero to my people, and me."

    Erend smiled to that words. "I just did what I had to," he said.

    "And that''s why you''re a hero," Aurdis said gently. "Because you chose to fight for us."

    Erend looked at Aurdis, the one woman he loved, and for a brief moment everything else faded away. The tension in his body lessened as he gazed into her eyes, seeing the relief there, the softness that told him that even in the midst of uncertainty, she found peace in his presence.

    He didn''t want to shatter that. The weight of the Great Cmity''s ominous words lingered in his mind, but he decided to push those thoughts aside. At least for now.

    Erend smiled back at her, the kind of smile that felt genuine, despite everything swirling inside him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Yeah," he said, his voice a little lighter than before. "I guess I am a hero, huh?" Chapter Experience:

    He tried to embrace the easiness that ar had been savoring. Maybe his friend was right. After everything, he needed to let go for just a little while. The battles woulde again but for now, he had earned this moment, hadn''t he? He needed to believe that.

    Aurdis smiled warmly, a quiet happiness filling her gaze. "You always have been."

    Before Erend could reply, ar''s voice broke through, dripping with yful sarcasm.

    "Oh, please," ar groaned from his bed. "You two should just get a room together and leave me alone with my tragic loneliness." He put a hand dramatically over his forehead, earning a chuckle from both Aurdis and Erend.

    Aurdis shook her head with a lightugh, her cheeks flushed slightly from ar''s teasing.

    "You''ll be fine, ar. I''m sure you''ll survive a little more pampering on your own."

    Erend turned to ar, amused. "You''re thest person I''d worry about being lonely. You''ve got half the pce staff catering to you."

    "Doesn''t mean I can''t feel abandoned," ar quipped. "But seriously, Erend, don''t mess this up. We''ve saved the world and now you''ve got the attention of a beautiful Elf princess. Just go with it, man."

    Erend rolled his eyes, though he couldn''t hide his smile. "Thanks for the advice," he said dryly.

    "Never enough," ar shot back with a wink. "But go ahead. I''ll just be here, enjoying my tragic loneliness while you two get all sentimental."

    Aurdisughed softly again and turned to Erend, her eyes sparkling.

    "He''s right about one thing, you know," she said, her voice lowering slightly. "You do need to let yourself enjoy this. Even if it''s just for a little while."

    Erend looked at her, feeling the warmth in her words, and for once, he let himself believe it. He wasn''t just a warrior, constantly bracing for the next fight. For now, he could be more than that. He could be a man who''d earned a moment of peace.

    "Alright," he said, ncing at ar and then back at Aurdis. "I guess I''ll take that advice."

    With a grin, Aurdis nodded, and together they left the room, leaving ar behind with his exaggerated sighs of ''loneliness.'' As they walked through the pce halls, the weight of everything they had fought for felt lighter.

    For now, they had each other, and the calm after the storm.

    ---

 Chapter 574: Calm Time?

    In the days that followed, tranquility began to settle over the Elvennds. The scars from the Great Cmity''s attack were visible across the pce grounds and the viges beyond, but Elven Magic worked tirelessly to mend the damage.

    Charred remains of walls and upturned earth that once spoke of war started to transformed into rejuvenated gardens and flowering meadows. The Elves were confident their Magic would restore every piece of their homnd, no matter the destruction.

    Erend and ar, though healing well under the care of the Elven healers, carriedyers of weariness from their battles. Injuries had built up from months of fighting, and no potion or spell could erase their exhaustion overnight. Yet, they felt relief in the calm and took sce in the absence of immediate threats. Chapter Continue:

    One evening, Erend managed to reach Arty through their connected mind. Her voice filled with relief upon hearing his voice.

    "Erend! Thank god... We didn''t know if��"

    "I''m here," Erend assured her, a smile crossing his face as he listened to his sister''s familiar voice. "We''re all fine. ar too. Can you tell General Lennard to pass word to Adrien and Billy''s families? Let them know they are also safe."

    Arty''s response was filled with warmth and resolve, and she promised to convey his message. Knowing his family and friends would hear of his safety was enough to settle some of the worry that had been gnawing at him.

    During the quiet weeks that followed, Erend found himself gravitating more and more toward Aurdis. With each evening, they''d find secluded moments away from the formalities of court, wandering together through moonlit corridors or meeting beneath the starlit canopy in the pce gardens.

    ar, who noticed Erend''s nightly escapes in the middle of the night, simply smiled and shook his head, choosing to keep his yfulments to himself.

    ar, in his way, was also enjoying the quiet. For someone who had spent years in the chaotic realms, he took every chance to immerse himself in theforts of this world. Elven healers tended to him daily, soothing his old wounds and coaxing strength back into his body. He epted the peace, knowing their rest was both earned and, perhaps, a fleeting gift.

    The days passed, stretching into weeks, and the Elves began to resume life as before, theirughter and music slowly filling the pce halls once more.

    Under the pale light of dusk, Erend and Aurdis sat side by side in the small garden behind the pce.

    It was a ce of quiet beauty, nestled among trees whose silver leaves caught thest light of day and casting a gentle shimmer over the garden.

    They hade here often in the past to find a moment of peace, where the weight of the world felt lighter, softened by each other''s presence.

    Aurdis leaned her head on Erend''s shoulder, and together they watched the shadows stretch across the ground, peaceful and still.

    Her hand slipped into his, their fingers interwoven and for a moment they simply sat in silence, letting the serenity of the garden fill the space between them.

    "We were lucky," Aurdis murmured after a time, her voice soft with relief. "So many survived. Even our warriors and mages�� they were wounded, yes, but��" She lifted her head slightly to look at him, her eyes brimming with gratitude. "It could have been so much worse."

    Erend nodded, feeling the weight of her words. He thought back to the fierce battle they had faced, the chaos and fire, and the near-hopeless odds. Yet here they were, bruised but alive, their people safe and their world spared. Its was no doubt a huge sess.

    "It''s because of you and ar," Aurdis said, a note of sadness threading through her voice. She lowered her gaze. "Without you, I don''t know if�� if we would have been able to stand against it."

    She then looked up at him, her brow creased slightly. "And all I did was watch from the behind. I should have done more."

    Erend''s hand tightened gently around hers.

    "That''s not true," he said firmly with warm gaze. "You helped, Aurdis. More than you know. And I fought because I had something worth protecting�� someone worth fighting for. You gave me a reason to keep going, even when it felt impossible. You and they all reminded me what I am were fighting for."

    A small smile lifted the corners of Aurdis''s lips, her expression softening as she looked at him. She rested her head against his shoulder once more. Right now, her heart lighter.

    "Thank you, Erend," she whispered, her voice barely above a breath. "For all of it. For being here."

    Erend brushed a gentle kiss on her forehead, feeling a peace he hadn''t known in a long time.

    In this quiet garden, with Aurdis beside him, he allowed himself to rx.

    ---

    In the bright light of his chamber, Saeldir worked tirelessly surrounded by shelves filled with ancient scrolls, delicate vials, and crystals that pulsed faintly with stored Magic.

    He had barely rested since the battle, driven by an insistent need to ensure the pce grounds and surroundingnds were secure.

    In front of him, arge crystal mirror shimmered, its surface rippling like water as he channeled his energy into it, using it as a conduit to scan the Magical currents in the area.

    He leaned forward, his eyes narrowed in concentration. The mirror disyedyers of the pce''s protective energy fields, each shimmering with various hues as they inteced to form a resilient barrier.

    Saeldir methodically checked each thread, searching for any signs of instability, any lingering spells that might have slipped through in the chaos of the battle.

    For a while, everything appeared undisturbed, and he allowed himself a small measure of relief.

    But as he nced over one of the outeryers, his attention sharpened. A faint ripple had disturbed the smooth flow of the Magic. It was brief, almost imperceptible, but enough to set his instincts on edge.

    Saeldir frowned, leaning closer, his hand hovering over the crystal as he focused on the spot. It wasn''t just a ripple; as he observed, he saw the faint outline of what appeared to be a small vortex, spinning quietly against the flow of Magic.

    It flickered with strange energy, Saeldir thought it was no natural disturbance.

    Just as suddenly as it appeared, the vortex faded, leaving the protective barrier untouched.

    Yet the unsettling sensation lingered, a warning prickling at the edges of Saeldir''s mind.

    ---n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 575: Foreboding

    Despite the brief nature of the disturbance, Saeldir''s instincts said to him that this was more than a mere Magical flicker.

    He had learned to trust his hunches, honed over centuries of studying and manipting the delicate weave of Magical currents. He could sense that something was amiss, something far deeper than what the surface showed.

    Moreover, its just few weeks ago that those decisive battle happened.

    Without wasting a moment, he grabbed a small, silver-bound journal from his desk and quickly noted down the details of the ripple.

    His handwriting was swift but meticulous, recording the unusual vortex he had seen, its strange energy and the exact ce of the pce it had appeared.

    With a final nce at the crystal mirror, Saeldir straightened, tucked the journal under his arm, and made his way to the throne room.

    Inside the throne room, King Gulben sat upon his seat looking at the tome he had used to open the secret dimension, his posture straight yet bearing an unmistakable weariness.

    The toll of containing the corrupted Magic during the battle was still evident in his paleplexion, and though he was a strong ruler, the king''s exhaustion was unmistakable.

    Saeldir approached and bowed respectfully.

    "Your Majesty," he said. "I apologize for disturbing you at this hour, but I have saw something that maybe important."

    King Gulben studied him for a moment, his eyes sharp but shadowed. He gestured for Saeldir toe closer, nodding with a faint sigh.

    "I will hear it. What have you saw?"

    Saeldir stepped forward, his expression serious as he opened the journal and pointed to the hastily scrawled notes.

    "Earlier, while I was inspecting the Magical fields surrounding the pce, I saw something that looks like a ripple, a distortion in the protective barrier. It was brief, barelysting a moment, but it formed into what seemed to be a small vortex."

    King Gulben''s brow furrowed as he listened, his attention growing after hearing his words.

    "A vortex? Was it of our Magic, or did it feel foreign?"

    "I''m still not sure, but my hunch said that it was foreign, my lord," Saeldir replied. "It felt�� chaotic, and entirely unlike the natural disturbances we sometimes experience. It vanished as quickly as it appeared, but I fear it may have been a warning to something more substantial."

    The king''s fingers tightened slightly on the arm of his throne, and he look at Saeldir with a piercing gaze. "You think it could be a gateway, then?"

    "Perhaps," Saeldir admitted. "Or, at the very least, a weak point, a fracture that might be exploited by forces from outside our realm. We''ve seen firsthand the reach of the Great Cmity and the Chaos Realm; it would not be unreasonable to suspect lingering forces or even new threats."

    King Gulben took a deep, steadying breath, the lines on his face etched deeper as he absorbed Saeldir''s words.

    "I see. This pce and thisnd barely begun to recover from thest assault. Are we really not able to have the luxury of time?" King Gulben said, frustated.

    "No, my lord," Saeldir agreed, his expression darkening. "I believe we must prepare. Quietly, so as not to rm the people, but thoroughly. There may be something more to that wille here."

    "Yes, your majesty. I will immediately proceed."

    After that, Saeldir strode back out of the room, leaving king Gulben sighing heavily in his chair.

    ---

    ary on the soft, intricately woven bedspread in his room, the faint scents of fresh flowers from the pce gardens drifting through the open window.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He had just finished a modest meal, the remnants of which now rested on a nearby tray.

    Alone, the silence enveloped him, and his thoughts began to wander to the memories of the battle that had recently threatened their existence.

    The fight against the mad Dragonborn had been intense. It was chaotic, and filled with a power that resonated deeply within him.

    ar had felt the raw energy coursing through the air, the almost palpable tension that apanied every strike and counter.

    He couldn''t shake the fear that had begun to creep into his mind: if such a formidable enemy could be so consumed by madness and power, what was to stop him from following the same dark path?

    The thought clung to him like a shadow, making him disturbed.

    He pondered their kind, the Dragonborn, and how isted he felt. Beside Erend whom he considered a brother in arms, he had encountered only their enemy �� the one who sought to devour them.

    Where were the others of their kind? Were they watching from the shadows, or had they vanished entirely, consumed by the chaos that seemed to follow their lineage?

    ar winced as the memory of being dragged by the Great Cmity surfaced, the pain still vivid in his mind. He had thought it was the end; he had thought he would fail.

    The feeling of helplessness was suffocating, a cruel reminder of how precarious their existence truly was. But then, Erend had intervened.

    He somehow able to counter the dark force with a strength ar could barelyprehend. It had shocked the Great Cmity then turning the tide in that desperate moment.

    What had happened then? How had Erend managed to stand against such overwhelming darkness? ar felt a knot of confusion tighten in his chest.

    He knew that there was something special about Erend. And that same hidden power allowed him to resist the grip of the Cmity. He was sure that Erend himself have no idea what it his power. Which make him dangerous even for himself.

    He then turned his gaze to the window, staring out at the starlit sky, where the moon hung low and bright.

    He begin to feel a foreboding feeling settled in his stomach, an instinctive feeling that something else was approaching.

    ar leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees as he looked into the night.

    He felt a stirring in his spirit, a sense that the tranquility they had begun to embrace was but a fleeting illusion.

    Something wasing, something that could alter the fragile peace they had fought so hard to reim.

    ---

 Chapter 576: Summoned

    The following morning, as sunlight seeped through the ancient arches of the pce, Erend and ar received an unexpected summons to the throne room. They exchanged uneasy nces, sensing that whatever news awaited them might shatter the fragile calm they had until this moment.

    Erend and ar thought that this is might be the time. Though, they didn''t say anything to each other.

    Walking through the vast halls, they felt a somber weight pressing down on them. As they approached the towering doors of the throne room, Erend clenched his jaw and ar''s expression grew steely. What could be serious enough for the king to call them so suddenly?

    They entered the room and saw King Gulben on his throne, his face solemn, framed by the quiet shadows of the pce. Beside him, Saeldir stood with his arms crossed, a pensive look in his eyes. Erend and ar bowed in greeting.

    "Your Majesty," Erend began. "You sent for us?"

    King Gulben nodded. "Yes. I wish the circumstances were different, but this matter could not wait." He nced at Saeldir who stepped forward, his eyes meeting their eyes with a grave intensity.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Last night," Saeldir began, his voice low, "I observed something unusual within the protective Magical fields surrounding the pce. It was brief ripple that almost invisible, but it formed into a small vortex. This�� disturbance was unlike any natural anomaly we''ve seen. I believe it may be the precursor to somethingrger."

    The air in the throne room grew thick with silence as Erend and ar absorbed his words. Both felt their hearts sink, their expressions hardening as they looked at each other. Though neither said it aloud, a quiet understanding passed between them. They had both sensed deep within that this peace was only a lull, a prelude to whatever came next.

    Erend took a breath, steeling himself.

    "Do we know where the disturbance came from?" he asked.

    "No," Saeldir replied, his tone cautious. "But it felt foreign and chaotic. It vanished as soon as it appeared, but I fear it''s a warning. Given what we''ve seen from the Great Cmity and the Chaos Realm before, it''s not unreasonable to suspect that forces from other worlds may be attempting to breach our defenses."

    King Gulben''s face tightened as he listened, his gaze heavy with the weight of unspoken thoughts.

    "We''ve barely had a moment''s rest since thest attack," he said, frustrationcing his words. "Thisnds and our people�� are they never to see peace?"

    ar felt the familiar burn of determination surge within him, his fists clenching slightly.

    "Whatever it is, we''ll face it, Your Majesty," he said firmly. "We fought back thest threat, and we''ll do it again if necessary."

    Erend nodded in agreement, his expression resolute. "We''ll protect this realm with all that we have, just as we did before. If this is a gateway, then we''ll find it. And we''ll stop whatever tries toe through."

    The king studied them, and though worry shadowed his eyes, a glimmer of confidence emerged in his gaze.

    "You''ve proven your loyalty and strength time and again. The people look to you both as protectors. But�� this is not even your world," king Gulben said. "Can we even keep asking for you two to fight for us? I know the weight of this fight bears heavily on both of you. Our realm owes you a great debt, one we may never be able to repay."

    His voice wavered slightly, as though the admission cost him more than he would willingly let on.

    ar and Erend nodded in silent agreement. Though he didn''t speak, the resolve in his eyes made hismitment clear.

    Erend and ar had already made peace with the knowledge that their fight was bigger than borders or allegiances. They were bound by the responsibility to prevent the chaos from spilling into Erend''s world as well. And ar is willing to help him.

    King Gulben looked between them, a touch of mncholy in his expression.

    "Very well," he said. "I will see to it that you both have every resource at your disposal. This threat must be extinguished."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Erend replied, his voice steady.

    ar nced at Erend, a flicker of shared understanding passing between them. They had faced the Great Cmity, wrestled with the depths of their own fears, and felt the vulnerability that came with fighting an enemy from the shadows.

    This will just be another battle.

    ---

    As they stepped out of the throne room and into the quiet sunlit corridors, Erend and ar walked side by side, their expressions somber. The heavy news weighed on them both.

    Erend exhaled, his shoulders tense.

    "Looks like we don''t get any time to catch our breath after all," he muttered, ncing at ar with a wry smile.

    ar chuckled, though there was a weariness in his eyes.

    "What did we expect, really?" he replied, the hint of humor softening his features. "But I''d be lying if I said I didn''t wish for at least a year or more where we could just sit around."

    They continued down the corridor, passing by ornate carvings. Despite the beautiful surroundings, the looming sense of threat was unmistakable. ar sighed, a smile tugging at his lips as he turned to Erend.

    "If we''re going to stay sharp anyway, maybe we should hit the Dungeon World again," ar said.

    "You want to go back to the Dungeon World so soon?"

    ar grinned. "Why not? If we''re facing another threat soon, we might as well be ready for anything. And besides, I kind of miss those strange creatures."

    Erend nodded, understanding the truth in ar''s words. "It''s a solid n. But the Dungeon World always has a way of testing us in unexpected ways. But its our only choice to get the strength we needed."

    As they made their way toward their quarters, the gravity of their situation remained with them, but they already knew what they need to do.

    ---

 Chapter 577: Back Again

    After a brief conversation with Saeldir and king Gulben, Erend and ar approached the Elves with an uncharacteristic directness and immediately asking for an abundance of nourishing meals and swift healing.

    They understood that the Elves would jump at the chance to offer their aid and for once, they didn''t hold back their requests, recognizing the urgency of preparing themselves for the trials awaiting them in the Dungeon World.

    The Elves received their requests with open enthusiasm. Rather than feeling the burden of another favor, they looked genuinely pleased, their faces lighting up with excitement and gratitude as they prepared to give all they could.

    Word quickly spread through the pce, and soon the quiet halls hummed with renewed purpose as Elven healers, attendants, and cooks set about their work with cheerful energy.

    Within hours, Erend and ar were led to a private healing chamber bathed in warm light. Here, the Elves had prepared a feast tailored to their needs, filled with restorative herbs, powerful elixirs, and delicacies designed to replenish strength.

    Skilled healers were present as well, each equipped with enchanted remedies, potions, and techniques to speed their recovery.

    As they ate, Erend felt his strength returning with each bite, the food and potions revitalizing him. He could feel the Elven Magic working within, repairing his tired muscles and healing bruises he hadn''t realized he''d carried. ar''s face, too, grew more animated, his energy visibly renewing as he devoured the food with an appreciative smile.

    Between bites, ar gave Erend a knowing look.

    "I think we could get used to this," he said, chuckling as he held up a ss filled with a sparkling golden liquid. "To strength and to being ready for whatever''s next."

    Erend grinned, lifting his own ss. "To the Dungeon World, and all its secrets waiting for us."

    As they sat surrounded by the generosity of their Elven allies, the two Dragonborn felt not only their physical vitality returning but also a deeper sense of camaraderie with the Elves.

    They had each be a part of this world in their own way, united by a shared goal. And for the moment, they allowed themselves to enjoy it, knowing that soon enough, they would return to the shadowed depths of the Dungeon World.

    ---

    For the next three days, Erend and ar embraced the luxury of the Elven hospitality with uncharacteristic ease. Every request was met swiftly with King Gulben, Aerchon, and Saeldir offering their full support, well aware of the uneasy warning Saeldir had discovered.

    Aurdis, in particr, seemed almost constantly by Erend''s side, going beyond simply helping. Her attention was meticulous. She insisted on handling the smallest details of his recovery herself, bringing specially brewed teas and Magical ointments, her every action hinting at her desire to be involved deeply in his care.

    Erend felt bothforted and a little flustered by Aurdis''s attention, though he''d never admit it aloud. Her gaze would linger and when she sat by him, speaking softly, he felt his guard falter, almost as though her presence itself was healing some unseen wound.

    At some time, ar who watching the two of them with a wry smile muttered under his breath with feigned annoyance, "If this keeps up, you''ll be a different man by the time we''re done here."

    But before he couldin further, an elegant Elven woman approached him, her smile warm as she offered her help to aid in his recovery. The woman''s delicate features and enchanting aura left ar momentarily speechless, and he couldn''t help but ept the offer with a grin.

    "I suppose it wouldn''t hurt to enjoy this," he said, more to himself than anyone else at that time.

    Her treatments were every bit as effective as they were soothing, and though ar would have ordinarily resisted so much attention, he found himself enjoying her quietpany and the lighthearted conversations they shared.

    By the end of the third day, both Erend and ar felt their strength restored and their bodies and spirits refreshed. They made their way to King Gulben then thanking him for the hospitality before telling him they needed to visit a dimension �� one that would better prepare them for the unknown threat Saeldir had sensed.

    At their words, the king frowned, his curiosity evident as he leaned forward.

    "This dimension you''re referring to�� what''s its nature?" King Gulben asked, a flicker of wonder in his eyes.

    Erend paused, considering his answer. "It''s a ce filled with trials that test strength and skill. We''ve gone there before, and now, it feels like the right time to face it again."

    He chose his words carefully, sensing the king''s curiosity rising.

    Gulben nodded slowly, feeling the familiar thing with the dimension that he and the previous Elf King have visited. Though he didn''t press further.

    "Very well, my friends. Take what you need and may fortune guide you. As always, our realm stands with you."

    With a final nod, Erend and ar left the throne room, returning to their quarters. Their rooms, though now quiet and still, felt more familiar. This is a ce where they had made their ns, nursed their injuries, and dreamed of a time when peace mightst.

    They mentally preparing for whaty ahead in the Dungeon World.

    Erend nced at ar, determination glinting in his eyes. "We should return to Level 5, back to the desert. The monsters there are still strong enough to push us, if we advance beyond that too soon, we might find ourselves unprepared."

    He knew that each level of the Dungeon World demanded a different set of skills, and he wanted them both at their strongest before attempting anything more perilous.

    ar nodded.

    "Level 5 it is, then. The desert may be brutal but let''s make the most the monster there first."

    Without hesitation, Erend summoned the System in his mind, focusing intently. With a ripple of energy, a swirling portal of brilliant white light opened before them. They exchanged a quick nod, then stepped through, vanishing into the portal.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The world around them shifted, and momentster, they were surrounded by the familiarndscape of the Dungeon World. The desert of ck sand that stretched endlessly in every direction.

    Erend took a breath, tasting the dry, gritty air, then focused inwardly. With a mentalmand he called upon the System again and almost instantly another door materialized before them, a warped, dark portal leading to the heart of the Dungeon World''s desert level. ar nced at him with a wry smile.

    "Just like old times, huh?" he said, gripping the hilt of his weapon as he prepared for whaty beyond the threshold.

    Erend nodded, his gaze steady. "Not that old, my friend. Let''s make every second count."

    Without another word, they stepped through the door and emerged fully into the dessert world. Around them, distant shapes already moved. The creatures lurking under the sand aware of their presence.

    ---

 Chapter 578: The Sand Again

    Erend and ar start to advanced through the ck-sand desert in no time. The ground suddenly trembled.

    Without warning, a giant scorpion burst up from beneath, its massive ws snapping and tail poised to strike.

    Erend didn''t waste a moment. With a quick movement, he lunged forward and immediately dodging the creature''s sting by inches before plunging his ws deep into its armored carapace. ar moved just as fast using his strength to cleave through one of its ws, sending fragments scattering.

    They fought in sync with purposeful strike and they dodge in time.

    The scorpions that emerged in their path met their end quick under their attack. Yet, with every step forward, more of the creatures surfaced as if the desert itself was intent on challenging them.

    After dispatching several scorpions, Erend and ar feeling the power surged through their bodies. Then they continued moving forward.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But soon after, a giant sandworm erupted from the sand, its circr mouth lined with rows of sharp, grinding teeth.

    ar leaping back just in time to avoid the sandworm''s strike.

    Without hesitation, Erend hurled a burst of fire at its head, stunning it for a moment.

    This was all ar needed; he closed in, plunging an earth spear into the worm''s tough hide, piercing through with a burst of strength that sprayed sand into the air. The creature writhed and crashed back into the ground, dead.

    They caught their breaths only to realize that more monsters were appearing.

    Another sandworm, then two more scorpions. Erend and ar exchanged nce, each sensing the shift in their surroundings. The number of monsters was definitely increasing than before, as if the very heart of the Dungeon World had sensed their presence and was rallying its creatures in defense.

    "This is new," Erend muttered, his eyes scanning the horizon as another creature appeared in the distance, kicking up waves of sand.

    "Guess the Dungeon World wants to see what we''re made of," ar said, a smirk tugging at his lips. "I won''tin though. That means more power."

    "I agree," Erend replied, determination sparking in his gaze.

    With focused and zing eyes, they prepared for the onught. Together, they rush forward.

    Their steps kicking up clouds of sand as they met the wave of monsters. The ground trembled beneath them as sandworms and scorpions burst from the earth in staggering numbers, their wed legs and snapping pincers forming a chaotic wall of writhing limbs.

    One of the scorpion lunged at Erend, its tail whipping down toward him. But with a quick and fluid motion he sidestepped, catching the creature''s stinger with his wed hand and ripping it clean off.

    He spun, driving his other w deep into its armored back, feeling the hard shell crack beneath his grip as he tore through its body.

    Meanwhile, ar faced a cluster of three scorpions at once, each one attacking him with venom-tipped tails. He dodged to the left then to the right, ducking low to avoid a w before sinking his own ws into the soft underbelly of one scorpion.

    The creature thrashed violently but he held his vice strongl and tearing upward and throwing the scorpion aside as he turned to the other monsters.

    Just then, a sandworm erupted right next to Erend, its mouth open wide, rows of jagged teeth glinting in the dark.

    He didn''t flinch cause he know that it will happen. As the worm lunged, he thrust his ws into its gaping maw, grabbing hold of its inner jaw. Then with a fierce growl he yanked it down, splitting the creature''s head with a sickening crack. Sand sprayed around him, painting his armor with flecks of monster blood.

    Yet, as they fought, more creatures surged forward. There were too many to hold backpletely.

    Erend and ar found themselves eventually surrounded. Scorpions crawling over one another to reach them while sandworms tunneled and burst forth unpredictably from beneath them.

    One scorpion managed to grab Erend''s arm with its massive w and squeezing with a terrible force. He gritted his teeth, feeling the pressure mount until he let out a snarl and drove his free w into its face, snapping the w''s grip.

    Meanwhile beside himm ar found himself backed up against a sandworm with its huge body pressing him toward a wall of scorpions. For a moment he struggled, wing frantically to keep them at bay, before he channeled his strength and mmed his ws deep into the sandworm''s hide.

    With a forceful twist, he ripped a gaping wound down its side, freeing himself and pivoting to tackle the remaining scorpions around him.

    The monsters seemed endless. They surging at them with relentless fury. Just as they dispatched one wave another rose to rece it. Erend''s muscles burned as he struck down yet another sandworm only for a pair of scorpions to lunge at him from either side.

    ar managed to catch one, dragging it off him with a grunt before raking his ws down its body, shattering its shell in a spray of sand and ichor.

    As the tide of creatures finally began to thin, Erend and ar stood back-to-back with excited smile on their face, breathing heavily. Their ws slick with the dark fluids of their fallen foes.

    They moved as one, fending off thest stragglers �� a pair of sandworms that snapped at them from either side. With a final surge of their power Erend drove his ws through one''s throat while ar tore through the other, each of them letting out a roar as the final monsters fell dead around them.

    A silence settled over the desert, broken only by theirbored breathing and the faint hiss of sand shifting in the wind. They look at the field of scattered corpses, realizing they had done it. Fifty monstrous creaturesy around them, their bodies littering the sands.

    ar let out a chuckle. "So�� are we getting a lot?" ar asked.

    Erend gave a faint smirk, catching his breath. "Not bad," he replied. While looking at the window showing his EXP gain.

    They shared a nod and moving forward.

    ---

 Chapter 579: On The Other Side

    Erend and ar continued their march through the deste sands of the Dungeon World. Their bodies seemed charged with the energy they had absorbed from the creatures they defeated.

    A subtle glow surrounded their forms, hinting at the strength they were steadily umting with every battle. Neither spoke. Their silence was an unspoken understanding, they just need to push further and hone their power within this hostile realm.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in a distant dimension that looks like the world bathed in shadows, three figures stood before arge, ancient stone structure shaped like a hexagon.

    This stone te towered over them, etched with intricate symbols that pulsed faintly with red light in the dim environtment. The air around them was thick and filled with a quiet energy as though this gathering had been long foreseen.

    The three figures �� two men and one woman �� were d in armor crafted from an eerie ck stone-like material that melded seamlessly into their skin, making it difficult to tell where the armor ended and flesh began. The armor bore a dark sheen, almost alive, as it seemed to move and shift along with them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They stared intently at the hexagonal stone te, their eyes narrowed with a mixture of reverence and anxiety. Waiting.

    Suddenly, the te red to life, casting an ominous glow that illuminated their stoic faces. Symbols began to shift across its surface until a single, fearsome image emerged. They can see the head of a creature with a lizard-like snout, rows of razor-sharp teeth, and eyes aze with a dark, burning light. That was the Dragon.

    The woman, her face shadowed by her dark helm, took a step forward, her gaze locked onto the image.

    "The Dragon... it has awakened. After all these cycles, its clearly him! its unmistakable," she said. Her voice was low, edged with a mix of awe and trepidation.

    One of the men, nodded. "Yes. The signals are clear now. Its power is moving again across dimensions." he said wiyh voice gruff yetposed.

    His eyes flickered with a cautious feeling. "The Dragon is no mere monster. I don''t know how we should approach them."

    The second man, silent until now, clenched his fists, a sh of zeal igniting in his eyes as he regarded the image on the stone.

    "Whatever it is, we have to got him. If we can capture this power and use it to our need..." he said.

    The woman raised her hand, silencing him. "Yes. But do not underestimate the Dragon. We have prepared for this moment for eons, but one misstep could ruin all we''ve built. We are facing an entity of primal force that have power bound to the very core of creation. We need to be careful."

    They stared at the image in silence, as though each were confronting their own fears and ambitions. Slowly, a smile appeared in the woman''s lips.

    "Still," she murmured, "we havee too far to turn back. We will meet this Dragon."

    With one final look at the symbol, they turned away from the hexagonal te, their movements synchronized as they retreated into the depths of their dark realm.

    Their journey had begun, and somewhere in the far reaches of the dimensions, Erend and ar moved unknowingly closer to an encounter with another force of another worlds that might test them.

    ---

    Erend and ar lingered in the deste desert, deliberately spending time within the first area of the Level.

    They could have taken to the skies and using their wings to move forward with ease but they chose to remain here.

    There was purpose in their choice, each monster they defeated brought them closer to their goals which is the EXP.

    Hour after hour in this dimension, they battled tirelessly, their ws tearing through waves of monstrous scorpions and sandworms.

    Their movements grew sharper and their instincts reacted faster, as they adapted to each challenge the Dungeon World threw their way. With each creature that fell, they felt the surge of energy, their power deepening as they absorbed the remnants of their foes.

    Finally, after what felt like an endless cycle ofbat a notification appeared in Erend''s vision��a familiar sh of light confirming his progress. He had reached Level 77.

    He paused, a grin spreading across his face as he felt the power radiating within him.

    Though the EXP he needed to progress now was far a lot now he weed the challenge, knowing each new Level came with strength that was worth the effort.

    Beside him, ar didn''t see a notification but he didn''t need one. He could feel the power coursing through him as well.

    His body felt stronger, his movements sharper. Erend caught his eye and they shared a satisfied nod, each recognizing the strength they had gained without needing words.

    They knew it was time to move on.

    Erend and ar pressed forward into the next area.

    Ahead, they spotted more of the giant scorpions and sandworms they had battled before. As they moved further in, something new loomed on the horizon: a colossal rock golem they had face before.

    Its eyes glowed with a faint, menacing light, and each movement it made sent tremors through the ground.

    "This is going to be more intense," Erend muttered, eyes scanning the new threats ahead.

    ar nodded, his face hard. They both knew that this area would demand even more of their strength.

    The creatures didn''t wait long. In a sudden surge, the scorpions charged forward, pincers snapping wildly, followed closely by the sandworms, which burst from beneath the sands with their jaws wide and ready to devour.

    The towering rock golem advanced, its massive fists raised to strike down anything in its path. Together, the monsters attacked from all sides, forming a deadly, coordinated assault.

    Erend lunged forward, dodging a scorpion''s w before driving his ws into its back, feeling the creature shudder as he tore through its carapace.

    He spun and leapt aside just as a sandworm lunged toward him, its jaws snapping shut mere inches from his arm. Seizing the opening, he thrust his ws down its maw, splitting the worm''s head with a powerful twist.

    Nearby, ar was locked in his own dance. He ducked under a scorpion''s stinger, his ws sinking into its underside before he hoisted it overhead and hurled it into the oing worm.

    The golem advanced with heavy earth-shaking steps, and Erend and ar both realized they would have to take it down while fending off the swarm around them.

    Finally, as thest of the smaller creatures fell, they turned their focus to the golem.

    ---

 Chapter 580: The Need

    Erend and ar locked eyes with the colossal rock golem, its stony hide as tough as a fortress wall that reinforced with Magic power. They had faced it before and they knew this creature''s strength and resilience all too well.

    Eachyer of its dense rock armor had to be shattered before they could even hope to pierce the core and finish it off. That will make this fightst pretty long if they use their current power.

    Without a word, Erend and ar made a silent agreement to end this fight quickly. They let out a fierce roar and the air around them shifted, thickening with an intense surge of Magic energy and light.

    [ Skill activated: Fire Dragon Transformation (Lv.1) ]

    Their bodies contorted and expanded as they activated their Dragon Transformation, bones cracking and muscles rippling as they took on their full terrifying forms.

    Erend became a huge ck and red Fire Dragon, his scales burning with the hue of embers, a powerful fire zing in his eyes. mes flickered around his body, casting an ominous glow over the desert sands.

    Beside him, ar transformed into a massive brown and ck Earth Dragon, his form rugged and solid, with a feral, unbreakable strength exuding from every inch of his scaled body. Together, they stood almost eye-to-eye with the golem, their colossal size now a match for the rock giant''s body.

    The rock golem roared in challenge and the battle immediatel erupted into a whirlwind of pure destructive power.

    Erend wasted no time. He immediately unleashing a torrent of fire straight at the golem. The fire licked at the rockyyers and superheating them until cracks began to spider across the surface.

    The golem still looked undeterred, though. It swung one of its massive fists down aiming to crush Erend. But Erend dodged with surprising speed, flying to the sky and raining fire from above.

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    ��

    ar seized the opening, his ws glowing with the earthen energy he controlled. With a powerful swipe, he mmed his massive ws into the golem''s leg, chipping away chunks of stone with each blow.

    As he tore throughyer afteryer of rock, the golem staggered, struggling to maintain its bnce against the much stronger assault then before.

    The golem attempted to fight back and swinging its fists wildly, but the Dragons were too swift and too coordinated. They attacked from opposite sides and wearing down the golem''s defenses in quick pace.

    Erend''s fire sted through its weakenedyers, while ar''s ws crushed the exposed stone beneath, both working in perfect harmony to dismantle the creature piece by piece.

    Finally, with devastating strike Erendunched a concentrated beam of fire directly at the golem''s body. The intense heat weakened the final barrier protecting its heart.

    ar seeing his moment, and he immediately plunged his ws deep into the exposed core, crushing it with a single powerful blow.

    The golem froze, its eyes dimming as the light within them faded. Then, with a thunderous crack, it crumbled, the once-imposing figure copsing into a heap of rubble at their feet.

    Erend and ar stood victorious in their Dragon forms. They shared a triumphant look.

    They didn''t shed their Dragon forms yet. They just towering over the rubble of the defeated rock golem with eyes scanning the horizon for signs of its return. ar shifted, stretching his massive wings with a low rumble of impatience.

    "Will it spawn again so quickly?" he asked, his voice reverberating in a deep tone.

    Erend tilted his massive head, considering the question. "It should. We''re still here, and the Dungeon World responds to presence�� or so I''m assuming." A wry grin shed across his fanged snout.

    ar gave a resigned grunt but settled in, his body coiled and ready.

    "If it takes more than ten minutes, we move on," Erend assured him.

    Minutes stretched by in tense silence as they waited, the destendscape around them filled only with the sound of the winds sweeping over the sands.

    Just as ar seemed ready to give up and moving on, a deep rumble shook the ground. They both looked forward as from the sands ahead the familiar form of the rock golem began to take shape once more.

    "There it is! What I told you!" Erend said.

    A flicker of excitement crossed ar''s fierce gaze. With no hesitation, heunched forward with ws extended and ready.

    Erend followed behind him and immediately unleashing another inferno that zed around them both as they met the golem head-on again.

    The golem swung its massive arms as if this is its first time seeing them, but the two Dragons were relentless, their ws and mes tearing into its stony hide like before.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in a shadowed dimension filled with a dense oppressive air, the figures in ck molten armor had regrouped. The two men and one woman were now joined by three more of their kin, all bearing the same strange, living armor that seemed to pulse in rhythm with the dim light around them.

    The group stood together in a circle, each face partially obscured by the eerie glow of their helms.

    "The Dragon''s power is unmistakable," the woman began, looking at her group. "Its presence was felt across dimensions and its impossible to replicate that."

    One of the neers in thee group that have cold and calcting eyes, spoke up. "Then it has begun. We must move quick now to ensure this power does not fall beyond our grasp."

    The others murmured in agreement, the weight of their mission clear in their voices. They all turned, casting a nce at the ancient stone te. They need to prepare to depart on their dangerous mission.

    The youngest of the group, his face still bearing a trace of uncertainty beneath his dark helm, broke the silence.

    "Don''t we need a more detailed n?" he asked, his voice cautious. "Crossing into another dimension isn''t exactly simple. And we need to consider the Dragonborn''s decision."

    One of the others, a man with a face weathered by battle and resolve, shook his head firmly. "There''s no time to n further. If we dy, our world won''tst. The fractures in our realm are growing every day." His voice held a gravity that made the others fall silent.

    It was clear their resolve was driven by something greater than power��desperation. Their eyes filled with purpose to stop their world''s imminent copse. They weren''t seeking to capture the Dragonborn or force their will upon them. Such an attempt would be madness, and they knew it well.

    Their goal was different, they intended to seek out the Dragonborn and ask for help. The young man nced at hisrades, understanding the magnitude of their task.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Even with their strength, they were reaching out for a power far beyond their own, hoping the Dragonborn would see their plight and choose to aid them.

    This wasn''t a mission of conquest or domination. It was a plea for survival to the level that that need to cross the boundaries of dimensions and relied on the mercy of beings who wielded the forces of creation itself. And they need to began their journey soon.

    ---

 Chapter 581: Bad Aura Coming From It

    They called themselves the "Sable Covenant," a name that once carried pride and strength but now held the faintest trace of hope and desperation. They are the humanity''sst line of defense in this world.

    Each member of the Covenant wore their ck molten armor. That was a tribute to their survival and the knowledge they had gleaned from battles against an alien race that had devastated their world.

    These armor suits pulsed with the stolen energy of their enemies, engineered from the invaders who had nearly conquered them. Still, with each passing day, their resilience wore thinner and the odds of survival seemed dimmer.

    After the meeting, one of the Covenant members, the a woman named Elena, returned to her dwelling. Just like many others, her home was carved deep underground, nestled in the belly of a cave she had painstakingly transformed into a refuge.

    The jagged walls were draped with old tattered cloth, and the bed where she now sat was made from patched nkets and pillows she had gathered over the years. It was quiet and dim, yet it felt safe in a world where safety was a rare luxury.

    Elena sat down heavily on her bed, her shoulders slumping as she allowed the weight of their situation to settle over her. Her eyes held a sad and helpless expression as she looked around her modest quarters, feeling the unspoken burden of her people''s fate.

    They had once lived free, practicing Magic that resonated with the natural forces of their world. In those times, their abilities had flourished, each of them wielding power that was strong enough to shape theirnd, heal wounds, or defend against any mortal foe.

    But everything had changed a hundred years ago when the alien invaders came. They were beings with avanced technology and they carried weapons that tore through their defenses and armor that negated even the most powerful spells.

    It had been a massacre at first, with no shield or Magic strong enough to hold them back. Yet, somehow, their people had managed to turn the tide, if only for a moment.

    They fought with everyst breath and in those battles, they scavenged pieces of alien armor, reverse-engineering it to give them a fighting chance.

    Even so, the victories were small and fleeting. For every bit of progress they made the invaders responded with new and more terrifying ways to crush their resistance. Their people were dwindling, their resources running low, and worst of all, their Magic that once their most powerful weapon was losing its potency against the alien''s ever-advancing technology.

    It was then that rumors began to circte. Whispers of an ancient prophecy that foretold the arrival of a being known as the Dragonborn, a being with power that would transcend even the limits of Magic and technology.

    This Dragonborn would be a warrior of unrivaled might, his presence could shift the fate of worlds. The Sable Covenant had seized upon this legend as a final hope, ast-ditch chance to save their crumbling realm.

    Elena sighed, her mind heavy with the knowledge of their bleak reality. She and herpanions had one mission now: find the Dragonborn and seek his help, however slim that hope might be.

    They were risking everything to make this journey across dimensions, a leap of faith that could be theirst. And despite her fears, she held onto a thin strand of hope. That the prophecy would be true and that the Dragonborn would answer their plea before it was toote.

    ---

    Erend and ar stood side by side, gazing at the rubble of the second defeated rock golem. The shattered remainsy scattered across the ground, the only evidence of the fierce battle that had taken ce moments before.

    ar looked over to Erend, his brow creasing. "How are we progressing?"

    In response, Erend summoned his System window and a translucent screen appeared before him, illuminating the air with its soft glow. His gaze drifted over his stats, taking in the satisfying sight of his experience bar that now hovering at an impressive 90% toward the next level.

    With a satisfied smirk, he closed the window. "I''m almost there," he said. "I bet you''re close to leveling up too, even though I can''t see your progress like mine."

    ar chuckled, ncing back at the pile of stone rubble. "Then we should keep going until we reach it."

    Erend nodded with a glint of determination in his eyes.

    "We need to get as strong as we can while we''re here. It might be tedious, but it''s worth it." He looked over at ar. "Are you okay with sticking around and just keep killing monsters?"

    ar grunted, though a spark of resolve shed across his gaze.

    "It''s annoying, sure. But after facing the Great Cmity�� we both know we''re still not strong enough. We need every advantage we can get."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As if summoned by their resolve, the ground trembled. A familiar rumble sounded, and from the shifting sands, the massive form of the rock giant began to materialize once more. Without hesitation, Erend and ar braced themselves, ready to unleash their power against the creature once again.

    ---

    In the quiet of his chamber, Saeldir''s senses pricked as another signal pulsed. It was a faint but unmistakable trace of a vortex forming near the pce again.

    This was the second time it had happened and this time, Saeldir was ready. Without a moment''s dy he left his chamber and surged into the sky, his body cutting through the cool evening air as he honed in on the vortex''s location.

    Hovering in the air, Saeldir''s gaze fixed on the small, shimmering ripple that flickering like a wavering me against the dimming light. He slowed, drawing a steadying breath as he cast a protective Magic barrier around himself, shielding against any threat that might emerge from the unstable portal.

    The vortex swirled in jagged motions, erratic and disquieting. Dark energy radiated from its center, tainting the air with an aura so foul that even Saeldir felt his chest tighten.

    A frown creased his brow. Whatevery beyond this vortex he could feel the sinister weight of it pressing through the thin veil that separated their realms.

    Without further inspection, he spun back toward the castle, moving at full speed. His mind churned, troubled. It was clear to him now, this wasn''t a mere anomaly. This vortex was a sign that something dangerous was drawing near. Another enemy ising.

    ---

 Chapter 582: Faster Then Anticipated

    Saeldir wasted no time and immediately heading straight to the king''s throne chambers. As he entered King Gulben looked up, his expression shifting immediately when he saw the urgency in Saeldir''s face.

    "Your Majesty," Saeldir began, "the vortex has back again. I examined it closely and... it''s different from anything we''ve encounter. Its definitelying from another dimension. Dark energy emanates from it. Whatever lies on the other side, if ites through, it could be more dangerous cause we don''t know what it will be."

    King Gulben''s face turned grave, his jaw tightening as he absorbed the weight of the news. After a long groggy sigh escaped from his mouth, he sank into his chair. For a moment he was silent, lost in the burden of a thousand decisions and the ever-present fear that his people would once again be plunged into chaos.

    "What do you suggest?" he asked, though he seemed to already suspect the answer.

    "We should consider asking Erend and ar to help us once more," Saeldir said. He didn''t need to remind the king of what Erend and ar had already done, the battles they had fought to protect the Elven kingdom and the sacrifices they had made. He also don''t want to be asking them for their help again.

    But Saeldir knew their strength was unrivaled. And if this new threat was as strong as before, their help could be the difference between survival and ruin.

    King Gulben frowned, his fingers pressing into the arms of his chair.

    "They''ve done too much for us already, Saeldir," he muttered, his voice tinged with a note of regret. "They came to our aid against the Great Cmity, saved countless lives, and they deserve their peace." He hesitated, the weight of his decision evident in his furrowed brow. "I can''t ask more of them�� not unless we have no other choice."

    Saeldir nodded, understanding the king''s reluctance. He shared it too. Erend and ar had earned their respite and dragging them back into another deadly battle felt unjust.

    But if the threat matched the scale of thest invasion, if the vortex continued to grow�� then they truly had few options.

    "I understand, Your Majesty," Saeldir replied. "Then perhaps it would be best to investigate further. I will monitor the disturbance closely and keep it from reaching their attention, for now. But if that thing is intensify, we''ll know what needs to be done."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    King Gulben nodded slowly, relief and worry flickering across his face. "Yes," he said. "We wait and observe. I only hope that this time we can handle it ourself."

    With a respectful bow, Saeldir turned to leave. He steeled himself knowing his task now was to watch and to probe this strange disturbance, and to determine just how dire the situation would be.

    He stepped from the room while his mind already racing and prepared to do what he need to do.

    ---

    Saeldir returned to his chambers with a sense of purpose. But as he began his observations he quickly realized he couldn''t handle this alone. The threat feltplex and unpredictable.

    He needed others he could trust to help keep watch, so he called upon three of his most capable apprentices. They were pretty skilled, dedicated, and bound to secrecy, those things were essential for the task ahead.

    When they arrived, Saeldir briefed them with quiet urgency, his voice steady yet intense.

    "We''ll keep this matter discreet and away from the ear and eyes of everyone else in this Pce. I can''t risk panic in the pce when we just done with the disaster before. Your task is to assist me in monitoring the disturbance and provide continuous updates. Understood?"

    The apprentices exchanged serious nods, fully aware of the gravity in his voice. Saeldir nodded, satisfied. And immediately give them their instructions.

    Two of them immediately took their positions by the chamber windows, eyes fixed on the distant point where the vortex had appeared before.

    The third be a careful scribe with arge tome in hand and stationed himself at the center of the room. His role was to record every detail the others ryed to him, capturing each nuance of the anomaly''s appearance and any fluctuations in the surrounding energy.

    As his apprentices began their work, Saeldir moved to his arcane table then gathering the necessaryponents to prepare a containment spell.

    If the vortex broke open, they would need more than mere observation. They would need a way to seal it, or, if it came to it, repel whatever might emerge from the other side.

    Carefully, he began weaving the spell, drawing strength from thetent Magic around him and from inside his bodt and using the information his apprentices fed back to him as they reported the slightest shifts in the vortex''s energy.

    Every few moments, the scribe''s quill scratched across the page, logging each observation in neat, meticulous handwriting. He began to feel worry as he write that things down.

    Time passed, tense and quiet as Saeldir and his apprentices continued their works.

    Suddenly, the two apprentices at the window stiffened. Their eyes widened as the vortex began to blink erratically, its edges pulsing with a sharper and brighter light that red across the sky.

    One of them turned to Saeldir, his voiceced with tension.

    "Master! it''s growing stronger. Its pulsing brighter with each cycle. It''s almost as if it''s trying to break through."

    Saeldir''s jaw tightened, but he remainedposed, his hands steady over the spellwork before him. "Keep observing," hemanded with voice low and calm despite the brewing storm. "The spell is nearly ready."

    The apprentices exchanged nces, swallowed their fear, and turned back to their vigil, eyes fixed on the erratic light.

    Outside, the vortex grew increasingly vtile, each pulse vibrating through the air and filling the air with an hum of energy. Its light was no longer faint.

    Saeldir kept weaving the final strands of his containment spell, mentally bracing himself. Whatever forcey beyond that vortex, it was now wing harder than ever to breach their world. This is faster than he anticipated.

    ---

 Chapter 583: The Three Intruders

    In the dim light of the underground chamber, the members of the Sable Covenant gathered around the swirling vortex. This was one of the marvel of alien technology that invaded their world. Its barely tamed by their most skilled engineers and Mages.

    Its energy pulsated through the cavern, casting fluctuating shadows across their faces. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation and solemnity, as everyone knew this portal was more than just a doorway; it was theirst hope.

    Standing at the forefront were the chosen three: Elena, a fierce woman whose sword hung at her hip with a practiced ease, and her twopanions, Darek and Tovan, both armed with swords of their own, their faces set in determined focus.

    They''d been prepared for this mission for days, their hearts steeled against the uncertainties they would face. The Covenant had sent them forth with minimal ceremony, as no words could truly encapste the weight of the burden they bore.

    The elder overseeing the portal''s activation stepped forward, his voice low yet resonant.

    "This mission falls upon you three alone. Remember, our future rides on your shoulders," he said, looking each of them in the eye.

    They responded with silent, resolute nods, understanding all thaty unspoken.

    With onest nce back at the their group, Elena and herpanions stepped into the vortex, feeling its strange Magic energy pulse around them as they crossed the threshold.

    The cavern and the familiar faces disappeared, leaving them suspended in the swirling light as they journeyed to an unknown world. The realm where they hoped to find the Dragonborn.

    Elena, Darek, and Tovan found themselves spiraling through an unending storm of chaotic energy and a relentless torrent of force and light. Their senses were overwhelmed by the sharp stinging sensation that bit into their skin despite the protectiveyers of their ck, molten armor.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The pain was sharper than they''d anticipated, shooting through them as if each cell in their body was being pulled apart, then forced back together in an agonizing loop.

    Disoriented and reeling, they had no sense of time, lost in the ceaseless tumult of shifting sensations and wrenching vertigo. Seconds felt like hours, minutes like lifetimes, and there was no ground beneath them, only the whirling storm.

    Then, abruptly, the storm began to ease, the twisting energy around them giving way to shes of rity. Blurred glimpses of vastndscapes flickered into view, each one spinning past them too quickly toprehend.

    And then, with a jolt, their vision steadied, and they saw it. They saw a massive gleaming white pce stretching upward, ethereal and imposing, like a beacon in the distance.

    But even as their eyes focused, their minds were sluggish, each thought dragging slowly through a fog of confusion and nausea.

    Before they could attempt to ground themselves, an invisible force seized them. They hovered in the air, held aloft and utterly motionless, caught in a spell that prevented even the slightest movement.

    Their bodies strained against it, but the force was so strong leaving them suspended, helpless and vulnerable. Their minds remained fogged and their consciousness continue drifting uncontrbly as they floated and bound in some unknown spells.

    ---

    Saeldir and his three apprentices stood frozen behind the opened window. Their eyes locked on the figures suspended before them, three figures who d in dark, molten rock armor that seemed to meld into their very skin as though it had been forged from their flesh.

    Awe mixed with caution as they felt an instinctual danger. Memories of the Great Cmity as a big disaster that hit them still fresh in their minds, heightened their wariness. Every instinct warned them that nothing emerging from the vortex could be good.

    Saeldir''s containment spell held them in the air, his arms extended and fingers tense as he channeled the Magic needed to keep the strangers immobilized. His expression was fierce, brow furrowed in concentration. The silent question hung in his mind:"What are they?"

    "They look like creatures of darkness," one apprentice muttered, unable to hide his suspicion. "Their armor is reeks of malice. They must be evil."

    "Quiet," Saeldirmanded firmly, silencing them.

    He needed rity, not rash conclusions. He felt strange aura radiated from the intruders. It was bleak, shadowed, yet intertwined with something else, a subtle unsettling sense of desperation. They bore the essence of destruction, but also something more.

    "What should we do now, Master?" asked the apprentice who served as the scribe, clutching his quill tightly, eyes darting nervously from Saeldir to the figures in the air.

    Saeldir held his silence, weighing his options. After a few tense moments, he finally replied. "We need to detain them first."

    "Why not destroy them now, Master?" another apprentice blurted out, his voice strained. "If they are evil, we may never get another chance."

    "No," Saeldir replied, his gaze steady. "There is more to them than it appears. I sense desperation as well not just hostility. They may not be enemies."

    The apprentices exchanged uncertain nces. Their senses were not as refined as their master''s, and they struggled to see beyond the looming threat.

    "Prepare the crystal cube for containment," Saeldir ordered with calm voice.

    The apprentices sprang into action, quickly assembling the enchanted crystal prison to hold the intruders.

    As they worked, Saeldir continued to study the strangers, pondering the fates that might have brought them here and if they hade as friend or foe.

    A few minutester, the crystal cube was ready in Saeldir''s chamber. He swiftly brought the three figures inside through the open window. As he did, he caught a glimpse of one of them��a woman��looking at him with weary eyes behind the slit of her helmet.

    Saeldir set the three of them inside the magic cube, securing it tightly. The figures stirred, but they still couldn''t move much beyond faint shifts.

    "Perhaps the journey across dimensions weakened them, Master," the scribe apprentice said.

    "That''s possible," Saeldir replied. "In that case, they may not be evil after all. They''re not prepared at all if they wanted to invade."

    "But... whatarethey?"

    "That''s what we''re going to find out."

    ---

 Chapter 584: Their Plea

    The three figuresy contained within the crystal cube. They look exhausted and dissoriented. Saeldir and his apprentices gathered closely, their gazes sharp with curiosity and caution.

    Saeldir had already informed King Gulben of the intruders a few minutes earlier and he said his desire to observe them first before taking any drastic measures. The king who also intrigued and choose to be careful, granted them time for an initial inspection before he woulde to see them himself.

    The three strangers'' dark armor appeared fused to their bodies, as if made from molten rock that had cooled and hardened into seamless tes of protection. That still makes them baffled because all of that seems painful.

    Saeldir and his apprentices could discern that one of the figures was a woman and the other two were men, their shapes resembling those of humans but obscured by helmets that hid their faces. Yet despite the strange and ominous armor they seemed eerily simr in build and stance to the Elves themselves.

    The subtle yet potent energy radiating from them held Saeldir''s attention most of all. The aura wasplex �� a dark, cold presence that bore hints of hardship and weariness.

    Saeldir''s brow furrowed as he studied them, his mind running through the possibilities. They seemed powerful but depleted, not like a force poised to attack.

    Elendir, Saeldir''s apprentice that act as the scribe before, finally broke the silence.

    "Master, should we heal them? They seem... weakened by their journey. Perhaps we''ll be able to speak with them if they''re restored," he spoke with soft voice.

    Saeldir considered this, weighing the risks. He sensed no immediate danger from them, only a guarded defensiveness and exhaustion. After a moment, he nodded.

    "Alright. Let''s revive them, but cautiously. Maybe they''re not in a condition to attack," Saeldir said.

    With careful gestures, Elendir and the two other apprentices began channeling a soft, steady flow of healing energy through the crystal. Its not thatplicated and the effect is not going to heal them fully, but just enough to make them talk.

    It seeped into the three figures, easing the aftershocks of their inter-dimensional journey. The woman stirred first, her fingers twitching before she lifted her head with effort.

    Her eyes, though partially obscured by her helm, seemed to glint with wary awareness. The two men followed, each lifting their heads slowly, their posture shifting as strength returned.

    The room grew silent again as the three strangers regained their bearings. Saeldir kept his hand raised, still holding the containment spell on the cube and took a steadying breath.

    "We''ve revived you, travelers," he said, his voice calm but guarded. "Can you tell us why you''vee to our realm?"

    Elena, the woman in ck armor, turned her gaze directly to Saeldir. "We came seeking help and we have little time. But... we are not here as your enemies," Her voice, though hoarse, was strong.

    The apprentices nced at each other in surprise, as Saeldir''s instincts were proven correct. He nodded, his curiosity deepening.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Then tell us," Saeldir said, meeting her eyes. "Who are you, and what help do you want?"

    Elena shifted slightly, taking a slow and shaky breath before beginning. Her exhaustion was in to see, her voice roughened from the strain of their journey, yet she forced herself to focus knowing how much weighed on her words.

    They had risked everything on this journey, and if she failed to exin now theirst hope might slip away.

    She cast a nce at herpanions, Darek and Tovan, who still seemed barely able to lift their heads. She could see the exhaustion in their eyes, and feel that if she couldn''t carry this conversation now there might not be another chance.

    Gathering what little strength she had left, Elena faced Saeldir.

    "There''s... a force," she began. "A being from another world. It''s unlike anything we''ve ever encountered. They wants to consume everything. Ournd, our people.

    We have fought, but�� we are close of losing the war. Nothing we throw at them has managed to stop them."

    Saeldir''s eyes narrowed with focus, a mixture of caution and sympathy growing as he processed her words.

    His apprentices exchanged uncertain nces, the weight of what she was saying slowly sinking in. They could sense she wasn''t exaggerating. Her voice held too much pain, too much desperation for that.

    Elena continued, her gaze drifting as if she were seeing a scene miles away.

    "We''ve tried everything in our power with every weapon and every spell. But they are really unstoppable." She struggled to steady herself. "Our only hope is... the Dragonborn. The one said to wield powers even the gods respect. We came here because we''ve seen the appearance of this figure.

    If the Dragonborn truly exists then maybe we can save our world."

    Saeldir''s brow furrowed further, his gaze piercing but thoughtful. The name Dragonborn clearly struck a chord with him. Erend and ar really a figure so powerful that their legends areing from another world.

    His apprentices leaned in, their eyes filled with confusion and intrigue.

    "The Dragonborn?" Saeldir repeated slowly, considering. "You came here �� to our world �� just for this Dragonborn?"

    Elena nodded, though even that small movement seemed to take effort.

    "Yes. We had no choice. It was ourst hope." Her voice softened, a hint of desperation slipping through. "Please, if there''s any chance�� tell us where we might find him."

    Saeldir held her gaze, a hint of sympathy softening his eyes, yet he maintained his caution. He let her words sink in, his mind racing through options and the risks involved.

    Finally, he turned to his apprentices. "It seems our guests havee a long way and are in need of rest and restoration. We must speak with the king and make him aware of this... situation." He paused, ncing back at Elena. "For now, you will remain here under our protection."

    Elena lowered her head slightly, her eyes dimming with exhaustion. "Thank you," she murmured. It wasn''t victory yet, but perhaps it was the first step.

    As Saeldir and his apprentices departed to consult with King Gulben, the weight of the journey began to catch up with Elena. She slumped again to the ground, her thoughts clouding, but a single hope kept her focused: the Dragonborn is here.

    ---

 Chapter 585: The Dangerous Temptation

    The blistering heat of the desert world beat down as Erend and ar moved relentlessly through this Level 5 dungeon and striking down every creature that crossed their path. The monsters here were fiercen and each one a dangerous test of their endurance and skill.

    Yet, as scorpions fell beneath their ws and sandworms writhed to the ground, the two Dragonborn seemed unstoppable, their power growing with every battle. They are already used to them at this point.

    Time passed in a blur ofbat and the relentless waves of enemies pressing them to the edge of exhaustion. Even with their Dragon power turns out they can''t keep doing this forever.

    Finally, they reached a point where the air felt thick with the weight of all they had fought, and Erend raised his hand to signal a break. They stopped with breath ragged and they dusted with sand and dried monster ichor.

    As they rested, Erend pulled up his status window, his gaze sharpening as he took in the numbers. Level 80.

    He felt the impact of it. The strength and abilities honed through hours of constantbat. He had crossed a significant threshold and though they hadn''t spoken about it, he guessed that ar was near the same level.

    But Erend kept his thoughts to himself, especially the quiet excitement he felt upon realizing he now had enough points to unlock another Dragon Transformation.

    Once they felt somewhat recovered, they took to the sky, wings unfurling as they cut through the hot desert air and flying over the barren dunes. It was finally a relief, the ground a blur beneath them as they soared.

    The wastnd seemed endless until, like a mirage, the oasis like before appeared on the horizon. Vibrant green trees circled a pool of clear water, shimmering with an inviting coolness.

    The two Dragonborn descended,nding in the soft sand by the water''s edge, breathing deeply as they took in the surprising beauty of this secluded ce again.

    For a moment, Erend was tempted to tell ar about his new power but he decided to wait.

    They looked around the familiar oasis, the air cooler under the leafy shade. They''d been here before, and both found a strangefort in its serenity amidst the desert''s hostile expanse.

    After a few moments, Sahura appeared, her silhouette almost blending with the oasis''s lush surroundings. She wore a confident smile, her Egyptian features framed by dark, flowing hair that caught the sunlight, lending her an otherworldly aura.

    As she approached, three stone chairs rose effortlessly from the sand in front of her. She gestured for them to sit and they took their seats.

    "How are you two doing?" Sahura asked, her tone warm yet observant, her eyes drifting from Erend to ar.

    "We''re good," Erend replied with a small smile. "We managed to kill the Great Cmity."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Barely," ar added with a dry chuckle. "Lucky we stopped here before we faced it, or we wouldn''t have survived."

    Erend nodded in agreement, his face reflecting the truth in ar''s words. Sahura''s gaze softened and for a brief moment concern flickered across her expression. Then she sighed, relieved.

    "It''s a good thing you two survived," she said. But she could tell something was weighing on their minds.

    Erend cleared his throat.

    "Sahura, there''s something that''s been bothering me," he said. "Do you know that the Great Cmity �� the enemy we fought �� is a Dragonborn?"

    ar nced at Sahura as well, clearly eager for answers. Sahura''s brows raised in surprise, her mouth parting slightly as she absorbed his words.

    "I don''t know anything about the outside world besides what you''ve told me," she replied, genuinely taken aback. "Is that true?"

    "It''s very true," ar answered, leaning forward. "We were as shocked as you. That thing was a Dragonborn. And it didn''t agree with us when we act as the protectors of realms but prefer himself as the conquerors." His voice hardened, the echo of the Great Cmity''s words still ringing in his mind.

    Sahura''s expression darkened, her gaze growing sharp. She seemed to hesitate, as if choosing her next words carefully. After a moment, she spoke in somber tone.

    "Yes�� it will tend to happen," she said softly, her gaze far away. "This... dark and greedy of purpose in a Dragonborn. It''s more likely to happen than you might think."

    Erend and ar exchanged nces, a shadow of doubt flickering in both their eyes.

    "What do you mean?" Erend asked, his voice edged with unease.

    A dark feeling stirred within him as if some truth about the Dragonborn �� and about himself �� was waiting to reveal itself.

    He''d always believed that being a Dragonborn meant strength and a kind of divine purpose. But now, the seeds of doubt were growing and he wondered if he''d been wrong all along.

    Sahura watched him carefully.

    "A Dragonborn, Erend, is like any other creature across worlds. Some can be wise and selfless, but others... can be greedy and drawn to power," she exined, her gaze steady. "And power," she added quietly, "often corrupts."

    "Even powerful beings like us?" ar asked, his tone tinged with disbelief.

    Sahura nodded, her expression grave. "Especially those with the greatest power. For the most powerful, the allure of corruption can be even stronger."

    A heavy silence settled between them. Both Erend and ar looked away, their thoughts racing.

    Erend felt a strange unease twisting in his chest. Memories of battles and the rage he felt through him came to mind �� the ferocious thrill, the anger that sometimes threatened to consume him.

    It was an emotion he could wield like a weapon, but now he wondered if it was also a dangerous weakness.

    He nced over at ar, catching a flicker of uncertainty also in his eyes. His friend was probably thinking the same, realizing that even the Dragonborn were not immune to the darker parts of themselves.

    They should have realized this sooner. Why don''t he ever think that if they have so much power they will grow the sense of corruption of it?

    Finally, Erend broke the silence. "Do you know if there are others out there like the Great Cmity? Other Dragonborn who have... gone dark?"

    Sahura''s gaze softened with understanding. "I don''t believe there are many like him," she replied. "But even a single corrupted Dragonborn can bring devastation. You know that better than anyone now, after facing the Great Cmity."

    Erend nodded slowly. "Yeah," he murmured. "They don''t need to be many to cause chaos."

    Both he and ar grew quiet, their doubts deepening. Erend could feel the weight of his own power, and with it, a creeping fear. The memory of that rage, of letting it guide him, came back now with an unsettling rity. He wondered if he could hold on to his purpose or if the anger would consume him one day.

    Sahura watched them in silence, sensing their turmoil. Then, in a gentle voice, she broke the tension.

    "I believe you two will not give in to that temptation."

    Erend looked up, surprised by her certainty. "How can you be so sure?"

    A small, reassuring smile yed on Sahura''s lips.

    "Because," she said, "you have something you want to protect."

    ---

 Chapter 586: One Last

    Hearing Sahura''s words, Erend looked at her for a few long moments and letting the truth settle in. She was right. He had so many people he wanted to protect and not just in one world. Its two worlds and each are equally important for him. It felt like a responsibility so vast it was almost too heavy to carry, yet he knew he would never turn away from it.

    ar''s voice broke the silence.

    "And what about me?" he asked, his words light but tinged with worry. "I''m alone. Does that mean I''ll be corrupted more easily?" He tried to smile, as if it were a joke, but the unease in his eyes betrayed him.

    Sahura looked at him kindly, a gentle warmth in her gaze.

    "You''re not as alone as you think, ar. You''ve spent so much time by yourself, it''s easy to forget. But now��" She nced between him and Erend, a knowing look in her eyes. "You have a brother."

    ar blinked, surprised. Sahura continued, her voice soft and sincere. "He''s someone you want to protect, isn''t he? And through him, you''ll also protect everyone he cares about. That desire to protect is stronger than you realize."

    ar''s smile faded, reced by a serious expression. He scoffed lightly, as if trying to brush it off, but then he nodded. "You might be right," he murmured, a touch of gratitude in his voice.

    Erend catching the sincerity in his friend''s voice and couldn''t help but smile, but he didn''t look ar''s way. The words, the sentiment between them�� it was true but acknowledging it openly felt too close.

    Meeting each other''s gaze would just make it awkward, each of them knowing the truth without needing to say another word.

    Sahura''s gaze shifted, a yful gleam appeared in her eye. "So, what will it be? Do you want to head back outside or face one more challenge?"

    Erend and ar exchanged a look, weighing their options.

    "What do you think?" Erend asked, his voice filled with both anticipation and caution.

    ar tilted his head, thinking for a moment.

    "Feels like we''re on the edge of something big," he replied. "Wouldn''t sit right to leave now halfway through. I think let''s finish this."

    Erend nodded in agreement with determination in his expression. "Alright, Sahura. We''ll face one more," he said.

    Sahura''s smile widened approvingly. "Good choice. But I must warn you, this creature is a little stronger than what you''ve faced before. Prepare yourselves."

    With that, Sahura''s form shimmered and dissolved, and as if following her lead the entire oasis vanished in particles of light, leaving them once again in the barren desert, the sun zing down on them.

    Immediately, they activated their Dragon Scales, the shimmering scalesyering across their skin. They knew a monster could strike from any direction in this destendscape and they weren''t about to be caught off guard.

    Then, from the shifting sands few meters in front of them the creature emerged. It was a skeletal figure d in ancient armor, its sand-colored ting worn but gleaming in the sunlight, ented by small streaks of blue.

    It held a massive sword that glinted ominously, and though it was only bones, its stance held the weight and poise of a seasoned warrior.

    Its eyes zed with a cold blue light, locking onto Erend and ar with an intensity that belied its undead form. The size of the creatures is now the same as them and no longer giant, its presence imposing and silent like a warrior from a long-lost age.

    Erend and ar shared onest nce, each silently steeling themselves for the sh.

    Without a word, Erend and arunched themselves forward. Their wings beating powerfully as they propelled themselves through the scorching desert air toward the skeletal warrior.

    The sands stirred wildly in their wake, but the warrior held its ground, ancient armor unmoved by the force of their approach.

    Erend led with a sweeping strike of his ws, aiming for the warrior''s shoulder. But with surprising agility, the skeletal figure sidestepped. Its armor rattling as it twisted while bringing its massive sword up just in time to deflect Erend''s attack.

    ar immediately followed but the skeleton pivoted smoothly, parrying with swift precision as the two Dragonborn closed in on it from both sides.

    Each sh of w against steel echoed through the desert. Erend shed at the skeleton''s chest, his ws scraping against its armor but the warrior seemed unfazed.

    It retaliated with a swift downward strike, its sword slicing through the air toward Erend who managed to deflect the blow with his scaled forearm.

    ar took advantage of the skeleton''s momentary focus on Erend and lunged forward, his ws raking at the warrior''s nk. The warrior shifted just in time, its armor taking the brunt of ar''s attack, but the force of the blow sent it skidding back a few paces in the sand.

    However, it quickly regained its stance, and the cold blue light in its eyes zed brighter as if spurred on by the challenge.

    The skeleton''s sword swung in a wide arc, forcing both Dragonborn to leap back to avoid the reach of its de. They can''t be reckless cause they knew that the enemy is strong. They don''t know how much damage it can give them even with their scales on.

    They circled, each looking for an opening, but the warrior matched their movements with a steadfast calm that made it difficult to predict its next move.

    Erend and ar exchanged a brief nce, silently agreeing to attack together. This time, they came in from opposite sides, each striking in perfect synchrony.

    Erend''s ws shed downward while ar aimed for the warrior''s exposed side.

    But the skeleton warrior moved with an almost unnatural speed, ducking beneath Erend''s strike while raising its sword to parry ar''s. Its movement was fluid yet sharp, a seamless blend of skill and reflex honed over what must have been centuries of battle.

    With a swift backhand sh, it forced ar to jump back, narrowly avoiding a cut that would have struck deep.

    For a brief moment, the skeleton paused, as if assessing its opponents. Erend and ar caught their breath, both of them feeling the weight of the encounter. It was clear that this was no ordinary creature��it possessed both the skill of a master swordsman and the endurance of something beyond life. This creature is really different.

    Taking advantage of the lull, Erend charged again, his ws igniting with fire as he aimed for the warrior''s center. This time, the mes scorched the surface of the skeleton''s armor, leaving a darkened mark.

    ar followed, his own ws shing, and they drove the warrior back another few steps.

    But even as they forced it back, the skeleton''s grip on its sword never wavered. With a sudden burst of speed it retaliated and the massive de swinging up in a powerful uppercut aimed at Erend. He barely had time to dodge, feeling the wind of the sword''s arc as it passed just inches from him.

    ar charged forward, his wings ring wide to distract the skeleton while Erend moved in low,unching a sweeping kick that finally managed to unbnce it.

    The skeleton stumbled, its sword dipping, and Erend seized the opportunity, his ws striking with a force that sent it sprawling back.

    Yet, even as it fell, the skeleton didn''t hesitate. It sprang to its feet instantly, raising its sword once more, ready to continue the battle without so much as a pause.

    Erend sighed. Did they make mistake when they choos not to going out earlier?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ---

 Chapter 587: Come Back

    The creature rose with an unyielding determination after the attack. Its cold blue eyes locked onto Erend and ar as if sizing up every move they might make.

    This time, they shared a look, each understanding the need to raise the stakes. Erend clenched his fists, the scales along his arms igniting with flickers of me that soon grew into roaring embers. ar''s hands crackled with Magic of the earth power. Aa faint tremor rippling through the sands as he summoned his control over the earth.

    Without further hesitation, Erendunched himself forward. Fire dancing around his fists as he threw a zing punch aimed squarely at the warrior''s chest. The skeleton twisted, deflecting Erend''s strike with its sword.

    However, as it did that ar mmed his fists into the ground. Stone spears erupted from beneath the sands aiming for the skeletal warrior''s back.

    With uncanny reflexes as if having eyes behind his head, the warrior dodged between the spears, pivoting with eerie grace, but the barrage kept it on the defensive.

    Erend took advantage, releasing a burst of fire from his mouth, a searing wave that forced the skeleton to sidestep.

    It barely evaded, but the mes licked its armor, scorching its chest te and leaving faint trails of smoke in the air.

    ar wasn''t finished. Raising his hand, he called upon the desert itself. The sand swirled and thickened, solidifying into an earthen prison around the skeleton warrior, the walls towering and closing in. But just as the earth walls began to close the skeleton''s de glowed with an ominous blue light, slicing through the prison''s walls in one powerful swipe.

    The walls crumbled, yet the momentary pause was all Erend needed.

    He lunged, his ws trailing sparks as he activated his lightning power, the bolts arcing from his scales to his palm. He attacked, he aimed for the warrior''s exposed shoulder and this time, the lightning surged through the ancient metal, crackling through its armor.

    The skeleton staggered, its movements momentarily disrupted as the energy coursed through its frame.

    But it didn''t falter long. With surprising resilience, it charged at Erend and began to swing its sword.

    ar leaped toward it to intercept, forming a massive stone shield in his hands, which absorbed the brunt of the blow.

    The impact sent cracks splintering through the shield, and ar staggered under the force, but he held firm.

    Erend seized the chance to unleash a torrent of mes, intensifying the fire with each burst until the desert air shimmered with heat.

    The mes engulfed the warrior, casting the ancient armor in a red-hot glow. Just as it tried to break free, ar summoned a boulder from the ground then sending it hurtling into the warrior with bone-crushing force.

    The impact knocked the creature back, and it fell to one knee, its armor now scorched and dented.

    But it refused to stay dead. It rising once more.

    ar summoned pirs of earth that wrapped around the warrior''s legs, rooting it in ce. Meanwhile, Erend gathered every ounce of fire and lightning he could muster,bining them into a single powerful strike.

    He charged forward, his fists aze, and with a roar, he struck the warrior with all his might.

    Lightning and fire surged through the skeleton''s body, arcs of energy crackling as the heat melted the ancient metal, while the bolts fractured its bones.

    The skeleton warrior''s blue eyes flickered, dimming as its body began to disintegrate, leaving only fragments of bone and metal in the sands.

    Erend and ar stood amidst the aftermath, breathing heavily, their scales flickering as they recovered.

    "Guess that was onest challenge worth facing," Erend muttered, a half-smile breaking his exhaustion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ar nodded with expression of relief and triumph. "Yeah, lets go back now."

    Erend took a deep breath and focused on the connection with the System. Closing his eyes, he reached out mentally, feeling the familiar pulse that awaited his call and he issued themand. Within seconds a shimmering portal materialized before them swirling with white color.

    ar nodded and his expression softening with relief. Then together they stepped through the portal.

    As they emerged to the other side, they found themselves standing in their chamber within the Elf Pce again.

    Though they had spent what felt like countless hours or maybe days fighting in the deste desert and of the Dungeon World, here, time barely moved forward �� perhaps two or three hours at most.

    Erend took a deep breath, the familiarforting scents of the pce recing the harsh, arid smell of sand and battle. The room was quiet, peaceful, a stark contrast to the fiercebat they had just left behind.

    ar stretched, his body visibly rxing as the tension of the fight released.

    "Feels good to be back," he murmured. "Never thought I''d be so grateful for a quiet room again. But our battle is worth it. I feel stronger again now."

    Erend offered a tired but contented smile.

    "Yeah. That was intense but we have gained more strength again. d we took it on, though."

    Erend nced at ar as they both exchanged a worried look.

    "You think something might''ve happened while we were gone?" he asked.

    "Wouldn''t be the first time," ar replied with a half-smile.

    They shared a quick nod and moved toward the door, their instincts urging them to check on the pce and its surroundings.

    As they stepped outside, they immediately noticed a young Elf walking briskly in their direction. Erend recognized him, he is one of Saeldir''s apprentice. The apprentice''s eyes widened with surprise at seeing them, his relief palpable.

    "My lords," he said, catching his breath. "You couldn''t havee at a better time."

    Erend and ar exchanged puzzled nces, their brows furrowing.

    "Did something happen?" ar asked, his tone tense.

    "Yes, my lord," the apprentice replied. "Master Saeldir sent me to find you immediately. A portal from another world just opened and three figures havee through it."

    Erend''s eyes widened, a surge of both rm and curiosity shing across his face.

    "Show me where they are," he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for dy.

    Without another word, the apprentice turned, leading them swiftly down the pce corridors and toward the grounds.

    ---

 Chapter 588: Their Plea

    When Erend and ar followed the apprentice through the winding corridors of the Pce, they couldn''t ignore the uneasy murmurs around them. Small groups of Elves stood in shadowed corners and whispering in worried tones.

    They cast nces as Erend and ar passed, bowed with respect with faces etched with concern. Though no one spoke directly to them it was clear that rumors had already spread through the pce and everyone knew something unusual was unfolding.

    Exchanging a quick nce, Erend and ar silently acknowledged that whatever they were about to face was already stirring tension among the pce inhabitants. That can''t be good.

    Finally, they reached Saeldir''s chamber. As the doors opened, Erend''s eyes fell on the three strangers within the crystal cube. Standing by the edge of the cube, they appeared human but with an unsettling strangeness to their appearance. Their skin clutched by molten metal or rock that look so thight its almost as if its their real skin.

    Erend and ar exchanged wary nces, frowns deepening as they tried to make sense of these new arrivals.

    Saeldir turned to them, his expression tense and hurried. "You''ve arrived just in time," he said, voice brisk as he gestured to the three figures. "These�� individuals havee from a world that in the brink of destruction."

    He paused, eyes flicking between Erend and ar to look at their reaction before continuing with fast words as though every second was precious and he don''t want to waste them.

    "They arrived through a portal they themselves created. It seems like they are not used to interdimensional travel so they arrived at dissoriented stage. We need to heeal them before they can talk." Saeldir nced at the three figures. "They im to be seeking a way to prevent a catastrophe that threatens their world. They say there are a prophecy tied to the Dragonborn that will save their world."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Erend''s eyes narrowed, his mind racing with possibilities.

    "What exactly do they need from us?" he asked, still unsure of whether to view these strangers as allies or something more dangerous. "and can we trust them?"

    Saeldir nodded toward the only woman of the three.

    "They request an audience with you both. They believe the strength of the Dragonborn is necessary to halt a force that could destroy their worlds. And about trust�� actually, I''m not sure."

    "I don''t have any hidden n to betray you," the woman, Elena, said. Her voiceced with desperation. Her gaze flickered between Erend and ar. She was uncertain and it was etched in her eyes as she tried to determine which one of them was the Dragonborn she had been seeking. Her hands trembled slightly, betraying the tension she felt as she took a deep breath. "We really need your help."

    One of the men, Darek, stepped forward, his frustration evident.

    "Do you think we''d cross through worlds with just the three of us if we had anything but survival on our minds? Our world is crumbling," he said with voice that heavy with restrained anger. The weight of their plight was clear in his expression, as if every second wasted was a reminder of the destruction they''d left behind.

    Erend exhaled slowly, a pensive look crossing his face as he nced at ar. "What do you think?" he asked.

    ar considered, folding his arms as he studied their desperate expressions. Finally, he gave a slow nod. "Let''s hear them out."

    With a wave of his hand, Saeldir dissolved the crystal cube encasing the strangers. They now visibly rxed as the transparent walls dissipated. Together, they all moved to a round table in the center of the chamber.

    The atmosphere was tense yet focused as they settled around it. The three neers sitting side by side across from Erend, ar, Saeldir, and the apprentices, who listened with rapt attention.

    Elena, Darek, and the third figure, Tovan, began their exnation. They spoke of a world that had once thrived on Magic where elemental forces pulsed through every aspect of their life.

    But then the invasion began. Pale-skinned, humanoid beings with technology so advanced it defiedprehension and their Magic had arrived. These aliens, Elena exined, wielded machines that could cut through even their most powerful Magic with ease, and their towering ships darkened their skies.

    The room fell silent. Erend and ar exchanged looks, troubled by the mention of such formidable technology, while Saeldir''s apprentices looked to him, their faces mirroring shock and worry.

    Erend can''t help but feeling that what happened to their world is simr to his history with the Elves who now have be their allies. But Erend not gonna mention that.

    "So�� your world has Magic too?" one of the apprentices finally asked, his voice almost disbelieving.

    "Yes," Tovan replied, giving a somber nod. "But that is no important now. Our Magic is no match for their machines. They dismantle spells like children''s toys and leave death behind them. Nothing we do seems to slow them down."

    Erend''s expression hardened, and he leaned forward, his voice low but intense. "And you believe the Dragonborn can stop them?"

    Darek met his gaze, his own eyes fierce and full of determination.

    "If the prophecies are true, then yes. They say only the Dragonborn can wield the abbility that can stand against these invaders. And with time running out�� we''re desperate."

    ar took a deep breath, eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "And you trust these prophecies? That they''ll be enough to save your world?"

    Elena''s face softened, a flicker of hope barely contained in her gaze.

    "It''s all we have left." She looked at Erend and ar with pleading eyes, her voice barely a whisper. "Please."

    Erend exchanged onest look with ar, each of them weighing the gravity of whaty ahead. Their plea was one that they couldn''t ignored.

    They knew that much. The weight of their power pressing on them. Erend and ar knew that they must using their power to help those in need, or they just not different from the Great Cmity.

    ---

 Chapter 589: Hearing Hope

    Saeldir looked at Erend and ar, hesitating as he weighed the situation. He didn''t particrly see the necessity of aiding these strangers from another world. Yet, when the Great Cmity had swept upon them, Erend and ar had intervened without question despite having no obligation to risk their lives.

    That selflessness hadn''t been forgotten. If Erend or ar chose to help, Saeldir knew he would follow.

    "What do you think?" Saeldir asked them, his gaze shifting between the two Dragonborn.

    Erend crossed his arms, his brow furrowing as he considered the prospect.

    "We''ll need to do a recon first," he said with decisive tone. "We must understand the real problem and the situation before doing anything else."

    Elena leaned forward, eyes wide with hope. "Does that mean you''ll help us?" Her voice was tentative, as if afraid to let herself believe it.

    "Yes," Erend replied, a firm nod punctuating his words. "But I still have matters to attend to here first. I won''t be able to depart right away."

    Relief washed over Elena, Darek, and Tovan; even if they''d have to wait, Erend''s agreement brought a glimmer of hope where there had been only despair. They exchanged nces, exhaling as though a weight had been lifted from their shoulders.

    ar gave Erend a sympathetic look. "You should go home first and see your family," he suggested. "I''ll handle things here for now."

    ar understood that Erend had yet to reunite with his family after the grueling battle, and he was determined to shoulder the responsibility in his stead.

    Saeldir nodded, his decision made. "And I''ll assist as well."

    Erend nced at them both then nodded.

    "All right," he said, standing up and preparing to leave. "I''ll head home, but I''ll return as soon as I can."

    With that, he turned and left the room, his mind already shifting to thoughts of home and his family. Behind him, the others began discussing their next steps.

    When Erend exited the chamber, Saeldir, ar, and the three neers shifted their attention back to the task at hand, their expressions serious as they began strategizing. The room felt charged with anticipation as they discussed their options for the iing reconnaissance.

    "We need to approach covertly," ar stated, folding his arms as he considered the potential dangers. "If these invaders have technology that can neutralize Magic, we can''t risk them detecting us too early."

    Elena nodded, her eyes flickering with a mix of caution and urgency.

    "Our arrival will not be subtle," she admitted. "If we''re not careful, they''ll detect any outsiders immediately. We need a way to blend in."

    Saeldir''s sharp gaze narrowed. "Fortunately, you''re not without resources," he replied, gesturing for them to show whatever they had brought. Because he knew that they wouldn''t juste here without preparations or spare equipment.

    Elena nodded then reaching into her pack and producing a small metallic sphere, barely the size of her palm. The object gleamed with a faint pulsating light and bore the same molten rock design as their armor.

    She holding it out toward Saeldir and exined, "This is a portable armor core. When you will it while holding it, it expands and encases the body, adapting to blend in with the size and shape of your body instantly."

    Saeldir took the device, his eyes narrowing as he turned it over in his hands. Intrigued, he channeled a subtle stream of Magic into it, studying its responses to his spell. After a few moments, his eyes brightened.

    "Impressive," he murmured, "and while I can''t replicate this exactly, I can create something simr." He cast a quick nce at ar. "I''ll need time to work on this, but it should allow us to mask our presence effectively."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Elena, Darek, and Tovan exchanged nces, relief and hope evident in their faces. It was clear they hadn''t anticipated the full extent of the Elves'' abilities, nor the ease with which Saeldir adapted to their advanced technology.

    It dawned on them that they were not only receiving the Dragonborn''s hep but also with allies who could bridge Magic in ways they hadn''t considered.

    With a determined nod, Saeldir set the armor core aside.

    "I''ll begin replicating this at once. In the meantime," he said, turning to ar, "continue with the details of the invasion. Every piece of information could be crucial."

    ar took over seamlessly, gesturing for the three to describe the nature of the invaders, their tactics, and any weaknesses they might have discovered. With the Elves'' adeptness in Magic and Erend''s impending involvement, they all felt the first flicker of hope that their mission might be within reach.

    Then the three of them began recounting the details of the invaders.

    "Their weapons��" Elena started with tight voice, "they don''t resemble anything we''ve seen in our world. They emit bursts of energy that can obliterate anything in their path. And their armor is��" She trailed off, searching for the right words. "It''s like a second skin �� hard as metal but pulsing with some sort of energy. Even our strongest spells barely leave a scratch."

    Darek took over, his voice tinged with frustration. "Their vehicles are the same. Almost imprable. They''re like moving fortresses that adapt and repair as they take damage. We''ve managed to damage a few, but it''s�� it''s nearly impossible to get close enough to do any real harm."

    ar listened intently, his gaze unwavering as he absorbed each word. "And there''s no weak point?" he asked.

    Tovan shook his head, looking grim. "Not exactly," he replied, ncing at hispanions. "But we did notice one thing: their armor pulses with energy. It''s a pattern, a flow that powers them. When we managed to disrupt one of those energy sources, the armor weakened. It left them vulnerable briefly.

    It seems like destroying their energy source is the only way to break through."

    A gleam of understanding crossed ar''s face. He gave a thoughtful nod, processing the information.

    "So, these invaders rely on an energy core," he mused, already formting ideas. "That''s their weak spot."

    Saeldir looked up from his work on the replicated armor with interest, his gaze shifting between ar and the three visitors.

    "Fascinating," he murmured. "A w that''s both integral and exposed, if one knows where to strike."

    Despite the grim descriptions, ar seemed unfazed. A slight smirk yed on his lips.

    "This alles from apletely different world," he said, his tone confident. "But that won''t be a problem for us. Erend and I have dealt with threats just as unusual."

    The three strangers looked at him, a flicker of hope returning to their eyes. Their world might be on the brink of copse but in ar and Saeldir they saw warriors unfazed by the odds, ready to take on these alien invaders and maybe really save them.

    ---

 Chapter 590: Return Home

    Erend made his way down the corridor, his steps echoing softly as he approached the room he and ar had been sharing.

    The weight of his responsibilities pressed down on him, and it feels so thick and unyielding, and as he closed the door behind him he sighed, allowing himself a rare moment of vulnerability.

    Erend sit down heavily on the bed, he leaned forward, elbows on his knees, and rubbed his temples. He felt the burden of being a symbol of power �� a role he and ar had stepped into without hesitation but that now seemed endless.

    After all they''d faced, it wasn''t just about defending his world or the Elves'' realm anymore. The reach of their strength and their duty seemed boundless and extending even to distant worlds with problems he hadn''t known existed.

    Could this really be his life now? Fighting, protecting, running toward new threats without a single chance to breathe? He hadn''t even had time to return home and to see his family yet.

    Erend clenched his fists, frustration simmering under his skin.

    "Is this the price of power?" he thought bitterly. Either he was constantly exhausted and demanded of, or he''d risk being corruptedd by the very strength that protected others. "If I can''t stop��" he mused, "will I be as twisted as the Great Cmity?"

    But he forced those dark thoughts back. He didn''t have to carry this alone. ar and Saeldir would handle things for now with the new people from another world that need help. He feels like he could rely on others to bear the weight, at least for a while.

    Taking a deep breath, Erend stood. He conjured his own port; and watching as it rippled open before him, leading him directly home. He stepping through it and he felt a wave of relief and nostalgia as he emerged in his house, its familiar walls and warmth weing him like a balm.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It felt like an eternity since he''d been here.

    As he made his way downstairs, he caught the familiar smell of home-cooked food, filling the air and stirring a deep,forting hunger he hadn''t felt in ages.

    In the kitchen, his mother and sister stood together, their light conversation andforting as they prepared dinner. They turned at the sound of his footsteps, expressions of surprise quickly softening into joy.

    "Erend!" his sister eximed, dropping her spoon as she rushed to hug him.

    His mother smiled warmly, wiping her hands and moving closer. "You''re finally back," she said softly, her eyes filled with both relief and pride.

    Erend took them both in his hug, feeling the weight he''d carried for so long lighten just a little.

    Few minutester they sat down for dinner and Erend feeling the the room filled with warmth and familiarity. Erend''s mother and Arty were full of questions but their primary concern was for his well-being.

    "Are you really all right?" his mother asked, her toneced with worry as she reached across to pat his hand. "You look tired, but... stronger, too. You''ve been through so much, right?"

    Erend smiled, nodding reassuringly. "I''m fine, truly. I can handle everything just fine," he replied, hoping to ease their minds.

    Arty leaned forward with a small, knowing smile. "And what about Aurdis?" she asked, her tone gentle butced with curiosity. "We know she''s special to you. Is she okay?"

    Erend''s face softened as he spoke of her. "Aurdis is well," he said. "She''s safe, and she''s been a great help to me. I''m lucky to have her."

    The room settled into afortable silence, only the clinking of utensils filling the space. But after a moment Arty''s voice broke through, her tone quieter and more somber.

    "Will you have to leave again?" she asked, her gaze intent as she looked at him. There was a heaviness in her question, as if she already knew the answer.

    Erend took a deep breath, hesitating. He could see the hope in their eyes, the unspoken wish for him to stay. But they also deserved honesty.

    "Yes," he admitted, he can''t lie to them. "I''ll need to go back. There are�� things that still need my attention. Lives at stake."

    The room quieted again, their expressions a blend of pride and sadness. They knew that this was the life he had chosen and that he was bound to it, no matter how much it might pull him away from home.

    Arty looked at him with a tinge of sadness in her eyes. "Does it have to be so soon?"

    Erend nodded, his gaze dropping slightly. "If nothing unexpectedes up, I''ll leave tomorrow. But we still have tonight," he said with a smile.

    At that, Arty and his mother exchanged a look, understanding passing silently between them. They didn''t want to dwell on his departure any longer. They just wanted to enjoy these precious hours together. At least that is the only thing they can do.

    As they settled into conversation over dinner, the topics shifted to lighter things. They told Erend all about the local happenings, his mother recounting stories of the town''s small triumphs and changes while he was away.

    He felt a weight lift, relieved to hear that their world at least remained untouched by chaos. He facing on the other side. If he failed there, he knows that this world will be facing the Great Cmity.

    When dinner was over, they moved to the living room and turned on the TV, letting the sounds and images fill the room. Theyughed and talked, the conversation flowing freely, from funny stories of the past to yful debates about what they were watching.

    Erend felt his own worries slip away, absorbed in the warmth andfort of home.

    As night deepened, Arty and his mother started to drift off. His mother stifled a yawn, patting Erend''s shoulder with a gentle smile.

    "Good night, Erend," she murmured, before heading to her room. Arty gave him a long, tight hug before she, too, retired for the night.

    And then, as the house fell silent, Erend was left alone with his thoughts, soaking in the peace that only home could offer. He don''t think he can sleep tonight.

    ---

 Chapter 591: Discussion

    Erend stood on the balcony outside his room, leaning against the cool metal rail as he looked out over the city. The streets below were still alive and glowing with streetlights, headlights, and the asional neon signs that cast their colors against the dark.

    Cars zipped along in the road in front of his house. Some carrying tired workers home, others bringing people from clubs orte dinners. A few stumbled out of bars,ughing and clinging to each other, blissfully unaware of the dangers that loomed in distant worlds �� dangers that could one day reach them.

    They didn''t know whaty beyond the veil of this peace. The threats he faced daily to keep this world safe. The bliss of their ignorance seemed almost enviable and he felt a quiet ache knowing how much he had sacrificed to protect it.

    "I guess ignorance really is bliss," Erend muttered to himself, watching the carefree city he had vowed to protect.

    Not knowing what else to do with himself, Erend went back inside andy on his bed, expecting his thoughts to keep him awake. Yet as he stretched out on his bed, surrounded by the familiar feel and scent of home, a surprising calm settled over him.

    It was the first time in ages he felt the true warmth of safety, and before he knew it, he drifted off into a deep, peaceful sleep.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the Eternal Earth �C the other world, Saeldir examined his work with intense focus. He''d sessfully forged a replica of the ck molten armor. He''d need to make more for the others.

    He wiped the sweat from his brow, ncing at the armor with a sense of grim satisfaction.

    Not far off, ar listened intently as Elena, Darek, and Tovan shared stories of their world. ar''s eyes were fixed on them, absorbing every word about their realm, one that had once mirrored the Elves'' world before the invasion.

    It had been a ce of beauty, Magic, and peace. However, Elena exined that they only knew of this past through stories told by their grandparents; they had never seen their world in its true glory.

    All they''d known was the harshness left in the aftermath, but ar saw a glimmer of hope in their eyes as they spoke.

    "We''ll bring it back one day," ar assured them, his voice steady.

    Saeldir returned to the table where the other sitting after he directed his apprentices to finish crafting the ck molten armor. This armor would serve its purpose in time, but for now, Saeldir''s mind shifted to the next steps. He gathered around arge map with ar, Elena, Darek, and Tovan, who were all discussing what awaited them in their homnd.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ar studied the map, listening intently to Elena''s descriptions of key locations, dangers, and the resources they might still rely on.

    He finally spoke up with resolute tone. "We''ll need to handle this ourselves, at least for now," he said, meeting Saeldir''s gaze. "Erend deserves a moment with his family. He''s given everything and it''s only fair he has a moment to breathe."

    Saeldir nodded, a quiet sense of relief shing in his eyes. He, too, felt a reluctance to summon Erend back so soon.

    "I agree," Saeldir replied. "We can manage. If the situation go badter we''ll call on him. But for now, let him have his peace."

    A wave of determination settled over them. They knew the road ahead would be difficult, but they felt ready to face it without calling on Erend until it was absolutely necessary.

    After a final nod of agreement, Saeldir spread his hands over the map, his fingers tracing the path they would need to take.

    "First," he began, his voice low and measured, "I think we''ll need to secure an entry point near the outskirts of the capital. If it''s as fortified as you say, maybe there is something important being stored there."

    Darek leaned in. "It''s risky, but I agree. There are hidden paths through the woods on the eastern side," he offered, pointing to a small area marked on the map. "We not sure can do it before but with your help I guess we will stand a chance."

    Tovan crossed his arms, contemting the n. "But we have to be fast. Patrols have increasedtely so maybe there will be a lot more soldiers that wille to that ce."

    ar nodded thoughtfully, weighing each piece of advice.

    "Then we move with caution. I now kind of understand how these creatures operate," he said, his voice gaining confidence. "Their technology may be advanced but they underestimate the power of those who fight for their home. We''ll use that to our advantage."

    Elena, her face set with grim determination, ced her hand over her heart.

    Saeldir watched each of them, absorbing the strength in their voices and the unwaveringmitment in their faces. These were people who had endured great loss, yet somehow, they stood here with hope and courage that fueled his own determination.

    Saeldir took a deep breath, breaking the tense silence that had settled around the table.

    "I need to make a report to my King," he announced, his voice steady but carrying a hint of urgency. The mention of the king''s name sent a wave of unease through Elena, Darek, and Tovan, who exchanged nces filled with uncertainty.

    Elena''s brow furrowed as she asked, "So that is your king''s name?"

    "Yes. He is the ruler of the Elves, a wise and powerful leader. He needs to be informed about the situation in your world. And honestly I can''te with you if he don''t permit it."

    Darek nodded, though apprehension lingered in his expression. "But what can we possibly say?"

    Tovan chimed in, his voice barely above a whisper, "He might not even care about our plight."

    Saeldir leaned forward, his eyes fierce with conviction. "That''s where you''re wrong. The king understands the value of all lives, regardless of where theye from. He will listen to your story and I''m sure he will want to help. Trust me, we need to speak with him."

    With a shared look of resolve, Elena, Darek, and Tovan steeled themselves. They may havee from another world but they now had a stake in this one. As they prepared to meet King Gulben, they knew that their fate, along with the future of their homnd, rested on their ability to convey the dire situation they faced.

    ---

 Chapter 592: Kings Permission

    Their impression of the throne room was grand. Shafts of soft, golden light filtered through crystalline windows, casting an ethereal glow upon King Gulben as he sat upon his throne, radiating quiet strength.

    The king looked much healthier now, his once-faded color reced by a vibrant flush after his recovery from absorbing Chaotic Magic. His steady gaze rested upon Elena, Darek, and Tovan, the three strangers from another world.

    Though unintentional, his powerful aura pressed down on them, a reminder of his formidable presence.

    As the three stood before the king, they couldn''t help but feel the weight of his attention. Around them, Elven advisors watched with expressions ranging from curiosity to skepticism.

    Their guarded stances hinting at their doubts about helping foreign strangers. However, their opinions were muted by the presence of Saeldir, the respected Elf Archmage, and ar, the Dragonborn hero whose have saved their world.

    Beside the king stood Aerchon with gaze unwavering as he studied the strangers. Aerchon''s sharp eyes flitted between Saeldir and the three visitors, his face unreadable, though Elena could detect a hint of mistrust beneath his cold gaze.

    Without hesitation, Saeldir stepped forward.

    "Your Majesty, these three havee from a distant world that has been ravaged by invaders. I concur that theirnd was once like us, filled with beauty, peace and Magic, but now has been reduced to little more than ruin. Theye seeking aid because their situation is desperate and, as impossible as it may sound, their kind stands on the brink of destruction."

    A murmur rippled through the advisors, but they were quickly silenced by the king''s raised hand. King Gulben''s prating gaze settled on each of the three in turn, his brows knit in contemtion. Despite hisposed expressio his keen interest was apparent.

    Elena summoned her courage and spoke up, her voice steady despite the pressure in the room.

    "Your Majesty," she began, inclining her head respectfully, "our world has known nothing but destruction for as long as we can remember. Our people live in constant fear, hiding from the relentless alien invaders who now rule ournds with violent. We were forced to use thest of our resources just to find someone, anyone, who might help us."

    Darek took a step forward and then speaking with raw with emotion. "We don''t know what else to do, Your Majesty. We only have stories passed down by our grandparents. Stories of worlds that filled with peace but its no more."

    The king listened intently, nodding slowly as he absorbed their words.

    Tovan then found himselfpelled to add, "We would never havee here unless there was no other choice. We are ready to fight for our home�� we only ask for the strength to do so."

    King Gulben leaned back, his gaze shifting to Saeldir and ar who stood beside the three with silent support.

    "Saeldir, ar," he said. "You have heard their plea, as I have. You know our resources are not limitless, and yet��" He paused, considering the decision. "It seems this situation is intertwined with our own, and I can sense the sincerity in their voices."

    "Father, I recognize their desperation but our people are only just recovering from our own battles. Their situation is grim, but do we have to stretch ourselves again?" Aerchon''s voice broke in, thoughtful but firm.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    King Gulben considered his son''s words before turning back to the three.

    "We will extend our aid," he decided, his voice carrying an air of finality. "We will provide some knowledge, equipment, and Magic that might help turn the tide in your world. However," he added, leaning forward, "we cannot guarantee unending resources."

    Elena, Darek, and Tovan exchanged nces, gratitude and hope clear in their expressions. "Thank you, Your Majesty," Elena said, her voice wavering with relief. "We will not waste this gift!"

    ar stepped forward. "Your Majesty, I volunteer to go first and assist their world directly," he said. "Saeldir can maintainmunication from here, which means we won''t have to drain Elven resources unnecessarily."

    King Gulben studied ar, his eyes lingering thoughtfully. He knew ar well. He had be their a trusted ally, proven in the battle againts the Great Cmity before and had fought for his own people. But he was curious.

    "Why are you so eager to take on this mission?" king Gulben asked.

    ar shrugged, a hint of a smile touching his face. "It''s what we do," he replied simply. "Protecting those who can''t fight for themselves, facing the darkness on behalf of those who live in the light. That''s our job."

    ar remember his conversation with Sahura. About how the power tend to corrupt. If he used it to protect, there is no way it will corrupt him, right?

    The king caught the subtle meaning in ar''s words, realizing that he spoke not only for himself but for Erend as well. If Erend had agreed to this mission it spoke to their sharedmitment to guarding worlds, regardless of the cost or distance.

    With a knowing nod, King Gulben made his decision.

    "Very well. You will go, and Saeldir will provide the necessary support from here. May this be the beginning of renewed hope in that brokennd."

    The Elven advisors exchanged nces but raised no objections, and even Aerchon remained silent, his expression softened with respect. They all knew ar''s capabilities and if he wanted to do it they can''t do anything to object his decision.

    ar inclined his head respectfully, feeling the weight of the mission settle in his chest. Elena, Darek, and Tovan looked at him with newfound appreciation, hope filling their faces.

    They departed the throne room then walked back through the halls toward Saeldir''s chamber. When they entered, the room was filled with the steady sound of Magic work as Saeldir''s three apprentices worked meticulously to duplicate the ck molten armor. The apprentices looked up briefly, nodding in respect before returning to their task, their hands steady and precise as they forged the pieces.

    They gathered again around arge table covered in maps, enchanted scrolls, and an assortment of tools, ar watched Elena, Darek, and Tovan as they shared more about their world. There was a somber tone in Elena''s voice as she described it.

    "Our world is different now just like we exined before. The skies are often thick with dark clouds and there''s a heaviness in the air like a constant weight pressing down on you when you go to outside world," she said quietly. "Magic has be almost nonexistent outside of fortified areas or deep underground."

    Darek nodded, his face etched with a mixture of sadness and frustration.

    "The Magic we once had in abundance is nearly gone. Above ground, we''re almost powerless. Only with the help of special artifacts can we use Magic outside and even then it''s limited. We''ve taken to hiding in undergroundworks where we can sustain the little Magic we have left."

    Tovan added, his tone grim, "And even those areas aren''t safe for long. The invaders somehow always able to know about them and raid us frequently. We''re always one step ahead, always hiding, always waiting for the next attack. That''s why we can still survive."

    ar listened intently, a flicker of understanding crossing his eyes. He couldn''t imagine a world where Magic was so scarce and where survival depended on constant concealment.

    "So you''re saying that open use of Magic is almost impossible?" he asked, his voice thoughtful.

    "Yes," Elena replied. "We have to be careful, or they''ll sense it. We use relics and runes �� anything that can mask our Magic when we venture above ground. But even then, we''re at risk."

    Saeldir looked down at the armor, realizing the importance of crafting it with precise enchantments that would shield ar and any of them from detection.

    "I''ll imbue the armor with concealment Magic and add more protection. It should allow you to move undetected for longer," he said. "And with a bit of luck, you won''t have to rely on heavy Magic usage in open air."

    ar nodded. "That sounds exactly like what we need."

    The apprentices continued to work, the armor glowing faintly asyers of Magic-infused material were forged and shaped.

    A few hourseter, the apprentices revealing thepleted ck molten armor. Saeldir stepped forward, hands raised as he carefully chanted over the armor.

    Threads of his own Magic wove into the armor, reinforcing it with powerful concealment spells and enhancing its resilience.

    ar approached the set, eyeing it with a mixture of respect and caution. He touch the armor, will himself to wear it then the armor slithered over his shoulders, chest, and limbs. As he adjusted thest te, he gave a quiet grunt.

    Elena offered an apologetic smile after sensing his difort. "Sorry, it''s the best we could manage with limited resources and time."

    ar waved a hand dismissively. "No need to worry about it. It''s ufortabl but I''ve felt worse things on my body. Trust me, this is nothing."

    Elena, Darek, and Tovan exchanged nces, curious but unwilling to press him for details.

    With everything finally in ce, Saeldir moved to arge, intricate rune circle drawn on the floor. He reached out, then they pulsed to life with the residual energy from Elena, Darek, and Tovan''s world .

    The runes shimmered and a portal began to open, revealing a misty, shifting view of the foreign realm beyond.

    ar sighed. "I''m ready."

    ---

 Chapter 593: Step Into The Ash

    ar and the other stood before the portal, the view beyond its shimmering surface came into sharper focus. Thendscape on the other side was bleak and foreboding. They can see a scorched wastnd stretched into the distance that pocked with burning embers and dusted with drifting ash.

    The sky loomed dark and looked oppressive, casting a grim shadow over everything beneath it. ar who positioned directly in front of the portal, took it all in with a heavy heart. Even Saeldir and his apprentices who were used to unusual sights grimaced at the bleak scene.

    Elena, noticing their expressions, managed a sad smile. "Yes," she said quietly. "That is our world."

    Saeldir looked at Elena, then at Darek and Tovan, his expression softening. "We will do our best," he said. Then he turned back to ar, his gaze steady. "Are you ready?"

    ar nodded, his voice firm when he said again. "Ready as I''ll ever be."

    With that, ar stepped forward, followed by Elena, Darek, and Tovan. As he crossed the threshold of the interdimensional portal he felt a sickening, twisting sensation. This is worse than any portal he''d passed through before.

    A searing jolt ran through him like a wave of nausea and pressure rolled into one, forcing a low grunt from his lips. Momentster, theynded heavily on the other side, disoriented and sprawled across the ground.

    ar blinked, his vision clearing to reveal a trench filled with dark, powdery ash that fell steadily from the sky, coating everything in a ckened haze. The air was thick and heavy and even felt nearly choking, but ar forced himself to breathe through it and pushing down the difort. This is not a big problem for him who have breathed the air of Chaos Realms for hundreds of years.

    This was no exaggeration of what they''d described, though. The grim reality of their world settled around him like a weight.

    Around him, Elena, Darek, and Tovan struggled to sit up, wincing as they adjusted to the harsh atmosphere.

    ar grunted, his voice low but reassuring. "Looks like we''re arrived. Let''s find some cover and figure out our next move."

    The group steadied themselves as best they could on the uneven and ashden ground.

    Darek squinting through the swirling dust and muttered, "This is�� outside?" His voice wasced with disbelief, his disorientation the same in Elena and Tovan''s face.

    "Yes, but nothing seems out of ordinary," ar replied, scanning the wastnd for any sign of shelter or safety or enemy.

    "It doesn''t matter," Tovan interrupted urgently, forcing himself to stand despite the difort. "They''ll know where we are now. We''ve got to move!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "That''s right, Lord Dragonborn. This ce is dangerous. They wille soon," Elena said with tense expression and nodded toward ar.

    ar sighed, surprise flickering across his face. He don''t know that they will be meeting enemies so soon.

    "All right then. Let''s get moving. Lead the way to your home," ar said.

    The three natives people pushed themselves to their feet while gathering their dissoriented thoughts. But as they took in the bleak surroundings, a shadow of fear darkened their faces.

    They exchanged nces, hesitant, as if thendscape itself had changed into something unrecognizable.

    "This ce��" Elena said softly, ncing uneasily around. "We don''t know where we are."

    ar raised an eyebrow, his tone sharp with concern. "What do you mean?"

    Tovan grimaced, ncing over his shoulder as if expecting danger to appear out of the smoke.

    "We''re deep in enemy territory, my Lord. This region is well within the invaders'' control," Tovan said.

    "Great," ar muttered under his breath. "Looks like Saeldir didn''tnd us exactly on target."

    A sudden, sharp whirring sound split the air, cutting through the oppressive silence. Instinctively, they all looked up then immediately spotting a sleek ck aircraft hovering above. Its form cutting a menacing silhouette against the smoky sky. It began a slow descent, the whirring growing louder as it settled just meters away.

    "It''s them!" Elena''s voice trembled, her gaze fixed on the descending craft. "They''ve found us!"

    "The invaders?" ar asked, his voice calm but sharp as he watched the craft intently.

    "Yes," Elena whispered, her face pale. "What should we do?"

    ar nced back at the three, a smirk tugging at his lips despite the danger. "You said you don''t recognize this ce, right? Maybe we should ask for directions."

    Elena, Darek, and Tovan stared at him, dumbfounded by his audacity. But before they could protest, the aircraft''s door hissed open and four figures stepped out in smooth pristine ck armor that shimmered with alien technology. The soldiers moved with sharp precision, their weapons gleaming as they advanced.

    ar held his ground, his eyes narrowing as he assessed their opponents.

    "Stay close," he murmured to the others, his tone steely. "And follow my lead."

    The soldiers paused a few paces away, their faces hidden behind visors. One of them, seemingly the leader, gestured toward ar''s group, their voiceing through a voice modtor, cold and metallic.

    "Halt. Identify yourselves," the soldier demanded, raising a ster to emphasize themand.

    ar met the soldier''s gaze unflinchingly, his voice steady.

    "Just travelers looking for a way home." He gave a faint, sardonic smile. "You wouldn''t happen to know the quickest route out of here, would you?"

    A tense silence followed, the soldiers clearly unfazed by ar''s humor. The leader''s helmeted head tilted slightly, a hint of curiosity or confusion in their bodynguage. But the silence was broken by one of the soldiers who muttered something in anguage that ar couldn''t understand, prompting the leader to tighten their grip on the weapon.

    "The natives�� I suggest you surrender," the leader said, their tone darkening. "Any resistance will be met with immediate force."

    ar exchanged a quick look with Elena, Darek, and Tovan, their expressions hardening. A shared understanding passed between them, a silent agreement. They would need to fight soon.

    "Guess we''ll have to pass on that suggestion," ar said and said to the three. "Hope you''re ready."

    ---

 Chapter 594: Four Invaders

    The four invaders exchanged a nce before raising their weapons, then hesitated. One of them muttered something through their modtor.

    "We should just shoot him. It will make them die too quick."

    Hearing that, the others chuckling darkly as they put away their rifles. Then each drawing a sword with a gleaming redser de. The leader stepped forward, his stance radiating both confidence and contempt.

    "What are you natives doing here?" he asked with de humming ominously in his hand.

    Elena, Darek, and Tovan instinctively took a step back, fear flickering across their faces. They were vastly outnumbered, with minimal weaponry, and fighting the invaders openly like this was far from ideal. The three of them knew that fighting these invaders in a direct fight would likely end badly for them.

    But ar seemed entirely unfazed, his light smile unwavering as he shrugged casually.

    "We kinda got lost," he replied, his tone calm. "So, you''re the ones responsible for invading this world, huh? That''s a lucky coincidence. I''ve got some business with you all."

    The invadersughed at his words, the sound cold and mocking. One of them sneered through his visor.

    "Business, huh? You sound pretty stupid for someone who''s about to die painfully."

    ar only raised an eyebrow, unbothered by the taunt.

    "Really? You sure you can kill us?" he asked, his voiceced with a quiet confidence that unsettled the invaders despite themselves.

    One of the invaders, clearly irritated by ar''s audacity, stepped forward, eyes fixed on Elena. He took in her tense determined stance and his lips curled into a grin beneath his visor.

    "You," he sneered, "you''d make a fine ve. Don''t worry, we won''t kill you right away. Got ns for you. Hehehe."

    Elena clenched her jaw, her eyes zing, but she said nothing, refusing to give him the satisfaction of seeing her fear.

    Without warning, the same invader that had talk to Elena lunged at ar, hisser de slicing through the air in a powerful arc. But

    ar moved like lightning and faster than him. His hand shooting up to catch the invader''s wrist in mid-swing. The invader''s surprise was evident even through the mask, his body jolting as ar''s iron grip held him in ce and rendering the strike useless.

    "Nice de," ar said with a smirk, tightening his grip until the invader groaned and then dropping the weapon.

    With a swift and fluid motion, ar swung his other fist,nding a solid punch into the invader''s helmeted face. The force sent him reeling backward, his body crashing heavily to the ground.

    The remaining invaders paused, their mocking arrogance turning into a wary silence. They nced at each other, hesitating as they reassessed their odds.

    Elena, her confidence rekindled by ar''s disy of strength, took a step forward, eyes narrowed. Yes, this is the power of th Dragonborn. They don''t need to be afraid of them right now.

    "You think we''re easy targets?" she taunted, her voice steady despite the adrenaline surging through her veins. "Big mistake."

    Darek and Tovan also start to drawing courage from her defiance and ar''s disy of strength. The readied their own weapons that look crude but still deadly in capable hands.

    The leader straightened, gripping his de tightly.

    "You''ll regret that!" he snarled. He signaled to his remaining invaders who fanned out to surround ar and hispanions.

    ar rolled his shoulders, his smirk returning.

    "Bring it on," he said, his voice low and challenging. He looked back at Elena, Darek, and Tovan, nodding toward their opponents. "Time to show them what we''re made of, guys."

    ar tightened his fists. Despite what he had said he recognize the urgency of taking charge first before the odds tipped any further against them.

    He threw a quick look at Elena, Darek, and Tovan, noting the fire in their eyes but understanding their limitations. They had courage right now and that''s good. But courage alone wouldn''t turn the tide here. If they went toe-to-toe with these invaders they might still be overwhelmed.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, ar lunged forward first,unching himself straight into the remaining three soldiers. He moved like a shadow through the ashden air, closing the distance in a blink. The invaders barely had time to react before ar was upon them.

    The first soldier raised hisser sword to block ar''s strike but ar ducked low, sweeping out a leg and throwing the soldier off bnce. Before the man could recover ar surged upward with a powerful uppercut, feeling the satisfying crunch of armor giving way under his knuckles.

    The soldier staggered back, his helmeted head snapping to the side as he tried to stay on his feet.

    ar didn''t stop. He whirled around and meeting the next soldier mid-swing. The invader brought his de down in a vicious arc but ar sidestepped then grabbing the man''s arm and twisting it sharply.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The invader grunted in pain as his grip loosened, allowing ar to wrench the weapon free. ar tossed it aside.

    The third invader moved in from behind, trying to take advantage of ar''s exposed back. But ar''s reflexes were top notched.

    He spun around, dodging just as the red de sliced dangerously close, singeing the air where his shoulder had been a second ago.

    ar responded with a swift elbow to the soldier''s chest, the blow powerful enough to send him stumbling back several steps.

    For a moment, the soldiers regrouped, their eyes narrowing as they reassessed this unexpected threat.

    ar now surrounded, but he took a steadying breath, savoring the weight and rhythm of a fight without his Dragon Scales. He wanted to feel their strength for what it truly was, to test their limits against his own body. Its not so bad.

    The three invaders closed in, their des shing in calcted and coordinated moves. ar ducked and dodged, weaving through their strikes with graceful precision.

    One invader aimed a thrust at his ribs but ar sidestepped and countered with a quick jab to the soldier''s side. The blow hit hard making the invader''s grip falter just enough for ar to punch an forcing him back.

    Another de came down from his right, the soldier swinging with brutal force. ar caught his wrist mid-swing, feeling the heated edge of the weapon close to his skin.

    He then twisted the soldier''s arm back, hearing the satisfying clink of armor joints straining as the man cried out in pain.

    The third invader took a desperate swing, aiming directly for ar''s head. But ar ducked low, the de whizzing harmlessly above.

    He rising then drove his knee into the soldier''s midsection, knocking the wind out of him. The man staggered back, clutching his chest as he gasped for breath.

    The two remaining invaders tried to capitalize on ar''s exposed position after standing up, their des shing in tandem as they struck from both sides.

    But ar sidestepped one while deflecting the other''s strike with his forearm, his molten armor barely brushing the lethal edge.

    He followed up with a powerful punch thatnding squarely on the closest soldier''s visor, shattering it and sending the man sprawling into the ash-covered ground.

    ar breathing calmly and straightened, his gaze shifting to the final soldier still on his feet. The invader''s stance wavered, doubt flickering in his eyes as he nced between ar and his fallenrades.

    ar offered a challenging grin.

    "You still think we''re the ones who''ll die painfully?" he taunted, taking a slow, menacing step toward him.

    ---

 Chapter 595: Through The Winding Tunnel

    The final invader stood trembling, his weapon barely steady in his hand. Though his face was hidden beneath his visor his fear was unmistakable in his hunched stance and wavering grip.

    He nced nervously from ar to his fallenrades and swallowing as he realized he was now alone against a foe who hadn''t even broken a sweat.

    Behind ar, Elena, Darek, and Tovan stared in shock. Their eyes wide and mouths slightly open. They felt no Magic radiating from him and no sign of the Dragonborn power they''d expected to see, yet he''d moved with speed and power they''d only imagined.

    The enemy soldiers who each wielding advanced redser des had been taken down in mere seconds. The realization filled them with awe and of course, hope. If this powerful being was on their side, then maybe they had more bigger chance.

    The lone invader struggled to regain hisposure, pointing his redser sword shakily at ar. His voice came out shaky but defiant,ced with a desperate attempt to sound intimidating.

    "Wh-Who��who are you?! You dare to attack us?!"

    He was sure that ar wasn''t the natives of this world because no way they can be this strong.

    ar took a slow ominous step toward him, his gaze locked on the invader. A dark smile touched his lips as he held the soldier''s gaze, unmoved by the weapon pointed at him.

    "I''m the one who will bring your kind to the ground," ar said.

    In a sh, he moved, crossing the distance in the blink of an eye. Before the invader could even react ar''s hand shot up and grabbing him by the visor. The invader gasped, his fear now fully transforming into terror as ar''s grip tightened. The soldier''s sword faltered and slipped from his fingers, the red light dimming as it ttered uselessly to the ground.

    ar''s grip tightened, his expression cold as he mmed the final invader to the ground with a forceful boom.

    The impact rattled the earth and a low groan escaped the soldier''s lips before ar lifted him and mmed him down again.

    The visor shattered, revealing a face that startled ar momentarily �� a normal human, his features devoid of any alien traits or grotesque markings.

    He stared at the man''s face, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes. The invader looked disturbingly like an ordinary human, someone who could have belonged to Erend''s world or any human world, really.

    But he felt no sympathy as he tightened his grip then mming the invader down once more, ending any resistance. The soldiery limp, blood pooling around his head as the life drained from his eyes.

    Elena, Darek, and Tovan looked at what just happen in front of their eyes. Their expressions a mix of awe and also chill. They watched as ar moved with calcted precision then picking up one of the fallen redser swords and killing the rest of the invaders with a ruthless efficiency.

    There was no hint of hesitation in his movements and no sh of mercy in his eyes. To them, it seemed as though he had simply flicked a switch, slipping effortlessly into the role of a unstopable force and just killing them like bug.

    They shivered; even as he fought for them, his cold detachment was unnerving. This is the power of the Dragonborn, a being who have reach higher state then they have ever imagined.

    When he finished, ar let the final weapon drop and dusting off his hands.

    "We''re done here. Time to move," he said, his tone low andposed as if the massacre had required no more effort than a simple task. He nced at Elena, Darek, and Tovan, giving a slight nod for them to lead the way.

    Swallowing, Elena nodded and turned and together with Darek and Tovan they started walking, casting asional nces at ar who moved silently behind them.

    With him nearby, their fears began to go, reced by a hope that keep rising. They no longer felt like hunted prey; the tide had shifted and ar''s presence was a constant reminder that they had someone strong on their side.

    As they traversed the destend, ar took in the devastation around him �� the ck ash that clung to the air, the molten patches of ground, and the mounds of corpses that told tales of resistance that crushed too quickly and too easy.

    He grimaced, a quiet anger simmering within him. These people, despite their courage, were outnumbered and overpowered, and the devastation around him spoke of how dire their situation truly was.

    Hours passed, and finally a familiarndmark appeared ahead. It a small and concealed cave nestled near a pile of charred corpses. It looked unassuming,but ar sensed a shift in the atmosphere as hispanions moved toward it, recognizing it as the path home.

    They entered the cave, ar following close behind.

    As they entered the cave, Elena, Darek, and Tovan each lit a small torch, casting warm light over the walls.

    ar followed close behind, he don''t need his Dragon Eyes with their lights guiding the way so he cancelled to use it.

    The tunnel stretched deep and winding then splitting into countless forks and hidden paths that seemed to disappear into the stone. Every time they approached a fork, the three natives moved forward without hesitation, intuitively choosing the right path.

    ar frowned, marveling at how they navigated with such confidence in these twisting depths.

    Noticing his curiosity, Elena nced over her shoulder with a faint smile.

    "Only those born of this world can feel the energy of our homnd," she exined. "It''s how we keep it safe. No outsider can find it without one of us to guide them."

    ar nodded, understanding. This underground refuge was protected not just by its istion but by a bond its people had with the very rock and earth around them.

    After hours more of winding through tunnels, the narrow passage suddenly opened into a vast, sprawling cavern.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ar''s eyes widened as he took in the sight of the underground city that looks farrger than he''d expected.

    It was like a hidden world, bustling with its own life. Crystals embedded in the ceiling and walls emitted a soft glow, casting light over buildings carved directly into the stone.

    Homes were clustered close together with only a door and a few narrow windows. The structures had a rugged practical beauty, blending seamlessly with the rock around them.

    People moved along the narrow streets, each absorbed in their routines. Some wore the same ck, molten armor as Elena, Darek, and Tovan, while others were dressed in simple brown garments.

    A few stopped to watch as ar and the other three warriors passed, their eyes widening with a mixture of awe and respect. They exchanged whispered words, ncing at his tall, imposing figure with a hint of reverence.

    Elena turned to ar, nodding ahead. "We must meet with our elder quickly."

    ar returned a respectful nod to the people and followed as they wound through the streets, passing clusters of townspeople. Many offered small bows as they passed and ar returned each one with a nod, his stern gaze softened slightly in acknowledgment.

    Atst, they reached the biggest structure within the cavern, a massive building carved deep into the rock face. The stone was intricately etched with symbols, some glowing faintly in the crystal light. Two armored guards stood by the entrance, their faces solemn as they stepped aside to allow Elena, Darek, Tovan, and ar to enter.

    Inside, the dim light cast long shadows across the smooth stone walls, and a sense of ancient calm filled the air as they walked deeper into the elder''s hall.

    In the main chamber, they found one of the elders seated on a raised stone dais, her figure draped in a simple brown robe. She looked up at the sound of their approach, her eyes widening as she recognized Elena, Darek, and Tovan.

    But when her gaze fell upon ar, her eyes grew even wider, her expression shifting from surprise to something close to awe and perhaps fear.

    Her hands trembled slightly as she whispered, "The Dragonborn��"

    It was as if that single word held all the weight of her thoughts, her voice catching with emotion. She hadn''t expected to see them returning through the front entrance, rather than the portal they''d disappeared into before. Her eyes lingered on them with relief, and then a growing disbelief as she turned back to ar.

    After regaining someposure, she stepped forward and wrapped Elena, Darek, and Tovan in a warm embrace, tears brimming in her eyes. When she released them, she reached out for ar, sping his hand in her own. Her grip was firm, yet her shoulders shook as tears began to fall and streaking her cheeks.

    ar looked down at the elder, his brow furrowing in confusion, unsure of how to respond. Sensing his difort, Elena gently guided the elder back to her seat and helped her settle onto the chair.

    Around the elder''s chair, four other seats remained empty.

    "We''vee home, Elder. And we managed to bring the Dragonborn with us," Elena said.

    The elder nodded, her face softened by gratitude. "Yes�� yes. You three are very brave," she murmured, her voice thick with pride and relief. She quickly wiped her eyes and then called over one of the guards standing near the entrance. "Summon the rest of the elders. Tell them it''s urgent," she ordered.

    The guard nodded and hurried off.

    ---

 Chapter 596: Tales Of Their Suffering

    ar stood silently in the grand chamber, waiting as the minutes stretched, his gaze drifting asionally over the solemn stone walls. The elder woman seated before him never took her eyes off him.

    He could feel the weight of her gaze. Its not just a curiosity but of something deeper. She feels hope, as if she believed he might finally end the suffering that had gued their people for so long.

    He nced at her and catching the glint of tears in her eyes and though her expression was calm her eyes radiated an unspoken plea.

    ar shifted, feeling a tinge of awkwardness under her watchful eyes. He understood her hope but didn''t quite know how to respond to the reverence she directed at him. So, he waited in respectful silence.

    Beside him, Elena, Darek, and Tovan looks like they stood with more confident. Their stances more assured. The events earlier, when they watching ar eliminate the invaders with chilling ease, had rekindled their spirits.

    They shared unmistakable sense of confidence as though his presence alone could shield them from the darkness that loomed over their world. Like the elder, they also saw ar as a beacon and answer to their suffering.

    Atst, the other four elders filed into the chamber. Then each of them taking their seats beside the elder woman. Their robes was dark brown and looking worn and it rustled as they settled into their chairs, and their eyes turned to ar.

    The intensity of their scrutiny was unmistakable and it all mixed with a glimmer of expectation. ar was sure that this was what he would receive often in this world �� a mixture of fear, reverence, and hope.

    The eldest among them, an old man with a flowing silver beard and eyes sharp with wisdom, rose slightly from his seat, bowing his head.

    "Wee, Dragonborn," he said, his voice resonant with respect and caution. Turns out, they all have been informed about his arrival.

    ar responded with a respectful nod and a slight smile, feeling the weight of the attention settle upon him.

    "We have long awaited for your power toe to our world," the elder continued. "To face the enemies who have brought devastation to ournd." His gaze didn''t waver as he studied ar. "Will you help us find that peace, Dragonborn?"

    ar held the elder''s gaze, feeling the quiet resolve and strength beneath their pleas. He could sense the burden of his presence among them and the hopes they ced on his shoulders and they understanding the gravity of whaty ahead.

    ar feel like all of this could be troublesome. But he remembered that he can also turned into something like the Great Cmity �C a Dragonborn that corrupted with power. So its definitely better to be troubled helping people than bing a monster, right? There is no way he will be monster if he using his power to help them.

    After a brief pause, ar nodded and replied with steady voice. "I will do what I can."

    The elders exchanged nces, their expressions lightening, some even daring to show a faint smile. For the first time in a long while, they allowed themselves to hope and that bring them a little bit of happiness.

    ar take a good look at them. Their faces worn from years of sorrow and hardship but now finally showed a glimmer of hope.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    One of them, a wiry man with an iron-gray beard and a deep, resonant voice, saying. "May I ask your name?"

    ar dipped his head slightly. "You can call me ar."

    "ar��" the elder murmured thoughtfully, rolling the name over his tongue as if tasting its significance. He paused, his eyes briefly losing focus. "It''s a good name," he finally said with a soft nod, though ar sensed it was a courtesy. He don''t feel that his name is that great.

    He offered no reply, merely a faint smile of acknowledgment.

    After a beat, the elders exchanged nods, the informalities set aside. The leader, the oldest of them, leaned slightly forward.

    "Let us begin to speak inly of the plight that hase to us." His voice took on a somber tone. "Tell me, ar, how much do you know of our world?"

    ar cleared his throat, looking from one worn face to the next, remembering the anguish he''d seen outside and the storied Elena and herrades had shared.

    "I know that invaders have ravaged yournds for centuries. I''ve heard of the destruction they''ve wrought, of the suffering your people have endured."

    The elders listened, nodding, but their eyes urged him to continue.

    "Destruction," one elder said, almost scoffing, his voice thick with grief and anger. "The invaders have done far more than that."

    His gaze darkened, and he looked away, as if haunted by memories too bitter to confront.

    "They have taken our children. Stolen them from their beds and from their mother''s arms." His voice broke, though he clenched his jaw and try to steadying himself. "They turn them into ves, use them until they are of no use�� then throw them from their flying vessels like waste."

    Another elder, a thin, willowy woman with piercing green eyes, continued the tale.

    "For every child returned in death there is a thousand more we''ve lost forever. They are broken, discarded, or worse�� sent back to us empty, their spirits had gone long before their bodies because of the suffering." Her hands shook in herp and she sped them together to keep the trembling.

    ar listened intently, a cold anger pooling in his gut. The stories continued.

    "Many have tried to fight them," spoke another elder, his face bearing the scars of battles past. "Brave men and women, warriors and mothers. However, each rebellion was met with overwhelming brutality from them. Our people who dared to fight back were hunted, tortured, and paraded as warnings to break our will. But we continue to fight, even if it means passing our despair from one generation to the next."

    He nced at ar, his gaze weary but fierce. "That is why we look to you now. The stories say that Dragonborn are more than just warriors; they are protectors who answers to suffering like ours."

    The elder leader''s voice be more heavy and grave and filled the chamber once more. "ar, we do not ask this lightly nor do we believe in saviors. But the reality is that our people are at a breaking point." His gaze held ar''s. "We have little left to lose, or to have."

    ar sat quietly, letting the gravity of their words sink in. But in that chamber, under the weight of so many expectations, he knew he could not remain silent.

    Atst, he spoke with quiet yet resolute voice.

    "I understand now what this means for you, and what it means for me as well. I am here now and I will fight by your side. Whatever strength I possess, it will serve to protect you. I''ll do the best as I can."

    The elders held his gaze, their expressions lighter than they had been moments before. It wasn''t yet peace but it was hope. A fragile, flickering light they had not dared to grasp for in so long.

    ---

 Chapter 597: The Squads

    After their meeting, Elena guided ar down winding corridors toward his living quarters. It was a modest cave room carved into the stone of their hidden settlement. The air was damp and the walls were rough yet the space was quiet and insted from the sounds of the world outside.

    "Sorry we can''t offer more," Elena said, a hint of embarrassment crossing her face as she gestured around the room which held only a straw mattress and a small stone shelf.

    ar shook his head, giving her a reassuring look.

    "This is enough. I''ve lived in much worse ces." His thoughts flickered back to his time in the Chaos Realm. That was a harsh ce where he could feel the constant, oppressive presence of corrupted Magic.

    The air there seemed to pulse with dark energies that could sapping his mind''s peace. Here, in contrast, he found a surprising calm. There was no shadow of corruption weighing down his thoughts and no perpetual sense of lurking dread.

    He felt an unusual lightness, knowing that he could close his eyes and sleep without being disturbed by the taint of Chaos. The invaders outside don''t have any influence here that could disturb his peace.

    He don''t feel that this ce is much different from his room in the Elf Pce.

    Elena offered him a small, grateful smile.

    "Thank you, ar. Foring here. Good night."

    With a final nod, she turned and left, leaving ar to settle into the space. Hey down, make some report to Saeldir, and soon drifted into a deep and dreamless sleep.

    ---

    The next morning, a gentle knock roused him. Blinking against the dim light, ar rose and opened the door to find Elena waiting.

    "They''re holding a meeting. We''ll need your presence there," she informed him, her voice a mix of calm and urgency.

    ar nodded then pulling himself fully awake as he followed her through the cave''s winding halls.

    They soon arrived at arger chamber where Darek and Tovan were already seated, along with several others.

    The others wore the same cracked, dark armor as Darek and Tovan and him, each piece seemingly molded to their forms, bearing scars from countless battles.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ar can see that these were warriors of this world, seasoned by hardship and the relentless threat they faced. Their faces were resolute, some etched with grim lines that spoke of losses suffered and battles survived.

    ar could feel their eyes on him that seems curious yet respectful, as if sizing him up. He recognized the shared strength in their stances and the silent determination that marked them as fighters who had shouldered their people''s hopes.

    The leader, a man with the silver beard, rose as he entered, addressing the group.

    "Today marks the first day of our stand with the Dragonborn at our side. It''s time we nned for what lies ahead and the battles that await us."

    The warriors around the room straightened, their faces set with resolve. ar took his ce among them.

    The silence filling with anticipation as the warriors prepared to formally introduce themselves to ar. Ten people in all were present, including Elena, Darek, and Tovan.

    The leader, the man with the silver beard andmanding presence, raised his hand, indicating he would start. His voice was deep, resonant, filled with a confidence tempered by age and experience.

    "My name is Commander Varok," he said, bowing his head respectfully. "I''ve led these people for over four decades after thestmander died in the field. Through battles, sieges, and moments of peace." His silver eyes met ar''s as if holding a mixture of respect and an understanding that only those who had witnessed true suffering could share. "Today, we wee you as one of our own."

    Next to Varok stood a woman with a scar running from her left brow down to her cheek, her green eyes hard but focused. She nodded slightly in acknowledgment before speaking.

    "I''m Lira. I lead the Scouts," she said with calm but precise voice. "We''re tasked with gathering intelligence on enemy movements, keeping our people safe from ambushes and providing the information needed for tactical maneuvers. If you need someone who knows every corner of thisnd and the shadows our enemies hide in, you can rely on us."

    She nced at ar, giving a small nod of approval.

    Beside her, a broad-shouldered man with short-cropped dark hair stepped forward. His armor bore fresh scorch marks and scratches, evidence of recent skirmishes.

    "I''m Brogar, head of the Vanguard," he said, his tone gruff yet steady. "We''re the first line of defense and thest ones out when things get rough. You''ll see us at the front, facing the worst of the invaders'' attacks." His gaze lingered on ar, sizing him up with a hint of grudging admiration.

    Elena, who had been standing to one side offered a faint smile as she spoke. "I''m Elena, a healer. I''m here to make sure our wounded make it back to the fight. Or, when the worst happens, to ensure they find peace." Her tone was gentle but resolute, the scars of loss evident in her eyes after seeing countless people who died under her care.

    Darek and Tovan stepped forward together, and Darek took the lead. "I''m in charge of tactical advisor. I work with Commander Varok on strategy and coordination for our forces. I focus on finding weaknesses in our enemy''s movements and exploiting them."

    "And I work with Lira," Tovan chimed in. "I work with Lira''s Scouts as abat specialist. When stealth missions turn violent, I''m usually the one making sure we get out in one piece." He smirked, though his eyes held a somber note, betraying the weight of his role.

    Three others introduced themselves next. A slender young man with quick and watchful eyes and an air of restlessness spoke first.

    "Call me Nerin," he said, his voice carrying a hint of impatience. "I''m part of the Signal Corps. My job is to maintainmunication between all units during missions. No Magic signal goes dark on my watch."

    Arge, stern woman with a shaved head followed. "Renna. I''m with Brogar''s Vanguard, but my specialty is in siege weaponry. I make sure that when we hit, we hit hard." She folded her arms, her expression unwavering as she nodded at ar.

    The final warrior, a wiry man with a quiet and focused presence stepped forward. "I''m Kael, and I''m a shadow operative. I work under Lira, handling assignments that require a�� more subtler approach." His voice was soft, almost a whisper, but it carried an edge that hinted at a sharp and deadly skill set.

    As each introduced themselves, ar felt the weight of theirbined skills and experiences settle around him. These were warriors bound by hardship and loyalty.

    Commander Varok broke the silence once again.

    "We''ve faced every hardship this war has thrown at us. But with you here, Lord Dragonborn, we believe that we finally can strike at the heart of our enemy."

    ar nodded his head, acknowledging themitment in each of their eyes. He feel the unity that ran deep among them that was forged through shared struggle and loss. He then feels like he need to really put an effort for them.

    ---

 Chapter 598: For The Moment

    The bustling supermarket sprawled before Erend, its lively energy carrying a distinct charm that felt far removed from the serene elegance of the Elven world.

    Vendors advertise their wares and children ran between the stalls, theirughter echoed cheerfully.

    Erend walked beside his family, blending seamlessly into the crowd. Unlike the Elven kingdom, this was a ce of vivid imperfections but this was his home.

    Arty tugged at his sleeve, pointing toward a stand piled high with vibrant vegetables. "Erend, look at those! We should get some for the barbecue!"

    He chuckled, nodding as they made their way over. His sister''s enthusiasm was infectious and her excitement over something as simple as picking out produce brought a wee levity to his thoughts.

    Yes, Erend and his family now are nning on doing barbecue party but just for the three of us. It was of course, Arty''s idea. And Erend thought that it was a great idea.

    "Which ones?" he asked, watching her inspect the vegetables with the seriousness of a seasoned chef.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "All of them!" she dered with a grin, grabbing a handful of plump tomatoes.

    Their mother joined them a momenttere with her calm and purposeful presence.

    "Not all of them, Arty! We don''t eat that much. Just enough for today." She handed Erend a basket, giving him a knowing smile. "Carry this."

    Erend smiled and taking the basket and adding more to it as Arty continued to pick and choose while pouting after being scolded.

    He felt warmth in his heart watching his family safe and happy. It was a stark contrast to the chaos he so often faced, and it reminded him of why he fought so hard in the first ce.

    The lingering anxiety from Saeldir''s message hadn''t entirely faded, but his Archmage friend''s words echoed in his mind:

    "The enemy is just human, Erend. They might be wielding advanced Magic, but they are not beings with otherwordly powerful strength like the Great Cmity. I and ar are more than capable of handling them if he strike decisively and with surprise, while I''m here stay for handling themunication. For now, focus on this time with your family. I know that it is as much a source of strength as your Dragonborn power."

    His lips curled into a small smile as he carried the basket, trailing behind his mother and sister. Saeldir''s words had eased his mind and now he allowed himself to embrace this rare moment of peace.

    At another stall, they purchased fresh cuts of meat, the butcher giving Erend a friendly nod as he wrapped up their order.

    "You''ve got quite the haul there," the man remarked, ncing at the growing pile of goods in Erend''s arms.

    "Barbecue tonight," Erend replied with a grin.

    "Good for you. Family time''s important," the butcher said, handing over thest of the packages.

    And he is right.

    They continued through the supermarket, stopping here and there to pick up spices, bread, and a few treats that Arty insisted on trying. By the time they returned home their arms were full with supplie and their spirits were high.

    Erend set about preparing the barbecue, taking charge of arranging the meat and vegetables while his mother seasoned everything with a mix of herbs and spices. Arty flitted around, taste-testing and offering her unsolicited but enthusiastic advice.

    As the fire crackled to life in their backyard, casting warm light across their faces, the scent of roasting meat filled the cool evening air.

    They sat together around a simple table, sharingughter and stories as the sky above shifted from deep orange to star-speckled indigo.

    For this moment, Erend let himself forget about the looming battles and the enemies that maybe awaiting him in another world. Instead, he focused on the present. The sound of his mother''sugh, the brightness in Arty''s eyes, the warmth of the fire, and the delicious meat.

    This was his anchor, his reason to keep fighting.

    Moments like these were worth every challenge he would face. He will not be corrupted, he promised himself. He''d rather died than be corrupted by the power.

    For now, the world beyond could wait. Tonight, he was simply Erend �� a son, a brother, and a man enjoying the love of his family.

    ---

    Back in the war-torn invaded world, ar stood at the heart of themand center with the leader of every divisions. Maps and holographic projections flickered on a long table.

    "We need a clear strategy to deal with the invaders," ar began. "Our strength lies in understanding them before they can overwhelm us. Commander, I want every scrap of information your divisions have gathered. Let''s start piecing this puzzle together."

    Varok nodded, gesturing to his team leaders. "Alright. Let''s start report our findings."

    Varok spoke first.

    "The invaders'' tactics rely heavily on advanced technology fused with Magic power unfamiliar to us. Their infantry is organized and each squad supported by at least one enhanced soldier capable of deploying energy shields. During thest engagement, we identified their weak points. Their power sources are embedded in their lower back, heavily armored but not imprable. Its just so hard to pierce."

    He leaned forward, his silver eyes narrowing. "They prioritize their shield-bearers in the field. Eliminate those and the rest be significantly more vulnerable."

    Lira stepped forward next. "We''ve been mapping their patrol routes and base locations. Their movement patterns suggest a reliance on pre-determined paths, likely programmed into their soldiers.

    "It''s efficient, but predictable. We''ve already begun setting traps in key choke points to disrupt their supply lines. Additionally, their aerial drones operate on a low-frequency signal. With Nerin''s help, we''ve started intercepting and deciphering theirmunications. Though, even when we know all of this, their strength are still overwhelming."

    She paused, her gaze hardening. "There''s something else. They''ve been testing our defenses probably looking for the way to our homnd. They''re nning somethingrger."

    Brogar''s deep voice rumbled through the room next. "We''ve had direct shes with their front-line units. Their technology and Magic gives them the edge in brute strength but theyck flexibility in closebat. Their soldiers are well-coordinated but slow to adapt once their formation breaks. My vanguard has managed to push them back in skirmishes, but casualties are rising. We need better weapons to counter their armor."

    He gestured toward Renna, who gave a curt nod and she continue to give her exnations.

    ---

 Chapter 599: They Are Moving

    Renna begin next, with her tone that was blunt and matter-of-fact.

    "We''ve been testing new siege weapon prototypes. It was an explosive-tipped ballista bolts and and harpoons imbued with Magic that designed to disable their machinery. The results are promising but production is slow. If we can get the resources, I can outfit the vanguard with gear that''ll punch through even their heaviest armor."

    Elena continue next with was soft but resolute voice.

    "The wounded are reporting unusual burns and internal injuries consistent with energy-based weapons. It seems their projectiles do more than physical damage. They destabilize the body''s natural Magical defenses and healing. I''m working on a countermeasure, but until then, avoid prolonged exposure to their firepower."

    Darek spoke next, his voice sharp and analytical.

    "Theirmand structure operates on a strict hierarchy as far as I know. The units we''ve faced so far are clearly lower-tier operatives, acting as a buffer for their elite forces. If we can break theirmand chain, their coordination will crumble. From interceptedmunications, we''ve identified a central hub within their forward operating base. Taking it out could disrupt their entirework."

    Tovan smirked faintly before speaking, his tone lighter but no less serious.

    "In the field, their stealth operatives are a real pain. Yeah, they have that too, cause why the hell not, right? They''ve got cloaking Magic, but it''s not perfect. Lira''s scouts and I discovered that their cloaks leave a faint heat signature. We''ve been using modified heat-seeking arrows to great effect. If we can improve the uracy, we''ll turn their own tech against them."

    Nerin leaned forward, his restless energy evident as he spoke quickly.

    "After few hundred years, We''re finally able to decrypting theirms faster than they can change their codes. They''re sloppy, or they just underestimating us. I''ve already pinpointed two of theirmand frequencies, which means we can track their movements in real-time. But their strength are still better than us so we still keep failing.

    "With a bit more time, I might be able to disrupt their signals entirely and cut them off from each other."

    Kael''s voice was barely above a whisper but the room fell silent as he spoke.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Their leaders aren''t just strategists they are fighters as well. I infiltrated their camp during thest battle and they have enhanced soldiers guarding their officers, and I know that those officers carry keycards that grant ess to their inner sanctum. If we can retrieve one, I''m sure we''ll gain entry to their high-security zones."

    ar nodded, absorbing the flood of information. Each piece painted a clearer picture of the enemy. They are organized, powerful, but not invincible. They are still in the field of human realm.

    "I think you all did and excellent work," he said. "We''ll use every advantage we can get. Commander Varok, begin preparing the vanguard for a coordinated strike. Lira, increase surveince on their forward base. Nerin, prioritize signal disruption. Everyone else, focus on your areas. Together, we''ll turn the tide of this war."

    The leaders exchanged determined nces, ready to enact their ns. ar stood alone for a moment, gazing at the map.

    "We will need material to make your weapons, right?" ar said. "If we can''t get the material here, then we should ask our friend for their cooperation."

    The leaders exchanged nces. Commander Varok was the first to break the silence, nodding slowly.

    "Stealing from the invaders�� It''s a bold move. Risky," he said. "But boldness may be exactly what we need."

    ar''s smile widened slightly. "Risk is inevitable, Commander. But so is reward. If we can pull this off, we''ll gain the materials you need to build weapons strong enough to fight back and the morale boost of striking at their supply lines."

    Varok rubbed his chin thoughtfully before nodding. "Alright. What''s your n, Lord Dragonborn?"

    ar stepped closer to the map table. "I will create a distraction. Something they can''t ignore. While their forces are focused on me, the rest of you will infiltrate their supply depots. Take what you need, destroy what you can''t carry. Lira, I trust your scouts to guide the strike teams. Tovan, you''ll lead the infiltration."

    Lira gave a curt nod. "My scouts have already mapped out the depots. We can slip in and out before they even realize what''s happening."

    Tovan smirked, cracking his knuckles. "Sounds like my kind of mission."

    Varok''s brow furrowed. "What kind of distraction are we talking about?"

    ar''s grin turned sharper. "Something loud and destructive. I''ll draw them out with enough force to make them think I''m their biggest threat."

    Renna chuckled dryly. "You''re not wrong there."

    Despite the humor, ar''s thoughts were somber. He could easily obliterate the invaders with his strength and fpower but he held back. These people needed to win this war themselves.

    If they relied entirely on him, they would never build the resilience or resources necessary for long-term survival. His role was not to fight their battles for them but to give them a chance to fight their own.

    He turned to Elena. "Be ready. If anyone is injured, they need to get back to you as quickly as possible."

    "We''ll be ready." She nodded.

    "I can coordinate the teams during the operation, keep everyone in sync. If things go south, I''ll find an opening for extraction," Nerin said.

    ar pped a hand on Nerin''s shoulder. "Good. Communication will be key."

    "We''ll move at dawn. Lira, make sure your scouts are ready. Tovan, prepare your team for infiltration. Renna, if there''s a chance to test one of those prototypes in the field, this might be it," Varok said.

    ---

    The next morning, as the sun crept over the horizon, the operation began.

    ar stood atop a ridge overlooking the enemy encampment, he still using his ck armor that glinting faintly in the early light.

    Below, the invaders'' metal camp was bustling with activity, soldiers moving in rigid formations while machinery hummed ominously.

    He drew in a deep breath, the power of the Dragonborn surging within him. Earth power appeared on his hands as he prepared to unleash havoc.

    "Showtime," he muttered.

    "ROAR!"

    With a deafening roar, ar leaped from the ridge, his form zing with fiery energy. He mmed into the ground like a meteor and sending shockwaves rippling through the camp.

    Soldiers shouted in rm as he rose from the crater.

    "Come and face me!" ar bellowed, his voice reverberating like thunder.

    The invaders scrambled to respond, their energy weapons lighting up the battlefield. ar darted through their ranks with inhuman speed, his ws rending through machinery and scattering troops like leaves in the wind.

    ---

    Meanwhile, after hearing the roar that was ar''s signa, they moved under the cover of chaos, Lira''s scouts guided Tovan''s team into the enemy supply depots.

    Tovan signaled for silence as they approached a heavily guarded entrance. Two enemy soldiers patrolled the perimeter, their enhanced armor glowing faintly with Magic.

    Kael appeared like a shadow, slipping behind the guards and dispatching them with swift, silent precision. Tovan motioned for the team to move in.

    Inside the depot, rows of crates and barrels lined the walls, filled with the very materials Renna needed to finish her siege weapons.

    The team worked quickly, loading the most valuable items onto hover sleds while nting explosives on anything they couldn''t take.

    Nerin''s voice crackled softly over theirms.

    "You''ve got three minutes before reinforcements arrive. Move fast."

    As the team exited the depot, Tovan nced back at the charges they had nted with a grin.

    ---

 Chapter 600 Stealing Materials And Supplies

    "HEY! WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?!"

    Tovan cursed under his breath as the ring rm shattered the rtive silence of their escape. One of the invaders had spotted them, and his panicked shout drew immediate attention.

    "Move, move!" Tovan barked, hauling the hover sled that was filled with materials and supplies.

    The team sprinted toward their exit point but the whine of jetpacks grew louder above them. Shadows streaked across the walls of the canyon-like depot as the sign of the arrival of their pursuers.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Seven figures descended with practiced precision, their jetpacks hissing as theynded. Each invader was d in sleek enhanced ck armor that shimmered faintly with Magic. Their energy weapons were already trained on the group.

    Tovan''s heart sank as he counted heads. They were evenly matched in numbers, but the invaders were far better armed. His team carried only basic weapons and the stolen supplies. Nothing capable of fending off this level of firepower.

    "Drop the materials and surrender!" one of the invaders barked, his voice distorted by the helmet''sms system. "Did you really think you could walk out of here alive? Stupid move, you dirty natives!"

    Kael stepped in front of the group, his daggers gleaming faintly in the low light. He pressed a finger to hism device and spoke quickly but calmly, masking the desperation in his voice.

    "We''re pinned down. Seven enemies in front of us. Outgunned and outmatched. We need backup, now! Or we are fucking die."

    The voice on the other end responded almost immediately.

    "Hold tight. ar''s on his way."

    Kael nodded grimly, though his team''s nervous nces betrayed their uncertainty. They knew ar''s strength, but would he arrive in time when he now is still engaging with his own battle creating distraction for them? But if someone can reach them in time, it must be ar because nobody can reach them now.

    The invader who had spoken earlier took a step forward, his weapon glowing with ominous energy.

    "You''re not getting away," he said coldly, raising his rifle. "But you might live a little longer if you surrender."

    Tovan tightened his grip on his sword, his mind racing. They couldn''t risk losing the materials because they were the key to the resistance''s survival. But they couldn''t fight head-on either, not with the enemy''s superior equipment.

    "Over my dead body," Tovan growled, his defiance masking the fear gnawing at him. He will not give up to this invaders.

    The invader chuckled darkly. "That can be arranged."

    Just as the enemy prepared to fire, a deafening roar echoed through the depot, shaking the very ground beneath them.

    The invaders hesitated, their helmets snapping upward toward the source of the sound.

    A figure appeared at the edge of the depot, silhouetted against the glow of the chaos he had wrought above. ar descended like a destructive force, his ck armor gleaming and his hands wreathed in crackling energy.

    The invaders immediately adjusted their stance, their attention shifting to the far greater threat.

    "Looks like I arrived just in time," ar said, his voice carrying an almost casual confidence as he surveyed the scene.

    The lead invader snarled. "You''ll regret interfering��"

    ar didn''t wait for him to finish. With a thunderous stomp, he sent a earth spear from his ce toward the invaders troop and knocking several of the invaders off bnce.

    Before they could recover, he closed the distance with inhuman speed and using his wed hand to sh through one of their energy weapons and rendering it useless.

    "Go!" ar said, turning his head slightly toward Tovan and Kael and their team without losing focus on his opponents. "Get those materials out of here. I''ll handle them."

    The team didn''t need to be told twice. Tovan shouted orders and the group began hauling the hover sleds at a dead sprint. Kael lingered for a moment, his gaze locked on ar as the Dragonborn engaged the enemy, his every move a disy of raw power and precision. He almost didn''t belive his eyes.

    "Kael, move it!" Tovan snapped.

    Kael hesitated only a second longer before nodding and falling back into formation. Behind them, the sound of battle roared like a storm, with energy sts and the sh of ws against metal echoing through the depot.

    As they neared the extraction point, Nerin''s voice crackled over thems.

    "The exit is clear. Hurry up��I''m tracking reinforcements inbound."

    "We''re almost there," Tovan replied, his breathbored.

    Despite the urgency, Kael cast onest nce over his shoulder. Even as they fled, he couldn''t help but marvel at ar''s ferocity. The Dragonborn wasn''t just fighting, he was dominating, each strike shattering their enemies'' confidence.

    For the first time in a long while, Kael reallly felt more flicker of hope. If they could survive this, if they could use the materials they had stolen to turn the tide, perhaps victory wasn''t as impossible as it seemed.

    They just had to make it out alive first.

    While they escape, ar stood motionless for a moment, his imposing figure is like a statue of power amidst the chaos. The seven invaders circled him warily cause they had never seen someone of the natives people this confidence before, their weapons raised and energy cores humming with deadly intent.

    Their armor gleamed under the flickering light of the depot, but ar''s ckened form blended seamlessly into the shadows, save for the faint gleam of his piercing eyes.

    One invader stepped forward, rifle trained on ar''s chest. "Surrender now, and we''ll make your death quick!"

    Experience new tales on empire

    ar tilted his head slightly, a faint smile ying at the corners of his lips. "that should be my word."

    He moved.

    The invaders barely saw iting. In a single fluid motion ar surged forward. His speed defying the limits of their perception and it caught them off guard.

    His wed hand shed upward and immediately severing the barrel of the first soldier''s weapon as if it were made of paper. The invader staggered back, stunned, but before he could react ar''s other hand closed around his throat. With a swift and brutal twist, the soldier fell limp with his throat ripped, crumpling to the ground.

    The remaining six raised their weapons, their initial confidence giving way to sharp, barkingmands. They fired, bolts of crackling energy searing through the air.

    ar just danced, dodging between them with impossible grace, his movements so swift they seemed like a blur.

    One soldier took aim from his body, his weapon tracking ar''s movements. But as he fired ar was already behind him. The Dragonborn''s wed fingers sank into the seams of the invader''s armor and effortlessly peeling it open. A swift jab to the neck and break his neck, sent the soldier sprawling lifeless to the ground.

    The remaining five closed ranks, desperation etched into every tense movement. They switched to close-quartersbat then drawing energy-infused des and lunging as a coordinated unit.

    ar ducked under the first strike, his wed hand flicking out in an arc that shed across two soldiers'' torsos.

    Their armor sparked as the near-invisible ws ripped through the enchanted ting like fabric. They crumpled with strangled cries, their lifeless forms copsing in a heap.

    A third soldier aimed for ar''s back, thinking he had an opening. ar spun with blinding speed using his w to catch the attacker mid-strike.

    The attack connected with an audible crunch and the soldier''s weapon ttered uselessly to the ground before he too followed suit.

    The final two soldiers stood frozen for a moment, their confidence utterly shattered. They had never natives moves like this or delivering attack like this. Their devices had smothered all the Magic in the air so they can''t use it.

    So that mean that this man who is ughtering them is not using Magic. But just pure physical strength.

    ar''s ws glinted faintly under the depot''s light but their dark almost indistinguishable hue made them appear as part of his armor. To the invaders, it looked as though he was tearing them apart with nothing but his bare hands.

    One soldier broke first and turning to flee.

    ar don''t let him get away. He lunged, closing the distance in the blink of an eye.

    His hand snaked out then gripping the invader''s shoulder and yanking him back with brutal force. A swift strike to the helmet sent the soldier sprawling, his neck twisted at an unnatural angle.

    Thest soldier dropped his weapon, his hands trembling as he backed away.

    "W-what are you?" he stammered, his voice quivering with terror.

    ar stepped closer, his movements slow and deliberate now, as if savoring the moment. He leaned in, his voice a low growl that sent shivers down the soldier''s spine.

    "Your worst nightmare."

    With one final move, ar struck. The invader''s body crumpled lifelessly, his fear still etched onto his face.

    ar straightened, surveying the scene. Seven enemiesy scattered around him, their advanced weapons and armor rendered meaningless against his strength.

    He rolled his shoulders, brushing off the faint scuffs on his armor, his ws retracting seamlessly into his hands, once again blending with his dark gauntlets.

    "They are not that strong," he muttered. This task could be easier than he had thought. Surely, nothing unexpected will happen.

    ---

 Chapter 601 Small Victory

    ar wasted no time after killing thest invader. With a powerful leap, his form blurred as heunched himself toward Kael, Tovan, and their team.

    The sound of his heavynding startled them as he appeared beside them, his ck armor that simr with theirs blending with the shadows of the rockyndscape.

    "Everyone intact?" ar''s tone was brisk, his piercing gaze sweeping over them. His presence radiatedmand and assurance even as the adrenaline still thrummed in their veins.

    Kael nodded with face that is mixture of awe and disbelief. "We''re fine. You didn''t leave a single one standing, did you?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ar shrugged, his ws retracting into his gauntlets, leaving no trace of their deadly work. "Don''t worry, they all dead. Let''s keep moving. We''re not out of danger yet."

    Tovan exhaled sharply, his tension easing as he gestured toward the hover sleds. "We''ve got the materials. Now, we just have to make it back without more interference."

    ar nodded, then his gaze darted around their surroundings, scanning the area with meticulous precision. The faint hum of the signal jammer overhead provided a rare moment of security, cutting off enemymunications and masking their movements. Still, he wasn''t about to take any chances.

    "The jamming is holding for now," he said. "But we shouldn''t let our guard down. Move quickly and stay ready for anything."

    The team resumed their retreat, hauling the hover sleds through the rugged terrain. Despite their exhaustion, ar''s presence seemed to fuel their determination and he can give them sense of security.

    Kael and Tovan exchanged nces, their expressions filled with unspoken admiration for the Dragonborn who had singlehandedly turned the tide of their mission. Their teammates also feeling the same way.

    Yet, ar dismissed their awe with a curt gesture, urging them to stay focused before they could say anything.

    "Save your breath forter," he said. "This is far from over."

    So they did. Then few minutes going with focused silence as they bringing their haul.

    Finally, the group reached the entrance to the underground homnd. Three warriors d in ck armor guarded the concealed passage with their weapons at the ready. They rxed only when they saw ar emerge with the team, their tension giving way to relief.

    "Get it open," Tovan ordered.

    The guards sprang into action and immediately revealing a hidden entrance beneath a camouged rock face. The passage yawned open. As thest of the team filed in with the hover sleds, the warriors sealed the entrance behind them, murmuring incantations that cloaked it inyers of protective and conceaelment Magic.

    The air grew cooler as they descended into the underground sanctuary. The walls glowed faintly with embedded runes, guiding them deeper into the heart of their resistance''s stronghold. By the time they reached the main chamber, the tension that had gripped the team began to dissolve.

    The moment they entered, the underground settlement erupted with cheers. Men, women, and children crowded around, their faces lighting up as they saw the sleds loaded with stolen materials.

    Shouts of celebration echoed off the cavern walls, and for a brief moment, hope seemed to fill the air.

    "We did it!" someone cried.

    "ar!" others called out, their voices reverent.

    Kael couldn''t help but smile, his earlier fear fading in the face of their people''s joy. He turned to ar who stood slightly apart with a small smile on his face.

    "You''re the reason we made it back," Kael said. "They should know��"

    "Later," ar interrupted. "Celebrate now, but don''t let your guard down. This is just one victory in a long war."

    ar can''t let them enjoying this small victory too much. They still have a lot to do.

    Kael nodded, recognizing the wisdom in his words. Still, the sight of their people cheering, pping, and even shedding tears of relief was a balm to their weary souls. This is the first time nobody got killed when they outside doing mission like this.

    ar finally allowed himself a small, fleeting smile before stepping forward, his voice cutting through the noise like a de.

    "Rest while you can. We''ll need to organize the materials and make the weapon so we can prepare for what''s next."

    The crowd fell silent for a moment, then erupted into another round of cheers. Despite his stoic demeanor, ar''s words carried the weight of reassurance and hope for hem. For now, the resistance had won a battle and their morale had risen with it.

    ---

    Few hourster.

    The air in the dimly lit war chamber buzzed with the energy of victory. The leaders of the squads had gathered once more around therge circr table with expressions a mix of determination and also rare happiness.

    Commander Varok sat at the head, his battle-worn features softened by a rare smile.

    ar leaned against the wall nearby, his presencemanding yet unassuming.

    The murmurs of conversation settled as Varok cleared his throat, drawing everyone''s attention.

    "The mission was a sess," he began, his gravelly voice carrying a note of pride. "And we all made it back alive. That alone is a victory worth celebrating."

    A wave of nods and murmurs of agreement swept through the room. Renna, the chief weaponsmith, smiled faintly.

    "We owe much of this to you, Lord Dragonborn," she said, ncing at ar.

    All eyes turned to him. ar inclined his head with a small smile, his piercing gaze calm.

    "The mission''s sess was a team effort," he replied, his voice steady. "Each of you yed your part. Let''s not forget that. I''m just ying a distraction."

    Varok thumped a fist against the table. "Modesty aside, your intervention was critical, my Lord. Without you, we might not have made it out. Now, thanks to this sess, we have a chance to turn the tide."

    The room shifted as the leaders leaned in and their focus intensifying again. Renna tapped the edge of the table, drawing attention to the materials report spread before her.

    "These resources are of incredible quality. We can proceed immediately with forging the siege weapons and outfitting our troops with more advanced gear."

    Varok nodded. Discover stories at empire

    "Do it. The faster we can arm ourselves, the stronger our next strike will be." He turned his attention to the map etched into the table''s surface. "Speaking of which, we need to decide our next target."

    Kael who was seated at the far side of the table, leaned forward.

    "The invaders are mining our world''s minerals at several key locations. Their operations there are vital to their war machine. We take out those mines, and we cripple their supply lines."

    "Agreed," Tovan chimed in. "The mines are heavily fortified, though. We''ll need a solid strategy and coordination if we''re to seed."

    Darek''s gaze swept over the map. He walked to the table and his finger traced one of the marked locations, a remote mining site nestled deep within a mountain range.

    "Here," he said. "Their mining operation in the ckrock Pass. It''s a critical node in their supply chain. Taking it out will send shockwaves through their operations."

    Varok''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "A bold move. The ckrock Pass is dangerous terrain, and their defenses will be strong there. But if we strike with precision and enough force, we can pull it off. And I believe that they are never have expected us to strike there cause they underestimating us."

    "Then let me prepare the weapons. I''ll forge the strongest equipment we''ve ever had. With the Dragonborn leading us, I belive that we can make this happen," Renna said.

    ---

 Chapter 602 A Plan And An Uneasy Man

    The air was thick with determination as Commander Varok leaned forward, his silver eyes sweeping over the map etched onto the table.

    Varok began.

    "So, we decided that the ckrock Pass is our next target. But this won''t be easy. Their defenses will be strong and the terrain will work against us. We will need a n."

    He turned to Lira, the scout leader. "Lira, your team will be responsible for reconnaissance. We need more precise intel on enemy positions, patrol routes, and theyout of their defenses. How soon can you provide that?"

    Lira nodded and said. "Give me three days. My scouts know the pass like the backs of their hands. We''ll map every choke point and weak spot before we actually make a move in."

    "Good," Varok replied. "Tovan, you''ll work closely with Lira to ensure her scouts have thebat support they need. If the enemy detects them, it''s your job to make sure they get out alive."

    Tovan nodded with stern expression. "I got it, sir."

    Varok''s gaze shifted to Brogar. "Brogar, your troops will lead the charge once we breach their outer defenses. The enemy will throw everything they have to stop us, and it''ll be up to you to break their lines."

    Brogar cracked his knuckles, his expression resolute. "We''ll hold the front. Just make sure the siege weapons are ready."

    Renna stepped forward, her voice carrying the confidence of a seasoned craftswoman.

    "I''ll personally oversee the construction of the weapons. With the materials we recovered, we can build catapults and battering rams strong enough to tear through anything they''ve set up. I''ll need a day to finish the prototypes. I think we only need one for that attack."

    "Then you''ll have it," Varok assured her before addressing Elena. "Elena, your healers will set up a field station just outside thebat zone. We can''t afford to lose anyone if we can help it."

    Elena nodded, her gentle demeanor not softening the steel in her gaze. "My team is ready. We''ll patch them up and get them back into the fight."

    Nerin, the signal corps leader, leaned forward. "I''ll maintainmunications. No matter how deep into the pass we go, hopefully you''ll have a clear line to every squad."

    Varok turned to Darek. "Darek, you''ll coordinate the assault. Work with Renna and Lira to ensure the siege weapons arrive at the right time and ce. Timing will be everything."

    Darek traced his finger across the map, his brow furrowed in thought. "Understood."

    Finally, Varok looked at Kael. The shadow operative stood silent, his sharp gaze fixed on the map.

    "Kael, I want you to infiltrate theirmand post. If you can take out their leadership or sabotage their defenses from the inside, it could turn the tide in our favor."

    "Consider it done,mander. They won''t know what hit them," Kael said.

    Varok straightened, his eyes sweeping over the leaders assembled before him.

    "This mission will be dangerous. Many of us may note back. But if we seed, we''ll deliver a crippling blow to the invaders and send a message that we are not to be underestimated. Let''s show them what it means to fight for our world."

    ar, who had remained silent until now, stepped forward.

    "I''ll lead the charge alongside Brogar''s Vanguard. Their forces won''t know how to handle me and that distraction will give you all the opening you need," ar said.

    Varok nodded.

    "Your presence will make all the difference, Lord Dragonborn. With you on the front lines, our chances of sess increase tenfold."

    The leaders exchanged determined nces, each understanding the weight of their roles. The ckrock Pass was a daunting target, but with theirbined efforts, they knew they could ovee the odds.

    "Prepare your divisions," Varok ordered. "We strike in three to five days."

    The room emptied as the leaders dispersed, each heading to ready their teams for the mission that could change the tide of the war.

    As ar lingered behind, Varok approached him, his voice low but sincere.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Lord, Dragonborn," he began, his voice steady butced with gratitude, "I can''t thank you enough for standing with us. Your presence alone has given my people hope��something we desperately needed."

    ar crossed his arms, his expression calm but resolute. "Hope is important, Commander, but I''m only helping a little. The strength to win this war has toe from you and your people. Oh, and just call me ar. Its fine.

    "I could destroy the invaders outright, level their forces in one fell swoop. But if I did, what would your victory mean? A freedom handed to you by an outsider, not something you earned with your own blood and sweat."

    Varok nodded slowly, his respect for ar deepening. He had always known the Dragonborn to be a powerful ally, but this showed a wisdom beyond his years.

    "You want us to im this victory ourselves," Varok said. "You''re holding back not because you can''t end this, but because you understand how much more it will mean to us if we do."

    ar''s expression softened. He smiled.

    "It''s not about me, Commander. It''s about your people. A fight like this is about defining who you are and what you''re willing to stand for. If I take that away, it diminishes everything you''re fighting for, isnt it?"

    Varok took a step closer, cing a hand on ar''s armored shoulder.

    "I understand, and I respect that more than I can say."

    Without another word, the two warriors turned and walked toward the exit.

    ---

    The metallic hum of the room''s machinery was the only sound as a man stood motionless, hisrge frame a looming shadow against the cold steel walls. His dark skin glistened faintly in the dim light, his chiseled muscles taut with tension.

    He stood by the wide window, gazing out at the deste wastnd beyond. The world outside was barren, its brokenndscape stretching endlessly under a bleak, ash-choked sky.

    His brow furrowed deeply, and his expression was hard, but beneath it was an unease he couldn''t ignore. Something gnawed at his chest, an invisible force tugging at his heart with a persistence that made him restless. He clenched his fists, his powerful hands curling tightly as if to crush the feeling.

    He exhaled sharply, the sound breaking the silence like a thunderp. His mind churned, trying to make sense of this new sensation.

    "What is this?"

    It wasn''t fear, he was certain of that. He had never feel fear since the moment he stepped onto this world because his army''s strength is unmatched. From the beginning of his conquest, no one here had evene close to challenging them. He had barely needed to lift a finger.

    But now, this feeling was different. It was strange and crawled beneath his skin and whispered in his mind, a dark promise of something he didn''t understand but instinctively knew he would hate.

    Something was out there��something beyond the lifeless horizon, waiting for him to take action.

    For the first time, the man felt the weight of uncertainty pressing against him. His lips curled into a scowl as he straightened, his massive shoulders flexing. His heart thumped heavily in his chest, not with fear, but with an urgent need to act.

    "I need to move and destroy whatever it is," he growled.

    ---

 Chapter 603 The Day

    Meanwhile, in a Different World.

    Erend stretchedzily, the soft glow of morning sunlight streaming through his window. The warmth on his skin and the soothing silence filled him with a rare sense of peace. He blinked slowly, letting the calm settle over him. It had been a long time since he''d had such a good sleep, even though he didn''t really need it, its still good nontheless.

    A satisfied smile crossed his face as he muttered, "Man, that was perfect."

    Yet even as hey there, basking in the stillness, his thoughts drifted to ar. His friend was out there on the front lines of a different world, battling forces that threatened other people''s realm. The weight of it nagged at the edges of his mind. How strong is it and how dangerous is it? What is his situation now?

    "I can''t just sit here," Erend murmured, pushing himself up from the bed.

    As he swung his legs over the edge, suddenly a sharp voice echoed in his mind, followed by the familiar appearance of the System''s notification window.

    [System Notification: Unspent Points Avable!]

    Erend''s brow furrowed in confusion, then realization hit him.

    "Ah, the Points��" he muttered. It had been ages since he thought about them. He''d leveled up so many time and umting a stockpile of unused Points, but he hadn''t bothered spending them. He had always felt his raw power as a Dragonborn was enough.

    But now, with ar fighting enemies in another dimension and new threats on the horizon, it felt like the right moment.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Alright, System," Erend said. "Show me the Skills menu."

    The translucent blue window materialized in front of him, responding to his thoughts. Erend navigated instinctively, his mind guiding the interface toward the section he wanted:

    [

    Dragon Transformation Skills.]

    His eyes lit up as he scanned the choices. He''d already mastered the All Water-based Power that make him able to wield water as a weapon. Now, a new option presented itself:

    [Water Dragon Physiology.]

    [Description:]

    "Give you the might of the Water Dragon. Grants enhanced physical attributes as any other Dragon power in your body, elemental resistance to water, and the ability to adapt to water terrain. Unlock new water-basedbat forms and ultimate-level control over the element."

    Erend grinned. "Now that''s what I''m talking about."

    He moved his hand, almost unconsciously, and allocated 5 Skill Points into the new ability. The System''s notification confirmed his choice.

    [Skill Acquired: Water Dragon Physiology]

    A sudden surge of energy coursed through him. His body tingled as the new power integrated itself into his being. His senses sharpened and he could feel the faint pull of water in the air, even in the dry atmosphere of his room. His muscles seemed to hum with more vitalit and his mind brimmed with ideas on how to wield this new strength.

    "Whoa," Erend whispered, clenching his fists and feeling the enhanced power coursing through them.

    But this wasn''t just about getting stronger. It was about preparation. ar was out there giving his all, and Erend couldn''t afford tog behind if he needed help. But won''t just rush there right now.

    "I will go when Saeldir said he needs help," he said to himself. "Hopefully no bad thing will happen."

    Erend then calm his head and headed out. For now, he will spent time with his family again until the time for him to movee.

    ---

    A few dayster, deep in the underground homnd of the resistance warrior, the final preparations for the assault on ckrock Pass wereing together. The section of cavernous halls echoed with the ng of metal and the hum of fierce determination as soldiers and workers moved with purpose.

    Renna stood near her creation. It was a massive siege weapon, a crossbow reinforced with the strongest materials they could salvage that will shot Magic reincorced projectile.

    She brushed a hand over its sleek, sturdy frame, her expression a mixture of pride and exhaustion. They only had the time to make one this time, but she was confident it would be enough.

    "This beast will crack open their defenses," she muttered to herself as she adjusted a few final bolts. Nearby, her team inspected the ammunition: bolts carved with runes designed to unleash more Magical shockwaves on impact.

    ar leaned against a rock formation above the main assembly area, his sharp eyes scanning the rows of soldiers d in ck molten armor. The soldiers below moved with a quiet intensity, double-checking weapons and supplies.

    The armory was alive with activity. Swords, shields, spears, and quarterstaffs were polished to a mirror sheen, their edges honed to perfection. A select few warriors carefully handled Magical artifacts with intricate designs that glowing faintly.

    These artifacts were crucial. They allowed their bearers to channel Magic even on the surface where the invaders'' draining abbilities had rendered most spells weak and unreliable.

    But the artifacts were rare. Each one was treated with the reverence of a holy relic, and the soldiers entrusted with them bore an added burden of responsibility.

    ar''s gaze lingered on the soldiers. Their resolve was unwavering but he could see the weight of the uing battle in their movements. They were ready to fight, but they knew the cost would be high.

    Commander Varok stood at the center of the chamber, his imposing figure drawing the attention of every soldier present. He raised his hand, calling for silence.

    "Warriors of the homnd," Varok began, his voice resonating through the cavern. "Today, we stand on the brink of a turning point. The ckrock Pass has been a thorn in our side, a fortress that they used to mine our world and they, the invaders, thought we could never breach. But they underestimate us. They underestimate

    you

    !

    "

    A ripple of murmurs ran through the crowd as Varok''s words sank in.

    "This is our chance to deliver a fatal blow to their operations. If we seed, we won''t just cripple their mineral supplies �� we''ll send a message to the entire world that we will not be broken!" His silver eyes glinted as he gestured toward the siege weapon. "And we owe much of this opportunity to the one who stands with us: the Lord Dragonborn."

    The crowd erupted into cheers, voices echoing with fervor. "Dragonborn! Dragonborn!"

    Above, ar cringed, his arms crossed over his chest. He was never one for titles or adoration, and hearing the chants made his scales itch.

    "Great," he muttered under his breath. "Just what I need. A fan club."

    Despite his difort, ar couldn''t help but feel a flicker of pride. These people believed in him, and their hope was palpable. He straightened and took a deep breath, pushing his unease aside.

    As the soldiers began to disperse to their positions, Varok turned his gaze upward, catching sight of ar.

    With a nod, he silently conveyed his gratitude. ar responded with a small, almost reluctant nod of his own before turning away.

    The final preparations were finallyplete. The air in the underground homnd was thick with anticipation as the resistance''s Mages began their incantations and then a shimmering portal crackled to life at the center of the main chamber.

    ar stood near Commander Varok, watching the portal stabilize. The sheer intensity of itsMagical energy made the scales on the back of his neck tingle. He turned to Varok, his brow furrowed in concern.

    "This portal," ar began. "It must require an incredible amount of Magic. Are we sure this is worth the risk?"

    Varok nodded solemnly. "It does. More than you can imagine. But it''s necessary. Without it, transporting the siege weapon and the entire attack team would take days and we don''t have that kind of time."

    ar nced at the shimmering portal. Varok ced a firm hand on ar''s shoulder.

    "We wouldn''t have gotten this far without you, Lord Dragonborn. With you leading the charge, I have no doubt we''ll prevail."

    ar tensed at the title. He wasn''t used to the reverence these people showed him, and he could feel the weight of their expectations pressing down on him. He forced a nod, though inside, unease gnawed at him.

    "They''re all counting on me,"

    he thought.

    "I can''t let them down."

    Yet, beneath his stoic demeanor, a faint whisper of doubt stirred. He couldn''t shake the nagging sense that something was off. He didn''t know what it was, but the uncertainty left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    "All units, prepare to move out!" Varok''s voice boomed, snapping ar out of his thoughts.

    The soldiers lining up in formation. The siege weapon was carefully maneuvered into position. The energy from the portal intensified, and one by one, the squads began to step through, disappearing into the swirling vortex.

    ar waited until most of the team had passed before stepping forward.

    ---

    When they emerged on the other side, the oppressive heat hit them immediately. ckrock Pass loomed before them, a menacing ck mountain that stretched into the sky like a dagger piercing the sky.

    At the base of the mountain stood a massive iron gate. Above, flying machines patrolled the skies. On the ground, soldiers d in ck armor stood surprised at the sight of troops emerging.

    ar surveyed the scene, his golden eyes narrowing. The enemy''s defenses were formidable, but the resistance was ready.

    "Now the real fight begins!" Varok shouted.

    ---

    They didn''t know that someone is looking at them from inside the patroling ships.

    "Just like what I thought," the muscr huge man muttered. Then his lips turned into a wicked grin.

    ---

 Chapter 604 The Executioner

    The resistance army surged forward with the determination that seems like burning fire. Their ranks moving like a single entity across the deste, rocky terrain from the portal.

    Renna and her team worked quickly, securing the massive siege crossbow into position atop a makeshift tform of reinforced stone and salvaged steel.

    The shimmering arrow they prepared was unlike any conventional weapon they been using until now. It radiated a faint pulsating glow, its tip made of metal extracted from the enemy''s stolen technology and Magic they preserved from the artifact they carried.

    "Steady, steady!" Renna barked at her crew, her voice cutting through the rising din.

    Her sharp eyes darted between the siege weapon and the approaching enemy forces. The resistance fighters formed a protective perimeter around her, their resolve unwavering despite the ominous sound of distant war machines rumbling to life.

    From the mountain, the invaders had already noticed the resistance army''s presence. rms red across the fortress, echoing through the mountain.

    Red warning lights flickered along the sheer ck walls as the gates began to open. Flying machines swarmed out like angry hos, their sleek forms gleaming under the harsh sunlight.

    On the ground, heavily armored war vehicles rolled forward, bristling with weaponry, while lines of ck-d soldiers marched in formation, their boots hammering against the rocky earth.

    ar stood near Commander Varok, his gaze fixed on the advancing enemy forces. The tension in the air was very thick.

    "They''re bringing out everything," he muttered.

    Varok''s expression was grim.

    "Let theme." He raised his sword high, its de shimmering faintly with runic light. "Brogar''s squad, to the vanguard! Protect the siege weapon at all costs!"

    A deafening roar of acknowledgment erupted from the soldiers as Brogar that now d in molten ck armor and towering in front of his troops, stepped forward.

    His squad followed close behind, each warrior gripping their weapons with iron determination. Brogar''s massive war axe glinted ominously as he turned to his squad.

    "Hold the line!" he bellowed, his deep voice cutting through the chaos. "Not one step back!"

    The vanguard charged ahead with speed they don''t have before whent they fight and meeting the enemy head-on. The sh was instant and brutal. Artifact blinking behind them and giving them Magic buff.

    The ground shook as the resistance forces collided with the invader''s front lines. Sparks flew as weapons shed, and the air was filled with the shouts of warriors and the screech of metal grinding against metal.

    The invaders don''t have time to shoot because of the instaneous speed and forced to use their melee.

    Brogar''s axe cleaved through enemy soldiers with terrifying ease. Each of his swing sending a shockwave that staggered those nearby.

    Above them, the flying machines dove toward the battlefield and unleashing volleys of energy sts that sent chunks of rock and dirt flying.

    Resistance Mages positioned at the rear raised their staffs, conjuring shimmering barriers of light to protect the soldiers below. The shields held firm under the onught, but the strain on the Mages was evident.

    "Renna, how long?" ar asked, his voice barely audible over the din of battle.

    Renna didn''t look up from her work, her hands deftly adjusting the siege weapon''s mechanisms. "A few more moments! Just keep them off us!" Stay tuned for updates on empire

    ar nodded, his eyes narrowing as he turned toward the fray. His ws extended as he then decided to leap into action andnding amidst the invaders with a thunderous impact.

    His presence alone sent ripples of fear through the enemy ranks. With a ferocious roar, he unleashed a torrent of Earth maniption attack, the earth under them solidifying into razor-sharp shards that cut through the enemy soldiers and vehicles alike.

    The resistance''s morale surged as they witnessed ar''s destructive power.

    "Dragonborn! The Dragonborn is with us!" they chanted, rallying behind him.

    But the enemy was relentless. War vehicles plowed through the battlefield, their heavy cannons firing explosive rounds that tore through resistance formations.

    One of the vehicles aimed its weapon at the siege weapon''s tform, a deafening whir signaling an imminent shot.

    "Iing!" someone shouted.

    ar reacted instantly and creating a wall of earth to absorb the st.

    BOOM!

    The explosion sent shockwaves rippling outward, but the siege weapon remained unharmed.

    "Renna!" ar shouted.

    Renna''s team finished loading the shimmering arrow, and the weapon hummed with energy. She stepped back, her voice rising above the chaos.

    "Ready to fire!"

    With a deafening

    thwomp

    , the siege weaponunched the arrow. It streaked through the air like a falling star, its glowing tip aimed directly at the towering iron gate of ckrock Pass. All eyes turned skyward as the projectile closed in on its target.

    BOOM!

    The moment of impact was cataclysmic. The arrow struck the gate with a huge explosion, the runes carved into its surface igniting in a cascade of blinding light.

    The ground trembled violently as the shockwave ripped through the mountain, tearing the gate from its hinges and sending debris raining down.

    A stunned silence fell over the battlefield as the dust began to settle. Then, Commander Varok''s voice rang out.

    "Forward! Breach their defenses and take the pass!"

    After seeing what just happened and can see that the weapon managed to destroy the gate, with renewed determination the resistance surged ahead, charging through the shattered gate.

    But high above, in one of the flying machines, the muscr man watching the battle chuckled darkly.

    "Interesting," he murmured, his grin widening. "Let''s see how far you can get."

    The muscr man, known as

    Krevak the Executionern/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    , the one who tasked for leading the invasion in this world, watched the battlefield below from the flying machine.

    His crimson eyes glowed as he studied the chaos, a cruel grin stretching across his scarred face.

    He had been waiting for this moment, for a worthy opponent. The sight of ar, who they called the Dragonborn, tearing through his forces with earth manipting power ignited something primal within him.

    "Finally," he muttered. He turned to the soldiers within the craft. "I''m going down."

    The soldiers exchanged uneasy nces.

    One of them dared to speak. "My lord, is that��"

    "Do not question me," Krevak growled. "This battle deserves my personal touch. Stay here and observe."

    Without waiting for a response, Krevak stepped to the edge of the craft, the wind whipping violently around him.

    He leaped out and plummeting toward the battlefield like a meteor.

    Krevak''s impact was catastrophic. Hended in the heart of Brogar''s vanguard, the force of his descent sending a shockwave through the ground.

    Resistance soldiers were flung into the air like ragdolls, their armor shattered and weapons sent flying. Dust and debris billowed outward, shrouding the area.

    As the dust settled, Krevak stood tall in the middle of the shattered formation. His towering frame was wrapped in jagged, obsidian-like armor, and his every movement radiated aura of power. Strange Magic energy crackled around him like lightning.

    Brogar was the first to recover, his molten-ck armor dented but intact. He rose to his feet, gripping his massive war axe with both hands.

    "You dare to face me?!" he bellowed, his voice filled with fury.

    Krevak''s grin widened. "You? No. You''re nothing but a warm-up."

    Before Brogar could react, Krevak surged forward with blinding speed. His armored fist collided with Brogar''s chest, sending the warrior hurtling backward like a broken doll. Brogar crashed into a formation of resistance soldiers, his impact leaving a crater in the rocky ground.

    The remaining vanguard hesitated for a moment.

    Krevak''sughter echoed across the battlefield. "You''re just bunch of pathetic creatures."

    Then his gaze locked onto ar.

    The Dragonborn stood a short distance away. ar had felt Krevak''s presence the moment the warlordnded. It was a surge of Magic energy that feels pretty strongg. It was raw, destructive, and brimming with bloodlust.

    "You!" Krevak said, pointing at ar. "You''re different. I''ve been waiting for someone like you."

    ar stepped forward, the ground beneath him rippling with his power. "You looking for a fight? you''ve found it."

    The tension between them was palpable.

    Around them, the battlefield seemed to pause. Resistance soldiers and invaders alike stopped in their tracks, their eyes fixed on the confrontation between the two titans.

    Krevak cracked his knuckles, the energy around him intensifying. "Good. Show me what you''re made o."

    Without warning, Krevak charged, his movements a blur of speed and strength. ar met him head-on. Their sh creating a shockwave that shook the battlefield.

    The ground split beneath them as Krevak''s fists met ar''s ws, sparks flying from the collision of Magic-infused power.

    ar pushing back against Krevak''s strength. But Krevak was not going to let this slide so he immediately attack again with strikes thating faster and harder with every passing second.

    ar retaliated with a surge of Earth Magic, the ground beneath Krevak erupting into jagged spikes. But Krevak leaped effortlessly over the attack,nding behind ar and delivering a crushing kick that sent the Dragonborn skidding across the rocky terrain.

    "Is that all you''ve got?!" Krevak taunted, his voice dripping with mockery. "Come on! Show me your true power!"

    ar standing up and grinned like a wild beast. "You''ll regret asking for that."

    ---

 Chapter 605 Mysterious Power

    ar and Krevak immediately rushed toward each other after that brief exchange. They are so fast that their movements be a blur of speed and power.

    When they collided, the force shook the battlefield once more, sending a shockwave that knocked nearby soldiers off their feet, enemies and friends alike. The sh of their strikes rang out like thunder and echoing across the rocky terrain.

    ar''s ws shed through the air, aiming for Krevak''s exposed nk. Krevak now glowing with golden and red energy, he twisted to avoid the attack and countered with a swift punch.

    His fist crackled with mysterious power and when it connected with ar''s armored shoulder, sparks flew and the ground beneath them cracked.

    ar grunted but barely faltered. Instead, he retaliated with a powerful uppercut that sent Krevak staggering backward. For a moment, there was silence as the two figure circled each other, both visibly impressed by their opponent''s strength.

    "Not bad," Krevak said, his grin never fading. His body radiated an aura that seemed alive, the golden-red glow pulsing with each heartbeat. "But I know you''re holding back. Don''t insult me."

    ar smirke. "I don''t need my full power to handle you."

    Hearing that, Krevak gritted his teeth.

    They surged forward again, this time trading a flurry of blows that seemed too fast for the eye to follow.

    Krevak''s fists radiated destructive energy of his, each of his strike aimed to break ar''s defenses as fast as possiblee.

    ar relied on his physical strength and agility only this time to test the strength of his enemy. He ducking and weaving while countering with devastating punches and shes of his ws.

    Despite avoiding the use of his Earth Magic, his strikes were heavy enough to send tremors through the ground and Krevak''s defense.

    Meanwhile, at the edge of the battlefield, Commander Varok observed the fight with a grim expression. He clenched his jaw, struggling to process what he was seeing.

    Krevak''s overwhelming power was unlike anything they had encountered before. Its stronger than the invaders were using till now. For the first time, someone was matching ar blow for blow, and he afraid that he maybe even surpassing him.

    Varok turned to Renna, who was still at the siege weapon, her hands flying across its mechanisms as she prepared another shot.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Renna! Keep firing! We need to maintain pressure on their defenses!" said Varok.

    Renna nodded sharply. "Understood, Commander!"

    She motioned to her team and immediately, their hands moving with practiced precision once more as they reloaded the shimmering arrow.

    Varok''s gaze shifted to Brogar next, who was back on his feet and rallying his squad. "Brogar, protect the weapon at all costs. We can''t let them target it again."

    Brogar gave a curt nod, his molten-ck armor gleaming under the harsh sunlight.

    "Leave it to me,mander!" He raised his massive war axe and barked orders to his troops. "Form up! Don''t let anything through!"

    With the resistance''s key yers back in action, the rest of the army stood frozen, their attention drawn to the titanic battle unfolding before them.

    Krevak''s glowing form was like a beacon of destruction for them, his attack leaving trails of energy that crackled ominously.

    ar, despite holding back his Earth Magic, met each attack with an unyielding ferocity that inspired awe.

    Varok forced himself to look away from the spectacle and scanned the battlefield. He had to think ahead. The gates were destroyed, but the fortress still loomed, and reinforcements could arrive at any moment.

    "We need to push forward while they''re distracted," he muttered to himself. "This is our chance to gain ground!"

    They have something unexpected happened but they need to push forward because they had alreadye this far and can''t just abandon this. That what Varok thinking right now.

    Turning to his officers, Varok began issuing rapid orders.

    "Move the second wave through the gate. Take defensive positions on the other side and secure the perimeter. Support our mages �� those flying machines will be attacking soon!"

    As the soldiers hurried to carry out hismands, Varok cast onest nce at ar and Krevak.

    The ground trembled beneath their relentless blows and the air around them seemed charged with energy. He knew the battle between the two would determine the morale of both sides. If ar fell, it would be catastrophic.

    But he didn''t think that ar will fell

    Renna''s voice rang out. "Weapon ready to fire again!"

    Varok turned to her. "Good! Keep targeting their fortifications! We need to make sure they can''t regroup!"

    The tension on the battlefield remained thick. The resistance fighters moved with renewed determination, their faith in ar giving them strength. Yet in the back of everyone''s mind was a gnawing fear.

    Continue your adventure with empire

    What if this opponent is truly too much, even for the Dragonborn?

    ar growled as he blocked a powerful strike from Krevak, the force sending a jolt through his arms.

    "You''re persistent," he said through gritted teeth.

    Krevakughed, his energy ring. "And you''re arrogant. That''s going to cost you!"

    Krevakunched another series of brutal attacks, his speed and power increasing with each strike.

    ar dodged and deflected most of the blows, but a well-timed kick caught him in the ribs, sending him sliding across the ground.

    ar stood slowly. He locked eyes with Krevak, his grin returning. "Not bad," he said. "But if you think that''s enough to stop me, you''re in for a rude awakening, big guy."

    As the two warriors charged at each other once more, the battlefield braced for the oue of their sh.

    ar''s movements were fast yet deliberate, his ws shing with calcted precision as he engaged Krevak. Yet, for every blow hended or evaded, Krevak countered with an equal measure of force.

    The mysterious golden and red energy that coursed through Krevak''s body wasn''t just for show �� it enhanced his every attac then turning even the smallest gesture into a devastating blow.

    But it wasn''t Krevak''s power that concerned ar. It was the nature of it.

    "What is this��?"

    ar thought as he sidestepped a zing punch, the heat from Krevak''s energy radiating even through the air. "

    This isn''t technology�� it''s something else entirely. Magic? But it doesn''t feel like the kind I know. It''s too raw and too unstable."

    ar''s confusion deepened as he deflected a crushing strike, the impact sending a shockwave rippling outward. Despite his Dragonborn strength, every exchange left him more puzzled. Krevak was fast and his attacks seemed to grow stronger with every sh.

    "How is this suddenly possible?"

    ar mused as he ducked under another strike. "

    I thought they will not be able to match me, let alone push me back. Even among Magic users, this is different. What exactly is he?"

    Krevak grinned as if sensing ar''s hesitation. "You''re wondering, aren''t you?" he taunted, his crimson eyes gleaming with sadistic glee. "What am I? How am I keeping up with you while all of my army got defeated so easily by you?" He punctuated his words with a series of rapid punches, each one forcing ar to retreat a step. "You''ll find out�� if you survive!"

    ---

 Chapter 606 Next Phase

    ar''s sharp gaze flicked toward the resistance forces behind him, catching glimpses of soldiers scrambling to reload weapons, mages conjuring shields, and themander who barking orders. Every time he shed with Krevak the shockwaves rippled through the ranks and threatening to disrupt their fragile organization.

    "I can''t let this fight drag them down,"

    ar thought. His mind raced, weighing the risks. "

    This guy''s power is chaotic, unstable. If we keep fighting here, I''ll put everyone at risk."

    Krevakunched another devastating punch at him with wild intention. His golden-red energy crackling dangerously as it cut through the air.

    ar sidestepped so the blow narrowly missing him and carving a deep trench into the earth. His speed is still faster than him so he don''t too worry. The army is the one ar concerned about.

    "Trying to run?!" Krevak sneered. "I thought you didn''t know fear, after what you did to my army."

    ar didn''t respond. Instead, he sprang backward with a powerful leap and soaring through the air andnding several hundred meters away on an outcropping of jagged rocks.

    Hisnding shattered the stone beneath him, the force creating a small crater. Without hesitation, he turned and leapt even further, aiming to draw Krevak far from the battlefield.

    Krevak''s grin vanished, reced with a snarl. "You''re not escaping me!" he roared, his energy ring as he rocketed after ar, leaving a trail of scorched earth in his wake. He only thinking about killing ar and not anything else.

    arnded again, this time in an open expanse far from the resistance lines. He didn''t have to wait long because Krevak already descended upon him like a meteor, his fists glowing with destructive energy.

    The moment Krevak''s boots hit the ground the force of hisnding created a shockwave, splintering the earth around them.

    "I''ll crush you here!" Krevak bellowed, his frustration evident. He charged at ar, his movements a blur of raw power.

    ar braced himself, meeting Krevak''s attack head-on. Their fists collided and the impact sending a deafening boom across the deste expanse.

    The ground beneath them cracked and trembled, deep fissures snaking outward as the sheer force of their strikes reshaped the terrain.

    The two figures engaged in a relentless exchange of blows, their movements a blur of ws, fists, and powerful kicks.

    Krevak''s strikes were wild but devastating, each oneced with that strange energy that seemed to amplify his strength. ar in contrast, fought with precision and cold headed because he already far away from the resistance army. His movements deliberate as he relied solely on his physical prowess for now to match Krevak''s chaotic power.

    Krevak swung a glowing fist, aiming for ar''s head, but the Dragonborn ducked and countered with a powerful kick to Krevak''s midsection. The kick sent Krevak skidding backward, his boots carving trenches into the ground.

    "Still holding back?" Krevak spat, his breathing heavy but his grin returning. "You really think you can win without going all out?"

    ar straightened, rolling his shoulders as he locked eyes with his opponent.

    "Just like what I said before, I don''t need to show you everything to beat you," he said, his voice calm butced with confidence. And ar even smiled as if what he had received until now was nothing to him at all.

    "Grrrhhaaa!"

    Krevak growled, screamed, andunching himself forward once more.

    This time their exchange was even fiercer because Krevak extending more power into his attack.

    ar parried Krevak''s wild strikes but he can feel that the strain is getting bigger. The ground beneath them continued to crumble, the trembling earth a testament to the intensity of their battle.

    Far in the distance, Commander Varok observed the scene, his sharp eyes narrowing as he saw the titanic duel moving away from the main battlefield. He exhaled, relieved that ar had drawn the fight away.

    "Smart move, thanks, Lord Dragonborn," he muttered under his breath. "Now we just need to keep the momentum here."

    "Push forward! Don''t give them time to regroup! We have to take that fortress before reinforcements arrive!" Varok shouted to the army.

    And Renna shoot the giant bolt toward the gate once more.

    Experience new stories on empire

    BOOM!

    Back at the isted battlefield, ar and Krevak shed again, their blows sending shockwaves that rippled through the air until it reached the resistance army.

    ar gritted his teeth, his mind racing even as he fought. "

    If I can keep him focused on me, the resistance still has a chance. But this power of his... I need to figure it out before it''s toote."

    Krevak, now fully consumed by his agitation, pressed forward with reckless abandon, his strikes growing more destructive.

    The golden-red energy around him surged wildly, causing the ground beneath them to crumble further.

    ar narrowed his eyes, his muscles tensing. He wasn''t sure how long he could keep holding back before using his real power. This guy seems able to push him.

    Suddenly, the air around them shifted violently as Krevak''s golden-red aura surged. The energy expanded in all directions sending fierce winds whipping across the battlefield. Dirt and debris from their earlier shes were swept up in a storm.

    ar stood firm, his sharp eyes narrowing as he felt the oppressive weight of Krevak''s power growing.

    The change was clear. ar could sense it. This was no longer the reckless chaotic force that had been swinging wildly at him moments ago. It was something more refined and dangerous.

    Krevak''s aura red brighter, illuminating the broken battlefield. Goldenyers began to form over his body, appearing first as faint flickers of light before solidifying into shimmering, jagged patterns.

    These golden marks spread in some ces on his chest, arms, and legs, leaving his body gleaming with a strange and almost divine radiance. Half of his face was now covered in the same golden sheen.

    When his eyes opened again, they were no longer the same. They had turned into slitted, vertical pupils.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ar frowned. His earlier thoughts had been right, this wasn''t just some ordinary foe. This power and transformation, was something entirely different.

    Krevak raised his gaze to meet ar''s, his expression eerily calm. The wild grin that had dominated his face before was gone, reced with a cold, calcting demeanor. His voice now steady and deliberate.

    "You''re strong," Krevak said. "Stronger than I expected. But if you think you can hold back against me, you''re mistaken."

    "So you''ve finally decided to take this seriously," ar said.

    Krevak nodded slowly, the faintest hint of a smirk tugging at his lips. "I underestimated you before. I won''t make that mistake again."

    The winds around them intensified, Krevak''s aura pulsating rhythmically. The golden energyyered over his body seemed to ripple and hum, as though alive. Each step he took forward left the ground beneath him scorched and cracked the sheer pressure of his presence reshaping the earth.

    ar''s frown deepened.

    "This power is not just raw energy anymore,"

    he thought, studying Krevak''s movements.

    "It''s controlled. Refined. This isn''t like the energy he was using before. It feels... ancient."

    Krevak tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing. "You''re thinking too much," he said. "Stop analyzing and fight me."

    ar cracked his neck and shoulder. Then said, "Alright."

    ---

 Chapter 607 Greeting

    "HAHAHA!"

    Krevak''sughter suddenly erupted like a jagged sh across the deste battlefield, his voice brimming with unhinged glee.

    Without warning, he lunged at ar as a golden-red blur of raw destructive intent.

    ar tightened a little bit of his stance but still quite rxed, his eyes looking at him as he felt the sheer force of Krevak''s energy hurtling toward him.

    He could no longer hold back too much against this opponent. The stakes had grown too high. Krevak''s newfound power was dangerous enough to tip the scales of the entire war. He don''t want to reveal his power too much here, though.

    ar exhaled sharply, the breath steadying him as his body began to glow faintly.

    His own Magic energy coursed through him, illuminating his skin with a deep brown hue. His aura expanded, shing with Krevak''s as the two forces collided midair.

    Their battle became an explosion of speed and destruction, bothbatants moving so fast that to an observer they were just a blur of destruction.

    Fists and ws shed with such force that shockwaves rippled outward, shattering boulders and ttening nearby terrain. Each attack have the power of titanic energy that able to reshaping the battlefield into a chaotic wastnd around them.

    Krevak''s newfound precisionbined with his raw power made him more dangerous than before. His strikes carved deep gashes into the ground, his golden energy radiating with unnatural intensity.

    But ar matched him step for step. Every strike from the Dragonborn was deliberate, calcted, and imbued with the strength of someone who understood the fragility of the resistance''s hope.

    ---

    Meanwhile, at the Resistance Lines

    Commander Varok stood looking the chaos, his knuckles white as he gripped the hilt of his sword. His sharp gaze flickered between the titanic duel in the distance and the unfolding battle at the gates.

    Despite the destruction caused by the shing titans, Brogar''s forces were managing to hold their ground againts the invader at near the gate.

    "Hold the line!" Varok barked. His voice cut through the din of battle as he watched Renna''s siege weapon fire another massive bolt, the projectile mming into the enemy''s reinforced gates and the impact sent shrapnel and chunks of iron raining down.

    "Commander!" one of his lieutenants called out, running up to him. "The gate is down! Brogar''s soldiers are pushing through!"

    Varok''s teeth clenched, his mind racing.

    "Good. Order the mages to concentrate their spells on keeping the invaders disoriented. Everyone else, advance! We don''t have time to waste. That mine needs to fall now!"

    Renna, atop the siege tform, gave Varok a sharp nod as she pulled the lever to unleash another devastating bolt.

    The massive weapon hissed and groaned, but it did its job. The bolt hit the invaders rank on the ground and clearing a path for the resistance to push into the mine''s entrance.

    "Advance! Don''t let them regroup!" Varok shouted as he led the charge.

    The resistance forces surged forward, their battle cries rising above the cacophony of war. Magic red from their ranks, spells arcing toward the enemy and erupting in bursts of energy.

    Brogar''s forces pressed their advantage, mming into the invaders with relentless force.

    As they breached the gates, the true battle began. Inside the mine''s entrance, the confined space making every sh of steel echo ominously.

    Your next journey awaits at empire

    The resistance soldiers fought with a desperate ferocity, knowing the clock was ticking before reinforcements would arrive.

    Varok nced over his shoulder, his thoughts briefly drifting to ar.

    "You better win out there, Dragonborn. We won''tst long if he turns his attention back to us."

    ---

    Back to ar and Krevak battle.

    The earth trembled under the sheer force of their battle. ar sidestepped another devastating blow, the energy from Krevak''s punch sting a crater into the ground.

    "You''re stronger than I gave you credit for! You actually managed to see me alive in this form!" Krevak growled, his voice steady but started to tinged with frustration. "But it will not for long."

    ar didn''t respond. Instead, he unleashed a powerful punch of his own, his brown dark energy ring as his fist connected with Krevak''s jaw. The impact sent Krevak flying backward, his body skidding across the ravaged terrain.

    The Dragonborn straightened, his glowing brown aura pulsing as he rolled his shoulders.

    "You''re not the only one holding back," he said, his voice calm without any strain.

    Krevak wiped the blood from his mouth, his golden-red aura ring once more. The marks on his body seemed to glow brighter as his power surged.

    "Good," he snarled. "Because I was getting bored just killing the natives here."

    The two warriors shed again, the shockwaves of their battle echoing across the wastnd. For a moment, it felt as though the very air between them had caught fire, the heat of their energies consuming everything around them.

    ar''s mind remained focused.

    "I think I have to end this soon,"

    he thought.

    ---

    Inside the Mine.

    The resistance forces pushed deeper into the mine, theirbined Magic that they have been holding since the beginning of the invasion and brute force overwhelming the enemy defenders.

    Explosions rocked the narrow tunnels as mages unleashed devastating spells, and soldiers hacked their way through the enemy ranks.

    Varok led the charge, his de shing as he cut through a line of invaders.

    "Move forward! Destroy their supplies and copse the tunnels behind us! We can''t let them use this ce again!"

    Renna, now inside with the other engineers, directed the cement of explosive charges along key structural points.

    "We''ve got one shot at this!" she shouted. "Light the fuses and fall back!"

    As the resistance soldiers nted the final explosives, the air inside the mine grew thick with tension.

    ---n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The battle raged on two fronts. ar pushing Krevak further but then Krevak saod something that made him shiver.

    "You think you can win just because you are a Dragonborn?"

    ar'' eyes widened.

    "My god want to say their greeting to you."

    And then hended a punch at ar''s face that throw him backward.

    ---

 Chapter 608 Darker Intentions

    ar mmed into the ck mountain, his body cutting through jagged rock beforeing to an abrupt halt. The impact left a crater in the dark stone, sending shards and dust cascading around him.

    He groaned then rising slowly as he pressed a hand to his face, feeling the warmth of blood trickling from a small wound on his cheek.

    His eyes narrowed as he rubbed his jaw. The punch wasn''t just stronger, it was something else entirely. It carried a force that resonated beyond mere physical strength, like a ripple of divine power. The power that probably as strong as his.

    Read new adventures at empire

    He wiped the blood with the back of his hand and staring at the smear for a moment before his thoughts turned to Krevak''s words.

    "My god wants to say their greetings to you."

    ar''s mind raced.

    "

    What did he mean by that?"

    Did Krevak truly know he was a Dragonborn? And what kind of god was he talking about? Was this just a ruse or was there something farrger at y?

    The pieces began to fall into ce as he considered the invasion and the sheer power Krevak wielded. This wasn''t just another raid for resources ornd. No, this was coordinated, precise, and calcted.

    There was something darker behind all of it, something that demanded his full attention. N0t like what he thought when hee here before.

    His instincts screamed at him, breaking him from his thoughts just as Krevak''s golden-red aura surged toward him like aet.

    ar reacted instantly, his body glowing as he activated

    Dragon Scale

    , the mystical armor forming over his skin like shimmering brown stone.

    He braced himself and raising his arms to block Krevak''s iing strike.

    The impact sent another shockwave across the battlefield, scattering debris in every direction.

    Their battle reignited in a furious ze of strength and speed, each sh of their powers reshaping thend.

    Krevak''s strikes had grown sharper, more focused, his aura burning brighter as if drawing from an unseen source.

    But ar fought back, his Dragon Scale absorbing most of the attack with no problem for now.

    ---

    Inside the Mine.

    The resistance forces pressed deeper into the mine, the tunnels illuminated by bursts of magic and the crackle of force rifles.

    Explosions echoed through the confined space as engineers and mages worked together to destroy the machines that had been extracting precious minerals.

    Massive drills and conveyor systems ground to a halt as mes and destruction tore through them.

    Commander Varok swung his sword with determination and cutting down another invader as Brogar smashed through their ranks with his hammer, each blow shaking the very foundations of the mine.

    "Keep moving!" Varok shouted over the chaos. "Destroy every machine and copse every tunnel. They can''t have anything left when we''re done here!"

    Renna, directing the engineers, barked out orders as they ced explosive charges at key structural points. The air was heavy with tension as the resistance soldiers fought to secure their positions.

    Suddenly, thems crackled to life, a staticden voice breaking through the din of battle.

    "Commander Varok! Enemy reinforcements areing! They''reing fast, and they''re bringing heavy artillery!"

    Varok''s face darkened. He cursed under his breath, ncing at Brogar and Renna.

    "We''re running out of time," he said grimly. "Renna, how much longer until the charges are set?"

    "Not long," she replied, her voice tight with focus. "But if we''re going to copse this ce, we need to fall back now. We can''t afford to get caught in here when it blows."

    Varok nodded, his mind racing.

    "Brogar, hold the rear and buy us time. Renna, get the charges ready for detonation. We''ll dy the reinforcements as long as we can."

    Brogar grinned, hefting his hammer. "Don''t worry about us, Commander. We''ll keep them busy. Just make sure this ce goes up in mes."

    As the resistance forces pushed forward, securing thest few chambers, Varok''s thoughts flickered to the battle raging outside.

    ---

    ar and Krevak''s sh reached a fever pitch. Thend around them was unrecognizable in short amount of time, transformed into a smoldering wastnd of craters and shattered stone.

    Krevak grinned wickedly, his golden-red energy pulsating with unholy strength.

    "You feel it, don''t you?" he taunted, his voice reverberating like a growl. "The power of my god flows through me. This is no ordinary battle, Dragonborn. Your kind will fall before the will of something far greater than you!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ar gritted his teeth, his fists glowing with his own energy as he lunged forward, meeting Krevak blow for blow.

    But his mind churned, grappling with the implications of Krevak''s words. First, this guy knows that he is a Dragonborn. But then...

    "What god is backing him?"

    he wondered. "

    What do they want with me?"

    ar ducked under Krevak''s swipe then countering with a swift uppercut that grazed his opponent''s chin, but his focus was no longer solely on the fight. He wanted answers.

    "Who is this god you keep talking about?" ar asked.

    Krevak didn''t respond. Instead, heunched forward with new aggression, his golden-red energy ring violently as he unleashed a barrage of strikes.

    His silence only annoyed ar, each unanswered question feeding his frustration.

    ar growled, sidestepping another blow before nting his feet firmly into the ground. His aura surged, brown energy enveloping his entire body. With a sudden explosive burst he drove his fist forward, channeling strength into a single devastating punch.

    The impact was catastrophic. Krevak''s head snapped back as ar''s fist connected, the force of the blow obliterating half of Krevak''s face in a spray of energy and blood. His body was hurled backward like a ragdoll, crashing into a jagged outcrop with a sickening thud.

    The battlefield fell silent for a moment, the only sound the crackling of dissipating energy and the groans of the wounded terrain.

    ar straightened, his face t and emotionless, but his eyes burned with an intensity.

    He began walking slowly toward Krevak, his gaze never leaving the broken figure slumped against the rocks.

    "Exin," ar said, his voice low but filled with quiet menace. "Who is this god of yours? What do they want with me?"

    Krevak stirred, his remaining eye ring at ar with a mix of defiance and hatred. Despite his injuries, his golden-red aura red faintly, stubbornly clinging to life.

    "You really don''t know, do you?" Krevak spat, his voice ragged butced with venom. "How far your kind has be a nuisance."

    ar''s fists clenched, but he held his ground, waiting for Krevak to continue.

    "The god that your kind, the so-called Dragonborn, have usurped from their power," Krevak said, his tone thick with scorn, "We swore to take revenge for what was stolen from us!"

    ar''s eyes narrowed, his sharp gaze cutting into Krevak like a de.

    "Taken?" he echoed, his mind racing. "What are you talking about? Who took it from you?"

    Krevak chuckled weakly, the sound bitter and spiteful. "You''ll find out soon enough. Your ignorance won''t protect you when theye for you. When theye for

    all

    of you!"

    ar''s heart pounded, but his face remained impassive. The weight of Krevak''s words lingered in the air, heavy and foreboding. He had expected a simple answer, but instead, he had uncovered a truth far darker than he could have anticipated.

    ---

 Chapter 609 What Buried Under

    The battlefield filled with more tension as ar''s heart start to pound harder in his chest.

    Krevak still have his hateful grin and his bloodied face twisted with malice and bloodlust, was a haunting image. Despite the devastation ar had inflicted Krevak stared back at him with a relentless, almost otherworldly determination.

    ar clenched his fists, his mind racing. Explore more stories at empire

    "Krevak knows what I am. But is it just him? Or do they all know?"

    The revtion churned uneasily in his thoughts. Krevak knew about the Dragonborn �� and this "gods" Krevak spoke of is concerning. But who was this god, and what connection did they have to his kind? And how did hee here and meet him? Is this all nned or just part of a fate?

    His instincts screamed that the answersy before him. He needed to extract them from Krevak.

    Taking a steady step forward, ar moved closer with expression guarded but resolute.

    "Tell me," he said, "if you think I''ll let this go, you''re wrong. Tell me �� "

    Before he could finish, a wave of golden energy erupted from Krevak, the shockwave hitting ar with brutal force and hurling him backward.

    ar skidded across the shattered ground, bracing himself against the surge of energy.

    By the time he steadied himself, Krevak was already on his feet. His face that was gruesomely wounded moments ago, was healing, the golden energy knitting flesh and bone back together, though slowly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Krevak''s snarl deepened, his voice nowyered with an unnatural resonance, as if something �� or someone �� spoke through him.

    "

    Dragonborn! I will kill you!

    " Krevak roared, his tone alien, cold, and seething with fury.

    ar''s eyes widened as Krevak dashed toward him, his right hand igniting with searing golden mes. Then from the fire, a sword materialized, zing with such intense heat and energy that the air shimmered around it.

    ar''s instincts screamed louder than ever. That weapon was more than dangerous, it was destruction itself forged into a de. One misstep, and it could probably end badly for him.

    ar gritting his teeth and let out a low growl and activated his full Dragon Scale. His molten-ck armor cracked and expanded, revealing dark brown scales underneath that glimmered like stone under firelight. The protectiveyer enveloped himpletely, his form now resembling a living fortress of scales and armor.

    The two of them shed once more, Krevak''s fiery de meeting ar''s hardened fists in an explosion of energy. Sparks flew as molten scales and golden mes collided, each strike resounding like thunder across the battlefield. More than before.

    Krevak''s attacks were more relentless than ever, his movements infused with a fury that seemed beyond mortalprehension.

    ar still countered with measured precision, each block and counterstrike aimed to minimize the reach of the golden de. With this scale finally activated, ar don''t need to worry because he feel that thi golden fire can not prate his scales.

    But even as he fought, questions gnawed at the edges of his mind.

    "Who is this god? What do they want with me, or my kind? And are they know about Erend''s presence? This looks like something that Erend needs to know."

    ---

    Inside the Mine.

    The resistance forces pressed deeper into the mine after killing a lot of invaders guarding. Their every step illuminated by the flickering glow of Magic and the sparking remains of the invaders'' machinery.

    Explosions echoed behind them, marking their trail of destruction as the massive drills and conveyors were torn apart. They are relentless and filled with bloodlust after hundred of years of invasion.

    Commander Varok led the charge, his de gleaming with enchantments as it cut through thest line of defenders. Beside him, Brogar''s massive hammer swung with crushing force, the sound of shattering armor and bone echoing through the tunnels.

    "Push forward!" Varok bellowed. "We''re almost there!"

    Renna, positioned at the rear, worked with the engineers to set the final charges, her hands steady despite the chaos.

    Then, the resistance soldiers burst into the mine''s deepest chamber, their boots skidding to a halt as they beheld the sight before them.

    Gasps filled the air, and even Varok as a warrior who had been hardened by years of battle, froze in stunned silence.

    In the center of the chamber, illuminated by an eerie blue glow, stood a massive humanoid skeleton. The remains were easily ten meters tall, its shimmering bones pulsating like living crystal.

    "What�� is that?" one soldier whispered, his voice trembling.

    Renna stepped forward, her breath catching as she studied the radiant skeleton.

    "It''s not natural mineral of this mountain," she said, her voice tight with awe and fear. "No creature like this should exist. Not here."

    Varok''s grip on his sword tightened.

    "It''s not just a skeleton," he said, his tone grave. "Look at the runes on the bones. They''re�� alive."

    The shimmering bones were etched with intricate runes, their patterns glowing faintly as if breathing with a life of their own.

    Before anyone could respond, thems crackled again.

    "Commander Varok! The reinforcements��they''re almost on us! You need to retreat now!"

    Varok''s jaw clenched as he stared at the glowing skeleton. "This is what they were protecting," he said, his voice dark with realization. "This is why they fought so hard."

    Brogar stepped up beside him, his hammer resting on his shoulder. "What do we do, Commander? Destroy it?"

    Varok hesitated, his instincts screaming that this was far more significant than they had anticipated. Finally, he turned to Renna.

    "Get the engineers ready to document this thing," he ordered. "We might not get another chance."

    "But the reinforcements��" Renna began.

    "Then we hold them off until we''re done here!" Varok snapped. "This skeleton might be the key to understanding what we''re dealing with. If this thing is buried without our knowledge in our world�� then maybe this invasion is happening for another reason than just resources of our world."

    As the soldiers prepared for theing assault, the skeleton seemed to pulse brighter, its runes glowing with a faint, ominous rhythm, like the beat of an ancient, slumbering heart.

    ---

 Chapter 610 What Need To Be That Send

    Kael adjusted his grip on his de, his breath steady as Lira''s voice crackled through hismunicator. Her words, though rushed, were enough to unsettle him. She was now standing near Varok and seeing firsthand the giant blue skeleton.

    "A

    whatn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Stay tuned to empire

    ?" Kael asked, his toneced with confusion and worry.

    "A skeleton, Kael. Massive! Pulsing with�� somet unnatural energy,"

    Lira replied, her voice tense.

    "I don''t have time to exin. Look for information in themand center. Hurry!"

    Kael''s jaw tightened, but he nodded. "Alright. I got it."

    He turned his attention to the captives in themand center, a mix of invaders shackled and silent under the watchful eyes of his squad.

    Kael''s cold eyes locked on the one who seemed to be in charge, a tall, gaunt figure with cruel eyes and armor marked with various blinking lights.

    Kael strode forward, his de scraping against the metallic floor.

    "You," he said coldly, pointing the weapon at the invader. "What do you know about the skeleton?"

    The invader sneered, his lip curling. "Filthy native!" he spat. "You think you have a chance? Lord Krevak is here. He''ll ughter everyst one of you!"

    Kael''s expression darkened. Without a word, he swung his de in a swift arc, slicing cleanly through the invader''s leg.

    "AAAARRGH!"

    A scream of agony tore through the room as the invader copsed, clutching the bleeding stump.

    Kael crouched beside him, his voice low and deadly. "I''m not here to debate. You talk, or I''ll make you wish you had. I will ask another who much eager to live after I killed you."

    The invader red at him through the pain, defiance burning in his eyes. Kael then stabbed the man''s hand, pinning it to the floor. The scream echoed louder this time, reverberating through the metallic walls.

    "Last chance," Kael growled. "What is the blue skeleton?"

    The invader gasped for breath, his face twisted in hatred. "You think you can understand?" he hissed. "That skeleton is the remains of a god. A

    dead

    god, who buried herself in this wretched world of yours!"

    Kael''s eyes narrowed, his mind racing. "A dead god?" he repeated, his tone both skeptical and intrigued.

    The invader sneered again, his voice dripping with contempt.

    "You natives have no idea what you''re dealing with. That skeleton�� it''s an incarnation of power beyond yourprehension. And you�� you blindly let that things with so much power just sitting there."

    Kael frowned, the invader''s words leaving an uneasy weight in his chest. A god''s skeleton buried in their world? It sounded impossible, yet, the invader''s vehemence made it hard to dismiss.

    Before Kael could press further, the ground beneath them shuddered violently. The room trembled as dust and rock fragments rained down from the ceiling.

    "Kael!"

    Nerin shouted throgh hisms.

    "The reinforcements are here! You need to move, now!"

    Kael cursed under his breath, ncing back at the invader. There was no time for further interrogation.

    With a swift motion, Kael drove his de through the invader''s heart, silencing him instantly.

    "Kill the rest," he barked to his squad. "We can''t leave any of them alive."

    The soldiers moved with precision and killing all the remaining captives. After that, Kael sheathed his weapon, his mind still reeling from what he''d learned.

    As they fled themand center, the walls shook with increasing violence, the distant sounds of reinforcements growing louder. Kael''s thoughts raced alongside his footsteps.

    "A dead god,"

    he thought.

    "What does that mean? And how does it tie into everything happening here?"

    One thing was certain��this wasn''t as simple as they thought.

    ---

    In the sky, a fleet of a dozen sleek, ck aircraft streaked toward the ck Mountain looming on the horizon. Their engines roared, cutting through the air as they drew closer to their destination.

    Below, thend bore scars of recent devastation. Craters, scorched earth, and shattered structures. Yet, the most striking sighty ahead, two figures locked in a titanic battle outside the mountain, their shing energies rippling across the battlefield with destructive force.

    "It''s Lord Krevak!" the leader of the squadron shouted, his voice urgent over thems. "Faster! We must assist him immediately!"

    The aircraft surged forward, their formation tightening as they prepared to join the fray.

    On the ground, ar fought Krevak with every ounce of his strength, his dark scales glinting as molten-ck armor covered him. Each blow exchanged between them sent shockwaves through the air but ar''s sharp eyes caught sight of the iing fleet. His chest tightened.

    "They''re bringing reinforcements,"

    he thought grimly.

    "I need to fall back and report this. Saeldir and Erend need to know what I''ve discovered��about these gods, their revenge, and what it means for us Dragonborn."

    But doubt crept into his mind. If he retreated now, Krevak and his forces would gain precious time to regroup, to prepare for another assault. And worse, ar would still be in the dark about the full scope of their ns.

    His thoughts swirled as Krevak''s relentless assault forced him to block another devastating strike. The golden mes licking at Krevak''s de seared the air, forcing ar to move with more care.

    He gritted his teeth, making his decision. While parrying another attack, ar opened hisms and sent a quick message to Saeldir.

    "Saeldir, this is ar,"

    he began, his voice still steady.

    "I''ve uncovered something strange here. I meet with someone who look like the invader leader and he mentioned some kind of gods, beings who seek revenge on us, the Dragonborn. I''ll lose contact for a while because I need to know more. Say this to Erend."

    As he ended the transmission, he switched channels to Commander Varok.

    "Commander, I''ll be staying behind. Go without me. You need to secure the team and retreat. Do not wait for me."

    Varok''s reply came swiftly.

    "Understood, my Lord. Do what you must. We''ll hold the line elsewhere."

    ar exhaled deeply, focusing back on Krevak. He needed to sell his decision convincingly.

    With deliberate intent, ar let his guard slip just enough. Krevak seized the opening, striking with brutal force. The blow sent ar hurtling backward, his armor cracking as he crashed into the ground.

    Krevak''s golden fire surged around him, his lips curling into a vicious sneer. "Is that it, Dragonborn?" he growled. "You''re not as strong as I thought."

    Before ar could recover, Krevak extended his hand, golden mes spiraling outward to engulf him. The fire wrapped around ar''s body like chains, searing his armor and locking him in ce.

    "You''ll burn in my mes, Dragonborn!" Krevak hissed, his voiceyered with incredible malice.

    ---

 Chapter 611 Taken Captive

    ar gritted his teeth as Krevak''s golden fire surged around him. The mes were impossibly hot, far beyond anything he had experienced before.

    Even with his Dragon Scale active �� a power that shielded him from most physical and Magical attacks �� the searing heat prated his defenses and biting into his skin and scales. He could feel the edges of his armor beginning to warp under the heat, and pain rippled through his body. This is the strongest attack he suffer after the Great Cmity.

    "This fire��"

    ar thought grimly,

    "It''s not ordinary. It''s strong enough to hurt a Dragonborn at my level. That''s�� concerning."

    Through the shimmering haze of mes, Krevak''s towering figure approached, his steps deliberate and menacing. His lips curled into a sadistic grin and his eyes gleaming with cruel satisfaction as he looked down at ar who writhing in his golden inferno.

    "How does it feel, Dragonborn?" Krevak''s voice dripped with malice, echoing with a strange resonance. "Does it hurt? Does it burn? This is not just a fire. This is

    my

    divine fire, the sacred wrath of the Lord of Light!"

    ar''s grimace deepened, his breaths ragged as he tried to focus despite the agonizing heat.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Krevak''s words made his mind churn.

    Lord of Light?

    He had never heard of a Dragonborn''s story referring to any of that. The mention of this kind of gods who seek vengeance on his kind started to take on new disturbing rity. Unfortunately, there are not much of Dragonborn story left that can be studied.

    "I need to send a message,"

    ar thought, struggling to concentrate as he attempted to activate his Magic again. But the intense heat and his waning focus made it impossible. His mind raced with frustration.

    Krevak chuckled darkly, watching ar''s defiance with amusement. With a wave of his hand, the golden mes shifted and transforming into glowing ropes of fire.

    They coiled tightly around ar''s body, constricting him further. The searing heat pressed into his scales, forcing a pained grunt from his lips.

    "You won''t escape this, Dragonborn," Krevak sneered. "Your scales? They''re nothing against

    my

    power. You''re at my mercy now."

    The ropes tightened further, and ar''s body jolted as they hoisted him into the air. His grimace turned into a snarl as Krevak gestured grandly, controlling the fiery binds as if they were an extension of his will.

    ar floated helplessly, the mes licking at his armor and skin. He can''t fight it yet now if he wanted to learn more.

    Krevak turned, his attention shifting to the fleet of aircraft circling above. With a single leap, he soared upward while dragging ar along behind him like a trophy.

    One of the aircraft hovered closer at Krevak''s signal, its pilot hesitating for a moment before obeying hismand to open the hatch.

    As Krevak stepped into the aircraft, ar floated beside him, the fiery ropes keeping him suspended.

    The soldiers inside stared in stunned silence, their hands gripping their weapons but their gazes fixed on Krevak. His menacing presence and the disy of divine fire kept them from voicing even a single protest.

    ar''s eyes flickered around the cabin, scanning the soldiers and the interior of the craft. His mind worked frantically despite the pain.

    Krevak took a seat at the center of the cabin, his fiery aura illuminating the dim interior.

    "Prepare the craft for immediate return to the stronghold," hemanded coldly.

    The pilot nodded, his face pale as he turned to his controls.

    Back in the mine, the resistance forces remained unaware of ar''s capture. The sound of explosions and distantbat echoed through the caverns, but no one had seen the battle outside the mountain or the fleet of aircraft overhead. Continue your adventure with empire

    The soldiers stationed within focused entirely on holding the line and prepare the portal for escaping, oblivious to the unfolding danger above.

    As the aircraft ascended, Krevak leaned back in his seat, his eyes locked on ar.

    "You''ve fought well, Dragonborn," he said mockingly. "But now, you''ll learn what it means to stand against gods."

    ---

    Inside the mine, the air hummed with energy as the Magic portal finally stabilized.

    The resistance soldiers exchanged tense nces, knowing this was their chance to escape the chaos bearing down on them.

    Commander Varok stood at the center of the operation, his sharp eyes scanning the room as the portal''s steady pulse illuminated the faces of his troops. The entrance to the mine shook asionally from distant explosions of the invaders trying to break in.

    "Prepare to blow the entrance," Varok ordered, his voice firm despite the inner conflict gnawing at him.

    His eyes shifted to the massive blue skeleton towering in the cavern''s depths. It seemed to pulse faintly with an energy he couldn''t entirely understand, a power both terrifying and alluring.

    The soldiers scrambled to set the charges as Varok''s thoughts churned.

    "

    What do we do about the skeleton?"

    he pondered. "

    If we bury it here, we lose the chance to study it and uncover its secrets. But if we take it back to the homnd�� is that wise? Could we be risking more than we can handle?"

    As if sensing his hesitation, Kael appeared beside him, his de still stained from the battle above.

    "Commander," he said, "what''s the n? Do we leave the skeleton, or��?"

    Varok''s jaw tightened as he considered the options. The portal crackled again, its light flickering slightly, a warning that time was slipping away. After a tense pause, he exhaled deeply, his decision made.

    "We take it," Varok said firmly, turning to Kael. "If this thing really is connected to the gods of the invaders but its buried under us the whole time, we can''t leave it behind. We need to understand its power and its purpose. It''s too important to bury and forget."

    Kael nodded without hesitation. "Understood, Commander. I''ll see to it."

    Varok turned to the rest of the soldiers, his voice booming across the chamber.

    "Listen up! Change of ns. We''re taking the skeleton back to the homnd. I know it''s massive, but we''ll disassemble what we can and move it through the portal. Secure it carefully, this is priority cargo!"

    The soldiers didn''t question the order. They immediately set to work, organizing teams to dismantle and transport the enormous blue bones.

    The faint glow of the skeleton intensified as they touched it, as though the remains themselves were reacting to their movements.

    The portal''s swirling vortex grew brighter, its energy stabilizing further as the first pieces of the skeleton were carried through.

    Varok watched silently, his mind still uneasy about the decision but resolute in seeing it through.

    The entrance to the mine shook violently, signaling that the enemy forces were growing closer.

    The soldiers worked with practiced efficiency, their movements swift and precise as more pieces of the skeleton disappeared into the portal.

    Varok turned to Kael. "Once thest piece is through, blow the charges. We can''t let them follow us."

    Kael nodded again, his expression determined. "Understood. I''ll make sure of it."

    As the soldiers continued their work, the portal stood as their lifeline, glowing brighter with every piece of the skeleton that passed through.

    Varok stood tall amidst the chaos, his eyes fixed on the swirling gateway.

    ---

 Chapter 612 The Skeleton

    The soldiers moved swiftly, dismantling the enormous blue skeleton piece by piece. Therger bones like the spines and limbs proved challenging to transport, their weight and length requiring careful maneuvering through the narrow mine tunnels. Fortunately, those bones are proved to be strong and not vulnerable to impact so they don''t need to be too careful.

    Sweat dripped from their brows as they worked tirelessly, guided by Kael''s precise instructions and Commander Varok''s unyielding presence.

    The faint glow of the skeleton seemed to pulse rhythmically as thest of the long bones was transported through the swirling Magic portal. With a final heaving effort, the soldiers maneuvered the remaining fragments into the gateway.

    The cavern was now empty of the mysterious relic, its eerie light reced by the shifting hues of the portal''s energy.

    "Good work, soldiers!" Varok called out, his voice carrying over the sounds of heavy breathing and clinking metal. "All soldiers, prepare to retreat through the portal. Leave nothing behind!"

    The troops began moving swiftly, filing through the gateway in steady lines. Their weapons and siege equipment were transportedst, each piece disappearing into the glowing vortex.

    Only Varok, Kael, Renna, and Brogar remained behind, standing guard as the final remnants of their forces disappeared.

    Kael gripped his de tightly, his sharp eyes fixed on the crumbling entrance. The sound of heavy impacts grew louder apanied by the faint but distinct shouts of the invaders.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Renna knelt by the charges, her fingers poised over the detonator.

    "They''re almost through," Kael muttered. "We have to blow it now."

    Varok nodded grimly. "Renna, do it."

    With a decisive press of the trigger, a deafening explosion rocked the cavern.

    BOOM!

    The entrance copsed in a thunderous roar, sending a cascade of jagged rocks crashing down. The screams of the invaders caught in the st echoed through the chamber, a grim confirmation of their sess.

    The resistance soldiers exchanged brief triumphant nces, savoring the sounds of their enemy''s suffering.

    "Good riddance," Brogar growled, gripping his hammer with satisfaction smile on his bloodied face.

    The minutes dragged on as thest soldiers and equipment passed through the portal. The ground trembled faintly under the repeated impacts from the other side of the copsed entrance. Dust swirled in the air, illuminated by the dim light of the portal.

    Finally, thest soldier disappeared into the gateway, leaving only the fourmanders. Varok turned to hispanions with resolute expression.

    "Time to go. We''ve done all we can here," Varok said.

    Kael nodded, stepping closer to the portal, while Renna and Brogar fell in behind him. The faint sound of stone grinding against stone grew louder �� evidence that the invaders were making progress in breaching the rubble.

    As Varok stepped through the portal, the final defense wasplete.

    The swirling energy engulfed him and for a moment the world blurred into a kaleidoscope of colors. When his vision cleared, he stood in the resistance''s homnd already, surrounded by relieved soldiers.

    Meanwhile, back in the mine, the invaders finally breached the entrance. Their angry cries faltered as they stumbled into the now-empty chamber, finding only the broken bodies of theirrades scattered among the debris. The eerie silence of the cavern was their only answer as the remnants of the blue glow faded into darkness.

    The resistance had escaped, and with them, the ancient blue skeleton they had been guarding for so long.

    ---

    Therge war hall of the homnd echoed with raucous cheers and triumphant cries, the sound reverberating off the grand stone walls.

    Soldiers raised their weapons high in celebration, their faces shined with pride and relief. It was a rare and hard-earned victory that brought a sense of unity and hope amidst their long grueling conflict and suffering.

    In the middle of the revelry however, a cluster of soldiers stood apart, their eyes fixed on the blue skeleton now resting in the center of the hall.

    Its immense size dominated the space, the faint glow emanating from its surface casting light that danced across the faces of those who gazed at it.

    Whispers rippled through the onlookers.

    "What is it, really?" one murmured. "They said the invaders were just mining minerals, but is something else entirely."

    Another voice that sounded hushed and uneasy replied, "You can feel it, can''t you? That energy. It''s alive, in a way. Dormant, maybe, but still powerful."

    The whispers spread like a current, sowing unease even amidst the victory. The skeleton''s unnatural presence loomed over the celebration, its mysteries casting shadow over their triumph.

    Commander Varok who now standing near the high table with his trusted officers, pped his hands together to gather attention.

    "Enough chatter. Count our losses," he ordered. "We''ll celebrate properly once we know the cost so we can pray for the dead."

    The room quieted as soldiers moved to tally the dead and wounded. Minutester, the results came in, delivered by a young officer whose face was marked with disbelief.

    "Commander," he began, "the losses�� they''re minimal. Far fewer than expected."

    Varok''s eyes widened briefly, then a slow rare smile spread across his face. He exchanged nces with Kael, Renna, and Brogar, each of them sharing the same astonishment and relief.

    For the first time in years, they had won a battle without paying a devastating price.

    "This is the best result we''ve had in years," Renna said.

    Varok nodded, his chest swelling with pride. "It''s a sign that things are turning in our favor. Let''s hope itsts."

    As the mood lightened and the hall filled with a renewed sense of optimism, the heavy doors at the far end creaked open. The elders entered, their presence immediatelymanding attention.

    Draped in brown flowing robes adorned with intricate symbols of their order, the three figures moved slowly, their expressions unreadable.

    Their eyes fell on the blue skeleton, and for the first time in recent memory, the stoic elders betrayed theirposure.

    The elder woman at the center halted mid-step, her weathered face tightening with shock. The other two mirrored her reaction, their wide eyes locked on the massive remains.

    Varok noticed their reaction immediately. Frowning, he made his way through the crowd toward them, Kael following close behind.

    "You know something about it," Varok said bluntly as he approached, his voice low but firm. "What is it?"

    The elder woman turned her gaze to him, her expression a mix of awe and dread. She hesitated as if weighing the weight of her words. Finally, she spoke, her voice trembling.

    "Commander Varok," she said, "what you have brought back is no ordinary relic. This�� this is the skeleton of a dead goddess."

    "A�� goddess?" Varok repeated, his voice barely above a whisper.

    The elder nodded solemnly. "One who fell in an ancient war. Her power may have faded, but traces of it remain within these bones. This energy, this glow�� it is the remnants of divine might, dormant but not gone."

    Varok''s stomach tightened as he processed her words.

    The skeleton''s faint glow seemed to grow brighter, as if responding to the revtion.

    Kael stepped closer to Varok, his voice low. "What does this mean for us, Commander? If it''s truly a goddess�� what happens next?"

    Varok didn''t answer immediately. His gaze lingered on the skeleton, its mysteries now more daunting than ever.

    ---

 Chapter 613 Uneasy War Room

    The war room was lit brightly right now. Varok stood at the head of the table, his silver eyes fixed on the crude map sprawled before him. The other division leaders sat around the table in tense silence, their expressions a mix of contemtion and frustration.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Even after their victory, they can''t fully immerse themselves in happiness because turns out, there are more secret that they didn''t know.

    The revtion of the blue skeleton''s true nature had shaken them all. The knowledge that it belonged to a dead goddess buried in their world for an unknowable amount of time felt like the opening of a door to abyrinth they had no map for.

    The silence in the room was thick, each leader grappling with the weight of the discovery.

    Varok broke the silence first, his voice steady but still clearlyced with frustration.

    "The elders knew. They knew all along, yet they said nothing."

    Lira leaned back in her chair, arms crossed tightly. Her green eyes were sharp,like she was dissecting every word the elders had spoken, or hadn''t.

    "They''ve always guarded their secrets and we don''t care about that until now, but this? A goddess? This isn''t something you keep hidden. This might be the reason those invaders foring here," Lira said.

    Brogar mmed his big fist on the table, the sound reverberating in the enclosed space.

    "We''ve been fighting and dying for hundred of years, and all this time they had knowledge that could''ve changed everything. Why didn''t they tell us? What else are they hiding?"

    "Perhaps they feared what would happen if this knowledge spread. If even the skeleton''s dormant energy is enough to make us uneasy, imagine what it could do in the wrong hands," Elena spoke softly, her voice cutting through the tension.

    "That doesn''t excuse their silence," Tovan said, his tone edged with anger. "We''re supposed to trust them. They''re our elders, our guides and leaders. If they''ve been keeping secrets like this, how can we trust anything they say anymore?"

    Kael, who had been sitting in quiet thought, finally spoke. "What worries me is why they chose to keep it hidden. Were they protecting us, or themselves? And if they were protecting us�� from what?"

    The room fell silent again, the weight of Kael''s words hanging in the air. Each of them was lost in their thoughts, the possibilities spinning out before them like an endless web of uncertainty.

    Varok sighed, his hand gripping the edge of the table.

    "Whatever it is. We can''t afford to let this divide us. We''ve made it this far by standing together. But I won''t let this go unanswered. The elders will have to exin themselves, whether they want to or not."

    "What if they refuse?" Nerin asked, his restlessness evident in the tapping of his fingers on the table.

    "Then we press them," Varok said firmly. "They owe us answers. Not just for the sake of our trust but this could also be for the survival of our people. If this skeleton truly holds the remnants of divine power, we need to understand it before our enemies do."

    The leaders nodded in grim agreement. The potential of the blue skeleton was undeniable, but so was the danger it posed. The revtion had opened new possibilities, both as a potential weapon against their enemies and as a harbinger of unknown threats.

    The tension in the war room deepened as Varok leaned forward, his silver eyes narrowing.

    "Is the Lord Dragonborn back?" His voice cut through the murmur of thoughts.

    The leaders exchanged uncertain nces, a ripple of unease spreading across their faces. The realization dawned on them like a shadow creeping over the room �� they had been so consumed by the discovery of the blue skeleton that none of them had noticed ar''s absence.

    "Commander," Nerin said, hesitantly breaking the silence, "I�� I don''t think he''s returned."

    Varok''s jaw tightened, his frustration mounting. Without wasting another moment, he turned toward the soldiers stationed outside the war room and barked an order.

    "You! Bring me news of the Lord Dragonborn immediately!"

    The soldier snapped to attention, and hurried off. The room fell silent again as the leaders awaited his return, their unease growing by the second.

    Minutes felt like hours until the soldier finally returned, his expression grim.

    "Commander Varok, we''ve searched the perimeter. The Lord Dragonborn is not back yet."

    Varok''s hand mmed down on the table, the force rattling the crude map before him. His gaze swept across the room, his voice cold and clipped.

    "The Lord Dragonborn is not back yet. That means either he''s still out there�� or worse."

    The implications hung heavy in the air. The leaders'' faces turned grim, the possibility of ar''s death weighing on their hearts.

    "The Lord wouldn''t just disappear. He''s our strongest warrior. If he''s not back yet, then something must''ve happened. We need to send a search party," Lira spoke up, her voice sharp but tinged with concern.

    Brogar growled in agreement, his fists clenching. "We can''t leave him out there alone. If he''s alive, he needs us. If he''s not��" He trailed off, unwilling to say the words.

    But Varok shook his head, his eyes distant, as if recalling something.

    "Wait," he said. "I remember�� just before we retreated, Lord Dragonborn said something to me."

    The room leaned in closer, hanging on Varok''s every word.

    "He said, that he will be staying behind. And ask me to go without him, and I need to secure the team and retreat. We don''t need to wait for him.'' He must be nned to get caught."

    The weight of those words seemed to deepen the room''s silence.

    Kael frowned, his sharp mind piecing things together. "If he nned this, then maybe he knew he wouldn''t make it back with us for now. But why? What could make him n that and required him to stay behind?"

    Elena''s eyes widened, a spark of realization lighting up her face. "The blue skeleton�� Could he have stayed behind to discover something more about that? Or worse�� to stop something that none of us sawing?"

    Varok''s expression darkened as the pieces began to click into ce. "If that''s the case, then he''s either still out there, trying to finish what he started�� or he sacrificed himself for our survival."

    The thought was a bitter pill to swallow, and the leaders struggled with the implications.

    "We can''t sit here and specte," Lira said, rising from her seat, her green eyes zing with determination. "We owe it to him to find out what happened."

    Varok nodded and ask for the soldier on the ground to call those who were outside at the raid and saw what happened to ar.

    ---

 Chapter 614 The Ancient Sin

    On the other side of the world, the air was cold and sterile, filled with the faint hum of machinery.

    ar sat in the center of a dimly lit metal room, his body bound tightly by thick chains that shimmered faintly with an unnatural energy. Shackles mped around his wrists, ankles, and neck, their sharp edges biting into his skin.

    His muscles burned from the strain of his contorted position and though his body ached, his mind remained sharp.

    Find adventures on empire

    ar hated the fucking chains. The confinement, the helpless appearance, it all gnawed at him. But he knew better than to act rashly. This was part of the game. If he wanted his enemy to lower his guard, he had to y the part convincingly.

    He gritted his teeth and forced his breathing to slow, his eyes closed as if defeated. Inside, his mind raced, analyzing every detail of his surroundings.

    The chains pulsed with energy that sank into his skin, sending jolts through his nerves. These weren''t ordinary metal. The energy they emitted was designed to suppress power and to keep even the strongest beings subdued.

    ar smirked faintly to himself, a flicker of defiance in his otherwise neutral expression.

    "

    Strong, yes. Unbreakable? No. Give me time, and I''ll tear these shit apart."

    The sound of approaching footsteps echoed down the corridor outside, the rhythm steady and deliberate. He can hear it clrealy.

    ar opened his eyes. A heavy metal door slid open with a hiss and Krevak strode into the room.

    Krevak''s grin stretched wide as he took in the sight of ar, bound and seemingly helpless.

    The faint glow of the chains reflected off his crimson armor, his movements confident and even looked arrogant. His sharp angr face held a cruel amusement, his dark eyes narrowing as he stepped closer.

    "Well, well," Krevak said, his voice smooth and dripping with mockery. "The mighty Dragonborn, reduced to this. You look rather pathetic, I must say. Not quite the legend your kind spins, are you?"

    ar kept his face impassive, his piercing eyes meeting Krevak''s eyees without a trace of fear. He didn''t bother to respond immediately, letting the silence stretch just long enough to unnerve his captor.

    Krevak tilted his head, his grin faltering slightly under ar''s unyielding gaze. He cleared his throat, then circled the bound warrior like a predator stalking prey.

    "You''ve been a thorn in our side for far too long, Dragonborn. But now��" He leaned closer. "Now you''re mine. And I will

    enjoy

    breaking you. We didn''t even know what luck this is that we found you in this world."

    ar allowed himself a faint smirk, the kind that barely curled the corners of his mouth but conveyed volumes.

    "You talk a lot for someone who had to rely on tricks and the help of other being to get me here."

    Krevak''s grin twisted into a sneer, his pride pricked. He straightened and folded his arms across his chest.

    "Oh, you''ll regret that attitude soon enough. Do you know what those chains are made of? They''re forged from the remnants of Magic iron and imbued with energy harvested from the stars themselves. Even someone as...

    stubborn

    as you won''t be able to escape. Its not just technology."

    "Sounds impressive. Though I''m guessing you wouldn''t bother bragging if you were truly confident," ar replied.

    Krevak''s grin wavered at ar''s calm retort, his jaw tightening with restrained anger. He stared at the Dragonborn, his sharp eyes narrowing as if debating whether to answer or ph him.

    ar leaned his head back slightly against the cold metal wall, his eyes never leaving Krevak''s face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "You talk about gods back then, but I have no idea what you''re babbling about. If you''re going to punish me for something, wouldn''t it make sense to tell me what my so-called sin is first? Maybe I''m not really at fault here."

    His tone was calm, almost conversational, but there was a sharp edge to it.

    Krevak''s scoff filled the room, a hollow sound of contempt.

    "Ignorance doesn''t absolve guilt, Dragonborn. Just because you im not to know doesn''t mean you are free of sin."

    ar raised an eyebrow, his lips quirking into a faint smirk.

    "If I don''t know what I''ve done, your vengeance will be hollow. Torture me all you like but you won''t get satisfaction if I don''t understand the crime." He tilted his head. "So go on. Enlighten me. What is it I''ve done to earn this level of hatred?"

    For a moment, Krevak said nothing, his dark eyes zing with anger. The silence stretched for a few seconds. Then, with a low growl, he stepped closer.

    "You want to know?" Krevak said with growl. "Fine. Let me tell you what your kind has done.

    "Long ago, before your existence, my gods ruled everything. The universe, the parallel worlds, all of it bent to their will. They were divine, absolute, eternal." His voice grew reverent, tinged with a bitterness that only deepened his hatred. "They brought order to chaos. They created bnce. They deserved worship and they had it. Every being in existence knelt before them."

    Krevak''s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing at ar.

    "Then your kind came. Dragonborn, with your cursed power and your false promises. You usurped them, tore them from their thrones and shattered their dominion. The creatures of the worlds turned their backs on my gods, worshiping your kind instead, seeing you as their saviors."

    ar''s face remained impassive, though his mind churned. This was a history he''d never heard before.

    He didn''t interrupt and let Krevak continue.

    "You Dragonborn didn''t just steal their thrones; you stole their legacy and their faith. My gods were forgotten, cast into shadow while your kind basked in glory." Krevak''s voice cracked slightly. "And for that�� for that, you must pay! Even if you don''t remember, your existence alone is a crime."

    ar tilted his head, his expression unreadable. "So, let me get this straight. Your gods lost their power and influence because they couldn''t hold on to it? And somehow, that''s my fault?"

    Krevak''s hand shot out, grabbing ar''s jaw and wrenching his face upward. His grip was strong, his fingers digging into ar''s skin.

    "You mock their pain, their fall! You��"

    "I''m just pointing out the truth. If your gods were so almighty, how did they fall in the first ce? Sounds like they weren''t as eternal as you thought," ar cut his words.

    Krevak released him abruptly, taking a step back and breathing heavily. His hands trembled slightly.

    "You''ll regret those words," Krevak hissed. "I''ll show you the pain of a god''s wrath."

    ar smirked faintyl. "If you really want to break me, you''ll have to do better than stories and empty threats."

    Krevak snarled, hisposure snapping. He turned toward the control panel near the wall, his fingers hovering over the panel.

    The room buzzed with energy as the chains binding ar tightened, their pulsating light intensifying. ar gritted his teeth as the energy coursed through him, but his smirk didn''t falter.

    "Let''s see how long you can keep that mouth of yours running," Krevak said, his voice cold andced with fury.

    ar leaned his head back, letting out a strainedugh.

    "Go ahead. But don''t forget, chains can break," ar said.

    ---

 Chapter 615 Sending Messages

    The air in the chamber grew dense with energy. The chains binding ar responded immediately, their pulsating glow intensifying and sending waves of searing energy coursing through the Dragonborn''s body.

    ar clenched his teeth, his muscles convulsing under the relentless assault of the energy. A growl escaped his lips.

    Krevak stood watching with a cruel smile ying across his lips as he looking at the sight. This he thought, was the vengeance his god desired.

    The pain coursing through ar was sharp. He feels like thousands of needles stabbing him simultaneously, but it wasn''t nearly as bad as it looked. He funneled his Magic energy inward, focusing it on his skin to dull the agony.

    It wasn''t enough to entirely block the pain but it was enough to let him keep his mind clear. Still, he made sure to be in pain convincingly and allowing his tormentor to believe his act of helplessness.

    Krevak''s smile widened.

    "That''s more like it," he murmured with satisfaction. After several minutes, he stepped back, letting the control panel dim.

    He watched ar that now slumped forward and his head hanging low. The Dragonborn appeared utterly broken.

    Krevak turned without a word and strode out of the room then let the hiss of the sliding metal door sealing behind him.

    The moment Krevak was gone, ar took a deep breath through gritted teeth. His body trembled, not from weakness but from the effort of holding back his true strength.

    He closed his eyes, channeling more of his Magic into his skin, dulling the lingering stings of the chains'' energy.

    "Not bad,"

    he thought.

    "Still far enough to break me but this is very annoying."

    ---

    Krevak''s boots echoed sharply against the metallic floor as he strode through the narrow corridor of his fortress. Two high ranking soldiers fell into step beside him.

    "Keep a constant watch on him," Krevakmanded. "Never let your guard down, not even for a second."

    One of the high-ranking soldiers at his side hesitated before speaking. "My lord, with all due respect, the celestial chains��"

    Krevak stopped abruptly, turning on the soldier with a mad re. His hand shot out, grabbing the soldier by the throat and mming him against the wall. The impact reverberated down the corridor, silencing the others. Explore hidden tales at empire

    "What we have in that room," Krevak hissed, "is no ordinary prisoner. He is a Dragonborn, one of the most dangerous creatures in existence. Do not let your arrogance or your blind faith in the chains cloud your judgment. If he escapes because of your ipetence, I will kill you myself. Do you understand me?"

    The soldier''s eyes widened with terror, and he nodded frantically. Krevak released him with a shove, letting him drop to the floor.

    The man scrambled to his feet, saluting hastily. "Yes, my lord. It won''t happen."

    Krevak''s eyes narrowed. "Good. Now get back to your post."

    The soldiers resumed their positions, leaving Krevak to continue down the corridor alone.

    Few momentster he arrived at his own chamber. Krevak entered and began removing his armor piece by piece, the crimson tes clinking as they hit the floor.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Beneath the armor, his body bore countless scars, a roadmap of battles fought and wounds endured. But the most striking were the fresh wounds crisscrossing his back that looks deep and most recent.

    Krevak knelt before and altar, his head bowed. He reached for a small spiked mace lying on the altar''s edge.

    He gripped the handle tightly, raising it high before striking it against his back. The spikes bit into his flesh, reopening the wounds. Blood trickled down his sides, but his expression remained impassive because he focus entirely on his ritual.

    "Great Lord of Light," he said, his voice steady despite the pain. "I offer my suffering to you. Grant me strength to carry out your will and to avenge your name. Let your judgment rain down upon the usurpers, and let the Dragonborn know the weight of their sins."

    Each word was punctuated with another strike, the room filled with the sound of metal meeting flesh. Krevak''s breathing grew heavy but his resolve did not waver.

    He would see this mission through. For his god and the legacy that had been stolen.

    For revenge.

    ---

    In the grand halls of the Elf pce, Saeldir stood before King Gulben. Saeldir''s face was grave as he ryed the message ar had managed to send, a dire warning about the beings, or perhaps gods, that sought vengeance upon the Dragonborn. He himself didn''t know that something like this will happen.

    King Gulben listened intently, his expression now clouded with concern and confusion. He leaned forward in his throne.

    "This is troubling news. What is going on��" King Gulben said, his voiceced with unease. "If what ar says is true, these beings are ancient and pretty strong. Their grudge against the Dragonborn is old and their powers perhaps beyond ourprehension."

    "I agree, my king. But their target is clear. It was ar and Erend who stands in their path. But I still don''t know anything more since that''s the only thing ar managed to send," Saeldir said.

    King Gulben''s gaze turned sharper, his brows furrowing as he weighed the possibilities. After a moment of silence, he spoke again.

    "Erend must know about this. Go to him at once."

    With a nod of acknowledgment, Saeldir turned on his heel and left the throne room.

    He made his way to his own chamber again. With a wave of his hand, Saeldir activated the enchantedmunication crystal resting on his desk. Its surface lit up with a soft, pulsing light, connecting him to Erend across the distance.

    "Erend,"

    Saeldir began.

    "I have news from ar from that world. It appears there are ancient forces at y there. ar said he just found beings, perhaps gods, who bear a deep grudge against the Dragonborn. Their power and their reason are still unclear, but they''ve made their intent known. They want revenge. We need to discuss this immediately."

    The crystal glowed brighter as Saeldir waited for Erend''s response.

    ---

 Chapter 616 Back Again

    Erend was just sittingfortably in the living room,ughing along with his sister, Arty, and their mother. The warmth of home enveloped him, a rare moment of peace after everything he''d endured. The clinking of mugs and the faint scent of freshly brewed tea filled the air, adding to the serene atmosphere.

    But just as he leaned back in his chair, a voice resonated in his mind. The voice sounds urgent and unmistakable. Saeldir''s voice.

    Erend stiffened, theughter dying on his lips. He blinked rapidly, his expression shifting from contentment to rm.

    "I need to go," he said abruptly, his voice firm yet tinged with regret. Rising from his seat, he cast a nce at Arty and their mother. "It''s important. I got a call from the other side."

    Arty''s smile faltered, her eyes narrowing with concern. She exchanged a nce with their mother, both of them silently acknowledging the weight behind Erend''s words.

    "Okay," Arty said softly, her tone a mix of worry and understanding.

    Their mother simply nodded, her gaze lingering on Erend with the quiet eptance of someone who knew this was inevitable.

    Erend offered them a small, apologetic smile before turning and making his way upstairs. The moment he entered his room, he locked the door behind him and sat heavily on the edge of his bed.

    The telepathy start for real this time, Saeldir''s voice filling his head.

    "Erend,"

    Saeldir''s tone was as grave as ever.

    "I have news from ar in the other world. He discovered beings��perhaps gods��who bear a deep grudge against the Dragonborn. Their power and motives remain unclear, but one thing is certain: they want revenge."

    Erend''s brow furrowed as the weight of Saeldir''s words sank in. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, his fingersced together in thought. His heart pounded, the earlier peace now shattered.

    "God�� ? Revenge��?"

    Erend muttered.. What kind of power could be strong enough to threaten a Dragonborn? And why now?

    He exhaled sharply.

    "I need more information,"

    he said to Saeldir.

    Erend then leaned back on his bed, his fingers rubbing his temples as he focused his thoughts.

    "What''s going on? First of all, is ar alright?"

    Saeldir''s response came swiftly with unease.

    "I actually don''t know. From what I''ve gathered, he might have been taken captive by the enemy in that world."

    Erend let out a long sigh, his frustration evident.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Taken captive. But I don''t think that ar will be that easily defeated. How did ite to this? How does this suddenly have to do with us Dragonborn? Didn''t the people from that world say anything about this before ar went there?"

    "No,"

    Saeldir replied.

    "They didn''t mention anything about this. I don''t believe they even knew such beings or gods held a grudge against Dragonborn. At least, they gave no indication."

    Another sigh escaped Erend''s lips as he ran a hand through his hair. He sat in silence for a moment, processing the situation. Then, his gaze hardened. The decision was clear.

    "Saeldir, I think I have to go there myself,"

    Erend said, his voice resolute.

    "Yes, unfortunately,"

    Saeldir admitted, a trace of hesitation in his tone.

    "But if you still need time with your family, I can go in your stead."

    "No,"

    Erend interjected quickly.

    "I need to go there myself to figure out what the hell is going on. If these beings are targeting us Dragonborn, I need to understand why. The sooner I get there, the sooner we can assess the situation and find a solution."

    Saeldir''s voice carried a note of respect as he replied,

    "Alright, Erend. I''ll be waiting for you here. Let me know as soon as you''re ready."

    The telepathic link faded, leaving Erend alone in his room. He sat motionless for a moment, staring at the floor as his thoughts raced.

    The idea of gods seeking revenge against them ��the Dragonborn �� was both baffling and deeply concerning. What grudge could they possibly hold? And why now, after everything he and ar had been through? It seems like his kind are always have some business with ancient beings just like that time with the twost harbinger of doom of the Great Cmity.

    And all of this grudge have been caused by the Dragonborn who lives before him or ar. So technically, its not really their fault because they have no idea what is going on. He really needs to confront the other Dragonborn and ask just what was they had done in the past.

    His jaw tightened. Whatever the reason, the answer wouldn''te to him sitting here. What was clear, however, was that he needed to act fast.

    Erend left his room and walked back to the living room where his family was still seated. His mother and Arty both looked up at him, sensing his thoughts even before he spoke.

    "I have to go again," Erend said with regret in his voice. "Something''se up�� something serious. I can''t ignore it."

    Arty''s shoulders slumped, her expression clouded with sadness. "You just got back, though," she murmured. "It feels like we barely got to see you."

    His mother reached out, cing a gentle hand on Arty''s shoulder. Though her eyes reflected a simr sadness, they also held understanding.

    "Don''t worry about us, son," she said softly. "We know you have a bigger purpose. You should go and do what you need to do. We''ll always be here when youe back."

    Erend nodded, his heart heavy yet bolstered by their support.

    "Thank you," he said. "I''lle back as soon as I can. I promise."

    After sharing a few more heartfelt words with his family, Erend back to his room. Hey down, closing his eyes and letting thefort of home ease the tension in his body. He needed this �� onest peaceful rest before plunging into the unknown once more.

    ---

    The next morning arrived with a golden glow, sunlight streaming through the curtains. Erend stretched. He took his time in the bath, letting the water refresh him and clear his mind.

    Once dressed and ready, he stood in the living room. With a deep breath he summoning his System and order it to open the portal. A shimmering vortec swirled into existence before him.

    Erend stepped through the portal. The sensation of Magic enveloped him, and in the blink of an eye, he arrived again at the grand Elf Pce.

    The majestic halls stretched out before him, their golden light casting intricate patterns across the marble floors. Saeldir was waiting near the entrance, his expression calm but tinged with urgency.

    "You came quickly," Saeldir said, nodding in approval.

    "I didn''t want to waste any time," Erend replied. "Let''s get to it."

    The two strode Saeldir chamber.

    ---

 Chapter 617 Getting Ready

    The two strode through the corridors of the Elf Pce, their footsteps echoing softly on the marble floors. The faint hum of Magic energy that now always alive in this ce lingered in the air but Erend''s mind was far from the splendor around him.

    As they walked, Saeldir nced at Erend with calm expression but his tone grave when he speak.

    "I just received a message from ar not long ago," he said. "That''s why I contacted you immediately."

    Erend''s chest tightened, his thoughts swirling with unease. "What did he say? Did he mention any kind of n?"

    Saeldir shook his head. "He didn''t give much detail. His message was fragmented. Whatever is happening there, it seems dire."

    Erend''s jaw clenched. He feels more anxious as they continued toward Saeldir''s chamber.

    When they arrived, Saeldir gestured for Erend to take a seat at the circr table in the center of the room.

    "Let''s discuss what we know," Saeldir began as he sat across from Erend. "ar mentioned beings that he said was possibly gods that want revenge against the Dragonborn. But I''ve scoured my records and there is no mention of such entities. It''s as if this conflict exists solely in that world."

    Erend frowned, leaning back in his chair.

    "That''s concerning. If this is only happened to their world, it could mean those beings hold a grudge for something that happened there specifically. But the problem is��" He paused, running a hand through his hair. "I don''t know anything about all of this Dragonborn problem. Not really."

    Saeldir raised a brow, prompting him to borate.

    "When I first got this power, I didn''t even know the Dragonborn existed. It wasn''t until my System granted it to me and I met ar that I started piecing things together. Even now, it feels like I''ve been thrown into something much bigger than myself without a proper exnation."

    Saeldir nodded, his face contemtive. "The Dragonborn''s history is shrouded in mystery, even among the schrs of the Elves and other realms. Most of what we knowes from fragmented myths. It''s no surprise you feel unprepared."

    Erend''s frustration boiled over. "And now, because of this power, I''m stuck dealing with problems that aren''t even mine. Problems caused by Dragonborn from who-knows-how-long ago." He exhaled sharply, his hands tightening into fists. "It''s like I''m cleaning up after them and I don''t even know what mess they made."

    The room fell into silence for a moment, the weight of Erend''s words settling between them.

    "But," he continued, his voice firming, "whether it''s fair or not, it''s on me and ar now. We have to handle this, or those beings won''t stop. And if their grudge is strong enough to reach across worlds, who''s to say it won''t spread to others?"

    Saeldir studied him carefully.

    "You''re right," he said finally. "Whatever the origins of this problem, this situation has be your responsibility. The only way forward is to confront it directly. I''m sorry, that is the truth."

    Erend nodded, though the knot in his chest remained. "Then that''s what I''ll do. But first, we need to figure out what we''re walking into."

    "I''ll continue my research here, that''s the only thing I can do. Meanwhile, when you arrive in that world, try to get as much information as possible from the people there or from anyone you can find."

    "I got it," Erend said.

    Saeldir rose from his seat and walked to a side chamber, returning momentster with an armor that gleamed darkly under the room''s golden light. The tes were ck as night, with fiery, crackling veins coursing through their surface.

    "This is the same armor ar and the soldiers of that world wear," Saeldir said, cing it on a nearby stand. "What remaining of their Magic and the invaders technology are fused into this. You''ll need it where you''re going."

    As he began strapping the armor on, piece by piece, Saeldir continued speaking.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "During his stay, ar shared some insights about their world. The people there have been forced to live underground for generations. The surface is devoid of Magic, rendering it barren and inhospitable. The dangers above are not just the absence of Magic but also the machines and invaders that dominate thend."

    Erend adjusted a particrly tight gauntlet, his brow furrowed. "Machines and invaders. That''s what they''re fighting against?"

    "Yes," Saeldir confirmed. "They are advanced. The people rely on their elders for guidance, individuals who possess a mix of wisdom and powerful Magic to lead their resistance. Thest operation ar participated in was an assault on a mineral mine controlled by the invaders."

    Erend straightened, the armor''s chestte settling into ce with an audible click. "A mine?"

    Saeldir nodded. "It was a critical target, a chance to weaken the invaders'' hold. But during the mission, they discovered something far worse, like you already guess, these�� gods. Beings who for reasons unknown, seek vengeance against the Dragonborn."

    Erend finished securing the final piece of the armor. It fit but felt alien, like it didn''t belong to him. He moved his arms experimentally, the tes flexing with surprising ease despite their density.

    "I''ll find out," Erend said.

    Just as he was adjusting the armor''s cor, the door to Saeldir''s chamber swung open. Erend and Saeldir turned, and there stood

    Aurdis

    . Her silver hair shimmered in the light, and her eyes held a mixture of concern and little bit of anger.

    "Erend," she said. "You''re leaving again, aren''t you? When you barely came back."

    Erend sighed, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly at the sight of her. "Aurdis�� yes. I have to. There''s something serious going on in that other world, and ar might be in trouble."

    Aurdis strode closer, her gaze flicking to the armor Erend was wearing. Her expression darkened. "That armor�� it doesn''t suit you."

    "It doesn''t feel like it suits me either," Erend admitted, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "But I''ll wear it. Its not a problem."

    Aurdis stopped a few steps away, her eyes locking with his. "Do you even know what you''re walking into now?"

    "Not entirely," Erend replied honestly. "But I''ll figure it outter."

    Aurdis reached out, cing a hand lightly on his arm. "I can''t ask you to stay. So be careful," she said softly. "Ande back. I won''t forgive you if you don''t."

    Erend''s smirk grew into a genuine smile. "I will. I promise."

    Saeldir cleared his throat, "The portal won''t hold indefinitely. If you''re ready, Erend, it''s time."

    Erend gave Aurdis onest look as if askingg her to understand. Then, he turned to Saeldir and nodded. "Let''s do this."

    Saeldir began weaving the portal, his hands glowing with Magic energy as the swirling vortex formed in the air before them.

    ---

 Chapter 618 Arrived At The Other World

    Erend stepped into the swirling portal, the blinding light enveloping him in an instant. A surge of vertigo gripped him as the world seemed to spin, stretching and twisting before snapping into a new reality. The light faded, and the air around him changed. Thick, heavy, andced with a metallic tang.

    Back in Saeldir''s chamber, Aurdis stood silently, her eyes fixed on the now-closed portal. Sadness flled her expression. She let out a sigh.

    Saeldir, sensing her distress, spoke softly. "He''ll be alright, Aurdis. Erend is strong enough and you know it. You must trust that he''ll return."

    Aurdis turned to him, her voice tinged with frustration. "I do trust him, Saeldir. But it''s not easy, watching him go again and again. Knowing what he faces out there, and not being able to help. And I barely even see him��" Her voice trailed off as she turned away.

    Saeldir nodded slowly, his gaze thoughtful. "I know that you care so much for him. But Erend has his duty, just as you have yours. And though it may feel not fair, you both carry the burdens of those who depend on you."

    Aurdis sighed once more, her shoulders slumping. "I know. I just�� wish things were different."

    She lingered for a moment, then turned and walked out of the chamber. Her footsteps faded down the corridor, leaving Saeldir alone in the room.

    The Elf Archmage nced at the door, a flicker of sympathy crossing his face. He, too, had seen the bonds that Erend shared with those he cared for and he understood the pain of separation.

    For a moment, his thoughts wandered to Arty, Erend''s sister. Saeldir wondered how she was coping with her brother''s frequent departures. Is she okay?

    But he quickly shook his head, banishing the distraction.

    "There is no time for personal musings now

    ," he told himself firmly.

    He turned to his desk, his hands already reaching for a stack of ancient scrolls. If Erend and ar were to face these mysterious beings, Saeldir needed to uncover whatever knowledge he could about them.

    ---

    Erend blinked as his surroundings came into focus. He stood in a cavernous underground space, its rocky walls glowing faintly with veins of crystalline minerals. The hum of energy filled the air, yet it felt muted, as if the Magic here was suppressed.

    The first thing Erend noticed was the soldier staring at him from across the chamber. Dressed in armor identical to his own. The figure gripped a spear tightly, his stance cautious and defensive.

    "Hi," Erend said, raising a hand and smiled in what he hoped was a non-threatening gesture. "I''m ar''s friend."

    The soldier hesitated, his helmet tilting slightly as if trying to process the unexpected arrival. His voice, slightly muffled by the helm, carried a mix of suspicion and curiosity.

    "ar''s friend? The Lord Dragonborn? How did you get here?"

    Erend stepped forward, keeping his movements slow and deliberate.

    "My name''s Erend. ar contacted us and I''m hhere to help." He gestured to the armor he wore. "I''ve even got the gear to prove it." Explore more stories at empire

    The soldier lowered his spear slightly, though his posture remained guarded. "I''ll need to take you to the elders for confirmation. Follow me."

    Without waiting for a reply, the soldier turned sharply and began walking deeper into the cavern. Erend fell in step behind him, his gaze darting around as he took in his surroundings.

    The underground world was vast and intricate, with tunnels branching off in every direction. The air was dim, illuminated only by the faint glow of the crystals embedded in the rock.

    As Erend followed the soldier deeper into the cavern, the atmosphere grew heavier. The faint, steady hum of suppressed Magic start to mix with the echo of distant machinery. When they emerged from the tunnel into a broader chamber, a handful of resistance soldiers turned their heads toward him.

    Their gazes were sharp and questioning.

    Erend met their eyes briefly, offering a small nod. The soldier who had escorted him gestured for the others to be rxed when a familiar figure approached.

    "Elena," Erend said, recognizing her instantly.

    Elena strode toward him. Her sharp eyes scanned him briefly before softening. She nodded to the soldier.

    "I''ll take him to the elders," she said firmly.

    The soldier hesitated for a moment but then nodded, stepping back. "Understood, ma''am." He turned and resumed his post, motioning for the others to do the same.

    Elena turned to Erend, her expression unreadable. "Come with me."

    Without waiting for a response, she began walking toward another tunnel. Erend followed, his boots crunching softly on the rocky floor.

    "You arrived faster than I expected," Elena said as they moved through the dimly lit passageway.

    "I came as soon as Saeldir told me what was happening," Erend replied. His gaze darted to the faint veins of glowing crystals in the walls. "This ce feels different. Like the Magic here isn''t normal."

    Elena nced at him, her expression grim. "You''re right. Magic is almost non-existent on the surface. What we have down here is faint and unstable. It''s a miracle we''ve been able to keep using it for as long as we have. We also have been using it on the raid yersterday and it drained almost all of our Magic reserve. But I guess its worth it."

    They reached a fork in the tunnel, and Elena took the left path without hesitation. Erend followed closely.

    "The elders will exin more," Elena continued. "We also just realized that we didn''t know much after what we have found."

    Elena''s expression looked sad and also worried.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I''ve dealt with things that broke the rules before," Erend said. "I''ll adapt. Don''t worry."

    Elena''s lips twitched into a faint, humorless smile. "Good. We''ll also need that confidence."

    As they approached arger opening at the end of the tunnel, the faint sound of voices reached them, growing clearer with each step.

    "You''ll see," Elena said softly, ncing back at him. "The elders have been waiting for you."

    "Then let''s not keep them waiting," Erend said.

    ---

 Chapter 619 Long Hidden

    Elena led Erend through the winding tunnels of the underground stronghold, the faint glow of the crystalline minerals on the walls illuminating their path. As they walked, Erend feel that the air grew cooler and the spaces around them widened.

    Finally, they arrived at thergest structure Erend had seen since stepping into this hidden world.

    The building was carved directly into the rocky expanse, its towering facade adorned with intricate engravings that glimmered faintly. A pair of guards nked the heavy stone doors and they stepped aside at Elena''s approach.

    Elena rapped sharply on the door a few times. A low, echoing creak filled the air as the doors slowly swung inward and revealing a vast chamber lit byrge, softly glowing crystals hanging from the ceiling like chandeliers.

    The room was sparse butmanding. Seated behind in the dais were five elders, their expressions hard and scrutinizing. They wore long brown robes, their hoods pulled back to reveal faces etched with the lines of age and wisdom.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Elena stepped forward and bowed slightly. "Elders, this is Lord Erend, the Lord Dragonborn''s friend," she said with her tone sounds formal and respectful.

    The elders exchanged nces, their gazes lingering on Erend. Their expressions is mixture of wariness and restrained surprise. One of them, a woman with piercing eyes and a silver streak through her dark hair, leaned forward slightly.

    "Elena," she said, her voice firm but calm, "leave us. We must speak with him alone."

    "As you wish."

    Without another word, Elena turned and exited the chamber, the heavy doors closing behind her with a resonant thud.

    Now alone, Erend stood before the semicircle of elders, their collective gaze bearing down on him.

    The silver-haired elder spoke first. "Lord Erend. You are not what we expected."

    Erend tilted his head slightly. "I don''t know what that means," he replied.

    Another elder, a balding man with deep-set eyes, frowned. " You im to be the Lord Dragonborn''s ally, please exin yourself."

    "ar just send message to us. I came because I need to help him and know more about what is actually happening. So I need to understand what''s happening here," Erend said.

    The elders exchanged another nce, their expressions unreadable. Finally, the silver-haired woman nodded.

    Your journey continues at empire

    "Very well. If you are truly here to aid us, then you deserve to know the truth. I already knew about the invaders, but I need to know about the something regarding the dead gods, cause that is thest thing ar send to us," Erend said.

    She gestured to one of the other elders, a wiry man with sharp features who sat at her left. He rose slowly and began to speak. His voice was measured, carrying the weight of a truth long hidden.

    "There are secrets in this world, Lord Erend, that even the strongest among us fear to utter. The story of the dead gods is one such truth, a burden we have carried for generations."

    Erend''s gaze narrowed. "I don''t have time for caution, elders. If I''m going to save ar and stop whatever''s happening in this world, I need to know everything now."

    The elders exchanged uneasy nces, their reluctance in on their faces. The silver-haired woman sighed heavily, folding her hands atop the table.

    "Very well. We''ll tell you, but this is a truth not meant for the ears of our people. If it spreads, it could bring panic that could be worse than the invasion."

    Erend crossed his arms but nodded. "I''ll do what I can. Talk now, please."

    The wiry elder resumed his exnation.

    "Long ago, even longer before the invaders arrived, our world was home to many gods and goddesses. They shaped thend, blessed its people, and safeguarded life. But something happened, something even we do not fully understand. Fear overtook them, a fear so profound that they turned against themselves."

    "What kind of fear?" Erend asked sharply. "What could possibly terrify your gods?"

    The elder hesitated, his eyes darkening.

    "We do not know exactly. The records speak only of a shadow, a force that crept into their minds and hearts. One by one, they fell. Some destroyed each other, some sumbed to despair and ended their own lives. The result was the same: their presence is gone. They ceased to be gods and instead became the world itself �C air, water, earth, and me. Most of them were absorbed into nature and their divine forms dissolving into the fabric of existence in this world. Except their leader, the strongest among them."

    Erend frowned. The weight of their words pressed on him, but he sensed they hadn''t revealed everything.

    "What happened to strongest among them?" Erend asked.

    The silver-haired woman''s face grew graver. She said, "The leader of the gods was different. She did not fade into nature like the others. Her physical form, her skeleton, remains. For ages, ity buried, hidden from sight. Until recently��"

    Erend''s fists tightened at his sides. "What happened?"

    The elder''s voice grew heavier with each word.

    "Her remains were unearthed in the ckrock Pass, deep beneath the surface. Her skeleton exudes a power that should not exist, a power that defies reason. It does not feel like hers alone but carries echoes of something darker, as though the fear that consumed her still lingers. We can feel it but the other people in thisnd can not."

    Erend''s eyes narrowed. "And now her remains are here?"

    The elders nodded solemnly. The balding man added, "Our soldiers brought it here after the raid. We didn''t even know it exist there. It turned out that the invaders seek something more than our resources and we believe this skeleton is key to their ns."

    A cold dread settled over Erend as the pieces of the puzzle began to align. The message from ar that said that there are gods that want to take revenge on them, and now this �� the skeleton of a dead goddess that still pulsing with power. He need to know more. Maybe seeing the skeleton will help.

    Erend took a deep breath, steadying himself. "I need to see it for myself."

    The silver-haired elder rose from her seat, her expression cautious. "We will show you."

    Erend nodded resolutely. "Alright. Take me to it."

    ---

 Chapter 620 Waiting

    The elders led Erend down another series of tunnels, their dim glow a stark contrast to the heavy tension settling over the group. The silence stretched, broken only by the steady rhythm of their footsteps against the stone. When they descended Erend felt a faint almost electric charge that prickled against his senses.

    Then they entered a vast, cavernous hall. Scattered across the polished stone floory massive, shimmering blue bones. Though disjointed and iplete, the skeleton radiated a faint energy that made the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end.

    Even in death, it carried an undeniable presence. Erend stopped a few paces from the nearest bone �� a fragment of what appeared to be a rib �� and reached out with his senses. The energy pulsing faintly from the bones felt ancient and foreign, yet deeply powerful. He could barely imagine the power this goddess must have wielded when she was alife.

    The room was far from empty. Gathered around the scattered remains stood Commander Varok and several squad leaders, they turned to face the new arrivals. Their postures straightened as their gazes fell upon Erend.

    Elena had clearly briefed them well. Varok stepped forward. His movements were measured, his expression stoic yet respectful.

    "So," Varok said. "You''re the friend of ar."

    Erend nodded, his tone even but firm. "I am."

    The squad leaders exchanged nces, their respect evident in the way they stepped aside, making room for him near the remains. Erend could sense their unease. They, too, felt the faint but powering from the bones.

    Varok inclined his head. "Elena has exining of your arrival. If you are ar''s friend, then we are in good hands."

    Erend just nodded cause his attention is now fully at the bones. The power lingering here wasn''t just strength. There was something deeper about these bones, more primal.

    The silver-haired elder gestured toward the remains.

    "These are the goddess''s bones. They were retrieved after the raid on ckrock Pass, as you''ve been told. We believe her skeleton is the key to understanding the invaders'' purpose and their power."

    Her voice dropped slightly as she turned toward Commander Varok and the squad leaders. "You will apany Lord Erend from here on. Work closely with him because the challenges ahead will demand cooperation."

    The elders exchanged onest nce, a silent understanding passing between them. The silver-haired woman gave Erend a meaningful look, a silent reminder of the secrets they had entrusted to him.

    Erend''s jaw tightened. He nodded in understanding.

    Without another word, the elders turned and departed, their robes trailing behind them as they ascended the tunnel.

    Erend moved closer to the skeleton, his gaze scanning the massive, scattered fragments. He ced a hand lightly on one of therger bones �� a shard of a femur, perhaps �� and felt the faint current of power surge through him. The goddess, in life, must have been nothing short of a force of nature.

    "She was powerful," Erend murmured.

    Commander Varok stepped forward, his eyes narrowing as he studied the Dragonborn. "What do you make of it, my Lord?"

    Erend feeling awkward hearing him addressed by that. But it doesn''t matter right now. Maybe that''s just how they address them as a Dragonborn.

    Commander Varok stepped closer, his gaze fixed on Erend.

    "Can you feel anything, my Lord? Anything different?" Varok asked.

    Erend hesitated, his hand still resting on the cold surface of the bone. He furrowed his brow, trying to focus on the faint pulses of power coursing beneath his fingertips. After a moment, he spoke.

    "There''s power here is ancient and overwhelming," he said. "But I guess you all already know that much."

    The squad leaders exchanged nces, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and concern.

    "That''s more than most of us can sense, actually," Varok admitted. "Perhaps with your help we''ll uncover its secrets."

    He gestured toward the group. "Let me introduce the leaders of my squads. This people have been working with Lord ar before."

    One by one, the squad leaders stepped forward, introducing themselves. Erend looking at them one by one.

    Lira inclined her head. "Scouts are under mymand, my Lord."

    Brogar''s gruff voice followed, his massive frame seeming to fill the room. "I''m the leader of the Vanguard who faces the enemy head-on."

    Elena offered a faint smile. "I''m a healer."

    Darek and Tovan introduced themselves as tactical and stealth specialists, while Nerin, Renna, and Kael each added their roles.

    Erend nodded at them all,mitting their names and faces to memory. But his curiosity lingered on one thing. He turned back to Varok.

    "Commander," he began, "what really happened during the raid at ckrock Pass? How did you manage to retrieve these bones?"

    The room grew quiet again. Varok''s gaze shifted momentarily to the bones, then back to Erend. His voice dropped, carrying a weight that stilled the air.

    "The raid was actually the most sessful raid we had in hundred of years," Varok said. "The invaders are lesser in numbers than we expected. Their reinforcement areing. But we had ar at the entrance.

    "ar held the line. The rest of us fought to destroy and kill the invaders inside the cavern, but ar stood alone against waves of those invaders outside. If he hadn''t, we wouldn''t have made it out."

    The squad leaders nodded solemnly, their respect for ar evident in their faces.

    Varok''s voice grew firm again. "We didn''t even know that those bones are the reason why they made a fortress there. Whatever power lies within them, the invaders want it. And now maybe we''ll finally learn why they want it so badly."

    "I''ll do what I can," Erend said quietly.

    Varok nodded, then said. "So what do we do now?"

    "We wait," Erend smiled meaningfully.

    ---

    The chamber was a void of silence. ar sat in the center of his confined cell with chains binding his wrists and ankles. The faint glow of runes etched into the chains that supposed to kept his Dragonborn strength suppressed.

    Yet, his mind was far from idle.

    ar sharpened his senses. He let his hearing stretch out, searching for the faintest whisper that might offer him a sliver of insight.

    For hours, there was nothing. Only the monotonous shuffling of guards, the asional murmur too faint to decipher, and the clinking of chains when he adjusted his position. Each passing moment gnawed at his patience and he start to feel annoyed.

    His ws itched to tear through the walls and tear his captors apart but brute force wasn''t an option �� not yet. He needed more information.

    And then, a fragment of conversation drifted through the stagnant air.

    "...Lord Krevak�� departing soon�� meeting with the High Council��"

    ar''s eyes snapped open.

    "Lord Krevak.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Is that the guy that brought me here? Porbably he is."

    If he was leaving to meet with their High Council, it could only mean one thing: something critical was about to happen.

    ar''s annoyance shifted into a calcting determination. He leaned back against the wall, his mind already working through the possibilities.

    A faint smirk tugged at his lips, though his chains remained taut.

    "Well, well, timee to send message to my friend." Read exclusive chapters at empire

    ---

 Chapter 621 Messages And Thoughts

    The hall was eerily quiet now, except for the faint hum of energy radiating from the goddess''s bones. Erend stood at the far side of the room with his back partially turned to the group. His expression was a storm of contemtion, his frown deepening as he stared at the fragments of bone.

    Varok exchanged uneasy nces with the squad leaders. Most of them had gathered near the center of the room and their restlessness was so clear.

    Brogar shifted his weight, his massive arms crossed over his chest, while Lira kept ncing between Erend and the shimmering bones.

    "Are we just going to wait?" Brogar finally rumbled. "Just waiting here doesn''t feel right to me,mander."

    Lira nodded in agreement, "Shouldn''t we be doing something? Preparing? Anything?" She said. Her tone quieter but just as questioning.

    Varok raised a hand, signaling for calm. Though he shared their unease, he maintained hismandingposure.

    "We will wait," he said firmly. "Lord Erend has his reasons, and until he says otherwise, we hold our position. Maybe he is preparing some kind of n that we don''t know for now. You see how Lord ar acting, right?"

    The squad leaders murmured their reluctant agreement, though their gazes continued to stray toward Erend.

    What unsettled them most wasn''t just the waiting. It was Erend''s demeanor. He didn''t appear worried about ar, despite the Dragonborn''s capture being a dire situation. His calm unnerved them.

    Find exclusive stories on empire

    "Maybe he knows something we don''t,"

    Varok thought, his eyes narrowing as he studied Erend. "

    Or perhaps he''s concealing his fear. Either way, we''ll see where this leads."

    Erend''s mind, however, was far from the hall.

    "ar is strong,"

    he thought, his brow furrowed.

    "I know I don''t need to worry about him so its better to think about something else. He''ll hold on until I can make a move."

    But that wasn''t what weighed on him now. His thoughts spiraled back to the Dungeon World and Sahura, the enigmatic figure who had spoken of the Great Cmity.

    She said that the Great Cmoty was once a Dragonborn like himself and her words had proven true before, and Erend couldn''t shake the feeling that she might hold answers to this new mystery.

    "Does she know more? Could she have foreseen this as well?"

    The faint hum of energy from the bones seemed to grow louder in his ears, almost like a whisper urging him to act.

    Varok stepped closer, his voice breaking the silence.

    "My Lord," he said cautiously, "if I may ask, what''s on your mind? If there''s something we need to know, it would help to share it."

    Erend turned to face the group, his expression steady, though his eyes carried a flicker of something unspoken.

    "I''m considering our next move," he said simply.

    Brogar frowned. "And what is that? Sitting here feels like wasting time."

    "We''re not wasting time," Erend replied, his voice firm but calm. "Your kind survival depends on precision, not recklessness. If we move without knowing more, your army will just be diving into the unknown."

    The room fell silent again, though tension lingered. They agree with Erend''s words.

    Erend''s gaze shifted back to the bones. He couldn''t afford to make a rash decision. The thought of returning to Sahura gnawed at him.

    "Do I really need to go back there now?"

    The storm of thoughts swirling in his mind was interrupted by a sudden sensation. A message came through the unmistakable pulse of telepathic connection.

    It was ar.

    Erend''s shoulders rxed as a quiet sigh of relief escaped his lips. The subtle shift in his demeanor was seen by the squad leaders and Commander Varok. They exchanged nces and their curiosity added by the sudden change in the Erend''s expression.

    "What just happened?" Lira murmured.

    Varok shook his head slightly. "Let him be. We''ll find out when it''s time."

    "Erend, I''ve got news. Krevak �� you know, the guy who captured me? �� he''s preparing to leave. He mentioned something about heading to the High Council.

    "The High Council? Any idea what it is?" Erend asked.

    "Not really,"

    ar admitted.

    "But it seems like they will got answers about these gods. Saeldir''s mentioned them before, hasn''t he?"

    "Yeah, I know about them. I''m just d you''re all right."

    A dry chuckle echoed through the telepathic link.

    "Don''t worry about me. These so-called gods and their warrior might be strong, but they''re not that strong. I''m just ying along for now, pretending to be weaker than I am."

    Erend couldn''t help but snort softly,

    "So, what''s the n?"

    "Here''s the thing,"

    ar said, his tone growing more serious.

    "Krevak''s taking me to the High Council. I''ll be going as their captive and it''s a chance to learn more about their ns."

    Erend''s mind raced with possibilities, but he kept his tone even.

    "All right. I''ll wait for your next update. Stay sharp."

    "Always,"

    ar replied with a smirk audible in his voice.

    The connection faded as suddenly as it hade, leaving Erend in silence once more.

    Erend exhaled quietly, his expression returning to its stoic calm. The squad leaders, however, had clearly noticed the change in him and were watching.

    Varok finally spoke, his voice cautious. "My Lord, is everything all right?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Erend turned to face them. "Everything is fine," he replied simply. "But there''s more happening than any of us realize."

    Brogar frowned, clearly not satisfied with the vague response. "You looked like you heard something important just now. Care to share with us?"

    Erend nced at the hulking vanguard leader.

    "I''ve just confirmed something," he said atst, his voice low but firm. "There''s movement among the enemy. Krevak, the one who captured ar, is heading to the High Council."

    Varok''s eyes narrowed. "The High Council? What do we know about them?"

    "Not enough," Erend admitted. "But ar''s being taken there. He''ll gather information and report back when he can."

    The squad leaders exchanged uneasy nces. Lira was the first to speak. "We''re just going to let him go deeper into enemy territory?"

    Erend''s gaze hardened as he turned to face them. "He''s already in the enemy territory right now so, yes. Cause we need more information to act. Rushing in without knowing what we''re dealing with will only make things worse. ar can handle himself �� trust me."

    The quiet authority in his voice silenced further objections, though the tension in the room remained.

    Varok finally nodded, his tone resigned but respectful. "If that''s your decision, my Lord, we''ll follow it."

    Erend inclined his head slightly. "Good. Prepare your squads, but remain here for the moment. We''ll move when the time is right."

    As the squad leaders dispersed slightly, murmuring amongst themselves, Erend''s focus drifted back to the bones. The faint hum seemed almost alive, whispering secrets just out of reach.

    "Yeah�� Sahura might know more,"

    he thought, his hand still resting on the cold surface.

    "If ar''s going to the High Council, then I''ll need every advantage I can get before making my move."

    His jaw tightened. The Dungeon World and Sahura''s cryptic words were calling to him. He have to return to her immediately. Even though he need to fight his way again through the horde of desert monster, and it will certainly be annoying.

    ---

 Chapter 622 Taken Somewhere

    ar''s dimly lit chamber was oppressively silent. He can only hear the faint clinking of the chains that bound him. He sat slumped against the cold stone wall, his expression purposefully nk, concealing the sharpness of his mind.

    He heard heavy footsteps echoing down the corridor. Momentster, Krevak entered, his imposing figure outlined by the light.

    The warrior of gods carried himself with a menacing air as always, his eyes burning with suppressed fury. He stopped a few meters from ar.

    "You," Krevak began, his voice cold and sharp as steel, "will be taken to meet the true gods and goddesses. They will decide your fate."

    ar tilted his headzily, a smirk curling his lips. Despite the bruises on his body he oozed confidence, as if the chains binding him were just inconvenience.

    "True gods and goddesses, huh?" he said. "And what''s the grand n for little me? A sacrificialmb to appease them?"

    Krevak''s jaw tightened, the fire in his eyes ring momentarily, though he managed to keep hisposure. Instead of answering he see ar with cold disdain.

    "Come on," ar pressed, his voice mocking. "At least give me a hint. Am I to be an offering, or do your gods just have a thing for Dragonborn? Because I''ve got to say, all this fuss over me seems a little excessive because I''m not the Dragonborn that steal your mighty gods power."

    The chain of Krevak''s control snapped. His fist flew and hit ar''s jaw with a brutal force that sent blood spraying across the cold stone floor. Another punch followed, and another.

    ar''s head snapped to the side, his smirk gone, reced with a grimace as the sharp sting of pain exploded across his face.

    "Shut your mouth!" Krevak roared, his voice echoing off the walls. He stood over ar, fists clenched, his breaths ragged as he struggled to contain his anger.

    ar spat a glob of blood onto the ground but his gaze still sharp. "Well," he said hoarsely, "that hit a nerve. I''m guessing I''m onto something, aren''t I?"

    Krevak knelt down, gripping ar''s face roughly to force him to meet his gaze.

    "You may not remember your crimes, Dragonborn," he hissed, "but your blood will atone for them. Whether you like it or not, your kind''s legacy will pay the price."

    "My crimes?" ar echoed, his voiceced with defiance. "You think I did something to your gods? I wasn''t even alive when they fell. I''m not the one you''re angry at. You''re just ming me for something I had no business in."

    Krevak''s expression twisted with rage, and for a moment, it seemed he might strike again. But instead, he let out a cold, bitterugh, releasing ar''s face with a shove.

    "Remember it or not, your blood will open the way to the Dragonborn''sir. That is where the gods'' power will be restored, and your kind will finally pay for what they''ve done."

    ar''s eyes twitched slightly at the mention of the Dragonborn''sir. He calmed his expression quickly, but the words echoed in his mind.

    "Their? Is that a ce where secrets about my kind might be hidden?"

    He had never even know about air until now so he had to know more.

    "Dragonborn''sir?" he said, feigning nonchnce. "Sounds like a cozy little hideaway. "

    Krevak red at him, his lips curling into a sneer. "Mock all you like. It won''t change your fate."

    He turned abruptly and stalked out of the chamber, the heavy door mming shut behind him.

    Left alone in the suffocating darkness, ar leaned his head back against the wall, his mind racing.

    "

    The Dragonborn''sir. If they''re nning to use me to ess it, there''s something there they desperately want, something tied to the gods they serve and of course, to the secret of my kind that me and Erend didn''t even know. I need to find out what."

    Wiping blood from his split lip, he allowed a faint smirk to return. "I''ve got a feeling this is going to be fun."

    Few minutester, the chamber groaned with mechanical creak that reverberated through the walls. ar''s sharp ears picked up the sound of grinding gears and heavy mechanisms shifting. The floor beneath him began to tremble with increasing intensity.

    "What now?" he muttered under his breath.

    The entire chamber jerked suddenly and ar''s chains rattled against the walls. The chamber was being lifted.

    ar shifted slightly, his sharp eyes narrowing as he focused on the sensations.

    The chamber lurched again, rising steadily, until it came to a halt with a metallic nk. Momentster, there was a faint hiss as if a seal had been broken.

    ar''s mind raced as he pieced it together.

    "An aircraft. They''re moving me in something massive."

    The chamber vibrated as if it were settling into ce, and the low hum intensified into a steady roar. A sensation of weightlessness washed over him briefly as the aircraft lifted off.

    "An airship," he murmured.

    The thrum of engines melded seamlessly with the creaks and groans of the chamber, amplifying the sensation that they were traveling to somewhere.

    He is being taken to the gods'' world now.

    Experience more tales on empiren/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He flexed his hands subtly against the chains. Testing. Calcting. The room might have been a prison, but it was also a stage. His mind sharpened with every passing second, dissecting the situation.

    "I will let them take me and get to the gods and their ns and learn more."

    The chamber shook slightly as the craft adjusted course, the vibrations coursing through the floor making it clear that they were moving faster now toward some unknown destination.

    The rhythmic hum of the engines grew louder, signaling their ascent into a ce where the gods'' world awaited.

    ar leaned his head back against the cold stone wall of the chamber, and send message to Erend again.

    "Erend, I think this Krevak is taking me somewhere. I think It''s their real world. The invaders'' home base."

    ---

 Chapter 623 Arrived

    The grand hall of the resistance''s homnd was quiet now. Erend still stood near one of the blue bones but his gaze fixed on nothing in particr. Varok, Kael, and Elena remained nearby with expressions varying between impatience and contemtion.

    The rest of the division leaders had dispersed hours ago, each attending to their own tasks while Erend lingered and the three, waiting for something Erend will receive.

    Suddenly, Erend stiffened. A faint sensation coursed through him. ar''s voice echoed in his mind.

    "Erend, I think this Krevak is taking me somewhere. I think it''s their real world. The invaders'' home base."

    Erend''s jaw tightened, his heart quickening as he processed the message. He closed his eyes briefly, focusing on the link to send his reply.

    "Understood. Be careful, ar. Don''t take unnecessary risks. I''lle when the time is right."

    The telepathy quieted and Erend exhaled slowly. If ar was being taken to the invaders'' home base, this could be their chance to uncover the truth about their enemies �� and their so-called gods.

    Erend then turned and walked toward the center of the hall where Varok, Kael, and Elena sat in a loose circle. They noticed his approach immediately and their postures shifting.

    "You''ve got that look, my Lord," he said. "What''s happened?"

    "More news from Lord ar?"

    "You''ve been waiting here for hours, sorry about that. But it seems your patience paid off," Erend said.

    Erend stopped in front of them, and said, "ar just sent word. Krevak is taking him to what they call the gods'' world. But he''s convinced that It''s also the invaders'' true world, their home base."

    Varok straightened, his lips pressing into a hard line. "The invaders'' world��" He exchanged a nce with Kael and Elena, not sure what to say.

    Kael''s brow furrowed, his tone skeptical. "And what''s their n for Lord ar?"

    "I don''t really know anything for now," Erend said.

    Elena''s expression darkened, her arms tightening across her chest. "Lord ar''s could be in more danger than we thought."

    "He''s aware of the risks. He''s letting them take him to learn more. But we need to be ready to act when the momentes."

    Varok stood. "What''s the n, then?"

    Erend''s gaze swept across the three of them, his determination palpable. "We prepare for possibilities. We gather everything we can about their movements and their home world. And maybe�� we''re going to infiltrate their world."

    Erend''s words sounds so grim in their mind. But they knew that it was eventually inevitable.

    Varok nodded. "We''ll coordinate with the division leaders."

    Erend allowed a faint smile to break through his seriousness. "Good. Then let''s get to work."

    Even though they seemed ready, their bodynguage say different things about them. Erend caught the fleeting hesitation in Varok''s sharp gaze, the slight furrow in Kael''s brow, and the way Elena''s arms tightened defensively across her chest.

    Their faces carried a shadow of fear. The thought of venturing into the heart of the invaders'' world �� against an enemy that had terrorized them for centuries �� was enough to make them down.

    "I see it," he said softly, his voice carrying understanding. "I see the fear in your eyes. And I don''t me you for it. We''re talking about entering the enemy''s domain which is a ce we know nothing about and filled with dangers. But listen to me."

    His tone grew firmer.

    "You don''t need to worry. I won''t let anything happen to you. I promise that as long as I''m here, as long as ar and I stand as Dragonborn, we''ll protect you. We''ll protect everyone. You''re not alone in this fight."

    The weight in the room shifted. Varok''s shoulders rxed slightly. Kael exhaled slowly, his hand falling away from the hilt of his sword. Elena''s defensive posture eased, and for the first time since the conversation began, the faintest hint of a smile flickered at the corner of her lips.

    "Thank you, my Lord," Varok rumbled.

    Explore stories on empire

    Kael nodded, his sharp eyes meeting Erend''s. "We''re with you."

    Erend allowed a small smile to touch his lips.

    "I know we can do this," Erend said.

    The three of them felt the weight in their hearts lift a little. It wasn''t gonepletely, but it was manageable now. The knowledge that Erend and ar �� Dragonborn whose strength had already turned the tide of countless battles �� stood with them provided a sliver of hope amidst the uncertainty.

    ---n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ar''s journey to the invaders'' homeworld was pretty fast and uneventful. He was now encased within a containment sphere of shimmering energy inside the metal box and still chained. He felt no sense of motion, no passage of time. Only stillness.

    Outside the metal walls of his prison, ar could sense faint arcs of energy crackled as the portal carried him across dimensions with the aircraft. The sensation was disorienting, just like always when he was stepping into portal to another world.

    The journey took only a few hours but it felt like so long to ar. When the airfract finally slowed, a soft hum vibrated through the air signaling their arrival.

    Though he couldn''t see his surroundings, he could hear the faint echoes of machinery like a heartbeat for this world.

    ar didn''t move. He knew better than to waste his energy. Instead, he just waited.

    Hours passed, the monotony broken only by the rhythmic hum of the machine outside of his box.

    Finally, the hum around him shifted, signaling that something was happening. A soft hiss echoed as the containment metal box he was in disengaged, the energy dissolving into faint sparks.

    As the metal metallic doors slid open, a burst of sterile white light flooded his vision. He blinking against its intensity. When his eyes adjusted, he found himself in a vast hall, its walls and ceiling gleaming with a cold, reflective surface of metal.

    The space was enormous. Intricate patterns of glowing cables veins ran along the walls, pulsing faintly like artificial lifeblood. On the top of his head, a series of domed lights bathed the room. The air was cool and smelled faintly of ozone.

    And yet, for all its grandeur, the hall was eerily silent. Its empty, save for one figure.

    Krevak stood at the far end of the room, his tall, imposing form framed by an array of metallic arches and towering consoles. His armor gleamed under the harsh light.

    "Well, Dragonborn," Krevak said. "Wee to our world. Quite different from your primitivends, isn''t it?"

    ar straightened, his expression impassive as his gaze swept over the room. "I''ve seen many wonders in my time. Your world is boring. I can only see metals."

    Krevak chuckled humorlessly. "There''s nothing more you need to see in our world, Dragonborn. This is the result of progress, of strength, and of a will to conquer. Something that we developed to find the Dragonborn like you for hundred of years. Who ever think that you wille to us by yourself?"

    ar''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "Alright, then. Lets get into the point. Why you need to bring me here?"

    Krevak''s smiles and sh his hand. "You''ll find out soon enough. For now, you''re my guest. And guests should behave."

    The air in the grand hall suddenly grew heavy as though an unseen force had settled over it.

    Krevak''s smirk widened, his hand still extended and a shallow cut dripping blood onto the metallic floor. The blood didn''t pool as expected. Instead, it shimmered then igniting into golden mes.

    The mes flickered and danced, expanding outward in curling tendrils. Krevak began to mumble something with his low and guttural voice, weaving ancient words that resonated through the hall.

    The glowing veins along the walls pulsed in time with his chant, their light dimming and brightening like a heartbeat.

    ar frowned, something was unfolding. The air theen vibrated with energy that fet alien. His gaze darted around the room, seeking the source of the disturbance, and then he saw them.

    Six shadows emerged from the golden mes with their distinct in form and hue. Their bodies half-formed and shifting.

    The first was cloaked in a swirling mist of deep crimson. The second shone in silver light. A third figure pulsed with green energy. The fourth exuded a blue so dark it bordered on ck. The fifth shimmered gold. While thest figure stood wreathed in shadows.

    ar''s eyes narrowed. He could feel their gazes boring into him. "

    So these are the gods Krevak was so proud of. Or at least, what these invaders worship as gods."

    The golden fire around Krevak red brighter, bathing the hall in its glow. Krevak''s chanting ceased, and he stood in his ce. He turned to ar, his expression triumphant.

    "Behold, Dragonborn," Krevak said, his voice echoing with a reverence. "The Six Pirs of Dominion!"

    ar''s jaw tightened, but his expression remained unreadable. "This is your gods?" he said. "They look like ghosts to me. If what you say is true."

    Krevak gritted his teeth but didn''t say anything.

    The shadows shifted. A hum reverberated through the hall. The golden mes around the blood surged again and ar could feel the energy building.

    ---

 Chapter 624 Their Torture

    The golden mes surged and bathing the hall in a blinding light. Then Krevak''s body convulsed violently, his head jerking back and his limbs trembled.

    ar''s sharp eyes remained locked on then surrounding. The suffocating energy in the air wed at his senses and pressing against into his skin making his breath feel a little bitbored. The hatred emanating from the six shadows was so clear and real as a physical blow.

    "They don''t seem fully formed. Are these their true bodies or just projections? If I had to kill them, it''d be pointless here. Their real bodies must be hidden somewhere else and I must hit their real body to kill them."

    His sharp instincts as a Dragonborn told him there was more to this. He clenched his fists subtly, testing the limits of the chains that bound him.

    "Erend''s also preparing himself, I''m sure of it. I need to give him enough information from here."

    The mention of

    Dragonborn''sir

    reyed in his mind as a new question added to an already tangled web of this events.

    "Krevak said they''d use my blood to open the path there. But what is thisir he mean? I don''t even know about myself or our kind."

    The thought left a bitter taste in his mouth. For all their power, reverence, and fear theymanded on the other beings, the Dragonborn were a mystery, even to themselves.

    But then another thought cut through his thoughts.

    "Wait, do they need me death to achieve their goal?"

    If this was a trap to kill him, he wouldn''t go down without a fight and he maybe need to go all out while hoping that he will not kill them all in the process cause he still need some questions to ask. His mind ticked through possibilities, considering his options within the metallic confines of this strange world.

    Suddenly, Krevak''s convulsions stopped. His body went rigid as though locked into ce by unseen strings. The golden mes red once more and when Krevak opened his eyes they burned with an unnatural golden light. His voice wasyered with an echo that resonated through the hall.

    "We meet atst, Dragonborn," Krevak �� or rather, the entity now possessing him �� said, the golden hue of his eyes casting an eerie glow across the reflective floor.

    ar''s expression didn''t falter but his mind braced itself. The god possessing Krevak �� the one shrouded in golden radiance �� had now taken control and its presence was more suffocating to ar now.

    "What is it that you want from me?" ar asked. "If you''re looking for me to just surrender, you won''t find it here."

    The golden god tilted Krevak''s head slightly, as though amused by the defiance.

    "Surrender? No, Dragonborn. We have no use for broken tools. Your blood, however�� that is another matter. We will unlock the way to your kind''s secrets with it and we need it still full of your resistance. Their of the Dragonborn will be ours and with it, the power to end your meddlesome existence once and for all."

    ar''s jaw tightened. He could feel the chains tightening against his wrists, as though the very room were reacting to his growing tension.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "And what do you think you''ll find in this so-calledir?" ar pressed, his tone carefully neutral.

    The golden light in Krevak''s eyes red brighter.

    "Answers. Power. The truth of your kind''s weakness. I know that you didn''t even know who you are and what you''ve done but it doenst matter."

    ar''s lips curled into a faint smirk, masking the unease roiling within him.

    "Good luck with that," he said. "Dragonborn secrets aren''t something you can just

    take

    . You might find more than you bargained for."

    The six shadows shifted again, their forms flickering as though they were reacting to the exchange. The oppressive energy in the air grew sharper, almost like a de pressing against ar''s body.

    But he didn''t falter.

    "I need to stall and find out more."

    ar''s mind sharpened around a single truth. This fight wasn''t just about liberation anymore. The invaders, their gods, and the Dragonborn, everything was connected. And if he and Erend wanted to win, they''d have to uncover not just the secrets of their enemies, but the mysteries of their own fate as Dragonborn.

    ar don''t know how the turns of events suddenly be like this. Maybe this is just fate.

    The golden god smiled faintly as though sensing ar''s defiance.

    "Resist all you like, Dragonborn," it said. "Your blood will guide us, whether you will it or not."

    The air rippled with energy once more. The pressure of the divine force around him seemed to thrum more and each wave stabbing into him like invisible daggers. He grunted, his muscles tensing instinctively against the suffocating power.

    Suddenly, Krevak �� no, the god inhabiting him �� surged forward. Before ar could fully react, a fist mmed into his face with a force that reverberated through his skull. The metallic floor screeched under his boots as he staggered back. Krevak''s fist came again, connecting with ar''s jaw this time, and then once more, driving him to his knees.

    Pain red across ar''s face, his vision momentarily swimming as he braced himself on one arm. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. His face hurt and his breaths ragged.

    Inwardly, ar cursed, the irritation rising with the pain. "

    Damn it! Fuck this gods!"

    His patience snapped and he acted without hesitation. He driving forward so suddenly and mmed his head into Krevak''s face with all the strength he could muster right now.

    The impact cracked through the air like thunder and Krevak''s head snapped back violently. The golden light in his eyes flickered as he stumbled and a strange scream tore from his lips �� or perhaps it came from the god controlling him.

    The sound was inhuman,yered with a guttural fury.

    "You insolent��!" Krevak''s voice echoed through the hall, but he was cut off as he clutched his head, clearly in pain.

    Before ar could capitalize on the moment, the six shadows moved. They shifted rapidly and their forms suddenly solidifying into shapes that pulsed with energy. Then came the onught.

    From every direction, attacks rained down on ar. Searing tendrils of green energy, fiery projectile, and sharp bursts of silver light sliced through the air.

    ar twisted and ducked, trying to avoid the brunt of the strikes, but the sheer number and the chains binding him overwhelmed him. A crackling bolt of dark blue energy mmed into his side, sending him sprawling to the floor, and a vine-like tendril coiled around his ankle, dragging him back toward the center of the hall.

    Pain exploded across his body as attack after attack hit home. His molten ck armor absorbed some of the damage but it wasn''t enough.

    He gritted his teeth, his fists clenching tightly. His instincts screamed at him to fight back, to unleash the Dragonborn''s raw power and tear his enemies apart. But he stopped himself.

    If he retaliated with everything he had, he might escte the situation further and lose the chance to learn what he needed.

    "I can''t let them see me as a threat. Not yet. I still don''t know enough about their ns, thisir, or even myself. If Ish out now,it all will be for nothing,"

    ar thought.

    ar exhaled shakily, forcing himself to remain still even as another wave of attacks struck him. His muscles screamed in protest but he didn''t strike back. Instead, he focused on enduring.

    "You think this will break me?!" he shouted, a faint smirk tugging at his bloodied lips. "You''re going to have to try a lot harder than that!"

    ---

    After few hours of torture.

    The room fell silent, the oppressive energy that had filled the air dissipating like smoke. ar''sbored breaths echoed against the metallic walls. The ghostly forms had vanished.

    ar''s vision cleared enough to see Krevak who still clutching his head. The golden light that had burned so fiercely in Krevak''s eyes was gone, reced by the dull gaze of a man left in pain. With a groan, Krevak copsed onto the floor and curling into himself.

    "That headbutt must''ve done more than I thought," ar muttered with a smirk.

    Krevak let out a low, pained moan, one hand instinctively reaching toward his forehead as though trying to soothe the pain.

    ar leaned back against the cold wall. Cuts and burns marked his skin where the gods'' attacks had struck and his armor bore the scars of the encounter. Yet, as he exhaled a shaky breath, he found himself more surprised than anything.

    "That''s it?" he said aloud, his voice hoarse. His mind reyed the relentless assault, the suffocating energy, and the divine promations. Butpared to the horrors he''d faced before, this doesn''t feel that bad.

    The memory of the corrupted Dragonborn that was the Great Cmity wing at his soul trying to rip it apart piece by piece, still sent shivers down his spine. Compared to that, the gods here seemed weak.

    "Is it because they''re not fully formed or are they really just that weak?"

    If that''s true, then this encounter will not as bad as he thought.

    --- Your journey continues at empire

 Chapter 625 Relaying Their Power

    Krevak stumbled through the dimly lit corridor with one hand clutching his head as if trying to keep it from splitting apart. His steps were uneven and his movement seemed to send waves of agony coursing through his body.

    His breaths came in ragged gasps and his golden-tinted armor that once pristine now bore scuff marks and faint cracks. Just after a headbutt.

    "This�� shouldn''t�� be possible��" he muttered. The searing pain wasn''t just physical, it tore at his essence and digging into the core of his being. His soul.

    The Dragonborn''s power wasn''t supposed to affect him this deeply, not when he was fortified by the gods and when that Dragomborn is restrained by the chains. Yet ar''s headbutt had struck more than his skull. It had shaken something deeper.

    A pair of soldiers patrolling the corridor stopped in their tracks as they saw Krevak stumbling toward them. Their eyes widened in disbelief. Krevak, one of their high lord, was always a figure of inredible strength. To see him in this state was unthinkable for them.

    "Sir! Are you��" one of the soldiers began, stepping forward to steady him.

    "Silence," Krevak growled, his voice weak but still carrying a hint of strength and authority. "Just�� get me to my room."

    The soldiers exchanged a quick nce but obeyed without question. They moved to his side, carefully supporting him as he struggled to stay upright. His weight leaned heavily on them and his usual imposing demeanor reduced to a vulnerabel being.

    As they helped him down the corridor, whispers began to spread among the other guards stationed nearby.

    "Is that�� Lord Krevak?"

    "What happened to him?"

    "I''ve never seen him like this before."

    The soldiers escorting him said nothing but they couldn''t help their own thoughts from swirling. Whatever had caused this must have been extraordinary and terrifying.

    Your adventure continues at empire

    When they finally reached Krevak''s quarters, the soldiers pushed open the door and guided him inside. As soon as he was through, Krevak waved them off with a sharp gesture.

    "Leave," hemanded.

    They hesitated, their concern evident.

    "Sir, should we call for��"

    "LEAVE!" Krevak barked, his voice filled with anger.

    The soldiers recoiled, quickly bowing their heads before retreating and closing the door behind them.

    In the silence that followed, they exchanged uneasy nces.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "What do you think did that to him?" one of them asked.

    "The prisoner," the other replied grimly. "It has to be."

    "Prisoner? Do you mean the one he brought from the Rift?"

    The first soldier nodded. "Whoever it is, they must be stronger than we thought. Strong enough to shake Lord Krevak like that."

    Inside the room, Krevak staggered forward, his boots catching on scattered objects �� a chair, a discarded piece of armor �� sending them ttering to the floor. His vision blurred with each step and his head pounded like a drum. The residual effects of ar''s attack refusing to subside.

    "This can''t�� this shouldn''t��" he rasped, copsing onto his knees before a small altar in the corner of the room.

    His trembling hand reached out and brushed over the surface, scattering the dust to reveal a golden crystal embedded in the center.

    His lips curled into a snarl as he gripped the crystal, his fingers digging into it with desperate feeling.

    "You won''t�� win," he hissed, though it wasn''t clear whether he was speaking to ar or not.

    With a grunt of effort, Krevak raised the crystal and mmed it into his chest. The sharp tip pierced through his armor and into his flesh and his heart, sending a wave of golden energy cascading through his body.

    The pain evaporated almost instantly, reced by an unnatural warmth that seeped into his veins. His breathing steadied and the trembling in his limbs subsided.

    The golden light red briefly from the crystal before dimming, leaving a faint glow beneath his skin.

    Krevak leaned back against the wall, his eyes closed as he absorbed the relief. But even as the pain faded, a deep unease settled over him.

    "He''s more dangerous than we thought," he muttered to himself. "If he can fight back like this while chained, what will happen if he''s free?"

    For the first time in years, Krevak felt a twinge of fear. And it wasn''t just for himself.

    Krevak sat in with his mind churning and the faint glow of the golden crystal fading from his chest. His physical pain had eased but his mind filled with unease. The sheer force of the Dragonborn''s retaliation had shaken him more than he cared to admit.

    "He''s dangerous,"

    Krevak thought to himself, his hands clenching into fists.

    "Far more dangerous than I imagined."

    But before he could process further, a familiar sensation that made the air feel heavy and charged wasing. Krevak sighed.

    "Here we go..."

    The pressure intensified for a moment before releasing abruptly and five shimmering holographic figures materialized in front of him. Their forms flickered with hues that reflected their respective domains: crimson, silver, green, dark blue, and void-like shadows.

    Each figure exuded an aura of power and their faces confused as they look at Krevak''s disheveled and clear weakened state.

    "What happened to you, Krevak?" the silver figure asked, with sharp voice. "You look pathetic."

    The crimson figure let out a derisive snort. "Did the mighty Krevak trip over his own feet? Or did a mere chained beast beat you up?"

    Krevak''s jaw tightened, but he refused to rise to the bait. He knew better than to waste energy on their taunts. Still, the crimson figure''s mockery stung, feeding his already simmering frustration.

    "Enough," the green figure interjected, their voice calm but firm. "This is no time for jokes. Krevak, what happened? You look like you''ve been through something."

    The others grew silent, their mocking expressions shifting to ones of mild concern or curiosity. All eyes fixed on Krevak as they waited for an exnation.

    He exhaled slowly, his gaze steady. "It''s the Dragonborn."

    The room fell into a heavy silence. Even the most arrogant of the five figures seemed momentarily stunned. The crimson figure''s mocking demeanor melted away, reced by a grim seriousness.

    "The Dragonborn?" the void-like shadow echoed. "Are you saying that

    he

    is the cause of your current state? While he is chained?"

    "Yes," Krevak admitted. "He''s still stronger than I anticipated. Even chained and at a disadvantage, he managed to wound me with physical wound and beyond. His strength isn''t just raw power; it''s something deeper. Something primal."

    The dark blue figure stepped forward slightly, their tone skeptical. "Are you saying the Dragonborn is stronger than you? You were tasked with breaking him, Krevak. And now you be like this?"

    "I underestimated him," Krevak said, his voice tinged with bitterness. "But this isn''t just about me. If we''re to seed, we need to reevaluate our approach. He''s more dangerous than any of us gave him credit for. You can try for yourself if you all want."

    The holographic figures exchanged nces, their expressions ranging from concern to irritation. The void-like shadow lingered silently for a moment before speaking.

    "If the Dragonborn is as strong as you im even in this state, then our ns could be in jeopardy. We cannot afford any missteps and we need to be more careful."

    "I know," Krevak replied. "That''s why I''m warning you now. We have to be careful. He may hold the key to our sess or our doom."

    The room fell silent again. The weight of their collective understanding settling over them. Finally, the silver figure spoke, their voice cold and sharp.

    "Then we must act quickly with our n. Before the Dragonborn be more threat beyond our control."

    Krevak nodded.

    The five holograms flickered briefly before vanishing, leaving Krevak alone in the chamber. He exhaled sharply, his shoulders slumping as exhaustion overtook him.

    His body felt heavier with every step he took to his chamber''s resting tform. He copsing onto I and closed his eyes Rest. For now, that was all he could do.

    ---

    Meanwhile, ar sat motionless. The chains coiled around his body pulsed with a brighter glow. He closed his eyes and reached out with his mind. The familiar thread of connection stretched across space.

    "Erend,"

    ar''s voice echoed in Erend''s thoughts.

    Erend who was sitting calmly inside the war room straightened abruptly.

    "What''s going on? Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine,"

    ar replied.

    "Just a little roughed up. Six gods just decided to take turns beating me up. Each of them wielded different power. It was intense but its not a big problem."

    Erend''s fists clenched.

    "Six gods? What were they like? Are you sure you''re alright? Do I need toe there now?"

    "I appreciate the concern, brother, but not yet. We need to bide our time. If youe now they will be tense and wary. I can endure this."

    Erend hesitated.

    "Alright. But tell me everything. What did you see?"

    "Each of them embodied an element. The crimson one moved with fire. The silver one have sharp and cold attack. I''m not sure what it is. Then there was one wrapped in green energy with vines. The dark blue one.. I don''t remember. The golden one burned like the sun. And thest one look like shadow. A void of nothingness. Maybe thest one is the strongest among them."

    Erend remained silent for a moment, digesting the information. Then he said,

    "Alright. But don''t push yourself too hard."

    "I know,"

    ar replied.

    "Stay ready, Erend. The fight ising."

    ---

 Chapter 626 Will Begin Soon

    Erend in fact is already been ready this past three days, his mind still filled with the weight of ar''s words.

    In the war room, the atmosphere was tense. Around him, Commander Varok and the division squad were already mobilizing and their discussions sharp and urgent. News of the potential assault on their invaders'' homnd making the ruckus among the resistance.

    The news when they have to taking the fight directly to the enemy''s worlds brought a potent mix of emotions among them. Some among the resistance were eager because their hatred for the invaders that had been cultivated over a hundred years of suffering driving their fervor. The idea of repaying the cruelty they had endured fueled their determination.

    But others couldn''t ignore the heavy uncertainty. The invaders'' homnd was an unknown abyss of danger and the thought of stepping into it made fear a silentpanion. Moreover, they have six figures of powerful beings there. ar said that they are not that strong. But it is true?

    Erend exhaled slowly. He had faced impossible odds before but this felt different. He nced around at the faces of the warriors in the room. Some were etched with grim resolve and others with fear. A few even bore reckless eagerness. They had all suffered and this was their chance to strike back.

    Commander Varok also already giving instruction to Renna since the information about prospect of going to the invader''s world raises.

    "Renna! We need those siege weapons ready faster. If we''re going to pull this off, everything needs to be perfect. Time isn''t on our side," Varok said yesterday.

    "Understood, Commander. I''ll push my team harder and I promise we will make it happen," Renna said with determined face.

    Renna''s division would be working around the clock to finish the siege equipment and more weapons, but even with her skill, the timeline was daunting.

    Erend knew his own role wasn''t just to wait. He pulled himself away from the war room discussions and sought out Saeldir with his telepathy, knowing that his expertise and insight were invaluable. Sharing ar''s ount of the six gods was to him was crucial.

    Saeldir listened intently, his sharp eyes narrowing as Erend recounted each god''s elemental affinity and the strong power they wielded.

    "So they have forces that embody primal aspects of existence. If they are truly connected to such fundamental elements then we''ll need more than brute force."

    "I thought the same,"

    Erend said.

    "But the way ar described thest one �� the Void Shadow �� it sounded different. He said this one is stronge and even he seemed a little bit unsettled."

    Saeldir nodded, his expression dark.

    "Void is often a representation of entropy, the end of all things. If that being truly embodies such a concept, then we''re dealing with more than just a physical threat. It''s existential."

    Erend sighed.

    "Then we need every edge we can get."

    "I''ll expedite my arrival to this world. There''s no time to waste."

    ---

    One dayter. The shimmering portal where Erend had emerged at that time opened again. From the portal Saeldir stepped out. He was d in a silver robe.

    Erend met him at that ce. "You''re here."

    Saeldir nodded. "I am. And I''ve brought what knowledge and resources I could gather."

    Varok approached, his expression grim but respectful. "My Lord, if you''re here to help us bring the fight to them, then you''re wee."

    Saeldir''s lips curved into a faint smile. "Believe me. I have as much reason as you to see these invaders fall."

    ---

    Preparations elerated under Saeldir''s guidance the next day. His knowledge of Magic and runic enchantments was unparalleled and he quickly began working alongside Renna''s division to infuse the siege weapons with additional power. The resistance''s engineers were both awed and unnerved by the Elf''s precise techniques.

    Meanwhile, Erend spend most time sitting alonee. The resistance warriors were inspired by his calm but though few dared approach him directly. Because he is a Dragonborn it set him apart and even without words his presence radiated an unyielding power.

    The weight of the impending battle loomedrge over them all, but with every passing hour, their preparations grew stronger as well. This time, the resistance would strike back.

    ---

    Back in the invaders'' homnd, ar sat alone in his metal chamber with his wrists and ankles bound by heavy chains.

    Continue reading at empire

    Krevak hadn''t visited in over twenty-four hours. That absence now felt ominous. ar''s mind raced with possibilities, each more troubling than thest.

    "

    What is he plotting now?"

    ar also keep sent messages and warnings.

    Now, with the long hours of silence stretching ahead, ar''s worry deepened. He shifted ufortably, the clink of his chains echoing in the chamber.

    And then he heard it, a murmur of voices from beyond the doors. The cadence of approaching soldiers reached his keen ears and a grim smile tugged at his lips.

    "Finally,"

    he thought, straightening his posture. His sharp eyes focused on the chamber''s entrance and soon enough, the heavy metallic door creaked open.

    Krevak stepped in, his imposing figure framed by the faint light spilling from the hallway. The guards outside fell silent, leaving the two of them locked in a moment of unspoken challenge.

    ar leaned back against the wall with a feigned air of nonchnce, his lips curling into a smirk.

    "So, Krevak," ar drawled, his voiceced with mockery. "Still nursing that pain in your head from yesterday''s little... incident?"

    Krevak''s jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing. For a fleeting moment his hand twitched as if tempted to atack him. But he restrained himself, standing stiffly just a few steps inside the room. He standing a little bit far away from him.

    The silence stretched between them, thick with animosity. ar noted the restraint and tilted his head, his smirk widening.

    "Ah, not so easily provoked today, are we? Shame. It''s the only thing that makes yourpany tolerable," ar said.

    "You''ll wish I was provoked, Dragonborn," Krevak finally replied, his voice low and measured. "But I''ve learned that your tongue is sharper than your chains are strong."

    ar chuckled, though his mind stayed alert. "If you''re here to exchange pleasantries, I must admit, you''re terrible at it."

    Krevak ignored the jab and took a step closer, though still keeping some distance. His posture was rigid, his demeanor unnervingly calm.

    "Enough games. We will begin the ritual soon."

    ar''s smirk faltered. "Ritual?" he repeated.

    Krevak''s eyes glinted with cruel satisfaction.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Yes. The ritual to open the path to your kind''sir. You should feel honored. Soon, your precious Dragonborn kin will fall before us. And you�� will witness it all because you are the part of its destruction."

    ar leaned forward slightly, his chains rattling. "You really think this n of yours will work? You think you''ll waltz into that ce ande out in one piece? You don''t know the first thing about what you''re walking into."

    Krevak''s expression didn''t waver. "We''ll see soon enough."

    With that, Krevak turned on his heel, leaving ar alone once more. The door mmed shut and the echo reverberated through the chamber, the Dragonborn''s face now be hard. He leaned his head back against the wall, closing his eyes.

    ---

 Chapter 627 Arrival

    Erend immediately stood up, his pulse quickening the moment ar''s telepathic message reached him.

    "They''re starting the ritual to open the path to the Dragonborn''sir,"

    ar''s voice echoed in his mind.

    Erend''s jaw tightened.

    "Do I need to act now? Should Ie to you?"

    "No,"

    ar replied firmly.

    "Not yet. We need to see what they actually doing. This is a chance to learn the truth about the Dragonborn''sir �� something we''ve both also looking for answers. Let them take the lead for now."

    Erend frowned, unease churning within him.

    "Are you sure? What if it''s too dangerous?"

    "They won''t kill me,"

    ar assured, his tone edged with grim certainty.

    "They need me alive toplete the ritual. You don''t need to worry about me. Focus on your preparations. If I need you, I''ll call."

    Erend exhaled deeply, torn between his instinct to act and the wisdom of waiting. He clenched his fists and force himself to ept the logic in ar''s words.

    "Fine,"

    he said atst

    . "But the moment you need help, I''ming. Don''t hesitate to call me."

    "Understood,"

    ar replied.

    The connection severed, leaving Erend alone with his thoughts. He stared at the ground for a moment. The Dragonborn''sir�� a ce steeped in mystery even among his kind. If the invaders had a method to unlock its secrets, perhaps this was an opportunity they need to take.

    Erend sighed, the tension in his shoulders refusing to ease. He straightened and squared his jaw. "

    If waiting is what we must do, then I''ll ensure we''re ready when the timees."

    ---

    Erend moved swiftly summoning the squad leaders and Saeldir to the war room. They gathered around the central table. Saeldir stood at the edge of the group, his silver robes a stark contrast to the battle-worn uniforms of the resistance leaders.

    "Everyone," Erend began, "I''ve received word from ar. The invaders are initiating a ritual to open a path to the Dragonborn''sir."

    The room fell silent, the gravity of his words sinking in. Commander Varok was the first to speak.

    "The Dragonborn''sir? What is that and what do they want there? Is it a source of power?"

    "We don''t know either,mander," Erend admitted. "Their is as much a mystery to me as it is to them. But if they''re going to such lengths to reach it, it must hold something important."

    Renna frowned. "And you''re just going to let them proceed? Shouldn''t we strike now and stop them?"

    "Believe me, I want to," Erend said, his gaze hard. "But ar believes this is a rare chance to uncover their''s secrets. He''s sure they won''t harm him until the ritual isplete. For now, we wait and prepare."

    Saeldir nodded, his sharp eyes narrowing. "If they''re unlocking a ce tied to the Dragonborn, it could mean many things �� a repository of knowledge, a hidden weapon, or anything beyond our knowledge. We need to be ready for any possibility."

    Saeldir also thought that this is a good opportunity to learn about the Dragonborn. He want to know about them as they want to know about themselves.

    Varok''s hand tightened into a fist. "Waiting doesn''t sit right with me, but I see the wisdom in it. What are your orders, my lord?"

    Erend''s gaze swept over the group. "Focus on the preparations for now. We need it as good as we can. If their bes a battlefield, we''ll need every edge we can get."

    Saeldir inclined his head. "It will be done."

    "Commander Varok," Erend continued, "ensure the squads are ready to mobilize at a moment''s notice. I want drills ramped up and supplies stocked."

    "Understood," Varok replied.

    "And the rest of you," Erend said, addressing the gathered leaders. "Spread the word. This isn''t just about your survival anymore. Stay vignt and stay ready."

    The leaders nodded, determination glinting in their eyes.

    As the meeting adjourned and the room emptied, Erend lingered by the war table. His thoughts swirling like the storm of uncertainty ahead.

    ---

    The sky hummed with the sound of engines as five sleek aircraft descended, their dark frames gleaming under the dim light that pierced through the stormy clouds. Theynded in perfect unison, their engines whirring down as the air stilled around them.

    Each aircraft bore an imposing insignia. A jagged abstract symbol that pulsed faintly with a silvery glow. Experience more content on empire

    From the lead aircraft, the hatch opened with a hiss, and a figure emerged. d in a long flowing coat of jet-ck fabric, the individual exuded an undeniable authority. His face were sharp and precise with cold eyes that seemed to pierce through anyone they looked at. A faint silver sheen shimmered across the coat''s surface, the fabric almost seeming alive as it rippled in the wind.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The second figure stepped out from the next aircraft. This one was taller and leaner, with a coat of deep crimson that stood out starkly against the muted tones of the metalldscape. His face was shadowed under the hood drawn up over his head, but a sharp smile curved on his lips. The edges of their coat were lined with faint, flickering embers.

    From the third aircraft came a figure draped in a coat of emerald green, its material textured like ovepping leaves yet metallic in sheen. This one moved gracefully, almost as though she were gliding across the ground. Her face bore an expression of serene detachment but her piercing green eyes darted around with an analytical precision.

    The fourth figure exited the next aircraft, their long navy-blue coat adorned with patterns that resembled cascading waves. His movements were fluid and his steps making no sound as if he were treading on water. Their face was calm but unreadable. The coat shimmered faintly, reflecting light like the surface of a deep ocean.

    Finally, the fifth figure stepped forward, her coat a gleaming silver that seemed to shimmer like moonlight. Her face was smooth and wless, her sharp, pale features giving her an almost otherworldly beauty that seemed as cold and distant as the surface of a polished mirror.

    The five figures converged in front of the massive metal building, their long coats rippling in unison as the wind picked up. They wearing no armor and no weapons yet their mere presence was suffocating, as though an immense power rested just beneath the surface, ready to be unleashed at a moment''s notice.

    These were the ones who had appeared as holograms before Krevak. The metal doors of the building groaned open to receive them.

    ---

 Chapter 628 Opening The Rift

    The five Lords Avatar strode into the building with their distinct coats trailing behind them like banners of authority. Every soldier they passed halted in their tracks then immediately dropping into deep bows with a mix of reverence and fear.

    Whispers of awe rippled through the halls as the Lords moved. Their sudden arrival catching most of the personnel off guard.

    "I didn''t know that they were supposed toe here," one soldier muttered under their breath, earning a sharp re from a superior.

    "Silence! If the Lords are here, there''s no time for questions," the officer hissed.

    The Lords ignored the murmurs, their focus set on the task at hand. Krevak had already briefed them on the urgency of the ritual. Any dy could give the Dragonborn who was now still in restrained a chance to retaliate. The potential danger of their prisoner was clear and the six of them were united in their resolve to act swiftly.

    They entered the central chamber that is a sterile space that now reinforced with glowing runes and pulsating conduits of energy that snaked across the walls like veins.

    At its center stood ar with his wrists and neck bound in glowing chains that shimmered with alien Magic. His expression was calm but his piercing gaze tracked the Lords as theying in one by one.

    Krevak was already present inside the room and standing rigidly near the control console. He wore his own coat, a deep shade of gold. His demeanor was one of deference but also a hint of unease as he gestured toward ar.

    "This is the Dragonborn," Krevak said.

    Your next chapter awaits on empire

    The Lords regarded ar in silence, each taking in his appearance with their own distinct gaze.

    The ck-coated Lord stared at ar with an icy look and no emotion on his face. Yet his cold eyes held a glint of intrigue as though dissecting the Dragonborn''s essence.

    The crimson-d Lord smirked. He leaned slightly forward, his ember-edged coat glowing faintly as if feeding on his amusement.

    "So, this is what they''ve been so afraid of," he muttered, his voiceced with mocking curiosity.

    The green-coated Lady approached ar, her emerald eyes scanning ar from head to toe with an almost clinical fascination. She tilted her head slightly and she lookes as if studying every detail of the bound Dragonborn.

    The navy-coated Lord remained near the entrance, his calm gaze rippling like deep water. He looked at ar with mild interest.

    The silver-coated Lady took a step closer. Her lips curled into a faint, superior smile as she regarded ar. Her silver eyes gleamed with a mixture of curiosity and disdain, as though appraising a tool that had yet to prove its worth.

    ar''s eyes flicked between them,mitting their appearances and mannerisms to memory. He could feel their power that feels alien but strong. His own expression remainedposed, his mind working rapidly to anticipate their intentions.

    Krevak stepped forward, breaking the silence.

    "As I said earlier. We must begin the ritual immediately. The Dragonborn''s power remains a mystery and any hesitation could lead to unforeseenplications."

    The ck-coated Lord nodded, his voice cutting through the chamber like a de. "Proceed."

    The group moved with synchronized precision, spreading out around the chamber''s perimeter. Krevak activated the console and the runes on the walls began to glow brighter, pulsing in rhythm with an ominous hum.

    ar watched, his gaze sharp and calcting, as the six Lords raised their hands in unison, their coats rippling as waves of energy surged from their bodies.

    ar feels the air grew heavy, charged with power that seemed to bend reality.

    For now, ar remained silent.

    The ck-coated Lord who had remained silent until now suddenly stepped forward with aura of ck mist coated him. His coat billowed slightly as he moved. Without a word, he extended his hand toward ar and his cold eyes locked onto him.

    ar stiffened, instinctively pulling against the glowing chains that restrained him. Before he could react further, the ck-coated Lord''s hand mped over his face with a grip like iron.

    A surge of excruciating pain exploded through ar''s body, igniting every nerve with agony.

    His vision blurred and his breaths stopped as waves of power seemed to pierce through him. The sensation was almost unbearable as though his very essence was being torn apart.

    "Hold on��"

    ar told himself through gritted teeth. "N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Patience. This pain is nothingpared to the answers I need. Later, when the truth is mine, they''ll pay for this tenfold!"

    The chamber echoed with his screams as he writhed in his chains. Blood began to drip from his mouth, then from his eyes, staining the pristine floor beneath him. His vision flickered but through the haze of torment he focused on the ck-coated Lord.

    The Lord''s face remained impassive as though he were dissecting ar''s very soul. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he released his grip and stepped back.

    ar''s head hung forward, his chest heaving as he gasped for air. Blood continued to drip steadily from his face and pooling at his feet.

    Slowly, he raised his head with eyes that burning with hate as they locked onto the ck-coated Lord.

    The Lord met his gaze but he still unflinching and indifferent, before turning to the others.

    "He''s stronger than expected," he said without emotion. "But he''ll break eventually."

    Krevak approached cautiously, ncing at ar''s battered form. "We should proceed with the ritual," he said, his voice tense.

    The other Lords nodded, resuming their positions around the chamber. The runes on the walls pulsed with increasing intensity.

    The Lords'' auras began to merge together into a single presence that filled the chamber. Creating a swirling maelstrom of light and power that centered itself on the blood pooling beneath ar.

    The blood seemed toe alive, drawn upward in sinuous tendrils. It coalesced into a crimson orb suspended in mid-air, pulsating.

    The Lords stood motionless, their hands still raised.

    ar gritted his teeth, his body trembling as he felt his strength being siphoned into the growing anomaly. The air grew heavy, vibrating with an intensity that seemed to distort reality.

    Then, with a sharp crackle, a small rift appeared in the air before him �� a jagged tear that shimmered like fractured ss.

    A surge of energy radiated from the rift, and ar gasps. Though he was battered and bound, a strange sense of familiarity washed over him, tugging at something deep within his core.

    "What�� is this?" ar whispered under his breath.

    The Lords remained silent and keep focus. The room dimmed, ar''s heartbeat quickened as the energy resonated within him and stirring emotions he couldn''t define �� fear, recognition, and curiosity.

    As the rift stabilized, Krevak stepped closer to it.

    "It''s beginning," he said, his voice low.

    ar''s eyes narrowed, flicking between the rift and the Lords. He could feel the pull of the energy as though it sought to draw him in or perhaps something within him sought to respond to it.

    "

    What are they unlocking?

    " he wondered.

    Whatevery beyond the portal, ar knew it wasn''t just a gateway. It was connected to him in ways he couldn''t yet understand. And that terrified him.

    ---

 Chapter 629 Calling And Rejecting

    The rift did not open as quickly as ar had expected. Its progress was agonizingly slow. That jagged tear in reality seemed to resist its own existence. Even after ten minutes it had grown to barely a meter in length and be a thin shimmering slit in the fabric of space-time.

    ar watched intently with his breaths now that be uneven. Yet, the slow progress of the rift brought him no calmness. It just made his anxiety worse. The strange energy emanating from the tear pulled at him like an invisible force beckoning him forward with an almost maic allure. However, at the same time, there was another sensation like an unseen hand pressing against his chest and warning him to stay away.

    The conflicting forces twisted inside him and making him unnerved.

    He gritted his teeth as the tug-and-push sensations grew stronger, their intensity making it hard to breathe.

    "What do you want from me?"

    he said in his mind to anything behind the rift. The energy didn''t answer, of course.

    The six Avatars of the gods and goddesses remained in their positions, arms raised high, their power swirling around them like tornado. Their expressions impassive and no wordse from their mouth.

    The ck-coated Avatar stood closest to ar with his cold gaze fixed on the rift and he look unbothered by the slow pace of its expansion.

    ar''s eyes darted between the Avatars and the rift.

    "Do they even know what they''re doing?"

    he wondered bitterly.

    The chamber thrummed with energy and the runes lining the walls glowed brighter with each passing moment, pulsing in sync with the rift''s subtle movements.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The crimson orb of his blood still hung in the air and feeding into the rift like a steady stream. ar could feel its connection to him like a link between the life force it drained and the chaotic energy it birthed.

    As the minutes crawled by, the pressure in the room is getting higher. The rift''s faint edges wavered and pulsed, its dark interior flickering with glimpses of something.

    ar couldn''t see clearly through the slit but what little he could make out sent a chill down his spine somehow. Shadows swirled within and moving with a purpose he couldn''t understand.

    The push and pull from the rift grew more erratic. ar winced, his chains rattling as he instinctively jerked against them.

    From his peripheral vision, he noticed Krevak stepping closer to the rift again. "It''s taking longer than anticipated," Krevak muttered, addressing the other Avatars.

    The silver-coated Avatar''s eyes flicked to Krevak, her gaze sharp.

    "Patience," she said coolly. "The gateway will open fully in time. Rushing the process risks destabilizing the link and moreplications."

    Krevak hesitated, then nodded and stepped back, though his tension was so clear.

    ar''s attention returned to the rift, his body trembling under the strain of the forces acting on him. A bead of sweat rolled down his face, mixing with the blood already staining his skin.

    "What''s waiting on the other side?"

    he thought.

    Find adventures on empire

    "And why does it feel like I already know it?"

    The rift flickered a little bit brighter for a moment and for that briefest moment, he thought he saw something �� or someone �� looking back at him. A pair of glowing eyes stared through the tear, their gaze piercing straight into his soul.

    ar''s heart skipped a beat, his breath hitching as a wave of recognition struck him. Those eyes�� they were familiar, yet still alien.

    The Avatars said nothing, their focus unwavering as the rift continued its slow expansion. Whatevery beyond, ar realized, was far more than he had prepared for.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the underground homnd of the resistance, the air buzzed with the tension of preparation. Soldiers and leaders moved purposefully through corridors. The resistance was gearing up for what could be their most critical battle, every action steeped in determination and anxiety.

    Inside the war room, Erend and Saeldir sat at a roughly hewn stone table. tes of food that look simple and unremarkable sat before them. The meal didn''t look particrly appetizing. Its just a mix of roasted roots, tough meat, and bitter greens but neither of themined. They ate in fervor.

    Erend''s thoughts kept wandering. It had been hours since he''dst heard from ar and the absence of any updates gnawed at him.

    "He should''ve contacted me by now."

    Anxiety curled in his chest but he forced himself to push it down. "

    No, ar knows what he''s doing. I have to trust him."

    Saeldir nced at Erend from the corner of his eye. The Elf''s expression remained calm but he had noticed the slight furrow in Erend''s brow and the way his grip tightened around his fork. Choosing not toment, Saeldir continued eating. He cant do anything for now beside just waiting like him.

    The quiet was suddenly shattered. Not by sound, but by sensation. Erend froze mid-bite, his breath hitching as a strange indescribable feeling gripped him. It wasn''t pain but a tugging sensation deep within his chest as though something was pulling at his soul. His fork ttered to the te as he ced a hand over his heart.

    "What is it?" Saeldir asked. He set his utensils down, his attention fully on Erend.

    "I��" Erend hesitated, his hand trembling slightly. "I don''t know. Something''s�� wrong. I can feel it."

    Closing his eyes, he focused on the feeling and trying to discern where itsing. The tug was faint but persistent like a distant cry calling out to him. His thoughts immediately turned to ar. Without wasting a moment, he attempted to reach out to him through their telepathic link.

    "ar, can you hear me?"

    he called in his mind.

    There was no response, only an unsettling void where their connection should have been.

    "ar!"

    he tried again but still nothing.

    Instead of ar''s voice, another message echoed in his mind and a line of text appeared in his vision. This one wasn''t from ar but from the System itself.

    [Main Quest Updated!]

    [Main Quest: The

    Sraen Dragnar

    is opening.]

    [Objective: Go inside the

    Sraen Dragnar

    .]

    Erend''s eyes shot open, confusion and unease spreading across his face. He didn''t recognize word

    Sraen Dragnar

    , but the message made his blood run cold. The System''s updates were rare thesee days and always significant. If it had intervened now it could only mean one thing: something catastrophic was just happening.

    "What''s happening?" Saeldir asked. He could see the tension in Erend''s features.

    "The power��" Erend muttered. He swallowed hard before looking at Saeldir. "It''s given me a new task. It said something is opening ��

    Sraen Dragnar

    . I don''t know what it means, but�� It feels connected me."

    Saeldir''s expression darkened. He rose from his seat, his movements fluid and deliberate. "I also have no idea what is it. But If the power is involved, we can''t ignore it. What do you propose we do?"

    Erend clenched his fists and thinking. He could still feel that strange tug, growing stronger with each passing moment. His instincts screamed at him to act.

    "I need to find out what''s happening," he said. "If this is connected to ar and us, then he could be in trouble. I think I have to go now."

    However, before Erend could act more. ar''s voice finally came.

    "Erend. I''m alright. Don''t go just yet."

    ---

 Chapter 630 The Words

    Erend froze in his ce when he suddeenly hear ar''s voice echoed in his mind and breaking the tension that had been building like a stormcloud about his condition. The message hade so suddenly that he almost doubted it was real. Yet there it was. He can hear his voice clear and steady.

    "Erend,"

    ar said, with strained voice.

    "I''m alright. Don''t go just yet."

    Saeldir who watching Erend closely also stiffened. The Elf Archmage could sense the importance of whatever happened in this moment. Without a word he leaned forward with gaze locked on Erend and just waiting.

    Erend exhaled a shaky breath.

    "ar. Where have you been? What''s happening over there?"

    A pause followed, brief but filled with an unspoken weight. When ar spoke again, his words carried a tension that sent chills down Erend''s spine.

    "Something''s opened here, they really use my blood to open it,"

    ar said.

    "It''s a rift on the time and spae�� a doorway. I don''t know how else to describe it. It''s strange and it''s familiar at the same time. I�� I can''t exin it fully."

    Erend''s heart raced as ar''s words resonated with the inexplicable tug in his chest.

    "I feel it too,"

    he admitted.

    "Few seconds ago I feel like something''s pulling at my soul. Like�� it''s calling to me."

    "Is that true?"

    ar asked, his tone urgent now.

    Erend nodded, even though he knew ar couldn''t see him.

    "Yes, it''s true. Whatever this is, I''m sure it''s tied to us. To the Dragonborn. Only us can feel it."

    ar''s voice grew quieter, tinged with a mix of confusion and fear of the unknown.

    "Then it must be. This has to be the ce. The ce where the Dragonborn��"

    He trailed off, as though unable to finish the thought.

    Then Erend using that chance to told Saeldir the short version of his converstation with ar. Saeldir stepped closer to Erend with eyes narrowed and crossed his arms.

    "If this doorway is as you both describe, then I''m sure its really what you think it is," he said carefully. "We must approach this with caution. That rift could be more dangerous than you think it is."

    Erend looked at Saeldir, his expression conflicted. "I know. But if it''s connected to us only then we can''t ignore it for too long. We can''t be too careful anymore. ar''s there and something is pulling at me as well. I have to act."

    Saeldir considered this for a moment before nodding. "Very well. But we can''t rush in blindly. If you''re going to investigate this doorway, I will need to prepare something."

    "Wait,"

    ar''s voice interrupted again suddenly.

    "Don''te yet. I don''t think it''s good time. There are also six human figures that I think have the power of the gods �� they''re still opening it now. I think�� We need to wait until its fully open. And Erend, be careful. Their power is pretty strong."

    "They still doing it now?"

    Erend asked.

    "Yes. They''re opening the rift. But the energy �� I feel that it''s alive and it''s watching."

    "Alive? Watching? What does that mean?"

    "I don''t know,"

    ar admitted, his voice tight.

    "But I can feel it. Whatever''s behind this rift, it''s waiting for us �� for the Dragonborn."

    "Then this could be a trap��or worse,"

    Erend said.

    ar let out a dry chuckle, humorless.

    "I wouldn''t rule that out. But there''s something else, Erend. When I looked deeper into the rift, I saw�� eyes. Glowing eyes, staring back at me. I somehow think they know me."

    Erend''s mind churned as ar''s words echoed in his thoughts. The revtion about the

    eyes

    left him unsettled.

    "Eyes? What do you mean? Whose eyes? What exactly did you see?"

    he asked.

    "I don''t know,"

    ar admitted.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "They were glowing, watching me through the rift and then its gone."

    Erend frowned, his confusion deepening.

    "That doesn''t make any sense."

    "I don''t know either,"

    ar repeated, his voice quieter now, almost hesitant.

    "All I know is that the pull is growing stronger, and the longer I look at the rift, the more I feel like it''s calling me."

    Erend exhaled sharply, trying to make sense of it. He nced at Saeldir. Saeldir''s expression held a mixture of concern and expectation, though he remained silent, waiting for Erend to share what he''d learned.

    "What do we do now?"

    Erend asked.

    "Like I said, we wait.

    I think the rift isn''t ready yet. Its iplete. Let them finish opening it. Whatever''s on the other side, we need to see it fully before making our move. It feels like we''ll only get one shot at this."

    Erend felt a pang of hesitation.

    "Are you sure about this,? If we wait too long, they might have the upper hand��or worse, something could happen to you."

    "I''m fine,"

    ar assured him.

    "And you''re feeling it too, aren''t you? That pull, that undeniable force. If we go in now, we risk losing our chance. Just�� trust me on this. Wait a little longer."

    Erend clenched his fists, his inner conflict mirrored in the tightness of his jaw. ar was right��he felt it too, that pull that seemed to gnaw at the edges of his consciousness and demanding his attention. It seems dangerous but it was also impossible to ignore.

    After a moment, he nodded to himself.

    "Alright, we''ll wait. But if anything changes, anything at all, let me know immediately."

    "I will,"

    ar said, his voice steady despite the tension hanging between them.

    With that, the telepathic connection fell silent. Erend blinked, returning to the present where Saeldir stood patiently.

    "What did you learn?" Saeldir asked.

    Erend hesitated, piecing together what to say. "ar says the rift isn''t fully open yet. He wants us to wait."

    Saeldir''s brows furrowed slightly. "And what do you think?"

    "I agree," Erend said firmly.

    The Elf nodded.

    Erend nodded. His mind still spinning with ar''s words. The eyes, the pull, the connection to the Dragonborn. Whatevery beyond the rift, he knew one thing for certain: it would not leave their lives the same as before. He will finally found the secret behind his power so he have to wait.

    ---

    ar stood motionless and still chained. His eyes fixed on the rift before him. It had widened slightly and now it spanning a meter in diameter, yet the darkness within seemed boundless.

    The glowing eyes that had been watching him moments ago had gone now and only leaving behind a silence that felt heavier than the air around him. Mix of curiosity and unease gripped his heart while he wondered what those eyes were and why they seemed to know him.

    The oppressive aura emanating from the six figures whose power had held the rift open began to falter. ar could see it clearly now that their energy dimmed like mes struggling against wind that blowing hard. Their stance grew sluggish and they exchanged nces. Then a silent conversation passing between them. Then as if reaching a mutual understanding they nodded to one another and stopped their ritual for a moment.

    The sudden absent of power left the space eerily quiet. ar''s gaze flicked to the six figures. Their faces were pale and strained. Their bodies showing the toll of the effort they''d expended. Yet ar don''t spared them a thought because right now his attention was locked on the rift. Continue reading stories on empire

    The void now appeared like ck a tear in the fabric of existence. Its edges shimmering faintly with an otherworldly color. Beyond that tear was nothing but darkness that look absolute and empy. He tried to peer deeper and try to discern any shape or form hidden within that ck space but there was nothing he can see. And yet, he couldn''t look away. His curiosity gnawed at him like a relentless force that urging him toe closer.

    Then it came suddenly. A sound, soft and fleeting at first like the brush of a feather against the edges of his mind.

    It was a whisper. No, a chorus of whispers. The words were unintelligible and their meaning buried beneathyers of distortio but the source was unmistakable. ar knew that they came from the rift.

    ar stiffened. The whispers grew louder, resonating in his mind. He felt the weight of the sound that not physical but pressing against his soul. It was invasive, alien, and yet��pelling.

    He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to take a step back.

    "What is this��?" he muttered under his breath, though no one was around to hear him. The whispers didn''t stop. Instead, they seemed to be more chaotic and numerous.

    Suddenly, the whispers shifted. They no longer swirled chaotically in his mind, but instead began to coalesce into fragments of meaning. It wasn''t words exactly, but a sensation, a deep and ancient knowing that pressed itself into his consciousness.

    "You should not be here... not yet."

    The feeling struck him like a cold wind. It wasn''t spoken aloud, nor was it entirely clear, but its essence was undeniable.

    ---

 Chapter 631 The Unknown Danger

    ar stared at the rift with his thoughts that now churning hard.

    "What does it mean? Who spoke to me? And why am I not supposed to be here yet?"

    The voice �� or whatever it was �� had vanished and leaving him with a torrent of questions that only heightened his anxiety. Every answer seemed just out of reach and taunting him. However, even in his fear and unease there was a pull and apulsion that refused to let him leave.

    The rift called to him and urged him closer.

    "If it''s calling for me, why am I not supposed to be here?"

    ar clenched his fists against the chains that bound him, his body taut with frustration and conflict. The desire to give in to the rift''s pull battled with the warning that resonated in his soul.

    "What am I supposed to do?"

    Before he could wrestle further with his thoughts, the sound of footsteps broke the silence. ar''s eyes snapped toward the figures in ck coats who approached him.

    He is a tall and gaunt man with sharp features, his pale face t and emotionless. Despite the exhaustion visible in his every step after doing the ritual his eyes remained cold looking at him.

    ar narrowed his gaze, he sighed. He don''t want to tangled with anything now when his mind are still in mess.

    "What do you want?" he asked curtly.

    The man stopped a few steps away in front of him. For several long seconds he said nothing, simply staring at ar with those icy, unreadable eyes. The silence stretched until it began to fray ar''s patience.

    "Say what you want and get lost," ar snapped, his voice rising with his annoyance.

    Finally, the man spoke, his voice low and devoid of emotion. "Do you remember anything about what your kind did to us?"

    "No," he said simply. He didn''t borate, his mind already burdened with too much uncertainty. He had no room for this.

    The man''s expression didn''t change. But before ar could decipher his intentions, pain exploded in his chest as a kicknded squarely there and sending him hurtling backward. The chains binding him snapped taut, jerking him to a painful stop mid-air.

    Gritting his teeth, ar gasped, struggling to catch his breath.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Before he could recover, an unseen force yanked him forward, dragging him back to his previous position. His body mmed against the cold ground with a dull thud and the man was on him in an instant. Without hesitation, he drove his boot into ar''s face and pinning him down.

    ar growled low in his throat, his fury bubbling beneath the surface. His instincts screamed to fight back andsh out and just kill them, but his precarious situation held him in check. Readtest chapters at empire

    This wasn''t the time. Not yet.

    The man leaned closer, his expression still the same as he spoke. "So, you''re worthless. No more than a key to open the doorway."

    ar just looking at him with mad eyes full of anger and said nothing.

    The man straightened, pulling his boot away, and without another word he turned and walked back toward his ce among the other avatars.

    ary there, his breathingbored and his anger simmering just below the surface. His jaw tightened as he stared at the man''s retreating back.

    "You''ll pay for that. You''ll be the first to die,"

    ar vowed silently.

    But for now, he held his rage in check, his focus shifting back to the rift.

    The man in the ck coat returned to hispanions. His sharp features remained cold and no emotion. The others stood in a loose circle, their exhaustion evident in their postures and faces but they are still resolved to make this happen.

    The rift loomed before them and pulsating with energy that seemed alive, its strange light casting erratic shadows across the metallic ground.

    The figure in the crimson coat was the first to speak at this point. His sharp smile was gone, reced by a scowl. "This rift seems unstable. We don''t know what''s on the other side and yet here we are, breaking ourselves to open it." He looked pointedly at the ck-coated man. "Did your little talk with the Dragonborn give you anything useful, or was it a waste of time?"

    The ck-coated man''s cold eyes flicked toward him. "He knows nothing of value. He''s just a tool��an anchor for the rift. After we open it, we just need to kill him."

    The woman in the emerald-green coat interjected with calm voicee. "The question is, what actually lies beyond the rift? We''re gambling on revenge against a Dragonborn who defeated our gods, but what if there''s more waiting on the other side? Something we''re not prepared for?" Her piercing green eyes darted to each of them in turn.

    "We have no choice," said the figure in the navy-blue coat. He stood with his hands sped behind his back, his face tilted slightly toward the rift. "If we turn back now, we''ve wasted the rituals, the sacrifices we did and our strength. If the Dragonborn who defeated our gods still lives, we must find him and finish him and the only ce to look is that rift."

    "Finish what they couldn''t," echoed the silver-coated woman. We''re walking into the unknown, chasing shadows of an ancient defeat. Yet, it is what we must do."

    "For justice," growled Krevak. His deep voice rumbled like distant thunder, and his golden eyes glowed. "Our gods and goddesses were ughtered by those abominations. Their legacy was stolen and their power usurped. We carry their will and vengeance, and it is our duty to see it done. Don''t forget about that now."

    The crimson-coated man chuckled darkly. "And what if the Dragonborn isn''t alone?"

    Krevak stepped forward, his voice unwavering. "We will ovee them. That is what we''ve always done!"

    The emerald-green-coated woman crossed her arms, she said. "Still, we need more n that this. If this rift leads us to the Dragonborn or their allies, so be it. But we should be prepared for contingencies��unknown dangers."

    The ck-coated man nodded slightly. "The Dragonborn is our target. If he has allies, they die with him."

    ---

 Chapter 632 Entering The Rift

    The six avatars of the gods stood in formation before the pulsating rift, their hands rising in unison toward the gaping void. Magic filled the room and crackling like a storm ready to break. The air grew heavy as streams of glowing energy swirled around their bodies, funneling upward and into the rift. The room itself seemed to shudder under the strain.

    ar sat in his chains and staring at the rift with a mix of confusion and unease. The whispers that had gued him earlier were gone, reced by an unsettling silence from the rift. All he could see was the void��a vast, empty darkness that seemed to swallow light itself.

    "What am I going into?"

    he clenching his fists against the chains that bound him.

    The avatars still focusing their Magic energy. Slowly, the rift expanded, its jagged edges rippling like the surface of disturbed water. Hours passed and the dark void grew until it spanned an imposing ten meters in height and ten meters in width. A strange, cold wind began to flow from the rift, carrying with it an unceable sense of anxiety to everyone around it.

    The crimson-coated man lowered his hands first, his face slick with sweat. "That''s the widest we can manage," he said, his voice heavy with exhaustion.

    The others followed suit, their hands dropping as the Magic around their body dissipated. The room fell quiet except for the low ominous hum of the rift. They exchanged nces, silent agreements passing between them and then nodded as one.

    "It''s enough," Krevak rumbled. His deep voice reverberated through the chamber as he stepped toward a glowing panel embedded in the wall. With a series of deliberate taps, he issued hismands. "Bring our Food and armor quick."

    Momentster, a door at the far end of the room slid open and a procession of servants entered, each carrying trays piled with food and pieces of armor. The armor gleamed in colors matching their respective wearers��gold for Krevak, silver for the sharp-featured woman, crimson for the man with the flickering embers in his coat, emerald green for the serene woman, navy blue for the quiet figure, and jet ck for the cold-eyed leader.

    The avatars paid the servants no heed, their focus shifting immediately to the feast before them. tes were set on a long table that materialized from the floor and the servants retreated as quickly as they had arrived.

    The avatars took their ces at the table and beginning to eat their meal in silence. Their movements were quck andpurposeful. They ate like warriors who preparing for battle, consuming only what was necessary to restore their strength.

    ar who still bound and seated on the cold floor just watched the scene unfold in front of him. His stomach growled but he was ignored as though he were no more than an object. None of them so much as nced in his direction.

    His frustration boiled beneath the surface, though he kept it hidden. Instead, he focused on the rift, its dark expanse gnawing at his mind. Something is wrong in a way he couldn''t yet articte inside the rift and whatevery beyond it felt alive in a way that chilled him to his core.

    "The energy stabilizes, but it still feels strange," the emeralg coat woman said.

    The navy-blue-coated man wiped his mouth and nodded. "It''s uncharted territory. We expected that."

    Krevak ced his goblet down with a thud. He said. "It doesn''t matter. Our target lies in that damned ce and so does our destiny. Whatever waits on the other side we''ll face it and conquer it."

    "Let''s just hope the Dragonborn puts up a decent fight. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a worthy opponent," the crimson coated man said.

    "Finish your meal. We move at dawn. No dys," the ck coated man said.

    With that, the avatars returned to their food.

    After finishing their meal, theyrose from their seats. One by one, they donned their respective armors. Each suit radiated an aura of power, reflecting the distinct energies of its wearer. The room grew colder as their preparations done.

    ar still sat in silence, his eyes narrowing as the emerald-coated woman approached him. With a flick of her hand, the chains binding him released, ttering to the metallic floor.

    "This is it,"

    ar thought, his muscles tensing as he prepared for what was toe. His instincts screamed at him to resist, but there was nowhere to run.

    Before he could move, Krevak and the silver-coated woman each grabbed one of his arms. They hauled him to his feet. He struggled reflexively against their hold, but it was futile; they were far stronger than they appeared.

    As they dragged him toward the rift, the energy emanating from it intensified. The uneasy sensation in ar''s chest grew sharper and raking against his soul.

    "Stop!" ar hissed in reflects, digging his heels into the floor as they neared the pulsating void. His overwhelming instinct telling him to stay away.

    The silver-coated woman didn''t falter. Krevak''s golden eyes burned with determination as he tightened his grip, forcing ar forward.

    "I said stop!" ar shouted again, his voice tinged with desperation. His resistance was met with silence; they dragged him closer still.

    Then, in a moment of rity, ar sent out a telepathic message to Erend. His mind reached across the void of space and worlds.

    "Erend. I''m now being taken into the rift. If you hear me, know that I''ll find a way to survive so you don''t have to worry. I feel something wrong but�� I think we have to enter."

    The connection snapped shut as ar was yanked forward. They now stood at the threshold of the rift, its gaping maw looming before them. The dark swirling void pulsed with an unnatural rhythm.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The ck-coated man raised his hand, gesturing to the group. His cold,manding voice cut through the oppressive hum.

    "Go. There''s no turning back now."

    Without hesitation, Krevak and the silver-coated woman stepped forward, pulling ar with them. The moment his body crossed the rift''s threshold, the unease in his chest exploded. The darkness consumed them, and for a fleeting moment, all sense of reality shattered.

    Experience new tales on empire

    ar could feel his heartbeat pounding in his ears as his body was swallowed by the void.

    ---

 Chapter 633 Departing

    On the other side of the rift, Erend stood in the war chamber with feeling in his chest that grew heavier and sharper, as though his soul was being pulled taut.

    Erend was sure that when the time ar crossed into the rift the sensation intensified. It was as if the rift itself had reached through the realms and tugged at something deep within him.

    "Erend. I''m now being taken into the rift. If you hear me, know that I''ll find a way to survive so you don''t have to worry. I feel something wrong, but�� I think we have to enter."

    The connection faded as quickly as it hade, leaving Erend with a mix of unease but also determination. He clenched his fists. Without wasting a moment, he turned to Saeldir who stood nearby and to the gathered division leaders.

    "ar''s crossed into the rift," Erend announced, his voice steady despite the turmoil in his chest. "This confirms it. The time is near."

    The division leaders exchanged grave looks, silentmunication passing between them. Finallymander Varok nodded and said. "We''ve been preparing for this."

    Erend''s gaze swept across the room, locking onto each leader in turn. "Listen, this isn''t just about stopping us, Dragonborn. This is about your freedom. Today, you will fighting to break the chains they''ve ce on your world."

    Saeldir''s sharp eyes glimmered with approval as he stepped forward.

    "It won''t be easy. I''m sure that those avatars and the soldiers there are powerful, and the rift itself is unstable. But if we time this correctly, we can turn this chance into their downfall."

    Erend nodded. "When the portal open we will hit them directly at their core."

    The leaders murmured their assent, their postures stiffening with resolve. One by one, they stepped forward, pledging their readiness for theing battle.

    Then Erend he addressed the division leaders aftere their murmured pledges of readiness.

    "I need to be clear with you all," he began. "My role in this battle will not be to fight alongside you in the front lines, not for long. My focus must remain on the rift. I''ll be going inside it. Like you all know. This is the ce of my kind and the mystery behind my existance."

    The room fell into stunned silence. The leaders exchanged anxious nces before the first objection came.

    "You can''t be serious," Brogar said, his gruff voice louder than intended. His fists clenched at his sides. "Your strength is so incredible. If you don''t fight with us we''ll be at a disadvantage against those invaders, my lord!"

    Varok nodded with somber expression. "We respect your decision, my lord. But you must understand what this means for us. You are a symbol of hope for us. Without you in battle our morale will suffer, and so will our strength."

    "This n puts too much on the Lord Elf shoulders, doesn''t it? No offense to him, but if you''re not out there and something goes wrong��" Lira said and sharp green eyes narrowed.

    "Alright, I understand," Erend interjected. He nced at Saeldir who stepped forward with calm andposed expression.

    "I see that you all underestimate me," Saeldir said with a small smile on his face, his eyes sweeping over the leaders. "And while I appreciate your loyalty to Erend, let me assure you. I am far more capable than you thought."

    The division leaders hesitated, their skepticism is very clear.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Saeldir isn''t just a strategist,dies and gentlemen," Erend continued. "He is one of the most powerful Mages I''ve ever seen. His Magic power have saved us more times than I can count and his knowledge in fighting is also amazing. You''ll have his strength guiding you."

    Saeldir inclined his head. "I''ve studied their Magic, their strategies, and their weaknesses, based on what you provide these past few days. I can cripple their defenses and bolster ours. With your cooperation, I am sure that we will be able to dismantle their forces."

    "Alright, my lord. We trust you. But if you''re going into that rift, what can guarantee your safety?" Elena spoke up, her voice soft but firm.

    Erend met her gaze. "We''ll survive. That much, I can promise. ar''s already inside and we both know what''s at stake. And we''ll face whatever lies beyond that as best as we can."

    The leaders fell into a tense silence, their expressions a mix of anxiety and reluctant eptance.

    Finally, Commander Varok sighed and said, "If this is the n, then we''ll follow it."

    The room fell silent after that, the weight of the unknown pressing heavily on everyone. The tension was clear, and each leader contemted the fearsome path ahead of them.

    Erend then broke the silence with quiet voice that sounded almost introspective.

    "I never thought it woulde to this. I thought we''de to this world, help you drive out the invaders, and that would be it. But it turns out there''s something much bigger. Something tied to the very secret of the Dragonborn, me and ar''s kind."

    Saeldir who stood to Erend''s right crossed his arms and shook his head, a small, bitter smile appeared on his lips.

    "You''re right. Who would have thought it woulde to this?" He paused, clearly searching for words, but they eluded him. Even for someone asposed and knowledgeable as Saeldir, the turn of events was beyond exnation.

    "We also not know how we got here, my lord. But I can say that without you and ar, hope in our world would have been extinguished long ago. For what it''s worth, we are grateful that you''vee this far for us," Varok said.

    The other leaders nodded in agreement, their expressions filled with gratitude and determination.

    Erend offered a faint nod and smile in response. His mind drifted to ar who had already crossed into the rift. The strange sensation of their shared bond through the Dragonborn energy lingered in his chest.

    Then, his focus shifted, drawn by a name etched in his mind since the moment it had appeared before him.

    Sraen Dragnar.

    The name resonated with an ancient power. Even just by seeing it Erend can feel that, pulsing faintly like a heartbeat in the recesses of his memory. A memory that he didn''t know he have.

    It hade so suddenly as a Main Quest from the System after so long without anything from it. Erend could feel its importance because of that.

    It is maybe the so-called Dragonborn''sir.

    The words lingered in his thoughts. It could be the ce where the truth about his kind hidden. The answers he had long looking for felt so close, just beyond the veil of the rift.

    Erend clenched his fists, forcing himself to focus. The "how" of their situation thate to this no longer mattered because it was beyond his control.

    What mattered now was the rift, the fight ahead, and the truth waiting to be uncovered in Sraen Dragnar.

    He looked back at the leaders, their faces marked with determination and an unspoken trust in him and Saeldir. They were ready, as ready as they could be for the fight.

    Erend suddenly felt the telepathy from are again.

    "Erend, I think now you can go to the invaders'' homeworld. All six of their god-powered lords have entered the rift with me."

    This was it. The moment they had been preparing for. Without wasting another second, Erend straightened and addressed the gathered leaders.

    "It''s time," he announced. "All six of their lords have entered and now we can move. Get your troops ready. We''re departing immediately."

    The squad leaders nodded sharply. Without a word, they exited the room and ryed orders to their divisions. The soldiers, weapons, and equipment they had prepared were mobilized immediately.

    "I''ll meet you in the portal chamber," Saeldir said.

    Erend nodded back, watching as Saeldir strode out of the room.

    The Elf Archmage moved with purpose, his mind focused on unlocking portal that would take them directly to ar''sst location in the rift and into the invaders'' homeworld.

    Thirty Minutes Later.

    The preparations wereplete. Soldiers stood in formation, their faces a mixture of steely determination and quiet fear. The weapons forged by Renna are ready in the dim light, each piece imbued with enchantments designed to bring enough destruction to the invaders''s ce. Division leaders barked final orders, ensuring every soldier knew their role in the mission ahead.

    Erend surveyed the scene from the front of the portal room, his eyes lingering on the massive portal apparatus that dominated the underground chamber. Saeldir stood before it holding a crystal orb. The orb glowed with an intense light and feeding the energy into the portal.

    Saeldir began the spell to open the gateway that he had been locked to ar''sst location. The crystal orb pulsed in his hands and the portal''s surface began to swirl, forming a vortex of energy that solidified into a shimmering veil of blue and gold light.

    "The path is open," Saeldir said.

    Erend stepped forward, his gaze meeting each squad leader in turn.

    "You know your roles. This is our chance to strike at the heart of the invaders'' power. Stay strong, stay united and you will win."

    One by one, they nodded, their expressions resolute. Without hesitation, the first squad began stepping through the portal, their figures disappearing into the golden light.

    ---

 Chapter 634 The Retaliation

    The portal shimmered with golden light and the resitance soldiers stepped through one by one. The first squad that led by Brogar emerged on the other side into an alien yet eerily familiar environment.

    They found themselves outside of a massive metallic structure adorned with tall towers that loomed into the hazy sky. The air was thick with the hum of machinery and the ground beneath their was solid but also had a strange unnatural texture.

    Brogar and his soldiers spread out cautiously, their eyes scanning the surroundings. The field surrounding the structure was dotted with patches of greenery. nts and trees that look the same to those of their own world before the invasion. The soldiers exchanged quiet nces of recognition, their expressions a mix of sadness and also determination to keep going.

    "This was what we had before they came," one soldier murmured, his voice heavy with emotion.

    Brogar clenched his fists, his jaw tight. "Remember this sight. Let it fuel your resolve. We fight for the chance to reim what they stole from us!"

    The poignant moment was interrupted by a sharp rm ring from the towers above. The soldiers stationed there had spotted the portal and right now their shouts and rm echoing through the air as they raised their weapons and sounded the alert. Red lights shed across the structure''s exterior and the hum of machinery grew louder.

    Erend then emerged from the portal next. His gaze swept across the scene, taking in the soldiers, the structure, and the alert being raised. Without hesitation, he shouted, "Don''t waste time! Prepare for battle!"

    Turning toward the massive structure, Erend took a deep breath, his expression hardening. He run away from the soldiers into the building and immediately activating his skill when he thought that he already in a safe range from them. A surge of Magic energy flowed through him and igniting his power.

    [Skill activated: Fire Dragon Transformation Lv.2 ]

    His body radiated a blinding red light and a wave of heat rippled outward as he called upon the Dragonborn energy within him.

    The transformation was instantaneous and amazin. mes engulfed Erend''s form, twisting and growing until he stood as a towering ten-meter tall Fire Dragon. His scales burned with molten brilliance of ck and red. His wings unfurled with an audible crackle of fire. The air around him shimmered with heat and the ground beneath his ws smoldered.

    The soldiers from Brogar''s squad stared in awe. The Dragonborn that now had be their symbol of strength, had just turned into real a force of nature before their eyes.

    A wave of intense heat radiated outward, causing Brogar and his soldiers to instinctively shield their eyes against the blinding red light.

    When the mes subsided, their awe turned into silence. Before them stood a creature straight out of legend they only heard. A massive, ten-meter Fire Dragon with scales glowing like molten metal. Waves of heat rolled off his body, distorting the air around it and its eyes burned with a fierce fire.

    Brogar stood frozen, his rugged features illuminated by the fiery glow. His thoughts filled disbelief and reverence.

    "

    This is what we fight alongside? I''m sure can also turn like that. They are trully a living force of destruction and hope."

    He tightened his grip on his weapon, his heart pounding. "I knew they are powerful, but this is beyond anything I''ve imagined."

    The soldiers around him were also shocked, their expressions ranging from wide-eyed astonishment to faint smiles of hope. They had heard tales of Dragonborn strength and the stories but to witness such raw power firsthand was a revtion.

    "This is our symbol, my soldiers!" Brogar said. "This is the power we fight beside. The power to take back what''s ours!"

    The soldiers erupted into cheers, their weapons raised in unison. The sight of Erend who now a had be a towering beacon of strength rekindled a fire within their hearts once more.

    "ROAR!"

    Erend let out a deafening roar that echoed across the battlefield. With a single powerful beat of his wings, heunched himself toward the structure and mes trailing behind him

    The towers'' defenders scrambled to react, their weapons firing bolts of energy that exploded harmlessly against Erend''s zing form.

    Brogar turned to his troops, his voice ringing out over the chaos. "Move out! Take positions and attack!"

    The soldiers snapped into action fuled with fury and purpose. Erend charged headlong into the enemy''s defenses and they moving to nk the structure and dismantle its outer defenses.

    The shimmering light of the portal pulsed again like water disturbed by a sudden current. From its depths emerged the next wave of soldiers. Their expressions were a mix of determination. Behind them, squad after squad began to pour through.

    As the armies advanced, a sudden mor arose from the defenders on the towering walls of the structure. rms red piercing the air. Defensive cannons that was hidden within the towers and along the walls slid into position. Momentster, bursts of energy and fire erupted from their barrels, hurtling toward the portal and the advancing troops.

    "ROAR!"

    Before panic could take hold, a deafening roar shook the air again. Erend leapt into action. With a single beat of his massive wings he rose into the sky. His jaws parted and revealing a fiery inferno within. A momentter, a massive fireball hurtled toward one of the towers.

    BOOM!

    It struck with devastating force, obliterating the structure in an explosion of molten metal and fire.

    The ground-shaking roar and the sheer destruction caused by Erend stunned everyone on the battlefield. The enemy defenders hesitated, their counterattack faltering under the overwhelming power of the Dragon.

    BOOM!

    Another fireball followed, tearing through a second cannon emcement. The skies lit up with fire wrought by Erend''s attack.

    From the ranks of the arriving troops, murmurs of amazement spread.

    "Is that�� is that Lord Erend?" one soldier asked, his voice trembling with awe.

    Commander Varok, just stepping through the portal with the next wave of troops, stopped in his tracks. His usuallyposed expression was one of pure astonishment as he took in the sight of the massive Dragon unleashing destruction upon the invaders'' defenses.

    "Is that truly him?" Varok asked.

    Brogar turned back to answer. He shouted over the noise of the battlefield. "He is! That is our Dragonborn! That is Lord Erend!"

    The soldiers around Varok exchanged wide-eyed looks, their awe quickly transforming into fierce determination.

    "If that''s what leads us," one soldier muttered, gripping his weapon tighter, "then we can''t lose!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    BOOM!

    Another fireball arced through the air, crashing into a cannon on the wall and reducing it to g. Erend twisted his body and roared, mes spilling from his jaws as he relentlessly decimated the enemy''s counterattack.

    Commander Varok straightened, his initial shock giving way to a resolute expression.

    "Then let''s not waste this chance. Follow him! Fight with everything you''ve got! Charge!"

    A resounding cheer rose from the gathered armies as more troops poured through the portal.

    The Resistance who seeing the sight of their unstoppable ally, the Lord Dragonborn himself, surged forward to the building.

    ---

    Meanwhiel, inside the towering metallic structure chaos erupted as the defenders seeing the havoc happening outside. Soldiers scrambled through the corridors. Panicked shouts filled the air, together with the ring rms and the roars of the monstrous creature tearing through their defenses.

    The initial sight of a massive fiery monster had stunned many of the guards. They witnessing this creature annihte their defenses with ease.

    "They''reing through the portal!" one soldier yelled while gestured toward the glowing gateway pouring with Resistance fighters.

    "What is that thing?!" another cried, clutching his weapon as though it might somehow protect him.

    The defenders who were just assigned to guard Krevak''s residence were unprepared for an attack like this. Few among them had been told about the rift''s true purpose or the battles waging in other worlds.

    For most, their lives had been confined to routine patrols and drills with no expectation of war breaching their stronghold. Now, when the foreign armies surged through the portal and their defenses crumbled under the onught of the beast, their ignorance turned to terror.

    And now, the avatars of gods were gone. Leaving only the basemander.

    "We''re doomed!" a voice wailed from deeper within the building.

    In the control room, the basemander gritted his teeth, his hands gripping the edge of a console. "Get a hold of yourselves!" he shouted into them system. "That thing is just a weapon! They''ve sent a beast to scare us. It

    can

    be destroyed!"

    His words failed to inspire. The trembling of the building from another fiery st only heightened the panic.

    "It''s not just the beast, sir!" a soldier''s voice crackled through thems. "The portal''s still active! More of them areing! We can''t hold them off!"

    Themander mmed his fist against the console. "Focus on containment! Hold your positions! Do

    not

    let them breach the inner sanctum!"

    But the reality was undeniable. Soldiers deeper inside the structure began to abandon their posts, retreating toward the core in search of safety. Some tried to block doors with heavy crates, while others huddled in corners, clutching their weapons with trembling hands, too paralyzed to act.

    "What kind of army is this?" a guard whispered, his voice filled with fear as another fiery explosion echoed through the halls. "And what kind of creature can do this?"

    The answer was unknown, and that uncertainty only deepened their terror. But this was just the beginning.

    ---

 Chapter 635 The Crumbling Defense

    The battlefield filled with chaos, fire, and death as Erend unleashed another torrent of mes, his Dragon form cutting a fiery swath through the towering defenses. His molten ck and red scales shimmered as he hovered in the air and unleashing destruction with every beat of his massive wings and every snap of his jaws.

    "I can''t waste more time here. The resistance needs these defenses obliterated as fast as possible and I need to enter that rift!

    "

    His eyes fixed on the next set of defense towers. With a mighty roar, he surged forward, tearing through the air like a zing meteor to attack that tower.

    ---

    On the ground, Commander Varok barked orders over the chaos of the battlefield.

    "Keep moving! Push forward and stay in formation!" His voice carried a sense of urgency but also resolve, spurring the soldiers to keep pressing on their attack.

    The Resistance army advanced with remarkable spee despite the intense enemy counterattacks. Definitely better than how they do if Erend didn''t present here. Energy sts rained down from the structure and taking the lives of a few soldiers but the rest pushed forward with grim determination, fueled by the sight of Erend''s unstoppable power.

    Brogar led his squad and using cover of various rocks formations scattered around to inch closer to the building''s base. His weapon fired relentlessly, suppressing defenders who tried to rally from the gate.

    "No hesitation! For every one of our men lost, we take ten of their men! Keep going!" he roared, his voice rising above the cacophony of battle.

    ---

    Erend twisted in the air, his powerful wings kicking up a burning wing as he dove toward a cluster of more defens towers. His ws raked across the metal structure and tearing it apart like paper. The resistance army below cheered as the towering defense crumbled into a heap of molten g. The structure now had gaping vulnerabilities.

    "The walls are next,"

    Erend thought, his mind sharp despite the fiery rage coursing through him.

    Hended with a thunderous crash near the structure''s perimeter. Then with one powerful swipe of his tail, he smashed through a section of the outer wall, the ground trembling beneath the impact.

    BOOM!

    ---

    Inside the building, chaos erupted as defender soldiers scrambled to contain the assault. They watched in horror as the walls crumbled, the ground troops advanced, and their defenses burned under the onught of a creature beyond theirprehension.

    "Sir! The creature is breaching the walls!" a panicked voice shouted over thems.

    The basemander mmed his fist against the console. "Hold the inner defenses! Don''t let them advance any further!"

    ---N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Erend took a brief pause amid the destruction tomunicate with Saeldir.

    "Tell them that we can''t destroy this ce entirely. There could be something inside. Maybe data or weapons that they can use to turn the tide of this war.

    "

    His deep, resonant voice carried through the telepathy he sends to him.

    Saeldir''s response was immediate.

    "Understood. I''ll send word to Varok to hold back on total destruction and only focus on disabling their defenses while we secure the structure."

    ---

    The main gate was next. Renna''s siege weapon, a massive crossbow built by the Resistance''s engineers, rolled into position. Its operators worked furiously to load the huge arrow. With a deafening st, the weapon unleashed a devastating charge that obliterated the metal gate, sending shards of steel flying in all directions.

    "Charge!" Varokmanded, his voice echoing across the battlefield. The Resistance soldiers surged forward, pouring through the shattered entrance with weapons ready.

    ---

    Inside the metallic building, the defenders fell back and retreating deeper into the structure as the Resistance stormed the halls. Erend''s fire and destruction had created a path but now it was up to the army to capitalize on it. The Resistance pressed forward with their unyieldinh determination.

    Varok turned to Brogar. "We''ve broken through, but the fight isn''t over. Sweep the area and secure anything that looks useful but don''t destroy everthing. Lord Saeldir sayd that there could be something useful for us here."

    Brogar nodded, motioning for his squad to move in. "You heard themander! Sweep every room. Take prisoners if you can, but kill anything that moves against us!"

    The Resistance army flooded the corridors, their boots pounding against the metallic floors as they pressed their attack deeper into the enemy stronghold.

    Experience new stories on empire

    Outside, Erend roared once more while his massive wings beating as he rose into the air.

    ---

    The sh of steel and the crackling of Magic filled the air as the Resistance army swept through the metallic halls of the fortress. Though wielding swords, spears, and other traditional weaponry they fought with overwhelming skill and dominating. Their strength also bolstered by Magical artifacts that granted them more advantages.

    The defenders, though equipped with modern technology, found themselves outmatched by the sheer ferocity and coordination of their enemies who fight for their freedom.

    At the heart of the battle, Saeldir moved with the elegance as he delivered his Magical support and also attack. He summoning barriers of light that deflected enemy fire and releasing bursts of arcane energy that shattered entire squads of defenders. With every gesture, he turned the tide further in the Resistance''s favor.

    "Press forward!" Saeldirmanded, his voice calm. "Secure every room, and leave no threats behind!"

    Resistance soldiers surged onward keeping their momentum unstoppable. Groups of defenders attempted to regroup amd setting up defensive perimeters in key area but they were overwhelmed in the blink of an eye. Magical sts and expertly coordinated strikes tore through their lines, leaving chaos and destruction.

    In arge atrium, a final group of defenders made their stand. Automated turrets and energy shields fortified their position but it wasn''t enough. Saeldir stepped forward, his hands glowing with intense light. With a single incantation he unleashed a wave of pure Magic force that shattering the shields and silencing the turrets. The Resistance soldiers poured into the room, cutting down the remaining defenders or forcing them to surrender or die.

    Within minutes, the battle was over. The stronghold was now eerily quiet, save for the footsteps of the Resistance as they secured the building. Piles of debris and the bodies of defenders marked the path of their victory.

    Saeldir reached out through his telepathic link to Erend.

    "It is done. The defenders have been neutralized, and the structure is ours."

    With a gracefulnding, Erend''s massive form settled onto the scorched earth near the fortress.

    Slowly, the fire and molten glow that surrounded him began to fade. His colossal wings folded in and his body shimmered with a fiery light as it began to shrink. Within moments, Erend stood in his human form again.

    "Good work," he said. "Now, we need to find that rift."

    ---

 Chapter 636 Push Through The Rift

    Saeldir nodded at Erend''s words and turned toward Commander Varok.

    "We need to locate a rift that may lead us to where ar has gone. Spread the word,mander. Leave no room unchecked," Saeldir said.

    Varok''s nodded with hardened expresssion. Then he barked orders to his troops. "Search every corner! Find anything that looks out of ce like a rift, artifacts, technology, anything! Move out!"

    The Resistance soldiers saluted and fanned out, their determination unshaken despite their exhaustion from the recent battle.

    Erend stepped into the metallic fortress, his human form still radiating the heat and energy of his Dragon transformation. As he crossed the door, a thunderous cheer erupted from the gathered Resistance fighters. Their voices echoed through the halls as a sounds of triumph and gratitude.

    "Because of you, we achieved this, my Lord!" one soldier shouted.

    Another added, "The beast of mes fights for us!"

    Erend smiled. Then raised a hand to silence them.

    "Thankyou. This victory is yours as much as it is mine, but don''t let your guard down. This might be only one of their headquarters and it''s only a small step in a muchrger war. This world is vast and their stronger forces will being in no time."

    His voice carried a weight of experience, his gaze sweeping across the soldiers.

    "We need to find something that can weaken their defenses across this entire world. Saeldir will assist you in identifying what''s useful."

    The soldiers nodded. Their cheer faded, reced by a determined focus. Groups quickly resumed their search,bing through the structure with renewed urgency.

    ---

    Minutes passed as the Resistance scoured the fortress. Suddenly, Kael sprinted toward Erend with calm expression.

    "Lord Erend!" he called out. "We found something. It was a chamber. There are chains and blood there. I also see something like a rift in the air. But it''s almost closing."

    Erend''s eyes narrowed, his jaw tightening. Without a word, he turned to Saeldir who was already stepping forward.

    "Let''s go," Erend said.

    The pair moved quickly, their footsteps echoing through the metallic corridors. Kael led them deeper into the building past twisted remains of machine.

    When they reached the chamber, Erend and Saeldir stopped at the door. The sight before them was grim. It was a circr room bathed in a faint, sickly light. The walls were lined with intricate carvings that pulsating with faint energy.

    In the center there was a swirling rift hovered in the air. But now its edges are flickering and look unstable, as though it were barely holding itself open.

    Around it, there are chains embedded into the floor that crackling with faint energy. Dried blood stained the ground.

    "This must be the portal," Saeldir murmured. He stepped forward cautiously, his hand glowing with a faint Magic light as he began to analyze the rift.

    "What were they doing here?" Erend asked.

    Saeldir''s expression darkened as he examined the runes. "This is some kind of dark Magic. Sacrifices of blood were made to open this rift. They must be using ar''s blood. It''s barely stable but it''s strong enough to hold for now. But we don''t have much time."

    Erend stepped closer, the flickering light of the rift casting ominous shadows on his face. "Then we should use it before it closes." He turned to Saeldir. "Can you stabilize it long enough for me to cross?"

    Saeldir nodded but his expression grim. "I''ll do what I can, but this kind of Magic is dangerous. If you step through, I won''t be able to follow."

    Erend nodded. "Its alright."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Saeldir began his incantation toward the rift. The rift''s unstable edges seemed to calm, the swirling energy slowing as if drawn into a controlled current. However, the energy ring as they seems to resisting Saeldir''s Magic.

    With that, Erend stepped forward, his silhouette framed by the pulsing glow of the rift as he enter the unknown.

    When he stepped toward the rift, its unstable edges crackling chaoticly andshed out. He felt a strange resistance as soon as he approached as if the rift itself unwilling to let him through. But he leaned forward, his muscles tensed, and pushed into the swirling vortex.

    The sensation was strange. It was as if he were squeezing through a space far too tight for his body, even though he knew that logically he fit within the rift. The air around him pressed in from all sides while the energy from the rift seemed to coil around him like serpents, trying to repel him.

    Gritting his teeth, Erend growled low in his throat, forcing his body forward inch by inch. His breath came in sharp gasps as he summoned his Magic and wrapping it tightly around himself like a protective shell.

    Then, an unsettling sensation crept into his mind. It was a strange nostalgia for a ce he was certain he had never visited. Shadows of forgotten memories teased at the edges of his consciousness and whispering incoherent fragments that made his head pound. Discover exclusive content at empire

    With a fierce mental push, he shoved the whispers aside, focusing every ounce of his will on moving forward.

    After a long effort, he tumbled forward andnded with a heavy thud on solid ground. For a moment, Erend stayed still and catching his breath. The air here was strange. Thick and humming with energy. Slowly, he rose to his feet and looked around.

    The ground beneath him was ck as obsidian, yet it shimmered with streaks of colorful light that seemed to pulse in rhythm with his heartbeat. Above him, the sky was an endless expanse of shifting hues of an aurora-like disy. The atmosphere was charged with Magic energy and he could feel Magic flowing freely in a way that was both exhrating and unsettling.

    [Main Quest Completed!]

    Erend blinked as the notification faded, its words hanging heavy in his mind. Seran Dragnar�� the name resonated with him in a way he couldn''t exin. This ce felt strangely significant as though it were tied to his soul.

    Straightening, Erend clenched his fists. He need to find ar and uncover the secrets this strange realm held.

    ---

 Chapter 637 The Strange Ground

    Erend began moving forward, his boots crunching softly against the ck sand. The vastness of the world around him was both incredible but also unnerving. In the distance, he could make out rolling hills that seemed to rise and fall like frozen waves. Beyond them is an ominous fog hung low that obscuring whatevery further ahead.

    The fog didn''t close in on him, though. It seemed content to linger far away, as if giving him space to explore.

    The sand beneath his feet was darker than what he''d seen in the Dungeon World lobby but simr, its grains shimmering faintly as though infused with some kind of dormant power and from the aurora above.

    The air humming with energy. The oppressive whispers and strange pressure he had felt when he first entered the rift had diminished. It was quieter here, though not totally peaceful. There was a slight tension as though the world itself were holding its breath and watching him.

    Erend nced at the System notification once more, its words etched into his mind.

    [Main Quest Completed!]

    But no rewards followed��no items, no experience points, not even a small acknowledgment of his effort beyond the words themselves.

    His brow furrowed. The System had always been precise and reliable yet this inconsistency gnawed at him. Why designate this as a Main Quest if it offered nothing in return? Was it broken? Or worse, was something interfering with it?

    "This isn''t normal," he muttered under his breath. But there was no one to answer and no rity to be found.

    He shook his head and forcing himself to refocus. Rewards or not, ar was still missing and that was his priority. He would have to deal with the System''s strangenesster.

    Erend continue walking, his gaze scanning the horizon. Every few steps he would pause and turning his head to listen for any sounds beyond his own movements. But the world around him was eerily silent. No wind, no rustling sand, no distant calls of creatures. Only the faint thrum of the energy in the air apanied him.

    As he walked, he noticed faint marks in the sands. It was impressions too deliberate to be natural. They looked like footprint but they wererger than his own and deeper as if whatever had left them was far heavier.

    Erend crouched beside one, running his hand over the impression. The edges were sharp so whatever walking here is recent. Someone or something had passed this way.

    "ar?" he murmured, though he doubted it. The prints were strange and their shape is not familiar. A sudden chill crept up his spine, but he pushed the thought aside. He had no choice but to follow the trail and see where it led.

    As he rose and began walking again, the whispers in his mind began to stir once more but still faint and fragmented. This time, they weren''t chaotic or overwhelming but they seemed almost curious or�� probing.

    Erend clenched his fists, resisting the urge to snap at the unseen voices. Whatever they were, they weren''t his priority.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The trail led him toward one of the distant hills. Its peak was shrouded in the swirling multicolored light that pulse from the sky above. Erend quickened his pace, his instincts urging him forward. If ar was anywhere in this strange world, perhaps the hill��or whatevery beyond it��would offer a clue.

    "Hang on, ar," Erend muttered.

    Ahead, the ck sand began to slope upward, and Erend knew he was approaching the base of the hill.

    Then he slowed his pace, his eyes scanning the dark sands for any additional tracks. He crouched and scrutinizing the ground for signs of movement. If ar and those who brought him here had passed through the same rift they must left a trace. His eyes traced faint impressions beside therger footprints. Its smaller and lighter that might belong to ar or someone else.

    "Come on�� show me something," he muttered, his gaze darting between the prints. But the markings were too indistinct, eroded by time or the strange energy of this ce. He clenched his jaw and stood, dusting his hands off on his trousers.

    Erend deciding to try another approach and closed his eyes and focused on the bond he shared with ar. He reached out telepathically, attempting to send a mental message.

    "

    ar, are you there? Can you hear me?"

    The response was immediate, and painful. A searing headache exploded in his skull forcing him to clutch his head and stagger backward. It felt as if the energy of this world was actively resisting his attempt, mming a wall between him and ar.

    He cursed under his breath, the throbbing pain gradually subsiding.

    "Alright, no telepathy," he muttered, frustration edging his voice. This would make things far more difficult.

    He then thinking that he need to test his power in this strange environment cause he worried that he might not be able to do that. Erend extended his hand then his red and ck Dragon Scales red to life, wrapping his body.

    A faint smirk crossed his face��at least he could still summon them. Next, he conjured a small flicker of me in his palm, watching as it danced obediently. He extinguished it with a thought and shifted to lightning, arcs of blue crackling between his fingers. Finally, he tried water, letting a small stream flow over his hand. He sighed in relieve. He can still use his powers.

    "Good," he said to himself, nodding. "At least I have that."

    With his confidence restored, Erend continued his trek, climbing the slope of the hill. When he reached the summit and looked down, his steps stop and he frown.

    Below him stretched a barren expanse, but what dominated the view was a colossal skeleton. The massive remains sprawled across thendscape, its size so great that it could have belonged to a Dragon evenrger than himself. Jagged ribs jutted into the air and the skull that partially buried in the sand still bore a menacing presence.

    Thend sloped downward into a valley, and from his new vantage point, Erend realized why he hadn''t seen the skeleton before��it was hidden by the contours of the terrain.

    The sight sent a chill through him. Whatever had died here had been unimaginably powerful.

    Continue reading at empire

    Erend''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the valley for signs of movement. The strange footprints he had been following seemed to lead directly toward the massive skeleton. Taking a deep breath, he began his descent.

    ---

 Chapter 638 In Front Of A Black Door

    Erend continue walking forward and descent carefully as he navigated the shifting ck sands. His eyes stayed fixed on the colossal skeleton below. His instincts screamed that ar was near, somewhere amidst this unsettling scene, and the thought pushed him onward.

    Meanwhile, deep within the shadow of the skeletal remains, ar found himself in a vastly different situation. The six figures surrounding him dragged him through the sand toward a dark looming structure embedded beneath the Dragon''s skeleton.

    For ar, the proximity to the skeleton was unnerving. The air around it shimmered faintly and a barely perceptible pulse of energy brushing against his skin. The sensation wasn''t painful but it wasn''t pleasant either. It made him feel exposed as if the skeleton were more than a husk��it was watching and alive in ways he couldn''t understand.

    He nced at the six figures escorting him. Krevak, with his gold coat, and the silver-d woman had firm grips on his arms, their gazes dismissive as though he were merely a tool.

    The others showed no sign of feeling what ar feeling. They stared up at the towering remains with disdain, their words cutting through the silence.

    "Filthy creatures," muttered the crimson-coated figure. "They thought they could rival gods. Look where it got them."

    The navy-cloaked figure gave a low chuckle. "Arrogance. Typical of their kind. They think that their power was infinite but they just be a pile of bones here."

    ar stayed silent and still acting weak as he had since his capture. While inside, his anger boiled. These so-called avatars of gods had no idea what it meant to be Dragonborn. They spoke of Dragons as if they were vermin, not realizing the strength they had. He can''t wait to give them proof that their words are wrong.

    The group approached the structure and ar''s thoughts shifted to the massive edifice before them. It was strange, alien, and ancient. The walls were carved from smooth, obsidian-like material that seemed to absorb light. There were no discernible markings or decorations, only an ominous ck door that stood at the heart of it.

    The door was in and featureless except for a narrow slit running vertically down its center. It had no handle and no visible mechanism, nothing to indicate how it might be opened.

    However, as they stood before it, ar felt that same strange energy��familiar yet foreign��radiating from it. It crawled under his skin. And he is the only one who feel it here.

    "Is this the ce?" Krevak''s voice broke the silence.

    "It should be," the ck-coated leader replied tly with tone as lifeless as his expression.

    The crimson-coated figure stepped forward, his sharp grin widening as he gestured toward ar. "How do we open it? Do we need his blood again?"

    ar stiffened, though he kept his face neutral. He can see that the crimson-coated figure''s eyes gleamed with sadistic feeling.

    "Maybe," the leader said, shrugging slightly. "I don''t know the specifics. We have to try it."

    The silver-coated woman exchanged a nce with Krevak and then as ifing to a silent agreement, they turned toward ar.

    ar could see iting. They will slice him again. They thought that he is alredy broken, beaten, ready toply with whatever they want. But they were wrong.

    Experience tales at empire

    He had had enough of this shit. He already found his way here and the thing he looking for is probably stored inside that ck door.

    Suddenly, when Krevak''s grip tightened, ar surged forward with sudden feral strength and yanking his arm free from the golden-d avatar''s grasp. His movement was so quick and unexpected that even the silver-coated woman faltered and her hold loosening.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Before they could react, ar twisted around then driving his elbow into Krevak''s stomach with a satisfying thud. The golden figure stumbled back, gasping for air. ar spun, ducking under a swing from the silver-d woman and aimed a kick at her knee, sending her sprawling.

    The other four avatars snapped to attention, their surprise turned to anger and they reached for their weapons or powers. ar didn''t give them the chance.

    ar summoning his Dragonborn resilience and he roared, a shockwave of raw Magical energy erupting from his body.

    The pulse wasn''t enough to harm them but it disrupted their footing and sent the surrounding air vibrating intensely. It was his opening, and he took it. ar dashed toward Krevak.

    Krevak barely had time to raise his arms in defense before ar''s punch connected with brutal force. The impact sent him flying backward and crashed into the obsidian wall of the structure. A low groan escaped him as he slumped to the ground, momentarily stunned.

    The other avatars quickly snapped out of their shock, their expressions shifting to fury. They had underestimated ar, mistaking his false weakness for submission, and now he was proving to be a far more dangerous than they had anticipated.

    The crimson-coated figure moved first with incredible speed as he dashed forward with a wild grin. Crimson mes erupted from his hands and he hurled a searing wave of me toward ar.

    ar barely had time to activate his Dragon Scales, the brown and ck energy ring across his body just as the mes engulfed him. He gritted his teeth as the force of the attack pushed him back several steps with the heat licking at his armor-like scales. It was intense, but it still not able prate his defense. Smoke curled around him as the fire dissipated, revealing ar unharmed and ring defiantly at his attacker.

    "Is that all you''ve got?!" ar growled with a grin.

    The crimson-coated man''s grin widened. "You''re tougher than you look, lizard. Let''s see how long thatsts."

    As the crimson avatar prepared for another assault, the navy-blue coated figure joined the fray. His movements were fluid and quick like water, and his hands glowed with an eerie blue energy. He swept his arm forward, sending a wave of shimmering liquid that solidified into jagged ice shards mid-air.

    ar dodged, the shards narrowly missing him as they mmed into the ground and shattered. He countered with a st of his own, summoning a spear of earth from the ground that shed with the navy avatar''s next attack. The collision sent shards of earth and ice flying.

    The silver-coated woman recovered from her stumble and rejoined the fight immediately. She extended her hand and a de of shimmering silver material formed in her grip. She lunged at ar and swinging at him.

    ar raised his scaled arms and his Dragonborn armor deflecting the strikes with loud ringing shes. He retaliated with a swift kick, forcing her to leap back to avoid the blow.

    Krevak, now on his feet, wiped a trickle of blood from his lip, his golden coat glowing faintly as he summoned his power of golden fire.

    At this point, the six avatars began to coordinate their attacks. Despite the odds, ar wouldn''t go down easily��not when he was so close to uncovering the truth of this ce and the strange structure they sought to enter. And he need to give them the right amount of payback for what they give him before.

    ar gathering his strength and let out a guttural roar, his Dragon Scales glowing brighter as he unleashed a pulse of Magic energy. The ground beneath him cracked, and the air shimmered.

    This was only the beginning.

    ---

 Chapter 639 Under The Skeleton

    ar stood his ground as the six figures moved toward him. He gritted his teeth, feeling the rage boil within him aftere the memories of his capture and the mocking disdain of these damned people.

    His Dragon Scales glowed more intensely than ever, their brown and ck hues now streaked with a radiant light that pulsed like a heartbeat. ar didn''t notice the change because his focus was locked on his enemies.

    The crimson-coated man was the first to strike, his mes are red and look like a burning blood. It curling into a torrent as he charged forward. The fire wing at the air as it surged toward ar.

    Krevak followed close behind with his golden mes swirling in elegant and deadly arcs.

    ar reacted to them instantly. He mming his fist into the ground and summoning a towering wall of earth. The mes shed against it, sending waves of heat and smoke into the air.

    The crimson fire hissed and sizzled, leaving molten grooves in the barrier, while Krevak''s golden mes created cracks that glowed with intense heat.

    With a roar, ar shattered his own wall and sending shards of earth hurtling at his attackers. The crimson-coated man leapt aside with a snarl but Krevak stood in his ce, deflecting the projectiles with a sweep of his mes.

    "This damned Dragon just feigned his weakness!" Krevak said with annoyed face.

    Before the other avatars could respond, the ck-coated leader raised a han signaling them to hold back.

    "Stand down," the leadermanded. His piercing gaze locked onto ar, studying him like a predator sizing up its prey. "I want to see what he''s truly capable of."

    The others exchanged wary nces but obeyed.

    ar snarled, his fists clenching. "What''s the matter? Afraid to fight me all at once?"

    The ck-coated leader''s expression didn''t change, but there was a faint flicker of amusement in his cold eyes.

    Enjoy new stories from empire

    "Afraid, you say? I just want you to prove to me that your strength is worth my time," the ck coated man said.

    ar smirk and feeling his rage transform into focused determination. The light emanating from his scales grew brighter. He crouched slightly, preparing tounch himself forward.

    "You want to see what I can do?" he roared, mming his fists together. The ground beneath him trembled, fissures spreading outward in jagged lines. "Thene and see!"

    With a deafening roar, ar drove his fists into the ground, unleashing a shockwave that sent pirs of jagged earth erupting around him. The sand churned as massive spires of stone shot toward the crimson and gold-coated men. The two were the closest to him.

    Krevak dodged, his golden mes ring to shield him from the debris while the crimson-coated man countered with a st of fire, reducing the stone spires to molten g immediately.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ar then immediately charging toward Krevak. He swung a fist wreathed in stone and Magic, aiming for the golden-d avatar''s chest. Krevak raised his arms and managed to block the blow with a burst of golden fire but the impact sent him skidding backward.

    Krevak gritted his teeth.

    "He''s strong,"

    Krevak admitted in his mind, shaking his arms to dispel the tremor.

    The crimson-coated man let his red mes swirling like a vortex around him. He thenunched himself at ar from the side with incredible speed, aiming to catch him off guard. ar twisted, summoning a shield of rock to absorb the attack.

    The ck-coated leader remained still, his hands sped behind his back as he observed the battle with an air of detachment.

    "Interesting," he murmured to himself. "It seems the Dragonborn''s power is more attuned to this ce than I expected."

    ar roared again. The earth answered his call, rising and falling like waves as he fought with a ferocity.

    ---

    Erend''s boots crunched against the ck sand as he moved toward the source of themotion he just heard few moments ago. The air felt charged now suddenly filled with more strange energy, a mix of Magic and raw aggression that prickled against his skin eveen more. His eyes narrowed as shes of light erupted in the distance, illuminating the colossal skeleton''s hollow eye sockets.

    The skeleton was massiverger than anything Erend had ever seen. Its ribcage alone stretched higher than the tallest towers of the Elf Pce. Each step brought him closer to the hidden structure beneath it.

    He quickened his pace when he began to recognize the energy signature coursing through the air. His jaw tightened.

    "ar is there," he muttered under his breath.

    The sight that greeted him as he crested a rise in the ck sand was both and make him angry and worry. ar with his Dragon Scales glowing fiercely in streaks of brown and ck was locked inbat with two men wielding fire. One with crimson mes that writhed like burning blood and another with golden mes.

    Behind them stood four others, their coats marking them as distinct figures. The group stood at ease as though just observing a spectacle, their postures radiating confidence as if they know that ar wouldn''t be a problem.

    Erend''s gaze lingered on each one of them, taking in their features and their aura of power.

    "So that''s them?"

    Erend thought grimly. "

    The avatars of gods."

    He clenched his fists, the veins in his arms bulging as anger bubbled to the surface. These are the people who had captured and tortured ar and insulted their kind.

    "Time to take revenge on those bastards."

    But Erend held himself back for now. He crouched low behind a jagged outcrop of rock, watching the battle unfold. ar was holding his own, his Dragon Scales glowing brighter than Erend had ever seen. He was sure that its because of this ce.

    ---

    ar mmed a fist into the ground, sending a wave of jagged rocks hurtling toward the crimson-coated man. The man dodged with a speed from his fire and the sand explode in his wake. He immediately countering with a whip of molten fire.

    ar raised a wall of earth just in time, the molten whip sttering against it with a hiss.

    Krevak used the distraction to leap forward, his mes forming a gilded de in his hand. He aimed a strike at ar''s exposed body but ar turned and catching the de on his Dragon Scales with a deafening ng. Sparks flew as Krevak''s fire shed with ar''s Magic-infused armor.

    ---

    Erend''s eyes darted to the ck-coated leader standing apart from the fight. His posture was rxed, his hands sped behind his back, but his eyes never left ar.

    "He''s waiting and testing him for now. These bastards think they''re so untouchable."

    His fingers twitched, longing to summon his own Dragon Scales andunch into the fray. But he forced himself to stay put. ar''s fight was revealing valuable information. Each movement, each attack, each word from the avatars gave away their strengths and tactics.

    He would strike soon. But first, he would learn everything he could.

    ---

 Chapter 640 Stirred Awake

    Erend''s sharp eyes followed every movement, taking note of the nuances in the battle. The crimson-coated man who he heard his name was Thalrok from the exchange between him and Krevak, wielded his fire like a living weapon and using it to propel himself across the battlefield with bursts of power. His mes coiled andshed out like serpents.

    Krevak, in contrast, fought with a more refined style. His golden fire moved like liquid light and forming weapons and shields with a fluidity that matched the elegance of his movements. Both of them were strong, their teamwork seamless as they coordinated attacks to keep ar on the defensive. As if they had been doing this for so long.

    But ar wasn''t defeated yet.

    Erend smirked faintly, watching his friend hold his own against the two avatars. ar''s earth-shaking attack and shields of stone were perfectly timed to countering their mes. It was clear neither side had yet gone all out��they were testing each other, probing for weaknesses.

    Then, ar let out a roar that sent a visible ripple through the air.

    "ROAR!"

    The energy around him turned chaotic. The brown and ck light of his Dragon Scales grew brighter. The ground beneath him trembled as fissures spidered out in every direction and the jagged rocks that rose at hismand glowed faintly as if infused with his rage.

    "I guess he''s done holding back," Erend muttered.

    Thalrok sneered, his red mes ring up as he prepared to charge. "You think roaring is going to scare me, lizard? Let''s see you handle this!"

    Heunched himself forward, his mes forming twin des that shed through the air. But ar moved faster, his enhanced speed catching Thalrok off guard. ar sidestepped the attack with ease and drove a stone-covered fist into Thalrok''s chest.

    The impact sent Thalrok hurtling backward, his body crashing into the sand with a huge explosion. Before Thalrok could recover, ar was already on him and mming a pir of rock into his body. The crimson-coated man groaned, his mes flickering as he struggled to shield himself from the attack.

    Krevak seized the opportunity to attack, summoning a massive spear of golden fire and thowing it at ar.

    ar turned at thest moment and raising a barrier of earth that absorbed the fire weapon. The spear exploded against the barrier, sending molten shards flying in every direction.

    ar pushed through the smoke and debris, his glowing Scales cutting through the haze like a beacon. He closed the distance between himself and Krevak in an instant and mming his foot into the ground and sending a wave of jagged spikes hurtling toward the golden avatar.

    Krevak leapt into the air, his mes propelling him upward, but ar anticipated the move. He pulled a massive boulder from the ground and throw it at Krevak.

    The golden avatar barely had time to react. He created a fiery shield that shattered under the weight of the stone that had been imbued by ar''s earth Magic.

    Krevak crashed to the ground and coughing as he tried to push himself up. But ar was relentless. He surged forward immediately and he sending his fists to rained blows at Krevak. Each attack sent tremors through the ground and Krevak''s golden mes began to falter under the relentless assault.

    Thalrok attempted to intervene, his mes forming a massive whip thatshed out at ar. But ar caught the whip mid-air, his Dragon Scales absorbing the heat. With a grunt of effort, he pulled Thalrok toward him and delivered a devastating punch to his face, sending him crumpling to the ground.

    The battlefield grew silent save for the crackling of fading mes. Krevak and Thalroky defeated and their powers dimmed.

    Erend, still crouched in the shadows, allowed a small grin to cross his face.

    ar stood with his Dragon Scales glowing brighter than ever. He turned his gaze toward the remaining avatars.

    "Who''s next?" he growled.

    The tension in the air thickened as the four remaining avatars fixed their look on ar. Though their expressions remained calm, subtle hints of concern flickered across their faces. They hadn''t expected that ar had feigned weakness and luring them into this.

    The ck-coated man stepped forward, his expression impassive, though his sharp eyes betrayed a flicker of intrigue.

    "You pretended to be weak," he said, his voice measured.

    ar chuckled darkly, rolling his shoulders as if loosening up for the next round.

    "Yes. That''s why you brought me here without hesitation." He jabbed a finger toward Krevak, who was still groaning on the ground. "I told him before that I don''t know what you''re talking about with this nonsense of Dragonborn stealing your powers. I came because I need answers about my history. And I admit it that without you, I wouldn''t have known this ce even existed."

    The silver-coated woman''s lips pressed into a thin line. "He''s been using us," she said.

    The navy-coated man and the emerald-coated woman exchanged tense nces, their postures stiffening. Their auras grew sharper.

    Yet the ck-coated man remainedposed.

    "So, now that you''ve revealed your hand," he said slowly, "what''s your n after this?" Experience tales at empire

    ar didn''t hesitate. He took a step forward, his fists clenched, and his voice was like rolling thunder. "I''m going to kill every one of you," he growled, "and then find out what''s behind that door."

    The avatars exchanged looks, their initial surprise reced with cold amusement. The silver-coated woman let out a softugh, her sharp features twisting into a smirk.

    "You don''t really think it''ll be that easy, do you?" she asked.

    ar''s eyes narrowed, his glowing Scales pulsing with raw power. "Try me."

    Before anyone could act, a groan came from behind him. Krevak and Thalrok were stirring. The golden-coated man pushed himself to his knees, spitting out a mouthful of blood as his mes reignited with a dull glow. Thalrok stumbled upright, his red mes curling weakly around him.

    "You think you''ve won?" Krevak muttered, his voice hoarse. He wiped blood from the corner of his mouth, his golden eyes zing with renewed hatred. "We''re just getting started."

    Thalrok sneered, his fiery aura ring erratically as he steadied himself. "This lizard will regret underestimating us."

    The four other avatars stepped forward in unison.

    ar''s muscles tensed, his gaze flickering between the six avatars.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Come on then," he said, his voice a low rumble. "Let''s finish this."

    ---

 Chapter 641 The Second

    ar''s gaze shifted to the four avatars standing behind Thalrok and Krevak. Their expressions were infuriatingly calm as though they were spectators at a show rather than warriors in a battle. It was as if they thought him not that worthy of their effort together to fight him at once and that indifference lit a fresh fire of rage within him.

    "Are you enjoying the show?" he growled sarcastically. "You think I''m not worth your time? Fine. I''ll make sure you regret it."

    Meanwhile, Thalrok and Krevak reignited their mes. Their golden and crimson fires surged and wrapped around their bodies like living armor, their intensity growing with each passing second. It was as though their previous defeat had only fueled their determination.

    "Why do you two have the same power but just different colors? Looks like your gods aren''t all that creative, huh?" ar sneered, his tone mocking as he observed the simrity between their abilities.

    The jab struck a nerve and suddenly Thalrok''s mes red more violently, his face twisting in rage. "You shut your filthy mouth, lizard!" he roared. "Don''t you dare speak of our gods like that!"

    With a burst of speed, Thalrokunched himself at ar with his fists zing with blood red fire. ar smirked and met him head-on. ar feel tha his own power swelling within him.

    Something in this environment was amplifying his energy. It was a foreign sensation that made his power feel sharper and wilder. He didn''t like the feeling. It was intrusive like an unwee hand guiding his strength but for now, he would use it to teach these bastards some lesson.

    Their fists collided mid-air, the red fire shing against scale. The impact sent a shockwave ripping through the battlefield, scattering sand and debris in every direction. Before Thalrok could recover, ar''s hands moved with blinding speed as he summoning massive stone pirs that erupted from the ground and encased the him in a jagged prison.

    Thalrok snarled, his mes trying to melt the stone as fast as possible but ar was already make his next move. With a surge of speed, ar closed the distance and unleashed a flurry of punches.

    His fists mmed into the stone cage, each blow driving deeper and sending cracks rippling through the prison and Thalrok''s defenses.

    Before ar could deliver more attack though, a golden blur shot toward him. Krevak appeared from behind him with his golden mes coalescing into a de that arced toward ar''s back.

    Instinctively, ar twisted his body and raised an earthen shield, the molten de shattering it upon impact but leaving ar unscathed.

    "You''ll have to try harder than that," ar growled.

    Krevak''s eyes narrowed, and he pulled back, his mes growing even brighter.

    Thalrok shattered his stone prison with an explosive roar, his crimson mes zing fiercely once more.

    "You''ll pay for that!" he spat in anger.

    The two avatars nked ar, their mes swirling in tandem as they prepared a coordinated assault. But ar remained undaunted. He stomped the ground, sending a tremor through the battlefield that caused fissures to spider out in all directions. The earth rose and twisted at hismand, forming walls and spikes to block and counter the iing attacks.

    The four avatars in the back still didn''t move. They exchanged quiet nces, their postures rxed, yet their eyes betrayed a flicker of anticipation.

    "Do you still think I''m not worth fighting together?" ar said loudly to them. "Fine. Stay there. I''ll deal with you after I''m done with these two!"

    ---

    Meanwhile, Erend remained crouched on the hill while looking on the battlefield below. A small smile tugged at his lips as he watched the avatars underestimating ar''s strength. Despite their advantage in numbers, they chose to hold back and allowing ar to defeat them one blow at a time.

    ar hadn''t even used his full power yet, but Erend could tell his friend was beginning to tap into it. The raw, unyielding energy radiating from ar was unmistakable. Something is enhancing his armor cause he can see that ar''s armor is shimmering with like that wasn''t there before.

    Erend leaned back slightly, taking a moment to assess his surroundings. The strange energy that filled this ce was bing more noticeable. It resonated deep within him and also amplifying his own power in ways he''d never experienced before. The feeling was alien but also feels familiar as if it was awakening something dormant in his essence.

    "I guess this really is thend of the Dragonborn," he muttered under his breath. He had never felt anything remotely simr to this energy anywhere else.

    There was so much to look for about this ce, about its energy, connection to the Dragonborn, and whaty behind the ominous ck door at the heart of it all.

    But before he could go into those mysteries, there was the immediate threat of the avatars to deal with. Their refusal to join the fight frustrated him. He was eager to see what powers they wielded. But if they wouldn''te to attack ar, he wouldn''t waste time waiting.

    Suddenly, a notification from the System materialized before him again.

    [Main Quest Updated!]

    [Main Quest: Go inside the door.]

    Erend blinked, his eyes narrowing and focused on the message. The ck door was clearly important right now. If the System itself had marked it as his target then whatever was behind it was crucial to him and maybe to ar as well.

    His gaze shifted back to ar who was now facing Thalrok and Krevak in their burning forms and then to the four avatars still standing idle.

    "I''ll need to move soon,"

    Erend thought, clenching his fists.

    ---

    Thalrok and Krevakunched themselves at ar again, their mes zing brighter as they attacked. For a few tense seconds, they exchanged blows with ar and their fire shing against his earth Magic. The giant Dragon bones trembled under the weight of their fight, but then, without warning,

    ar''s aura red.

    SWOOOOSH!

    A burst of energy erupted from him, his strength and speed surging to an entirely new level. Before Thalrok or Krevak could react, ar moved with blinding speed. His hands shot out like vipers and grabbing their faces in an powerful grip.

    "I think I''m done with you," ar growled.

    With a feral roar, he mmed their heads into the ground with such force that the earth cracked and trembled. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, the vibrations strong enough to knock some cracking bones loose from the surrounding skeleton.

    The sudden change in ar''s power drew the attention of the four avatars who previously just watching from the distance. For the first time their calm expressions faltered. Even the ck-coated figure who had remained indifferent until now narrowed his eyes with visible concern.

    ar didn''t stop. With terrifying speed, he began pummeling Thalrok and Krevak, his fists striking them with terrible force. Each blownded with a sickening crunch that driving their head deeper into the ground. The two avatars of god who once so confident in their strength could do nothing but endure the assault because of ar''s speed whilending it, their mes flickering weakly as their bodies grew bloodied and battered.

    "Still think I''m not worth it?!" ar snarled with anger while keep punching them.

    It was then that the ck-coated man stepped forward slightly and said with calm butmanding voice.

    "This is enough. We need to go."

    The other three start to move to help them. But before they could take more than a few steps, a powerful gust of wind swept over the battlefield. The air grew heavy with another aura of Dragonborn, and a shadow loomed over the avatars.

    Erendnded in front of them while cracking the ground beneath his feet. His Dragon Scales shimmered with a fiery red and ck aura, the colors swirling around him. The energy radiating from him was overwhelming that it made even the four avatars hesitate.

    Shock was clear on their faces. Erend''s gaze swept over them, his expression cold. He took a single step forward, the aura around him ring dangerously.

    A smirk spreading across his face. The red and ck scales shimmering across his body made his presence more menacing. His gaze locked onto the four avatars.

    "Another Dragonborn?!" gasped the emerald-coated woman, her eyes wide with shock.

    The other three avatars exchanged quick nces, their concern was very clear. They hadn''t anticipated encountering another Dragonborn, let alone one who exuded such overwhelming power. A flicker of uncertainty crossed even the ck-coated man''s face that before always look t.

    "What is going on?" the silver-coated woman murmured.

    From behind, ar''s voice cut through the charged atmosphere.

    "Erend!" he shouted. "Where the fuck have you been?"

    Erend nced over his shoulder.

    "I''ve been watching you, of course. Thought you could handle them on your own." He paused, letting the sarcasm sink in. "But it seems you''ve still got a lot to learn."

    ar snorted, clearly annoyed, and with a casual flick of his arms he throw Thalrok and Krevak away. They mmed into the remains of a massive Dragon''s skeleton and crumpled into a heap.

    "Yeah?" ar shot back, brushing the dust from his arms. "I was just starting to get serious. Let''s see how

    you

    do with them."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Erend chuckled softly, turning back to the four avatars.

    "Shall we begin?" Erend said "Because I don''t have time to waste on you all. I''ve got somewhere to be."

    He raised a hand and pointed behind them toward the ominous ck door in the distance.

    "I need to get to that door," Erend continued. His tone was casual, but his aura red, the red and ck energy swirling around him like a living storm. "So if you want to stop me, now''s your chance."

    ---

 Chapter 642 Enough Seeing

    After they heard Erend''s words, the four avatars b tensed, but not to the point of outright rm or fear. Their postures shifted slightly but their expressions remained calm.

    Erend''s eyes narrowed as he caught the faint smirk on the ck-coated avatar''s face. It was so subtle that anyone else might have missed it, but Erend didn''t.

    That smirk wasn''t one of amusement. It carried a confidence feeling of the man that made him uneasy. These four weren''t just biding their time, they had something up on their sleeves.

    The navy-blue-coated man stepped forward, his voice calm but sharp. "I''ll go first."

    Without waiting for a response, he used his power and an aura of swirling water surrounded him. It moved with a strange fluidity to form a transparent armor that hugged his body. The energy it emitted was cold and the ground beneath him began to dampen, frost and mist of water forming along the edges of the battlefield.

    Erend frowned, his crimson and ck aura ring more intensely.

    "No, no. That''s not how this works," he said with frustration. "You''re alling at me together. Like I said, I don''t have time to waste."

    The navy-blue avatar chuckled softly, his tone dripping with condescension. "Arrogance after such a small victory," he said, shaking his head. "Typical of your kind."

    Meanwhile, ar''s gaze shifted toward the two figures he had thrown into the Dragon bones earlier. To his irritation, they were stirring again.

    Their bodies twitched and their mes reignited with rming speed. They climbed back to their feet with expressions twisted in anger.

    ar sighed heavily. "Of course," he muttered under his breath, turning to face them.

    His frustration grew as he saw the wounds on their faces begin to seal, their regenerative abilities kicking in. Their mes burned brighter than before, crackling with more intense energy.

    Erend''s sharp senses picked up on their revival as well. His eyes darted briefly to the side, watching Krevak and Thalrok regain their footing and healing almost effortlessly. His lips curled into a sneer.

    "Aren''t they persistent?"

    The four avatars in front of him didn''t move to attack yet. Their calm demeanor remained unchanged as if they were confident that Krevak and Thalrok''s return would tip the scales. Erend didn''t care.

    "Enough," he growled. His aura surged as he propelled himself forward, the ground cracking beneath his feet from the force of his movement.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    In an instant, Erend was already in front of the navy-blue-coated man, his fist zing with red and ck energy as it rocketed toward the avatar''s chest. The impact sent a massive shockwave rippling outward, the earth trembling beneath them.

    But the navy-blue-coated man was ready for that. His water armor absorbed the brunt of the blow, rippling like a pond struck by a stone.

    A powerful burst of water exploded outward, pushing Erend back slightly, he dug his heels into the ground and steadied himself.

    "You''re fast," the navy-blue avatar admitted, his tone still calm.

    Erend''s grin widened, a wild glint in his eyes. "I was also hoping for a challenge from the so called gods."

    As the two squared off again, Krevak and Thalrok roared back into the fight, their mes roaring.

    ar who see theming let out a frustrated growl. His fists clenching as he prepared for their assault.

    The battlefield erupted once more. But through it all, the ck-coated avatar stood still and observing with piercing eyes, his hands tucked calmly behind his back.

    The sh between Erend and the navy-blue-coated avatar intensified as they traded blow after blow. At first, Erend relied solely on his physical prowess alone with fast and precise punches that charged with his Dragonborn strength.

    However, the avatar managed to countered with equal skill, his water armor rippling and surging to deflect Erend''s strikes while retaliating with fluid movements that forced Erend to stay on his toes.

    Their battle shook the ground, sending shockwaves through the battlefield. Erend began to feel a growing frustration. This opponent wasn''t just skilled, he was matching Erend move for move.

    A faint smirk crossed Erend''s lips, a flicker of excitement sparking in his eyes.

    "Fine," he growled, his voice a low rumble. "Let''s take this up a notch."

    In an instant, his aura shifted and crackling of electricity start to appear in his body. Sparks danced along his body and the air around him grew charged with static. Without hesitation, Erend unleashed a bolt of lightning that streaked through the air toward the navy-blue-coated man directly.

    The avatar widened his eyes in shock. His water armor hissed and sizzled as the lightning coursed through it and starting to crackling and overwhelming its defenses.

    "AAAAARGH!"

    His calm demeanor faltered as he let out a sharp cry of pain. His body convulsing from the surge of lightning. The ground beneath him ckened and steam rose as the lightning fried him from within.

    With a gasp the navy-blue avatar copsed, his body hitting the ground with a heavy thud. Hey motionless, faint wisps of smoke rising from his singed form.

    Erend exhaled, his grin widening as he looked at the remaining three avatars. Their previously calm expressions shifted into something more uncertain, even shocked.

    "So," the ck-coated man said. "he''s a Lightning Dragon."

    He tilted his head slightly, his piercing gaze fixed on Erend. Yet despite what happened, there was no trace of worry in his voice, only intrigue.

    Meanwhile, not far away, ar had his own battle to fight. Thalrok and Krevak charged at him with their fiery auras zing as they coordinated their assault.

    But ar was ready. He attack brutally andnding them with enough force to shatter bones and send shockwaves through the air.

    Thalrok lunged at him but ar sidestepped with ease then mming a fist into Thalrok''s chest. The impact sent the fire-d warrior hurtling backward, his mes flickering wildly.

    Krevak roared in fury, releasing a torrent of fire toward ar. But ar met it head-on while charging at him. The mes collided with his scale, creating a swirling vortex of heat around ar''s body. When the ze cleared, ar emerged unscathed.

    ar then send a devastating punch that sent Krevak crumpling to the ground, his mes extinguished.

    Thalrok tried to rise, but ar was already there, delivering a thunderous kick that rendered him unconscious.

    ar straightened, brushing dust from his hands as he looked over to where Erend stood.

    The two Dragonborn locked eyes briefly. They knew that this is not going to just over.

    The battlefield fell into an eerie silence. The three avatars �� Krevak, Thalrok, and the navy-blue-coated man ��y battered and broken, their bodies twitching slightly as if clinging to thest vestiges of their strength.

    Any normal enemy would have died from the attack dealt by the two Dragonborn, but these were not ordinary enemies.

    Erend''s eyes narrowed as he watched them. He could feel the faint flickers of energy still emanating from them.

    Erend''s gaze then shifted to the ck-coated man, still standing calmly at the edge of the battlefield. His face remained still as ever. The man''s confidence was unnerving and it set Erend''s nerves on edge.

    Finally, the ck-coated man spoke.

    "All right," he said. "I think it''s time to stop ying. I''ve seen enough."

    He raised one of his sped hands. The air around him shifted, growing dense with an oppressive energy that seemed to seep into the ground and radiate outward.

    Erend and ar tensed as the atmosphere grew heavier, a foreboding chill crawling up their spines.

    The ck-coated man''s hand unfurled, palm upward, as ifmanding the battlefield itself.

    "Rise again, you three."

    Krevak, Thalrok, and the navy-blue-coated man, who had moments ago been on the ground suddenly jerked upright. With a collective groan, they began to stretch and crack their necks, rolling their shoulders as though shaking off the stiffness of a long slumber.

    ar''s fists clenched, his teeth grinding in frustration. "You''ve got to be kidding me."

    Krevak let out a low chuckle, flexing his fingers as the mes around him reignited, brighter and hotter than before. Enjoy exclusive content from empire

    Thalrok grinned wickedly, a molten glow seeping from the cracks in his skin as he cracked his knuckles.

    The navy-blue-coated man remained silent then he reformed his water armor, the cold aura around him intensifying until frost began to spread across the ground once more. His gaze locked onto Erend with lips that curling into a thin dangerous smile.

    Erend sighed, his crimson and ck aura ring instinctively. He could feel more power emanating from the avatars now.

    The ck-coated man let out a soft chuckle, his hands sping behind his back once more.

    "Impressive, isn''t it? You fought well, Dragonborn, but you''ve only just scratched the surface."

    Erend''s eyes burned with determination, the chaotic storm of his elemental powers sparking to life around him. ar stepped forward, his scales shimmering more.

    But to their surprise, they are not attacking one by one again. Now the six of them attacked at once together from all sides.

    ---

 Chapter 643 The Power Hidden There

    The six avatars moved in perfect unison with their aura red like a terrifying wave of power surging toward Erend and ar.

    The navy-blue-coated avatar led the charge on Erend''s side, sending a torrent of razor-sharp water des toward Erend in quick session. The air shimmered with moisture as the slicing waves of water moved with impossible speed.

    Behind him, the crimson-coated avatar hurled fireballs with heat that seems distorting the air. The emerald-green-coated avatar unleashed jagged tendrils of energy that grew into thorny vines from the ground, twisting and snapping toward Erend.

    Erend stood firm in his ce with zing eyes. The ground around him cracked and hissed as his fire shed with the navy-blue avatar''s water. Sparks of electricity rippled across his body and countering the emerald tendrils as they neared him, turning them to ash before they could reach him. Then Erend summoned a massive vortex of fire and lightning, scattering the iing fireballs and forcing his attackers to regroup.

    But the avatars were relentless, their teamwork tightening like a noose around Erend. They already know that Erend have more than one power. It shook them at first but now there''s no time to be shocked anymore.

    Erend grinned and unleashing a surge of water power to douse the mes and surprise the navy-blue avatar.

    "Come on!" Erend shouted, his voice a thunderp as he charged through the chaos andnding a devastating punch on the crimson avatar with terrible speed and sending him sprawling.

    The emerald-green-coated avatar retaliated, vines snaking toward Erend''s legs but he leaped into the air creating a streak of fire and lightning and came crashing down with an incredible impact that shake the ground.

    ---

    On the other side of the battlefield, ar faced the silver-coated woman, Krevak, and jet-ck-coated avatars. They surrounded him with an intimidating aura of oppressive energy.

    The silver-coated avatar attacked first. She unleashing piercing beams of light that burned through the air. Then Krevak followed, summoning radiant golden fire in the form of orbs that hovered ominously before streaking toward ar like falling stars.

    Meanwhile, the jet-ck-coated avatar moved with eerie calm, shadowy tendrils forming massive, serrated weapons thatshed out toward ar.

    ar mmed his fists into the ground, summoning massive earthen walls to intercept the iing projectiles. The light beams scorched the walls while the golden orbs shattered them, sending chunks of stone flying in all directions.

    But ar was already moving, his mastery of earth power allowing him to navigate the battlefield with unparalleled agility.

    With a wave of his hand, jagged pirs of rock erupted from the ground, forcing the avatars to dodge.

    He followed up with a devastating punch to Krevak that sending him flying. The silver-coated avatar retaliated with a barrage of light once more but ar absorbed the brunt of it because he thought that he couldn''t dondge this one. His hardened scales glowing faintly from the heat, but its not cracked anywhere.

    But then, the jet-ck-coated avatar moved silently behind him with shadowy weapons poised. But ar spun around just in time and grabbing the weapon then shattering it with his bare hands.

    His counterattack came quick after that. He send an enormous boulder summoned from the earth then crashing it into the avatar from the side and sending him reeling.

    The battlefield was be a huge chaos in an instant. Each blow shook the earth, the sheer power of the Dragonborn and the avatars tearing apart the ancient battleground.

    A thunderous crack echoed through the air as Erend''s lightning-charged fist collided with the crimson avatar, the impact sending shockwaves that toppled one of the massive Dragon bones nearby.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The giant bone fell with a deafening crash,nding mere feet from Erend. He froze for a moment, his eyes narrowing as he realized the truth.

    "These bones..."

    he thought. It was unscathed its surface unmarred by the incredible force of the battle that ring everywhere.

    "They might be unbreakable."

    But there was no time to ponder. Another wave of attacks came and forcing Erend and ar to fight with even greater ferocity. The bones continued to fall around them, shifting from their positions but never shattering.

    After few minutester of the intense battle a new sound pierced through the battlefield. It was a grating metallic screech so loud it seems to made the air vibrate. Everyone froze for a moment and their gazes snapping toward the source: the ck door.

    The door had moved. A faint crack of light now shone from its edges and illuminating the battlefield with a strange glow from inside. The light was little yet it carried an intensity that made even the six avatars hesitate.

    Erend and ar exchanged nces from their position. The battlefield grew silent, the faint hum of the light from the ck door filling the void.

    The battlefield''s eerie silence was broken only by the faint hum emanating from the crack of light behind the ck door. Erend''s gaze was locked on the door, his mind start to thinking of a lot possibilities.

    "Why is it suddenly opening?"

    he thought with a deep frown. The ck door was supposed to be their destination, the ce ar had been dragged toward before regaining his senses and fighting back. And now without warning it was responding to something they don''t know.

    His eyes swept over the six avatars standing amidst the rubble and fallen bones, their coats billowing faintly in the lingering energy of the battle.

    "What''s your game?" Erend asked. "Why were you trying to drag ar to that door? And what exactly is your intention?"

    The avatars stood motionless, their faces unreadable. Then, after an agonizing pause, the silver-coated woman start to say something.

    "We will take our power back," she said. "The power that your kind stole."

    Erend''s mind clicked into ce.

    "So, that''s it," he said. "You think your powers are behind that door? That''s why you brought ar here to clear the way?"

    The silver-coated woman''s lips curved in a faint, humorless smile, but she said nothing more. The other avatars remained silent, their expressions as cold and unreadable as ever.

    Erend clenched his fists, the realization sending a surge of urgency through him. If these avatars already have power like this, what would they be if they regained whatever strength was locked behind that door? It would be disastrous, not just for him and ar.

    His eyes darted to ar who stood on the far side of the battlefield watching the interaction. Erend reached out with his mind, projecting a telepathic message.

    "ar, we can''t let them get to that door."

    ar frowned, his gaze flicking to the door and then back to the avatars. " Continue reading stories on empire

    What''s in there?"

    "One of them said that they think their real power is hidden behind it. They already hit pretty hard now. Imagine if they get their full strength back."

    ar''s response came almost instantly, tinged with dry humor.

    "Oh. Okay. That''s bad."

    "Yeah, so let''s make sure they don''t get in."

    ar''s fists tightened, the ground beneath him rumbling slightly.

    "Understood."

    The brief moment of calm shattered as Erend and ar suddenly moved in tandem to cut off the avatars from the door. Erend unleashed a torrent of lightning and the arcs forked toward the silver-coated woman and the other avatars.

    ar followed up with a massive wave of earth spikes that erupted in a deadly arc, aimed at forcing the avatars further away from the door.

    The avatars reacted instantly, their movements still looked fluid and synchronized.

    "Not so fast!" Erend roared, channeling his fire and water powers simultaneously. A spiraling torrent of steam burst from his hands, scalding the vines from the emerald coated woman and creating a temporary smokescreen. He dashed through it and aimed for the navy-blue avatar.

    ar, on the other hand, dug his heels into the ground and raised a massive b of earth. With a guttural roar he hurled it at Krevak who leaped to avoid it only to be met by ar''s fist driving into his chest midair.

    Krevak hit the ground with a heavy thud but before ar could press his advantage the jet-ck-coated avatar appeared behind him again, shadows coiling around his arms like deadly des.

    ar summoning a dome of hardened rock around him just as the shadowy des struck. The attack rebounded harmlessly and ar burst from his earthen shell with a counterstrike, sending shards of rock flying in all directions.

    Even as the battle raged on, the ck door continued to shift. The light spilling from its edges grew brighter, pulsating with a strange rhythm that seemed to resonate with the avatars and the two Dragonborn as well. They all feeling it and immediately moved with new urgency, their attacks growing fiercer and more desperate.

    Erend noticed it too, his heart sinking. "

    The door is reacting to them."

    But whatever was happening, Erend knew one thing: they couldn''t let it open any further or the avatars reach it. He and ar would have to hold the line.

    ---

 Chapter 644 Fury

    The faint crack of light spilling from the edges of the ck door intensified. For a brief moment the battlefield fell silent, the tension heavy enough to smother the air.

    The six avatars exchanged nces, their expressions shifting into urgency, perhaps even desperation. As if they finally found something they been looking for so long time.

    Then, the jet-ck-coated avatar broke the silence with words that carrying an authority that sliced through the stillness.

    "Now," he said simply.

    Then together, the avatars turned from Erend and ar, their focus snapping toward the ck door. They moved with breathtaking speed, their coats billowing as they dashed toward the source of the light.

    Erend''s eyes widened in realization. "They''re going for the door!"

    ar, on the far side of the battlefield, caught on just as quickly.

    "Come on!," he growled to Erend, mming his fists into the ground and sending a massive wave of jagged earth spikes racing toward the avatars to cut them off.

    Erend followed suit, his body crackling with lightning as he summoned a wall of fire to block their advance.

    "You''re not getting through us!" he shouted, his voice echoing across the chaos. He somehow knows that letting them go through that door will be bad.

    The six avatars reacted instantly, their movements fluid but still seems frantic. The green-coated woman unleashed an enormous surge of energy, vines erupting from the ground and shing apart ar''s earth spikes that stopping their way. The navy-coated avatar conjured a tidal wave from nowhere and make it surged forward and immediately dousing Erend''s mes in an instant.

    The fight exploded into a maelstrom of Magic. The fight now will be far more intense than before. Each avatar seemed to cast aside any semnce of restraint, they done holding back.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The navy-coated avatar''s water power grew monstrous, the air itself growing heavy with moisture as a colossal serpent of water coiled around him and snapping toward Erend with crushing force.

    The crimson-coated avatar joined him, his mes no longer confined to fireballs but roaring in waves that turned the battlefield into an inferno.

    The green-coated woman''s vines thickened and glowed with more Magic energy and morphing into massive thorn-covered tentacles thatshed out wildly, tearing through the ground and even deflecting Erend''s lightning strikes.

    Erend grit his teeth as the heat and pressure bore down on him. He now feel it despite the protection of his scale. But he would not falter. Summoning his fire and water powers in unison he created a swirling vortex of scalding steam that obscured him from their view.

    Then he burst through the steam with his fists zing with lightning and fire. He mmed into the crimson-coated avatar, sending him skidding back with body burning with his fire, before turning his attention to the blue-coated in an instant.

    Erend channeling a concentrated st of water to counter the serpent coiling around the avatar''s body. The collision sent shockwaves of water across the battlefield.

    ---

    On the other side, ar faced equally relentless fight of his own. The silver-coated woman''s beams of light had transformed into a continuous torrent now, searing through the earth and forcing him to dodge or he will be overwhelmed. Krevak summoned golden orbs of fire that exploded on impact.

    The jet-ck-coated avatar suddenly be the most relentless of all. His shadowy weapons expanded into colossal des that shed through ar''s defenses with terrifying speed. The air around him seemed darker, his presence like a void consuming all light and sound around them.

    ar then summoning twin pirs of rock to shield himself before retaliating with a devastating strike. He hurled a massive boulder toward Krevak who narrowly dodged, only to be met by ar''s earth-shaking punch a momentter.

    But the silver-coated woman wasn''t finished. Her beams of light intensified, forming a web of searing energy that closed in on ar. He barely managed to summon a dome of earth in time, the light scorching its surface but failing to prate.

    ar shattered his own dome with a powerful kick, sending sharp shards flying toward the avatars. His movements were also bee faster now.

    The battle grew more chaotic with every passing second. The six avatars were no longer calcting; they were desperate, their movements frantic as they threw everything they had at the Dragonborn.

    The ground and Dragon bones around them was scorched, cracked, and drenched, the air thick with the shing elements.

    Erend and ar pushed themselves further, their attacks growing fiercer. They couldn''t let the avatars reach the door. While the light spilling from its edges continued to grow.

    The jet-ck-coated man''s expression suddenly twisted into a snarl, his previously cold and calcted demeanor shattering under the weight of frustration. Rage red in his piercing eyes and the aura around him darkened further.

    "Enough!" he growled.

    Tendrils of shadow erupted from his body and slithering across the battlefield. They moved with unnatural speed, winding toward Erend and ar before either could react.

    The tendrilsshed out and coiling around their limbs and torsos, locking them in ce. A chill seeped into their bodies as if the shadows were leeching their strength and Magic energy.

    Erend''s eyes widened in panic as he struggled against it. His lightning crackled weakly, unable to break the grip. ar muscles bulging as he strained to shatter the tendrils, but the shadows seemed to absorb the raw force of his power.

    In that moment of vulnerability, the avatars seized their chance. The navy-coated man''s water serpent struck first, its massive jaws mming into Erend and sending him hurtling across the battlefield. The force of the impact cracked the earth beneath him, and his body skidded to a stop in a spray of mud and shattered bones.

    The silver-coated woman unleashed a concentrated beam of searing light, cutting through his defenses and mming into him. The attack knocked him off his feet, his body crashing into the remnants of a giant Dragon''s ribcage.

    The crimson-coated man advanced, mes roaring around him as he hurled a zing inferno that exploded across the battlefield. The shockwave engulfed Erend and ar who were still struggling to regain their footing. Smoke and debris filled the air, obscuring the battlefield in a haze of destruction.

    The avatars didn''t stop. Krevak''s golden orbs rained down like meteors, mming into the ground and sending fiery shockwaves rippling outward. The green-coated woman summoned a writhing mass of thorned vines thatshed out, tearing through the smoke and further pummeling the two Dragonborn.

    Through the chaos, the jet-ck-coated man''s shadowy tendrils retracted. He stepped forward, his expression twisted with triumph as he watched Erend and ar struggle to rise amidst the devastation.

    "Now stay down!" he said to them. "You cannot stop what is already set in motion."

    ---

 Chapter 645 They Entered

    The battlefieldy in shambles now. It littered with the remnants of power shes �� charred earth, shattered bones of ancient Dragons, and pools of scorched water.

    Erend and ar remained crumpled amidst the destruction, their bodies weighed down by the lingering effects of the shadowy tendrils that had ensnared them.

    Erend''s chest heaved as he struggled to rise but his limbs felt so heavy and drained of the vigor he had relied on for so long. The realization hit him, they were not strong enough.

    This wasn''t just brute strength or overwhelming Magic. The six avatars had wielded something far deeper, something insidious.

    ar mmed his fist weakly against the ground, growling in frustration.

    "Damn it! What�� what is this?"

    Erend''s jaw clenched, his teeth grinding together. His scales feels weaker now, their glow fading.

    "

    We weren''t ready for this. They''ve been holding back until now."

    The weight of the realization only fueled his frustration. He tried to summon his fire and his lightning but the power barely flickered, as if his very essence had been tethered.

    Through the haze of pain and exhaustion, they saw the six avatars advancing toward the ck door. Their movements were deliberate, their steps almost reverent as the light spilling from the door seemed to react to their presence.

    "They''re going in,"

    Erend feels panic. He pushed against the ground, trying to force himself up, but his body betrayed him.

    The jet-ck-coated avatar led the group, his detached demeanor shattered. Now, he brimmed with clear excitement, his eyes wide and gleaming as if he were standing at the threshold of his deepest desire. He turned to the others, his voice trembling with anticipation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Atst��"

    The words hung in the air, dripping with satisfaction. The other avatars exchanged brief nces. They, too, were consumed by the same longing, their gazes fixed on the door.

    Without another word, the jet-ck avatar stepped forward, gripping the edges of the door with both hands. The light red, almost as if resisting him, but his grip was strong. He grunted and showing the effort he exerted for that.

    His face contorted with effort as he pulled. The door groaned, ancient mechanisms grinding against his will.

    It only opened a crack, but the gap was enough. A blinding surge of light spilled forth, illuminating them. The avatars didn''t hesitate. One by one, they entered and their body immediately swallowed by the light.

    Erend''s heart pounded. He gritted his teeth, digging his fingers into the dirt as if sheer determination alone could push him to his feet. But his body refused to obey, and all he could do was watch as the six avatars disappeared into the light.

    The door began to creak shut and the glow dimming as if drawing its energy inward.

    The door was closing. As the light vanished, a heavy silence fell over the battlefield, broken only by thebored breaths of the two Dragonborn.

    Erend''s mind raced.

    "

    What now?"

    The oppressive silence that followed the door''s closing pressed down on Erend and ar.

    A sudden shift suddenly washed over them. The invisible grip that had sapped their strength seemed to weaken.

    ar flexed his arms, rising unsteadily to his feet. "What''s going on?"

    But before either of them could take another step, the world around them changed.

    Time itself seemed to stutter and halt. The battlefield froze in ce. Smoke and dust particles hung suspended in mid-air. The stillness wasn''t natural as if the very fabric of reality had been locked in a moment.

    Erend and ar exchanged bewildered looks. Their breathing slowed as they scanned the frozen battlefield.

    "Do you feel that?" Erend murmured.

    ar nodded. "Yeah. Something''s�� here."

    The sensation grew stronger, a presence that seemed to emerge from the air around them. Their eyes darted to a spot a few feet away, where the air shimmered and warped as if bending to something unseen.

    And then, the man appeared.

    He stepped forward from the distortion, his figure solidifying with each step. He was tall and broad-shouldered man. He was dressed in medieval clothing of dark green and brown.

    His short ck hair framed a face hardened with age and experience, a neatly trimmed beard adding to his stern expression. His eyes, a piercing gray, locked onto the two Dragonborn with a weight that made them straighten unconsciously.

    The man studied them in silence for a moment, his gaze moving between Erend and ar. Then, with a voice deep and resonant, he broke the silence.

    "Hmm�� This is unexpected." His tone was heavy with both curiosity and disapproval. "Two of you, and still, you lost."

    ar bristled, his fists clenching. "Who the hell are you?"

    The man didn''t flinch. His expression remained stern as he took another step closer, his boots crunching against the still, cracked earth.

    "That is not really important right now. What is important is the reality of your situation. Here you are, lying broken on the ground as they step toward their purpose."

    Erend''s eyes narrowed. "And you''re just here to lecture us? What do you want?"

    The man''s lips pressed into a thin line, a flicker of irritation crossing his face. "What I want is to ensure that door stays closed. But it seems I''ve arrived toote for that."

    His gaze turned toward the now-sealed ck door, his expression darkening. For a moment, his stern demeanor gave way to something else �� regret perhaps.

    ar stepped forward, his frustration boiling over. "If you''re so powerful, why didn''t you stop them?"

    The man''s gaze snapped back to him, sharp as a de. "Because this isn''t my fight right for this time!" His words were clipped. "It''s yours. And if you cannot rise to meet it, then we don''t have any hope."

    Erend exchanged a nce with ar, unease settling in his gut. "What you mean by that? Me and ar, we don''t know what is actually happening right now. And we don''t even know what is going on behind that door."

    "Yeah, all of this is just one funny coincidence. We don''t event wanted to confront those six avatars," ar added.

    The man sighed. "There is no coincidence, brothers."

    The words make Erend and ar exchanged nces again in confusion and shock.

    Brothers?

    ---

 Chapter 646 The Sealed Realm

    Erend and ar exchanged nces, the word echoing in their minds. Brothers? The shock on their faces was clear but it didn''t take long for them to piece it together. The man standing before them wasn''t just any one.

    "You�� you''re also a Dragonborn?" Erend asked, his voice edged with disbelief.

    The man''s piercing gray eyes locked onto Erend. "Yes. I am," he said. "Call me Kaelor. I am the Ashen Tempest Dragon."

    The name ring like a thunderp. An Ashen Tempest Dragon, they uave no idea what it is. But the Ashen Tempest Dragon is a being tied to the fierce storms of ash and fire, capable of summoning chaos and destruction in equal measure. They only know that Kaelornis their ancestors.

    Erend and ar stood in silence for a moment, their minds racing to process what they had just learned. Another Dragonborn suddenly appeared, here, now, with them.

    Kaelor''s expression tightened.

    "We don''t have time to waste," he said sharply. "I''ve only been able to stop time for a little while. But I''m not the Time Dragon so I can''t hold it for long. You two need to move."

    "Wait a fucking minute!" Erend snapped, his voice rising with frustration. "All of this��this fight, those avatars, this door! And now you? Showing up out of nowhere? What the hell is going on here?!"

    ar, his fists clenched, nodded in agreement. "Yeah, you can''t just expect us to follow orders. Exin. Now."

    Kaelor sighed deeply, the stern lines of his face softening just slightly.

    "I understand your frustration, but this is not the time for a full exnation. What I can tell you is this: the six avatars who just went through that door are different threats than you have ever faced until now. They are conduits for powers that shouldn''t exist in this realm that will destroy everything if left unchecked."

    He gestured toward the now-closed ck door. "That door isn''t just a gateway; it''s a seal. A lock designed to keep something ancient and malevolent from awakening, their real bodies. And now, it''s been breached."

    Erend''s jaw tightened. Based on his exnation its all sounded dangerous. He wanted to know more but maybe stopping the six avatars is the top priority for now.

    "So, what are we supposed to do about it? We couldn''t even stop them from walking through that door!" Erend said.

    Kaelor''s eyes hardened, the weight of his gaze silencing both Erend and ar.

    "You fight. You learn. Then you grow stronger. The two of you are Dragonborn. You carry the legacy of our kind and with that, also the responsibility to protect this world."

    "Why can''t you just do it yourself?" ar asked.

    Kaelor''s gaze softened, his voice quieter now.

    "Because like I said, this fight isn''t mine to win. My time has passed and I can"t manifest again. If I interfere too much, the bnce will shatter. The cost would be greater than you can imagine."

    For a moment, the weight of Kaelor''s words pressed down on them, silencing any further protests. Erend and ar exchanged a look, their faces full of doubt.

    "Time is running out. You have to go," Kaelor said. "I will lend you as much power help as I can but I can''t promise much."

    Erend and ar felt his words sink into their mind. They didn''t have all the answers yet but they know that they couldn''t afford to fail or those six is will bring a nightmare.

    After letting out a helpless sigh, they nodded.

    Kaelor stepped back, his form beginning to shimmer as the frozen world around them started to stir. "I''ll be watching. But this fight is yours to win."

    With that, Kaelor vanished, the battlefield returning to motion as time resumed its relentless march forward.

    Erend took a deep breath. Kaelor''s words still lingered in his mind, but there was no time to dwell on them now.

    "I guess we have to do this first, huh?" ar muttered, his tone half resigned and half defiant.

    Erend gritted his teeth. Kaelor''s vague exnations had left them with more questions than answers. But one thing was clear��those six avatars couldn''t be left unchecked.

    "We don''t have a choice," Erend said. "If those six get whatever power or bodies they''re after, they won''t stop there. This will not be just about us anymore."

    ar nodded, his jaw tightening. "Right. Let''s move."

    The two Dragonborn turned their attention to the ck door. Despite its ominous appearance the faint crack in its surface now seemed almost inviting.

    They approached the door together. Erend and ar exchanged a brief nce. Then reached for the door, gripping its rough edges.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ready?" ar asked.

    "Not really," Erend admitted, his fingers tightening. "But let''s do this anyway."

    With a unified effort, they pulled. The door resisted, groaning loudly as if it were alive and unwilling to yield to their strength.

    For a moment, it felt like it wouldn''t budge. But then, with a deafening creak, it began to open wider, spilling a cascade of light that enveloped them.

    ---

    After Erend and ar stepped through the door, they found themselves standing not in a confined chamber but in the middle of huge untamed wilderness.

    The sky stretched endlessly above while thend below was a mix of rolling hills, dense forests, and towering mountains. Rivers wove through thendscape.

    Erend frowned, ncing at ar. "What the... where are we?"

    ar shook his head. "Definitely not what I expected behind that door."

    Before they could take another step, a voice echoed through the air.

    "You have entered a time I sealed behind the door. This is the world of the Six Pirs of Dominion �C the gods and goddess that just fight you, the ce where their dominion began."

    The voice was unmistakably Kaelor, the Ashen Tempest Dragon.

    "This is their origin. From here, they sought to conquer worlds and spreading their influence and power. I stopped them once and sealed their bodies within this realm but now the seal is broken. They are awakening, and they will finish what they began."

    "How do we find them?"Erend asked.

    Kaelor''s voice grew softer, almost strained.

    "You must start looking. My power is weak right now. I cannot pinpoint their locations quickly. But I will do what I can to guide you when I sense them."

    Erend nced at ar and nodded.

    "Got it," he said.

    Both Dragonborns focused, Dragon Wings unfurled.

    The twounched into the sky, the ground below shrinking rapidly as they ascended.

    "Keep your eyes sharp," Erend.

    ar nodded.

    ---

 Chapter 647 Found One

    Erend and ar soared high above the endless expanse of wilderness, their sharp eyes scanning the dense forests and rugged mountains below.

    The world seemed pristine and untouched with no signs of habitation or any structures that could hint at the presence of human or any other creature or even the Six avatars of god. Instead, all they saw were rolling waves of trees, jagged cliffs, and the asional glint of a distant river catching the sunlight.

    "This ce is too quiet," ar muttered, his voice carrying through the wind.

    Erend nodded but kept his gaze fixed downward. "Yeah, it doesn''t feel like there''s anything here at all."

    To sharpen their search, the two activated their

    Dragon Eyes

    , their vision sharpening and glowing faintly with a their own Draconic hue.

    Every leaf, branch, and shadow below came into focus with more rity to their eyes, however even with this heightened perception, there was nothing unusual to see. Just an endless stretch of nature.

    Minutes turned to hours as they flew and frustration began to creep into their minds. Erend let out a growl, clenching his fists.

    "Damn it, this is taking forever. Where the fuck are they?!"

    ar nced at him, a frown tugging at his lips. "We''ll find something. Don''t worry. I''m sure that we will find them."

    Erend didn''t know where is ar''s conviction came from but his determination alsi carried him onward, but then, seemingly out of nowhere, the air shifted.

    It grew subtly heavier, like a weight pressing down on their wings and shoulders. Not enough to hinder their flight, but enough for them to notice it. Something must be happening.

    "Feel that?" Erend asked, ncing at ar.

    ar nodded. "Yeah. The air'' is somehow be denser. Almost like��"

    "There is some kind of Magic activity happening right now," Erend finished.

    The two hovered in ce for a moment, scanning the horizon and the forest below, but the source of the strange sensation eluded them.

    "We''re wasting too much time if we fly together like this," Erend finally said. "We should split up and cover more ground."

    ar hesitated but then gave a curt nod. "Fine. I think it''s a good idea."

    With that, the two Dragonborn parted ways, each flying in opposite directions across the vast expanse.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Erend searched tirelessly, the hours stretching on. His mind began to drift to thoughts of the Resistance fighting on the invaders'' homeworld.

    Every moment he and ar spent here felt like a potential loss for the others. Were they holding the line? Were they winning? He could only hope that their allies and Saeldir were managing without them, at least for now.

    Just as doubt began to w at his resolve, Kaelor''s voice resonated in his mind.

    "I''ve found something. It''s close to you."

    Erend immediately slowed his flight, his eyes darting to the forest below.

    "What is it? Where?" he asked aloud, Kaelor''s voice offered no immediate reply.

    A gust of wind and the faint sound of wings drew Erend''s attention, and momentster, ar appeared, speeding toward him. The other Dragonborn arrived next to him mid-air, his expression tense.

    "I heard him too," ar said. "Let''s find out what Kaelor''s talking about."

    The two Dragonborn nodded to each other and descended toward the forest canopy below.

    When Erend and arnded in the dense forest canopy, Kaelor''s voice echoed once more in their minds, carrying a grim urgency.

    "One of the Six has already begun. He''s digging for the ce where I sealed their god''s body,"

    Kaelor said. His tone was edged with frustration and weariness.

    "Where?" Erend demanded, his gaze darting through the trees below.

    Kaelor hesitated for only a moment before giving precise directions.

    "Head northeast. You''ll see it soon enough."

    Without another word, the two Dragonborn turned in unison and their wings slicing through the air as they sped toward the designated location.

    The forest grew denser the further they went, the shadows beneath the trees deepening. Soon, the first signs of chaos came into view.

    In the distance, faint plumes of smoke twisted into the sky and an oppressive heat began to w at their skin. They exchanged a quick nce and pushed on.

    Momentster the source of the disturbance became undeniable. It was a zing fire raging ahead, its mes leaping hungrily at the surrounding forest.

    The heat intensified as they neared and the air shimmered with waves of red-tinged distortion. The once-pristine wilderness was now a a scenery of scorched earth and choking smoke.

    "There he is," ar said, pointing ahead.

    Through the fire and smoke, a figure stood in the heart of the ze, wreathed in aura of crimson fire. His long coat fluttered in the intense heat but not burned, seemingly invincible to the mes that consumed everything else.

    The man''s presence was looking so destructive, his body wrapped in searing mes that licked hungrily at the ground beneath his feet.

    Erend''s eyes narrowed, and his body tensed. "That''s one of him," he growled.

    Without waiting for further confirmation, the two Dragonbornunched themselves toward the figure, their wings propelling them forward like bolts of fury.

    The crimson-coated man barely turned his head before their attacknded on him.

    Erend drove his ming fist into the man''s side, while ar mmed into his chest with a devastating punch. The force of theirbined assault sent the figure hurtling through the forest, crashing through trees and leaving a burning trail in his wake. The impact ignited everything he touched, the forest exploding into an inferno of red mes.

    The two Dragonborn hovered mid-air, their eyes fixed on the path of destruction their strike had caused.

    "Did we get him?" ar muttered, though his tone suggested he already knew the answer.

    As if in response, the ground trembled, and the mes ahead swirled violently, drawn toward a single point. From within the zing chaos the crimson-coated man rose, his body burning with an even fiercer ze of fire. His coat fluttered wildly in the superheated air as his eyes locked onto Erend and ar.

    A guttural roar escaped his lips, a sound that carried both fury and raw power. The fire around him expanded outward in a shockwave, scorching everything in its path.

    Erend gritted his teeth, the heat pressing against his skin even from this distance. "Looks like we pissed him off."

    Without hesitation, they surged forward, their auras ring as they prepared to meet the crimson-coated man head-on.

    Thalrok emerged from the zing inferno warped by the intense heat radiating from his body. His eyes were a terrifying sight. It looks wild and bloodshot with red veins snaking through them like cracks in molten rock. His entire aura exuded an unsettling mix of raw power and primal rage, as if the man he once was had been consumed by something far more monstrous.

    Erend and ar can feel the energy from Thalrok washed over them. It was like a distortion of human essencebined with something else.

    "Has he�� already gained the god''s body?" Erend asked aloud hoping Kaelor would provide some answer.

    The answer came quick, Kaelor''s voice reverberating in their minds.

    "Not yet. He''s absorbed fragments of its essence, but the rest remains sealed underground."

    A wave of relief passed between Erend and ar, though it was short-lived. Thalrok''s presence was stronger and even a fragment of divine power was enough to tip the scales.

    Thalrok moved.

    With a sudden incredible speed Thalrok dashed toward them, leaving a trail of fire in his wake. The ground beneath his feet burned to ash, and the air crackled with the sheer force of his approach.

    Erend and ar barely had time to brace themselves before Thalrok was already in front of them. The first attacknded on ar, sending him crashing into the trees.

    Erend retaliated with a powerful punch aimed at his chest but the crimson-coated man dodged with unnerving agility, his fiery aura leaving scorch marks in the air.

    The battle erupted into chaos, each strike creating shockwaves of Magic rippling through the forest. Trees toppled and burned like matchsticks and the ground split apart under the force of their shes.

    Thalrok''s fire spread unchecked, consuming everything around them in an inferno.

    ar rejoined the fight a secondter, his scales glinting in the firelight as he swung a massive fist wrapped in earth Magic at Thalrok. The impact sent the red-coated man skidding across the burning earth, but he recovered almost instantly, his eyes glowing brighter with fury.

    Erend joined ar, the two Dragonborn fighting side by side against the figure of red fire. The forest around them became a battlefield of mes and destruction, their every move carving devastation into the once-pristinendscape.

    Thalrokughed, a guttural, unhinged sound as if the violence only fueled his power.

    "You can''t stop us! Wee already got what weing for!" he roared, his voice echoing above the crackle of fire and the shattering of trees. "The gods are returning, and their vengeance will burn you to ash!"

    "Not if we bury you here again!" he shouted, his fists glowing with thebined force of his fire and lightning.

    The battle raged on.

    ---

 Chapter 648 Extinguished

    Thalrok''s infernal red aura red violently, his mes reaching a power that actually managed to sent Erend and ar staggering back. The oppressive heat turned their scales red-hot, searing even their draconic defenses. Both Dragonborn knew this was no ordinary fight like when they fight in the realm before. The stakes had risen and holding back was no longer an option.

    ar growled, the determination in his voice cutting through the inferno. "No more ying around!"

    Erend relized what he meant. Without hesitation, he summoned the full might of his Dragon form. His body expanded and shifted, scales thickening and darkening into hues of deep brown and ck. The transformation wasn''t just size and power this time. Intricate,glowing patterns of ancient earthen energy that wasn''t there before etched themselves across his massive form, pulsing with powerful Magic.

    Erend who right now locked in a fierce exchange with Thalrok barely noticed the transformation behind him. His fists were burned with fire and lightning as he blocked Thalrok''s relentless attack and each shed shaking the earth beneath them. He was buying ar precious moments toplete the change.

    When the transformation wasplete, ar''s roar was heard through the zing forest. The sound of his roar shaking the ground and extinguishing mes in its immediate vicinity. The sheer force of it made Thalrok pause, his gaze snapping upward to look at ar''s Dragon form.

    For a brief moment, awe flickered across Thalrok''s twisted features. His bloodshot eyes widened and his fiery aura seemed to waver. But the awe quickly changed into something far more primal. It was a seething hatred that transformed his expression into a mask of inhuman rage.

    "DRAAAAGON!" Thalrok screamed with guttural roar full of hate.

    Thalrok''s aura surged and in an instant dozens then hundreds of crimson orbs formed around him, each one radiating destructive heat. With a sweep of his hand, he unleashed them all at once like a deadly barrage aimed directly at ar. The orbs streaked through the air like molts and mming into ar''s massive body.

    ar staggered, the impact driving him back and tearing through the forest below. The glowing patterns on his scales absorbed much of the assault but even his formidable defenses couldn''t negate all of it. Roaring in defiance, ar nted his massive ws into the ground, anchoring himself against the onught.

    But Thalrok was relentless. Before ar could recover he was already arrived in front of him. The crimson-coated man''s body had begun to morph, twisted further by the godly fragments he had absorbed that actually not yetpleted. His face and limbs bore grotesque burns of living me, parts of his flesh reced entirely by red fire that seemed to have a will of its own.

    Thalrok''s form was no longer entirely human, and his movements reflected that. He moved like a creature born of chaos and destruction closing the distance to ar in a blink. His fiery fists struck with terrible speed and force, each blow igniting explosions that lit the forest.

    Erend seeing ar under siege also roared andunched himself into the fray. His red-and-ck Dragon scales glinted with energy as he unleashed a storm of fire and lightning at Thalrok from behind. The sts struck him and forcing the fiery figure to divert his attention momentarily.

    "ar, now!" Erend shouted, charging forward with renewed ferocity.

    The sh between Dragonborn and the corrupted Thalrok tearing through the forest and sending waves of fire and energy into the sky.

    Thalrok faltered, his fiery aura flickering with instability. Thebined assault from Erend and ar began to overwhelm the corrupted being. Seizing the moment, both Dragonborn pressed their attack, determined to exploit his weakness.

    Erend''s form changed, his body crackling with arcs of electricity as he activated Dragon Transformation into the Lightning Dragon. His blue and white scales gleamed with an otherworldly glow now and crackling bolt coursing across his body. Lightning Dragon''s speed would grant him what they needed in this situation.

    As the transformationpleted, a surge of electric energy exploded outward, illuminating the battlefield in a blinding sh. The air vibrated with raw power of lightni and even Thalrok''s hateful gaze wavered once more as he took in Erend''s new form. His already-burned body began to crack further, the corruption unable to keep pace with the strain.

    Erend roared, his voice merging with the thunder that echoed across the burning forest. Without hesitation he unleashed a devastating pir of lightning from his jaws. The bolt struck Thalrok the blinding speed of the attack leaving no time for the corrupted figure to defend himself. The impact sent Thalrok hurtling into the ground with a force that shook the earth.

    BOOM!

    ar who seeing the opening leaped into the air with powerful p of his wings. His hands be one as he descended to the ground, bringing both fists together into a hammer strike.

    BOOM!

    The ground beneath them cratered as ar''s attacknded squarely on Thalrok''s bodyying on the ground trying to get up.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The battlefield fell momentarily silent after arnded hisattac except for the crackling of residual mes and lightning. Thalrok''s body writhed, his crimson mes now sputtering and dimming. The relentless barrage from the two Dragonborn proved too much for his unstable and iplete transformation to endure.

    ar didn''t let this change go just like that. With another bellowing roar he drove his ws into the ground around Thalrok, pinning him in ce.

    "Erend, finish it!"

    He said to Erend.

    Erend who still hovered above them with lightning surging through his body in a brilliant disy of power heard that message. He could see the cracks spreading across Thalrok''s body, the fiery corruption retreating, unable to maintain its grip on the man''s crumbling body. Erend unleashed another bolt of pure lightning, its brightness momentarily turning the battlefield to day.

    BOOM!

    The strikended with amazing force, erupting in a deafening boom that sent shockwaves rippling outward. The corrupted mes that once clung to Thalrok evaporated into nothingness, leaving behind a smoldering, broken figure that seems unmoved.

    For a moment, the two Dragonborn stood in silence, their colossal forms towering over the battered remains of their foe. The forest around them was scorched and broken, but it was clear that right now, Thalrok''s mes had been extinguished.

    Erend and ar loomed over Thalrok''s crumbling body. The avatar''s human body had borne more than it could withstand, reduced to charred flesh barely holding its form. Though his fiery essence still struggled to reignite, it was clear that he has lost.

    "Is it over?"

    ar asked.

    "Not yet,"

    Kaelor said.

    "The power of the god within him hasn''t been fully extinguished. You must bury its remains before its essence finds another host."

    "Where?"

    Erend asked, his voiceced with urgency.

    "Follow the me,"

    Kaelor instructed.

    The Dragonborn took to the skies and in the distance they saw a crimson ze still burning, stark against the ckened remains of the forest. As they descended, the source of the fire became clear: an enormous skeleton wreathed in mes.

    "What is that?"

    Erend asked.

    Kaelor''s voice returned, heavy with grim knowledge.

    "The remains of the Fire God, I have in long ago. Its power was still exist. I buried it before because my strength alone was insufficient to destroy it at that time. This time, you must ensure that its destroyed."

    "You''re saying we can destroy it?"

    Erend asked.

    "You can try,"

    Kaelor replied.

    "But I think you''ll need tobine your strength. It will resist, even in death."

    The two Dragonborn exchanged a nce. With synchronized nods, they turned back to the ming skeleton.

    Erend stepped forward, his Lightning Dragon form crackling with power. Electricity surged along his body converging at his open jaws. With a deafening roar, he unleashed a torrent of lightning that struck the skeleton.

    ar wasted no time. With a thunderous bellow, he mmed his ws into the ground, channeling his power. Jagged spikes of earth erupted beneath the skeleton, striking it.

    Thebined assault began to take its toll. Cracks spread across the massive bones, and the mes flickered wildly as if struggling to maintain their hold

    Erend surged forward, his ws glowing with lightning. He struck at the skeleton, each blow apanied by bursts of electricity. ar followed, his massive tail sweeping across the burning remains with crushing force.

    Together, their attacks grew more relentless, a storm of power and fury directed at the lingering essence of the God.

    Finally, with a resounding crack that echoed through the skies, the skeleton began to copse. The mes that clung to it roared onest time before extinguishing entirely, leaving only ash and shattered bone. The oppressive heat dissipated, reced by an eerie stillness.

    Kaelor''s voice returned, softer this time.

    "It is done. The god''s essence has been scattered, its power reduced to nothing. You have ended what I could not."

    Erend and ar stood amidst the ruins of the battlefield.

    "We''re not done yet,"

    ar muttered, ncing at the destruction around them.

    "No,"

    Erend agreed, his gaze fixed on the horizon.

    ---

 Chapter 649 Mist And Vines

    The explosion from their fight with Thalrok echoed across thend. It was a cataclysmic sound that shattered the eerie stillness in this early world. Waves of fire and lightning had rippled to all sides, consuming the surrounding forest and leaving a smoldering ruin in their wake. Even now, though the battle against Thalrok was over, the aftershocks of their power continued to ripple through the environment and was impossible to ignore.

    Few hundreds kilometers from the battlefield, two figures who standing on their own rerspective ce stirred, drawn by the chaos.

    The woman in the emerald green coat stood amidst a grove of colossal trees. At her feety a massive green skeleton, its hollow sockets glowing faintly with green light. Her hands hovered above it, tendrils of vibrant green energy flowing from the skeleton into her body.

    Her face twisted into a grimace as she nced at the horizon where the fiery glow of Thalrok''s battle had illuminated the sky moments ago. Now, the light was gone, reced by dark plumes of smoke that signaled his defeat. She can''t feel it Thalrok''s presence anymore.

    She gritted her teeth. "They''ve extinguished the Thalrok''s fire. This wasn''t supposed to happen so soon."

    Her thought was filled with frustration but also a flicker of worry. Her connection with the skeleton beneath her deepened as she concentrated, the vibrant energy surging faster. The remains responded as a faint whispers of the god''s power that still clinging to the huge bones.

    "Come on," she muttered, her fingers curling as though to grasp the elusive energy. "Faster."

    Meanwhile, far enough away to be out of earshot but close enough to sense the disturbance, a man in a navy-blue coat stood by the edge of a turbulent river. His coat billowed in the breeze, mirroring the cascading waves beneath him.

    Another massive skeletonying in front of them. This one shrouded in a misty aura that ebbed and flowed like the tides. The skeleton''s aura pulsed faintly, responding to the man''s methodical gestures as he worked to draw its energy into himself.

    He paused, ncing towards the horizon. The tremors in the ground and the sudden extinguishing of the fire made his chest tighten with unease.

    "This isn''t good," he muttered, his calm demeanor betrayed by a flicker of anxiety in his expression. The process of absorbing the god''s essence was taking longer than anticipated. He could only hope it would beplete before the Dragonborns arrived.

    ---

    Erend and ar soared through the skies. Their massive Draconic forms casting shadows over the earth below. The forest stretched far and wide. Yet, despite the immense area, their keen Dragon eyes scanned relentlessly for signs of their next targets.

    "Where are they?" ar growled. His wings beat with powerful strokes, propelling him faster. "This ce is too vast. We can''t waste time."

    Erend''s electric blue scales glimmered as he surged ahead beside him.

    "We''ll find them," he replied. "We just need to move quickly. I''m sure they already feel using."

    The two Dragonborn streaked through the air, their speed leaving trails of energy in their wake. Every second was precious; the gods they was looking for would undoubtedly be preparing, and any dy could tip the bnce against them.

    ---

    Back in the grove, the woman in the green coat clenched her fists as the skeleton beneath her shuddered, its glowing sockets brightening momentarily. She closed her eyes, steadying her breath, and resumed her focus.

    The energy she absorbed filled her veins like a torrent of ancient power that seemed to sing with the life of the forest itself. She could not afford to let her concentration waver.

    "They''lle for us next," she murmured, her green eyes snapping open. "Come on!"

    At the riverbank, the man in the navy-blue coat straightened. The mist around the skeleton intensified, swirling as though responding to his growing connection.

    He nced once more towards the sky, the faint trails of energy from the Dragonborns'' flight bing visible to his sharp gaze.

    "They''reing," he said to himself.

    ---

    Few minutester, just as the gods'' absorption neared its critical stage, a thunderous roar shook the heavens. ar descended first, his wings casting immense shadows over the grove. The Dragonborns have found their targets.

    The woman in green turned to face him, her expression shifting into one of cold resolve.

    "You shouldn''t havee to that world. You should just stay hide," she said, her voice now changed and filled with the raw power now coursing through her. "This wasn''t your fight. But this twisted fate eventually brougt you here. To you end."

    arnded, his ws gouging deep into the earth.

    "Anything that threatens this worlds is my fight," he growled.

    ---

    Erend alsonded on another ce. His piercing gaze locked onto the man by the river, whose aura now matched the rising waves behind him.

    The man in the navy-blue coat met Erend''s gaze, unflinching.

    The gods begin to unleashed their iplete power.

    The woman in the emerald green coat, Lyrandis, clenched her jaw. The vibrant green light coursing into her body pulsated erratically. She was so close, but not close enough.

    ar loomed over her in his full draconic majesty and charge at her. His ws gouged into the earth as he advanced. His eyes zed with determination as he red at the defiant goddess before him.

    Lyrandis straightened, her emerald coat ring as she drew the partially absorbed energy into a tangible force. The air around her twisted and shimmered with green aura. Tendrils of green energy coiled around her arms like serpents.

    ar roared in replied, his voice caused the earth to tremble and cracks to spiderweb through the ground. Without hesitation, he lunged, his massive wings propelling him forward. The impact of his ws against Lyrandis'' shield of energy sent shockwaves rippling outward, uprooting nearby trees and scattering debris.

    Lyrandis retaliated, her energy tendrilsshing out like whips. Though her power was iplete, it was enough to force the Earth Dragon to stay on the defensive for now.

    ---

    Meanwhile, by the riverbank, Erend and the man in the navy-blue coat faced each other in a deadly standoff. The man, Caelith have mist surged around him like a living entity, amplifying the aura of power radiating from his form. His eyes locked onto Erend.

    Erend''s Lightning Dragon form standing ready. Electric-blue scales crackled with arcs of lightning that danced across his body. The storm clouds above churned and rumbled, mirroring the raw energy emanating from him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Without a word, Erend struck first, unleashing a torrent of lightning from his maw. The bolt carved through the air, splitting the mist as it raced toward Caelith.

    But the man was ready. The mist around him condensed, forming a barrier that absorbed the brunt of the attack. The ground where the lightning struck exploded, sending shards of rock and sprays of water into the air.

    Caelith retaliated. The mist coalesced into massive tendrils thatshed out at Erend, attempting to ensnare his limbs. Erend roared, twisting in the air to avoid the assault.

    His tail whipped around, striking the ground with enough force to send a shockwave rippling through the battlefield. The river surged violently, its waters crashing against the banks in chaotic waves.

    The two shed. Erend''s lightning illuminated the battlefield in bursts of electric fury while Caelith''s mist ebbed and flowed like an unyielding tide, smothering and redirecting each lightning strike. The sheer destructive force of their battle left thend in ruin, with charred earth and swirling waters marking their struggle.

    ---

    Back in the grove, Lyrandis'' frustration mounted. Despite her best efforts, the energy she had absorbed was still iplete, leaving her vulnerable to ar''s relentless assault. She gritted her teeth, summoning a massive wave of green energy that erupted from the ground, forming a protective barrier of thorns and vines.

    ar snarled, his ws ripping through the barrier with brute force. His arms swung like a battering ram, shattering the natural defenses as he pressed his advantage. Each strike from him have incredible strength behind it and it driving Lyrandis further back.

    Lyrandis smirked despite her predicament, her eyes gleaming with defiance.

    With a sweep of her arms, the grove came alive. Massive roots erupted from the ground, snaking toward ar with rming speed. They coiled around his limbs, anchoring him in ce.

    Lyrandis raised her hands and the energy coursing through the roots intensified, sending pulses of green light into ar''s body.

    ar roared in annyance, his scales crackling as he summoned his strength. With a mighty heave, he tore free from the roots, the sheer force of his movement creating a shockwave that ttened the surrounding vegetation. His eyes burned as he charged at Lyrandis once more.

    ---

    At the riverbank, Erend and Caelith''s battle happening. Erend''s attacks grew more ferocious and fast, his strikesing faster and harder. But Caelith''s control over the mist was also amazing, his defensive maneuvers keeping him just out of reach.

    "You''re persistent, Dragon!" Caelith said, his voice calm but full of disdain.

    Summoning his full power, Erend unleashed a storm of lightning that nketed the battlefield. The river erupted in a cascade of steam and electricity, obscuring everything in a blinding haze.

    Caelith''s mist churned violently, struggling to maintain its form against the overwhelming force.

    Suddenly, a huge pir of lightning surged forward, separating the wall of mist.

    ---

 Chapter 650 Overwhelmed

    The pir of lightning struck with blinding speed, its brilliance illuminating the battlefield in electric light. Caelith''s eyes widened as he saw itunching toward him like a force of nature that can''t be stopped. Instinctively, he summoned his mist power, the blue haze condensing in front of him like a dense swirling wall.

    The lightning mmed into the mist with a deafening crak and Caelith was forced back several paces, his boots digging furrows into the earth. His teeth clenched as he poured more of his Magic energy into the barrier, cold sweat beading on his brow.

    Caelith thinking about how strong is this attack that start to overwhelm him. If he managed to absorb all of the real body''s power, he will be able to put up more power to counter this.

    The mist shield wavered, rippling under the relentless assault of Erend''s powerful lightning. Caelith gritted his teeth harder, his focus unwavering despite the strain. But before he could counter a sudden blur of motion caught his attention.

    Erend in his massive Dragon form moved with an impossible speed that belied his immense size. In an instant, Erend was beside him and Caelith''s heart froze in shock.

    Before he could finish the thought, Erend''s massive wed hand mmed down at him, striking him from behind. The impact sent Caelith hurtling into the ground with a resounding boom making the earth beneath him fracturing from the sheer power of the blow. A surge of lightning exploded outward upon impact, scattering the mist that had once surrounded him.

    Caelith cried out with voice a mixture of pain and rage. Hey sprawled in that crater with his body battered and face smeared with blood. His vision blurred momentarily, but his anger and resolve burned fiercer than before, he know that he must keep fighting.

    With a furious growl, Caelith pushed against Erend''s w, his muscles straining as his Magic surged. The blue mist reemerged and immediately coiling around him like a living entity as he forced himself upright. His bloodied face was a mask of wrath and determination, his piercing eyes locked onto Erend''s towering form.

    "DRAGOON!" Caelith spat with face twisted into angry snarl. "This fight has only begun!"

    The air between them crackling with Magic energy that suddenly be much stronger. Lightning sparked along Erend''s scales, illuminating his body, while the mist around Caelith thickened, its tendrils swirling with an almost sentient aggression.

    Erend''s glowing eyes narrowed as he stood towering over Caelith. The mist churned below, a stark contrast to the storm raging along his white and blue scales. Yet, for a moment, he found himself lost in thought.

    Caelith''s bloodied face twisted in fury, his piercing gaze burning with a hatred that seemed hade from a long time ago. Erend couldn''t help but notice the expression, that look of anger and hatred that this guy and the other avatars wore when they faced him and ar. It wasn''t just battle rage, it was something deeper that spoke of grudges older than he couldprehend.

    "Damn�� they all seem to hate us so much."

    But despite being a Dragonborn, Erend had no memories of whatever ancient war or rivalry had sown this enmity. The power within him felt alien, like a borrowed strength rather than something earned or understood.

    Caelith''s fury made sense to him. After all, Erend was standing in the way of whatever he sought to achieve. And before him and ar, there was Kaelor who usurped their power and buried their gods here.

    "I don''t even remember any of this but I''m fighting battles I barely understand. But, whatever."

    Still, one truth cut through his swirling thoughts and anchoring him in the moment: Kaelor''s words. The other Dragonborn had warned him about the six gods. Their actions threatened the world and for that reason Erend had no choice but to stand against them. That alone justified his actions, or so he told himself.

    But as he looked at the man in blue, struggling to rise from the crater with mist swirling protectively around him, another question gnawed at him.

    "Is killing them really the only thing I need to do?"

    A sh of doubt flickered in Erend''s mind. He had spent his life fighting, protecting, and surviving, but never had the stakes felt this tangled. Because the cause of this battle is not very clear to him.

    "RRAAAAAAAHHH!!!"

    Caelith''s furious scream shattered Erend''s moment of thinking. The man''s body became a navy blur as heunched himself at Erend wtih the mist coiling around him like a serpent and now the mist are shimmering with an even brighter blue energy.

    Erend noticed something disturbing. Caelith''s body seemed to be breaking down under the strain, fragments of his skin cracking and releasing the mist as if his own essence was fueling his power.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Erend barely had a moment to react before Caelith arrived in front of him. The mist struck first,shing out like a living whip, forcing Erend to crossing his hands to intercept. The two collided with an ear-splitting boom, the battlefield consumed in shes of electric blue and white.

    With a Draconic growl, Erend retaliated. He reared back andunched another bolt of lightning directly at Caelith. The air screamed with the force of his attack, the sheer heat of the lightning scorching the ground beneath that had been hit by it.

    But Caelith didn''t falter. The blue mist around him condensed, forming an almost imprable barrier that absorbed the lightning''s impact directed at his body. He then surged forward through the torrent of lightning attacks, closing the distance between him and Erend with terrifying speed.

    Erend snarled and swung one of his massive ws, aiming to swat Caelith aside. But the mist thickened around his enemy, shifting his movements unpredictably. Caelith dodged the strike, the mist amplifying his agility and driving him closer to Erend''s exposed nk.

    Then came the counterattack from Caelith. The mist surged forward like a tidal wave and mming into Erend with a powerful force. The impact sent him skidding backward, his ws digging into the ground to slow his momentum. Erend felt himself being pushed by that attack, the oppressive weight of the mist pressing against his scales and driving him back.

    Caelith''s power was growing stronger suddenly. Erend''s eyes narrowed as he realized what was happening.

    "He''s burning himself out to defeat me," he thought.

    The cracks along Caelith''s body deepened, more mist spilling from them like blue blood, but the man didn''t seem to care.

    Erend roared and unleashed a concentrated storm of lightning, the energy bursting outward in jagged arcs that lit up the battlefield once again. The bolts struck Caelith''s mist barrier, sending ripples through its surface but failing to break it. The blue energy swirled tighter around Caelith, the force of it shoving Erend back further despite his desperate efforts to hold his ground.

    The Dragonborn gritted his teeth. But for every ounce of power Erend poured into the fight Caelith''s mist seemed to grow denser and more aggressive, as though it fed on the destruction around them.

    Erend''s frustration mounted. He need to kill this guy quickly so that he can quickly go to the other next!

    Erend''s fury burned hotter than ever. The rage that he usually felt when consumed by the battle''s chaosing back igniting every nerve with desire to destroy.

    The lightning coiling around his massive Dragon form grew fiercer. He let out a deafening roar that seemed to shake the heavens themselves.

    Erend charged forward. His strikes came fast and brutal at Caelith.

    Caelith''s mist that once a strong shield, now trembled under the relentless assault. Every strike from Erend sent oppressive power behind that forced Caelith to retreat.

    The mist swirled desperately around Caelith, coiling tighter as he channeled every ounce of his Magic and life force into defense. But his crumbling body betrayed him, cracks webbed across his skin and more mist seeped out like a lifeblood spilling from his very essence.

    But Erend attacks only grew faster fueled by the storm of emotions raging inside him. The ground beneath them quaked with every impact, and the once-dense mist began to thin under the overwhelming power.

    Caelith struggled to maintain his footing, his body trembling. His mind screamed at him to fight but his limbs grew heavy, his strength ebbing away.

    Finally, with a thunderous roar, Erend delivered the decisive blow. His w tore through Caelith''s mist barrier and struck true.

    A deafening explosion of light and sound that sent Caelith hurtling backward. He crashed into the ground, the earth giving way beneath him as a massive crater formed where hended.

    The blue mist that had once surrounded him dissipated, its shimmering light fading into nothingness. Caelithy sprawled on the ground, his body broken and weak. He tried to move but his body refused to obey.

    He staring at Erend''s towering Dragon form. The creature''s scales shimmered with electric light, his massive frame radiating an aura of pure dominance.

    A bitter smile tugged at Caelith''s lips. His thoughts swirled with doubt and despair.

    "Was it all for nothing?" he wondered. "All our struggles to reach this point, only to fall before the might of a Dragon?"

    He coughed, blood staining his lips as his vision dimmed further. The rage and hatred that had once fueled him now gave way to a hollow emptiness. Staring up at Erend, he felt insignificance, as though the sheer magnitude of the Dragonborn''s power had rendered all his efforts meaningless.

    Erend step on him.

    ---

 Chapter 651 Too Soon

    On the other side of the mountain, the figure who d in a jet-ck coat stood in eerie silence. The man''s face that is pale and sharp was illuminated faintly by the glow of the massive ck skeleton before him. Tendrils of ck mist oozed from the skeletal remains, coiling and writhing as they were pulled into his body. The man''s cold gaze sharpened and his brows furrowing as he understand the situation.

    His hands clenched at his sides as a flicker of irritation crossed his face that usually cold without emotion. He could feel the presence of the Dragonborn that should have been leagues away for now. Yet they are here.

    "How did they find us so quickly?" he muttered with low and grating voice.

    The air around him grew colder as his absorption of the ck mist quickened. His breath came out in even puffs of misty vapor, betraying his calm exterior. The task was urgent now and no room for dys.

    Then it hit him.

    His head snapped back, eyes widening with sudden realization. The sharp sting of loss and failure pierced his consciousness. Caelit was dead. The connection that linked their powers was severed like a snapped chain.

    The man gritted his teeth and anger and frustration swirling in his chest. His absorption intensified as if his body were a vessel desperate to contain more power, heedless of the toll it took. He need to force the absorbtion to be faster.

    "Thalrok''s gone... and now Caelith," he hissed through clenched teeth, his cold demeanor cracking. He can''t be calm anymore.

    The ck mist surged violently into his body making him trembling under the strain. He couldn''t afford to mourn; the only thing that mattered now was retaliation to avenge his fallen friends.

    ---

    Back on Erend''s side, the battlefield was silent but for the faint crackle of residual electricity in the air. Caelithy broken in the center of a massive crater. The avatar of mist and fury was now a pale and crushed figure on the ground.

    Erend loomed over the body in his colossal Dragon form, his scales shimmering with the remnants of his electrical power. His gaze shifted away from Caelith and toward the massive blue skeleton embedded in the earth nearby.

    The skeleton radiated an strange Magic energy and its blue glow pulsing just faintly like the dying embers of a fire. Erend could feel it a remnant of essence clinging to the bones, a final echo of this dead god.

    Without hesitation, Erend opened his mouth and a torrent of lightning surged forward and struck the skeleton with a deafening boom, the sheer force of it obliterating the ancient structure.

    The skeleton shattered into shards of glowing blue bone, scattering across the battlefield like fragmented starlight. The energy within it dispersed and fading into nothingness as the storm of destruction subsided.

    Erend stood still for a moment, his massive chest heaving as the rage of the battle began to subside, at least for now. His glowing eyes scanned the devastation before him.

    "There were still more of them," he thought.

    He turned his attention to the horizon, his senses sharpened. He could feel the faint tremors of distant power. The other enemies waiting.

    Erend fly to the air.

    ---

    Meanwhile, ar was still locked in fiercebat with Lysandris. The battlefield transformed into a chaotic jungle of writhing vines, razor-sharp thorns, towering trees, and also hundreds of jagged earth mounds.

    Lysandris moved gracefully amidst the chaos, her emerald green coat glinting under the filtered light. Her face was now more strained. Also now there is a flicker of desperation crossing her features as she unleashed her powers in rapid session.

    Massive sharp roots erupted from the ground, twisting and curling toward ar like hungry serpents. Thorn-covered branchesshed out.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But ar dodged and weaved with unrelenting precision. His ws cut through the relentless onught of foliage with ease. And his scales though full of graze is still not prated.

    "COME ON!" ar taunted, his deep voice booming across the battlefield. His eyes gleamed with the confidence of a predator that wanting more thrill of the battle.

    Lysandris snarled, frustration bubbling to the surface. She hissed and raised her hands, and the earth trembled as a massive tree sprouted beneath her feet, lifting her high into the air. From her vantage point shemanded an army of nt life to converge on ar, a tide of green fury descending upon him.

    ar didn''t flinch. He charged forward, his ws cutting a zing path through the living forest. His movements were fast despite all of that obstacles. Every swing of his wes cutting vines and branches before they could totally reach him.

    Despite her relentless attacks, Lysandris''s powercked the overwhelming force she had disyed at the start of the battle. ar could sense it, she hadn''t fully absorbed the energy of the emerald skeleton. Her attacks were powerful butcked because of the iplete transformation.

    With a powerful leap, ar closed the distance between them, his ws glowing brighter with Magic energy. Lysandris raised her arms, summoning a wall of vines thick enough to block his path. But ar''s ws cleaved through it after few shes, the force of his strike hitting the vines sending shockwaves through the battlefield.

    Lysandris stumbled backward, her footing faltering on the tree tform. Her breathing wasbored and beads of sweat lined her brow. She was running out of options and she knew it.

    arnded before her, his towering form casting a shadow over her trembling figure. He pointed his ws at her chest, its glow illuminating her angry and tired face.

    Lysandris''s eyes darting toward the distant emerald skeleton. It pulsed faintly with its power just out of reach. She clenched her fists.

    Before she could decide on what she needed to do, ar lunged, his sword descending at her. Lysandris screamed, her voice echoing through the battlefield as the w shreded her body.

    Then ar proceed to destroy the skeleton.

    ---

 Chapter 652 Dont Have Much Time

    ar lunged at Lysandris with his ws glowing fiercely, each strike tearing through her final and desperate defenses that she tried to do. Vines and thorny tendrilsshed out weakly in a futile attempt to repel him, but her Magic energy was spent, her stamina utterly drained.

    Wounds also now crisscrossed her body, blood staining her emerald coat and pooling at her feet. She stumbled and fell, her trembling hands wing at the ground as she tried to summon even a fraction of power but nothing came at him.

    ar''s towering Dragon form loomed over her as he delivered the final attack. His ws struck with an unstoppable force, and shredding her body. Lysandris''s scream echoed briefly before fading into silence a momentter and her body copsing to the ground amidst the wreckage of her summoned forest.

    The battlefield fell quiet after all of that as ar straightened, his piercing Dragon eyes then turning toward the emerald skeleton embedded in the earth. It pulsed faintly showing that thest vestiges of its ancient power struggling to persist.

    Without hesitation, ar go to the skeleton then using his massive Dragon ws to tear into the glowing structure. Each strike shattered the bones, sending fragments scattering across the field.

    As the emerald skeleton crumbledpletely, the glowing shards fell to the ground and were absorbed into the earth. A faint shimmer of green light rippled through the soil and spreading outward like a gentle wave before dissipating. ar paused watching the energy integrate back into the world. A feeling of relief flickered in his eyes.

    "At least the power isn''t in their hands anymore," he thought.

    ar then spreading his massive wings and leapt into the air, the force of his takeoff stirring dust and debris. As he ascended, he reached out telepathically to Kaelor.

    "Kaelor, Where do I go next?"

    Kaelor''s voice resonated in his mind, calm but edged with urgency.

    "Head north. The next pulse of power is faint but I can still feel it. Hurry. Time is against us."

    Without another word, ar veered northward, his powerful wings slicing through the air. The battlefield behind him faded into the distance.

    On the other side of the sky, Erend also flying looking for his next targtet, his massive wings slicing through the clouds as he searched for the next enemy.

    His glowing Dragon eyes scanned the horizon, seeking any trace of movement or lingering energy. Suddenly, Kaelor''s voice resonated in his mind, the calm urgency unmistakable.

    "The other Dragon has already headed north to engage one of the remaining enemies I managed to found. But another waits in the opposite direction. You must head there immediately."

    Erend''s gaze shifted, his senses sharpening as he adjusted his course. "Understood. Where do I go?"

    Kaelor provided the directions swiftly, and without hesitation, Erend banked sharply, angling himself toward the new target. His massive form cut through the air, determination etched into his every movement.

    ---

    Meanwhile, a little bit far away from them, the man in the jet-ck coat staggered and dropped to his knees, his body trembling as he absorbed more power from the ck skeleton than it could safely handle for now. Tendrils of dark mist coiled violently around him, their energy seeping into his body with a ferocity that threatened to tear him apart.

    Sweat beaded on his pale face and his hands dug into the ground as he gritted his teeth, his usual calm and cold demeanor cracking under the strain.

    He could feel his body losing its stability with the immense power wreaking havoc on his physical and Magical equilibrium.

    "I can''t stop now," he hissed, his voice low and trembling with both anger and desperation. "If I stop, those Dragons will close the gap... they''ll destroy everything we''ve been achived until now."

    Just then, a sharp pain pierced his chest, but it wasn''t from the overload of power. He felt it �� the severed bond that confirmed Lysandris''s death. The realization hit him like a crushing weight, his anger and frustation momentarily giving way to anguish.

    "Lysandris..." he whispered, his voice breaking before hardening into a snarl. His fists clenched as rage overtook grief.

    With newfound determination, the man pushed himself to his feet, his pale face now twisted in fury. The ck mist surrounding the skeleton surged toward him. He made his absorption process intensifying despite the agony it caused for him.

    But his body finally betrayed him. A sharp jolt coursed through his veins as a huge warning that he was nearing his limit. The absorption process was at about seventy percent right now but it was not nearly enough for what he needed.

    His breath came in ragged gasps as he realized the truth: he couldn''t take more, not at this pace, without riskingplete destruction on his body.

    Cursing under his breath, the man canceled the absorption, the tendrils of ck mist fading as the skeletal remains dimmed. His body trembled with the effort, his knees buckling slightly.

    For a moment, he just stood still and staring into the distance. His sharp face softened into an expression of sorrow and sadness about what he about to do, a fleeting moment of vulnerability. But as quickly as it came, it vanished, reced by steely determination.

    "I''ll avenge you all," he muttered with resolute voice.

    He then spreading his dark and mist-shrouded wings then took to the skies, his gaze fixed on a distant point. The battle wasn''t over, and he would not stop until the Dragons paid for every loss they had suffered!

    ---

    Far from the chaos unfolding across the ce, the silver-coated woman stood in a deste ruin. Her elegant figure was bathed in the silvery glow emanating from the skeletal structure before her. Tendrils of luminous energy flowed steadily into her, wrapping around her like liquid light.

    She could feel it as well, a severed bond that had be a void where her friends presence once was. Lysandris, Caelith, and Thalrok was gone. The thought struck her like an icy de and her hands trembled as the energy continued to pour into her.

    But there was no time to grieve. The Dragons woulde, and if she faltered everything they had worked for would be lost. She steadied her breathing, forcing herself to focus.

    Then, a sudden rush of wind swept through the air, a presence she recognized instantly. She turned just as the ck-coated mannded beside her.

    "Velthara," his voice cut through the stillness.

    The silver-coated woman, Velthara, turned to face him, her silver eyes meeting his dark and stormy gaze.

    "Kale," she replied.

    Kale''s expression softened briefly, but the fire of determination burned fiercely in his eyes.

    "How much longer?" he asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Still a little bit longer."

    "We don''t have much time." Then Kale walked at her with sharp gaze.

    ---

 Chapter 653 Necessary

    Velthara''s silver-coated body trembled when Kale continued his slow but menacing approach toward her. Her instincts screamed at her to run and escape the shadow of the man who had always been her ally.

    But his eyes�� those cold, unyielding eyes�� They told her everything she needed to know. Kale''s intent wasn''t to protect her. It was far worse. Those ayes are the eyes that appeared when he wanted to do a killing.

    "Kale�� what are you going to do?" Velthara asked, her voice trembling, her usualposure shattered by the ominous tension in the air.

    "I''m sorry, Velthara," Kale said with steady and calm voice, but also sounded almost apologetic. "We don''t have time for you to keep absorbing. The Dragonborn are getting very close."

    "What? No! You can protect me!" Velthara''s voice rose in desperation as she instinctively took a step back. Her silvery energy flickered around her as an unconscious attempt to guard herself.

    But Kale didn''t stop. He kept walking toward her with the same deliberate pace, his sharp gaze locked onto her. The air grew colder and heavier with the oppressive weight of his power. Velthara felt a chill run down her spine as she realized the truth: she couldn''t fight him. Kale was the strongest of them, the most relentless and cold hearted.

    "This�� this isn''t what the gods want!" Velthara protested, her voice cracking under the weight of her fear.

    Kale paused briefly, tilting his head slightly, as if considering her words. Then, with a voice as cold and resolute, he replied, "The gods require whatever it takes to win. Even if you die, Velthara, the goddess of Mercury will not perish. Her power inside your body will merge with mine." He took another step closer, his shadow stretching toward her like a living thing. "Please, don''t make me hurt you more than necessary."

    "No�� no, no, no!" Velthara''s voice rose to a frantic pitch, her silver energy ring wildly in an attempt to defend herself.

    But Kale''s shadow moved faster than she could react. It surged toward her like a dark tendrils and weaving around her legs and arms, binding her in ce. Her voice was silenced as another shadowy tendril coiled tightly around her mouth, muffling her screams.

    Kale stepped into the shadows that now swirling around her like an unholy shroud. Velthara''s silver-coated figure thrashed against the bindings, her eyes wide with terror as he raised a hand and cupped her face firmly.

    "Forgive me," Kale whispered with voice full of mercy and guilt. Yet, he didn''t stop what he was doing.

    Dark mist erupted from his hand, engulfing her entirely. Velthara''s silver energy red brilliantly in protest, but Kale''s power was too overwhelming. His grip tightened as he began to absorb her essence and life, her luminous silver aura dimming as it was torn from her body.

    Velthara''s muffled cries echoed in the deste ruin, her presence fading with every passing second. The skeletal structure behind her shimmered weakly, the flow of its power diverted entirely into Kale.

    As thest traces of Velthara''s strength left her, Kale released her lifeless body and letting it copse to the ground with a soft thud. The shadows receded and the ruin fell silent once more.

    Kale stood over her, his dark coat now faintly illuminated by the silvery glow of the power he had just absorbed. His pale face betrayed no emotion as he turned his gaze toward the sky.

    "The Dragonborn will regret this," he muttered. As if Velthara''s death is done by the Dragonborn. Which from his twisted perspective, is true.

    The silvery glow from Velthara''s lifeless form still lingered faintly in the air like a ghostly reminder of what had just happened. Kale stood amidst the swirling remnants of her energy that now absorbed into his own body.

    He could feel an overwhelming surge of power coursing through him, sharper and more potent than anything he''d ever wielded before.

    This wasn''t just the goddess of Mercury''s energy. It was life itself, the very essence of an avatar of the gods. Such power was intoxicating but it came at a cost.

    The voice of the god of void and shadow echoed in his mind again.

    "Take her essence if you must, Kale. The gods require victory at all costs. Her sacrifice will strengthen you more."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Kale clenched his fists, shadows rippling across his body. "A bad decision��" he murmured under his breath. "But necessary."

    He turned his gaze back to the silver skeleton structure looming behind him. The power Velthara had been absorbing from it was iplete just like himself. He considered finishing what she had started but shook the thought away. Time was not on his side and the Dragonborn were getting closer.

    But before he could act, the air around him changed.

    A sudden gust of wind whipped through the ruins, carrying with it the sound of massive wings cutting through the air. Kale''s sharp senses picked up on the pping before he looked up, his pale eyes narrowing.

    A Dragon descended from the sky as a magnificent sight with scales gleaming in white and blue like frozen lightning. The air started to filled with crackle of lightning as he neared. His glowing eyes locked onto Kale.

    The Dragon circled once beforending with a thunderous boom that shook the ground beneath Kale''s feet. Dust and debris erupted in all directions as the beast came to rest, its massive wings folding back.

    Kale raised an arm to shield his face from the st, his cold gaze fixed on the creature before him. He knew this Dragon and can feel his power and his fury. This was the strongest enemy he will need to face.

    The Dragon''s towering form loomed over him, his electric scales pulsing with power, arcs of lightning crackling across his body. Erend lowered his massive head, his glowing eyes boring into Kale as the storm above raged on.

    "I found you, finally," Erend''s voice rumbled, deep and guttural, resonating from the Dragon''s mouth. It carried the weight of unbridled power and unwavering rage.

    Kale stood his ground, shadows swirling around him like a living armor. He tilted his head slightly, his expression be cold again.

    "Dragonborn��" he said with cold anger that he wanted to supress. "If you''re here to stop me, you''re already toote."

    Erend''s glowing eyes narrowed, arcs of lightning surging around his ws. He then realized the lifeless body lying near Kale. The silver-coated woman''s still form shimmered faintly, her energy now reduced to faint wisps, barely clinging to the air around her. A chill ran through him as he realized what must have happened.

    Erend turned his massive head toward the man in the ck coat, his eyes narrowing. The storm above grew more violent, lightning crackling with a deafening intensity as his fury mounted.

    "Did you just kill your friend," Erend rumbled, his voice dripping with disbelief, "to take her power?"

    Kale''s jaw tightened at the question, and for a moment, a flicker of sadness passed across his face. It was fleeting and almost imperceptible, but it was there. The shadows surrounding him wavered slightly as if mirroring the conflict within.

    "She wasn''t supposed to die like this," Kale admitted, his voice low and tinged with a rare vulnerability. "But her power�� it was necessary. You Dragonborn left me no choice!"

    Erend''s scales pulsed, arcs of lightning dancing furiously along him.

    "You had no choice?" he growled, his voice rising like the thunder above. "Don''t you dare put this on us! You''re the one who did this. You killed her."

    Kale''s expression darkened and the flicker of sadness was reced by rage. Shadows coiled tighter around him, a tangible manifestation of his growing anger. He pointed a gloved hand at Erend.

    "You don''t get to judge me!" Kale snapped. "Do you think I wanted this? That I wanted to sacrifice her? No, Dragonborn, this is all because of you!"

    Erend''s gaze bore into him, full of disbelieve. Kale continued, his voice seething with me.

    "Your kind has done nothing but ruin everything we''ve built! You''ve shattered the bnce, thrown the gods into chaos, and forced us to take desperate measures just to survive! Velthara''s death�� her sacrifice�� it''s on your hands as much as mine!"

    Erend''s massive ws dug into the ground, the electric storm around him intensifying.

    "You''re twisting your guilt into an excuse. You killed her. You made this choice. And think you are just too crazy to think right now," Erend said.

    Kaleughed bitterly, shaking his head. "Of course you''d see it that way. You, the noble Dragonborn, always so quick to judge, so blind to the devastation you''ve caused. Do you have any idea what it''s like to fight for survival against a storm that only takes and never gives? No. You wouldn''t understand. You couldn''t."

    "You justify your sins with me."

    Kale''s shadows red in response, his figure radiating an aura of pure menace. "And I see a beast who ims to be a savior, but all he brings is destruction."

    The tension between them reached a breaking point, the air charged with the sh of their opposing energies. Kale''s shadows writhed like serpents, reaching toward Erend, while the storm above roared in agreement with the Dragonborn''s fury.

    "You''ve taken everything from us," Kale hissed. "Now, I''ll take everything from you."

    Erend snarled, his wings spreading wide as arcs of lightning surged along their edges.

    With a deafening roar, Erend lunged with fury of the storm behind him, while Kale''s shadows surged forward to meet him in a collision of light and darkness.

    ---

 Chapter 654 Clash of Powers

    A deafening boom echoed across the forest, followed by a brilliant arc of lightning splitting the sky above. The sh between Erend and Kale had begun, the sh of their power reverberating through the trees like the herald of an unstoppable storm and darkness.

    On the other side of the forest, ar in his colossal Earth Dragon form soared through the turbulent air. His massive wings cut through the darkened sky as he watched the distant explosions.

    "So, he''s found his opponent." ar thought, his sharp gaze fixed on the crackling shes of light in the distance. He knew Erend had located the enemy he''d been hunting, but the search was not yet over for him.

    He had been waiting for this moment. Krevak. The name burned in his mind like a brand. He was certain the golden me wielder was his destined foe. His wings beat harder against the wind and propelling him forward with renewed determination.

    The memories of Krevak''s torment and his insults when he was acting weak red in the back of his mind, fueling his wrath.

    As the minutes stretched, ar finally can see a golden glow appeared below, cutting through the dense canopy of the forest. It pulsed steadily, growing brighter as ar neared.

    His massive Dragon maw curled into a wild grin, his sharp teeth glinting in the light of the storm. It wasn''t an expression of joy but of sheer, menacing anticipation of finally founding his prey.

    He folded his wings slightly, angling into a steep dive. The wind screamed past him as he descended like a meteor, his enormous form casting a shadow over the forest below.

    Then arnded with a thunderous cras. His massive ws digging deep into the earth. The ground trembled violently, cracks radiating outward from the point of impact. Dust and debris exploded around him, shrouding his massive figure for a brief moment before settling.

    As the dust cleared, ar''s glowing eyes locked onto a figure standing before a massive golden skeleton that pulsed with power of golden me. The figure facing it was unmistakable. It was Krevak himself.

    The avatar of golden fire stood facing the skeleton, his bald and muscr form exuding an aura of power he managed to absorb until now. His golden coat shimmered, catching the light of the skeleton. He turned slowly toward ar.

    Krevak''s piercing eyes met ar''s, and a smirk spread across his face.

    "So," Krevak said, his voice low and confident, "the Dragonborn of earth finallyes to face his judgment."

    ar let out a deep, guttural growl that resonated through the forest. His ws dug deeper into the earth as his enormous wings spread wide, stirring the wind around him.

    "Judgment?" ar rumbled, his voice deep and resonant, carrying the weight of his fury. "No, Krevak. This is retribution. You will get what you deserve."

    The air between them grew charged with more Magic energy, the ground trembling as their aura collided. The golden glow of Krevak''s mes burned brighter while the ground beneath ar began to crack and shift, small fragments rising into the air as his power surged.

    The storm overhead seemed to hold its breath as the two titans prepared to sh. Then, without another word, ar charded at Krevak, his massive ws tearing through the earth as he closed the distance between himself and Krevak in a single, terrifying bound.

    Krevak stood his ground, the golden fire around him ring to meet the oing storm of earth and fury.

    BOOM!

    The forest erupted into chaos as another two forces collided, shaking the heavens and the earth.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ar''s massive ws struck Krevak''s golden mes. Trees were uprooted and the hills was torn apart as the sh of power between the two titans started.

    Krevak smieked at the center of his radiant golden aura. He extended his arms, the mes around him ring outward as they began to coalesce into a massive form. The golden fire twisted and surged, shaping itself into a towering humanoid construct of zing energy. Krevak stood at its core, his muscr figure encased in the mes, directing the movement of his golden me giant body.

    Now, in his colossal ming form, Krevak rivaled ar''s massive Earth Dragon body in both size and presence. His glowing eyes met ar''s with a glint of confidence.

    ar didn''t give a shit about the transformation. It only making him easy to hit.

    "GROOOAAAHHH!"

    He let out an ear-splitting roar. His brown and ck scales glimmered as the energy of the earth surged through him, cracks in the ground emitting a glowing light as he drew more power. With a powerful leap, he lunged at Krevak and stretching his ws to strike.

    Krevak met him head-on. His massive golden arm swung upward, colliding with ar''s w. The sh sent another shockwave through the forest, ttening everything in its path. Sparks of golden fire and fragments of earth burst into the air like a storm of destruction.

    For a few intense seconds, the two giants exchanged blows. ar''s ws tore through the golden mes while Krevak''s ming fists pummeled against ar''s hardened scales. Each impact and each strike tearing deeper into thendscape.

    ar''s movements were fastt and feral despite his, his ws raking across Krevak''s ming chest. The mes sputtered for a moment before reigniting and Krevak retaliated with a devastating punch that sent ar staggering back.

    Then, with a guttural shout, Krevak charged at him, his golden mes burning brighter. The heat radiating from him grew unbearable, warping the air around them as the golden giant''s fists crackled with concentrated power.

    "Burn!" Krevak roared. He unleashed a torrent of golden fire at ar.

    The searing heat engulfed ar. His scales glowed with the intensity of the me attack. He let out a guttural snarl, staggering as the mes licked at him. For the first time he felt the full might of Krevak''s power. The heat he felt was oppressive, suffocating, and far greater than he had anticipated.

    ar dug his ws into the ground, anchoring himself as the inferno raged around him. His glowing eyes flickered momentarily, but then his expression hardened. He would not fall here.

    The earth beneath him began to tremble violently as he drew deeply from its power. Stones and debris rose into the air, orbiting him as his scales began to glow, signaling the energy coursing through him. He let out another roar and shaking the mes off with a burst of his raw strength.

    "Is that all you''ve got, Krevak?!" ar growled, his deep voice rumbling like an earthquake. "I''ve faced worse than your tricks!"

    Despite the burning heat and the cracks forming in his scales, ar surged forward once more, his ws glowing energy as he prepared to payback for the attack.

    Krevak''s golden giant leaned forward, its fiery form intensifying as they shed again.

    ---

    "ROAR!!!"

    On the other side of the battlefield, Erend''s roar echoed like rolling thunder, carrying the weight of his fury. The betrayal and greed he had just witnessed burned in his chest. The man had killed his own friend and stolen her power without hesitation. It was a cruelty Erend could hardly fathom, a depravity that made his scales crackle with Magic energy fuled by his anger.

    "KALE!" he roared, his voice shaking the skies. His jaws parted and a surge of lightning erupted in a blinding arc toward his foe. The air sizzled as the st tore across the battlefield.

    Kale stood his ground, a smirk tugging at his lips. Shadows coiled around him like living armor, pulsating with the power of darkness. As the lightning neared him, Kale raised his hand, and the shadows surged upward like a ck tidal wave. The crackling energy collided with the wall of darkness creating a storm of sparks and smoke.

    To Erend''s dismay, the lightning dissipated against the shadowy defense. The sight sent worry through him. Kale''s mastery of the dark was strong.

    "You''re predictable," Kale sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "Anger makes you reckless."

    Before Erend could respond, Kale moved. Shadows swirled around him, coalescing into a thick imprable mist that quickly spread across the battlefield. Within seconds, Erend''s vision was consumed by ckness.

    Erend growled, his glowing eyes darting through the haze.

    The darkness offered no reply. Instead, a sudden impact mmed into the side of his head with a force that sent him reeling. Another blow struck before he could recover then another, faster than he could track. The strikes rattled his senses, and their source hidden in the mist.

    Snarling in frustration, Erend swiped with his massive ws, but they only met empty air. He staggered, his heavy form scraping against the earth as something swept under his legs. With a startled growl, he lost his bnce and crashed to the ground.

    The moment he hit the earth, the mist above him churned violently. Dozens of enormous tendrils, formed from pure darkness, erupted downward like writhing serpents. They struck him, mming into his body from all angles with incredible power.

    Erend roared in pain, his scales creaking under the weight of the assault. Each tendril imbued with strange power, battering him without mercy. The ground beneath him cracked and splintered as the tendrils drove him deeper into the earth.

    "You''re not even worth killing," Kale''s mocking voice echoed from the shadows. "I think I will let You have the death like you deserve, forgotten and powerless."

    The taunt ignited something deep within Erend. He snarled and the familiar energy of his Dragonborn power surged within him. His scales shimmered more brightly, shes of white and blue dancing across his body.

    A pulse of power exploded from his form, shattering several tendrils and dispersing some of the mist. Lightning coursed through his body, illuminating the darkness in a brilliant electric blue. He jumped to his feet, shaking off the remnants of the shadowy tendrils.

    ---

 Chapter 655 Red

    The storm of chaos intensified as Erend felt his power surge to greater heights, fueled by his boundless fury that feels likeing from somewhere else, but he don''t have time to think about it for now.

    Lightning erupted from his body, arcing in every direction. The violent crackle of lightning illuminated the battlefield as the ck mist that enveloped him was obliterated in an instant by that.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The destruction didn''t stop there. Trees that had already fallen were burned to cinders and the scorched earth cracked and smoldered as his relentless energy consumed everything it touched.

    Erend jumped to his feet and his glowing eyes scanning the battlefield with seething rage. His lips curled into a feral snarl, baring sharp row of teeth, while the lightning coursing around his body grew wilder and stronger. The sizzling sounds of raw power of nature filled the air.

    Suddenly, a streak of ckness cut through the remnants of the battlefield. Kale appeared as if emerging from the void itself. In a blink of an eye, his arm moved like a phantom blur, wielding a de forged from darkness itself. The weapon sliced across Erend''s neck with precision, leaving behind a trail of ck smoke where the de had struck.

    Erend staggered slightly from the blow, his growl turning into a deep guttural rumble. But as Kale watched, his eyes narrowing in disbelief and dissapointment, it became clear the attack had not pierced the Dragonborn''s scales.

    "Its still too shallow!"

    The shadowy de had left only a faint sh mark, and even that seemed to shimmer and fade under the light of Erend''s lightning-infused form.

    Kale''s frown deepened, irritation flickering across his face. He stepped back, his mind working quickly as he raised his hands. The shadows around him coalesced, dark tendrils swirling and twisting into grotesque forms. With a surge of his ck energy, Kale began to summon creatures from the void itself.

    One by one, monstrous figures materialized and towering over the battlefield. Each creature was unique. They are twisted amalgamations of nightmare and shadow, with sharp ws, gnarled horns, and glowing red eyes. Their size is the same as Erend''s size.

    "ROAR!"

    Erend''s growl deepened into a roar that shook the skies. The lightning dancing around his body red brighter and his sharp gaze locked onto the shadowy monstrosities. One thought echoed in his mind. They all will fall under his ws.

    Kale''s smirk returned as he watched his creations surround the Dragonborn.

    "Let''s see how much power you truly have, Dragon!" he taunted.

    The battlefield exploded into chaos as the new sh began. Erend''s body crackled with wild lightning now, his power surging to a fever pitch.

    His massive body blurred, moving with a speed that defied his size. In a literal blink of an eye, he vanished from his position then reappearing in front of Kale as if he had teleported.

    Kale''s eyes widened in shock, hisposure momentarily broken by Erend''s sheer speed. Reflexively, he conjured a swirling ck mist shield that looks so dense and pulsing with shadow energy. Erend mmed his w that surging with raw lightning into the shield with a deafening crack, shattering part of it and sending Kale hurtling backward several meters.

    Kale steadied himself mid-air, his teeth gritted in frustration. The residual lightning from the strike coursed through his shield, dissipating with a hiss.

    Without hesitation, Kale extended his hand, his voice rising in amand that resonated across the battlefield.

    "Destroy him!" Kale ordered, his ck mist beasts responding immediately.

    The monstrous ck creatures lunged toward Erend from all directions, their movements unnaturally fluid as if they were extensions of Kale''s will. ws and fangs glinted in the light and their grotesque shapes rippling with more shadowy energy.

    Erend stood his ground, his glowing eyes narrowing as he watched them approach. His lightning red brighter and the arcs crackling with a sharp and furious intensity. As the first beast leapt at him, Erend moved with deadly attack immediately.

    With a swift swipe of his w, the creature was torn apart mid-air, its shadowy form dissipating in a burst of ck smoke in instant.

    Another beast lunged at his side, but Erend spun with his uncanny agility, his tail whipping through the air and smashing the monster into the ground. The impact left a scorched crater, the beast reduced to nothingness.

    The remaining creatures hesitated momentarily, their primal instincts battling against Kale''smand. But Kale''s voice cut through their hesitation like a de.

    "Keep going! Overwhelm him!"

    So the beasts resumed their assault, attacking in waves. Erend roared, the sound spread through the battlefield and unleashed a massive burst of lightning in all directions. The energy exploded outward, frying several of the creatures instantly and carving deep burning trenches into the earth.

    Kale hovered above, his frown deepening as he analyzed the situation. Despite his careful way and the power enhanced by Velthara''s soul, it was clear that Erend''s power was pushing his creations to their limits. But Kale was far from finished. He wouldn''t let the Dragon win no matter what.

    Kale began weaving his hands through the air, gathering more of the ck mist into intricat writhing shapes.

    The ck mist converged and forming somethingrger and far more menacing. A single towering beast began to emerge from the void with body pulsing with concentrated shadow energy.

    Its form was even more monstrous than the others, its ws like massive scythes and its eyes glowing with an ominous crimson light.

    Erend''s gaze shifted to the new foe, his snarl deepening as he prepared for the next wave. The storm of lightning around him grew wilder, matching the fierce desire to destroy that burning within his soul.

    Kale''s cold smirk returned as he extended his arm toward the towering shadow beast. His voice was sharp andmanding, resonating through the battlefield.

    "Crush him!" he ordered.

    The massive creature let out a roar. Its scythe-like ws shimmered with shadow energy, and dark, writhing tentacles erupted from its form, surging toward Erend with terrifying speed.

    Before Erend could react, the tentacles ensnared him, coiling around his arms, legs, and torso. They tightened in a matter of seconds, locking his movements and pulling him off the ground. Lightning sparked and crackled around his body but the shadowy tendrils seemed to absorb much of the energy, dampening its impact.

    Erend growled, thrashing against his restraints, but the tentacles held firm. His glowing eyes narrowed with fury, and the storm of lightning surrounding him dimmed momentarily as he struggled to break free.

    Kale took advantage of the opening. He descended swiftly from the air with his shadowy de gleaming with concentrated ck energy.

    He then shed at Erend few times in quick session, leaving deep marks across the Dragonborn''s face and torso. Each strike unleashed bursts of ck smoke that hissed against Erend''s scales, the wounds were still shallow for now but tauntingly effective.

    The pain was a flickerpared to the overwhelming anger that burned within Erend. He roared again but Kale was relentless. His de danced like a shadow through the air, cutting into Erend again and again.

    "Is this all the mighty Dragonborn can muster?" Kale taunted. "Pathetic. You''re nothing but a relic of a dead legacy!"

    The words only fueled Erend''s rage. He bared his teeth, his body trembling as he fought against the shadowy restraints. Then, something changed.

    The lightning around Erend, once brilliant blue and white, began to shift in color. It darkened then turning into an ominous blood-red hue.

    The sizzling sounds of raw energy grew louder, more ferocious, as the red lightning crackled and surged with an intensity that made even Kale hesitate.

    Erend''s head snapped upward, his glowing eyes now tinged with the same red energy, though the blue color is still there. His snarl deepened into a growl that seemed to echo from the depths of a soul of furious creature beyondprehension.

    The shadowy tentacles holding him began to sizzle and burn, the red lightning coursing through them with destructive power stronger than before. Kale didn''t know that it was possible.

    "What�� is this?" Kale muttered, his smirk faltering as he watched the transformation happen in front of his eyes.

    With a primal roar, Erend''s power erupted outward in a violent surge. The red lightning consumed the shadowy tendrils in an instant, disintegrating them into nothingness.

    The towering shadow beast staggered backward, its tentacles retracting as it recoiled from the sheer force of Erend''s newfound strange power.

    Erendnded heavily on the ground, his body brimming with the furious red and blue lightning now. His eyes locked onto Kale who now hovered in the air with a flicker of unease in his gaze.

    "You think this is all I got?" Erend growled.

    The battlefield was silent for a moment, save for the crackling of Erend''s red lightning. The air grew heavier, the storm of chaos around them growing darker and more intense. The tide of the battle had shifted.

    ---

 Chapter 656 The Threat

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the vast forest, the sh between ar and Krevak also had reached a boiling point. The ground and nature beneath them was scorched and shattered. The earth glowing faintly from the heat of their Magic power that shed in full swing.

    ar still stood like a massive armored titan of stone and scales. But despite his incredible size and strength his scales that always capable of protecting him were now marred with searing burns and deep scratch marks crisscrossing all over. The golden fire that clung to his body hissed and crackled, leaving molten trails as it carved through his scales like a relentless parasite.

    At the center of it all, Krevak floated with an air of cold dominance and a wide grin on his face. His coat shimmered with an unnatural golden radiance. Behind him the remnants of golden skeleton''s power still pulsed faintly.

    This golden energy from the skeleton twisted around him in zing arcs feeding into his mes. His golden fire red brighter as he manipted it into writhing tendrils thatshed through the air and burning everything they touched.

    ar grunted, his enormous ws digging into the earth as his tail smashed into the ground behind him. The searing heat around him slowed his movements but the fire didn''t weaken him. No, ar didn''t feel weak. If anything, the agony of the golden mes only fed the storm of fury brewing inside him that suddenly just appeared few moments ago.

    Golden tendrilsshed toward him again, their edges burning so intensely that they almost looked shimmered in white-hot color. With a rumbling growl ar swung his tail in a massive arc, severing several of the tendrils mid-air. The severed mes burst into golden embers but the remaining tendrils coiled and ensnared him once more. They wrapped around his arms, his neck, his legs and burning into the stone-like scales of his Dragon form.

    Krevak smirked from above. "Even the Earth Dragons crumble before my mes!" Krevak said while spreading his arms wide.

    He clenched his fist, and the tendrils tightened, pulling ar''s massive form down to his knees. The ground beneath the Dragon groaned, sinking under his weight as the mes continued their assault.

    ar''s growl deepened into something darker. His glowing amber eyes locked onto Krevak with an unyielding hatred. It wasn''t pain that showed in those eyes, it was just rage.

    "You talk too much!" ar''s voice rumbled, each word vibrating the air like rolling thunder.

    Then, in a move that make Krevak stunned, ar reared his head back, his chest expanding as cracks of molten light rippled across his body.

    Krevak gritted his teeht and the tendrils of golden fire tightened further, their heat intensifying but they could not stop what wasing.

    With a roar that split the heavens, ar unleashed his power.

    The earth trembled violently beneath him as massive pirs of molten rock erupted from the ground. The golden tendrils that bound him were shattered by the sudden surge of force. Streams of magma exploded upward, spiraling toward the sky like a volcanic eruption. The golden fire that had wrapped around ar was torn apart by the sheer elemental fury of the Earth Dragon.

    Krevak''s smug expression faltered. He darted backward, his golden mes forming a defensive barrier as the volcanic force threatened to engulf him. The battlefield itself transformed. Craters of molten rock glowed bright orange and streams of magma snaked across the earth, turning it into a sea of fire and stone in the blink of an eye.

    ar rose to his full height once more, his scales still glowing faintly from the burns but now they radiated a fiery red light as if the molten core of the earth itself had be one with his body. His breath came out in hissing waves of steam and the earth cracked and groaned with every step he took toward Krevak.

    "You think your power will break me?!" ar growled, his voice was a menacing rumble of a Dragon. "I am the earth beneath your feet. I am the fire at its core. And you?" His maw curling into a sneer. "You''re nothing but a parasite that suck the power from your dead god!"

    Krevak hearing that words and scowled, his golden mes ring violently as he extended his arms. The air around him shimmered with radiant heat and golden orbs of fire began forming, swirling around his body like miniature suns.

    "And you''re nothing but a beast clinging to a dying world! Your kind is dying and you will join them!" Krevak spat with furious voice. With a sudden motion he hurled the first of the orbs toward ar.

    The golden fireballunching through the air like aet. ar snarled and swinging one of his massive ws to meet the attack.

    BOOM!

    The orb detonated on impact, an explosion of golden fire erupting around him but ar emerged through the mes unscathed.

    Before Krevak could react, ar lunged forward. His speed, despite his size, was astonishing. The ground beneath him cracked and shattered as he propelled himself toward his foe, leaving molten craters in his wake.

    Krevak summoning a second andrger sphere of golden fire in his palms. But before he could release it, ar''s w mmed into Krevak''s barrier with a force that rippled through the air like a shockwave. Krevak grunted as the impact sent him hurtling backward, his golden fire flickering erratically.

    The twobatants skidded to opposite ends of the battlefield, both breathing heavily. Smoke and ash hung thick in the air between them. The battlefield now be andscape of destruction full of craters, molten rivers, and shattered earth that stretching as far as the eye could see.

    ar''s scales, though scorched, glowed fiercely with molten veins of strange power, his rage be power that coursing through his body.

    Krevak hovered few meters above the ground, his golden coat singed and torn in ces, but his eyes still burned with determination and fury.

    For a brief moment, neither moved. Both of them stared at each other.

    And then, in perfect unison, they charged again.

    The earth quaked beneath ar''s weight, his ws tearing through molten ground as he surged forward.

    Krevak fly at him, the golden fire burning brighter.

    ar didn''t know where this rage came from, this bottomless well of power that seared through his veins. He didn''t think about it �� couldn''t think about it. Not when Krevak hovered there with the smugness still etched on his face. This was the man who had captured him and tortured him and mocked his very existence.

    The fight continue. With every swing of his ws and burst of magma that erupted from the ground the fury within him swelled further.

    But something deeper stirred beneath the surface, hidden in the cracks of his consciousness.

    ---

    Erend also fought with simr condition like ar, his red and blue Dragon Scales gleaming under a burning sky. His heart pounding like a war drum. And just like ar, that strange fury burned in him too and made him stronger, faster, and more vicious.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    His mind buzzed with a single thought. "Destroy. Win. Burn everything to ash if that''s what it takes!"

    Erend didn''t question the feeling. This is natural, he told himself. He was a Dragonborn. He was made for this. He had to fight!

    ---

    Kaelor can only watch from his dimension. He can not interfere any further thatn this. He looking on the battles unfolding before him. His expression darkened.

    He saw the truth that lurking beneath the surface of their power.

    Kaelor could feel the immense forces at y. The two Dragomborn, they were forces of nature. Unstoppable, primal, and furious.

    "Too furious."

    He knew that something like this will happen when they entered the Seran Dragnar before understanding anything.

    The Corruption.

    Kaelor could see the taintced within their every step and swing. The anger consuming Erend and ar wasn''t natural, no matter how much they might believe otherwise.

    Kaelor''s jaw tightened. He had seen this before.

    "Damn it," he whispered to himself.

    It was the curse of their kind. This corrupting madness that lurked deep in their souls, a remnant of the ancient power that bound them to the worlds they protected. The same power that made the Dragonborn unstoppable warriors also carried a dark price.

    It fed their rage, amplified their strength, but in doing so, it whispered to their minds. A quiet, insidious voice promising more power�� if only they surrendered.

    At first, the corruption was subtle, almost unnoticeable. A flicker of anger, a moment of primal instinct. But in battle when the fire of survival or anger be higher, it grew. It festered. And those who embraced it and lost themselves to it were consumed.

    Their strength would increase tenfold, but their minds would fracture, leaving them as hollow, raging beasts, no longer masters of their own power but ves to it.

    Kaelor clenched his ethereal fists. He knew that Erend and ar had the strength to win. They had enough power to bring down even the avatars of the Six Pirs of Dominion.

    But that wasn''t the threat that concerned him.

    "The real threat is within themselves."

    ---

 Chapter 657 Spreading Mist

    Erend and ar didn''t know. They didn''t even realize.

    The fire raging within their hearts felt natural like a righteous fury that demanded release because they are fighting the annoying but also strong opponents. It fueled their relentless attack and so driving them to attack again and again.

    There was no space for thought and no room for doubt in their mind. The enemy before them was strong, and the rage bubbling inside their cores whispered that it was justified. They had to destroy to win againts them, no matter the cost.

    ar''s strikes became more monstrous now, his ws carving through the battlefield like des of molten rock with slightly dark red light lining it. Each swing sent shockwaves that ripped through the ground, spewing magma and ash into the air.

    His massive tail swept wide, breaking Krevak''s golden barriers and forcing him further and further back.

    Krevak''s once-smug grin faltered as the relentless attacks bore down on him. He threw up golden mes in wild arcs in the effort of trying to defend himself but the Earth Dragon was unstoppable in front of him.

    ar''s molten veins glowed brighter with every move, his sheer fury turning him into an elemental juggernaut.

    Krevak''s back mmed against a charred tree that miraculously still standing, his golden mes sputtering. His coat that once shimmering with golde fire power now bore burns and tears. For the first time, Krevak''s confidence cracked.

    "This �� this is impossible!" Krevak hissed with trembling voice.

    But ar did not hear his words. He roared, his amber eyes zing with unyielding hatred as he raised a molten w, ready to strike the final blow at him.

    ---

    On the other side of the chaotic battlefield of the golden me and molten earth, Erend''s power also surged. His lightning that was once bright white and blue had twisted into a thick red streaked with ck now. Each boltshed out like a whip, ripping apart the terrain and illuminating the ash-filled skies.

    Kale, hovering defensively, grit his teeth as the red lightning mmed into his shield of shadows. The force of Erend''s attacks pushed him further and further back.

    "This can''t be��" Kale muttered, his voice a mix of disbelief and desperation.

    He had absorbed Velthara''s soul which also a fragment of a goddess''s power. He should be unstoppable and untouchable now after his sacrfice. Yet, this Dragonborn was still able to forcing him to the brink.

    Kale''s expression darkened. Hisposure fractured as doubt and fury wed at his mind.

    "Was it all for nothing?" Kale whispered bitterly, his grip tightening on the dark energy coursing through him. "Have I failed?!"

    Then, his desperation immediately turned to dark rage as well. Kale clenched his fists, his body trembling as he reached deeper into the well of his and Velthara''s power. Shadows writhed around him, growing darker and more twisted.

    "No!" he screamed, his voice echoing across the battlefield. "I will not lose to you!"

    The shadows around Kale erupted. A massive wave of dark mist surged outward, spreading like a gue across the battlefield. In an instant, the skies turned ck and a suffocating darkness engulfed the surrounding kilometer.

    The air grew heavy, thick with dark mist energy that seeped into every crevice of the earth. The mist hissed and swirled, blinding all vision beyond a few feet. Kale''s figure became a towering silhouette within the void, his eyes glowing with malice.

    "Drown in my power!" Kale''s voice boomed, filled with venom and anguish.

    Erend felt the darkness wrap around him, pressing down like an oppressive weight. His red lightning red in response, cutting through the mist in violent streaks of lightning, but it could not prate the suffocating shroud entirely.

    ar on the other side of the battlefield growled low, his molten body pulsing with heat. The darkness now also reaching him, only stoked his fury further. He mmed his ws into the ground, sending tremors rippling outward, trying to dispel the creeping shadow.

    Neither of them noticed the changes within themselves. The primal rage that had fueled them moments ago grew sharper, darker, more insidious. The corruption Kaleor had foreseen was taking root, binding itself deeper into their souls.

    And within the void of Kale''s shadowy domain, their battle was getting fiercer.

    ar and Krevak felt the oppressive darkness settle over them. The battlefield that once a chaotic expanse of molten rock and golden fire, was now shrouded in eerie shadow.

    Krevak clenched his fists, frustration boiling within him.

    "This must be Kale''s doing," he growled under his breath, his teeth grinding together. The mist wasn''t just an environmental hindrance �� it carried an unnatural weight that pressed down on his chest and dulled a little bit of his vision.

    Though the golden mes flickering around him provided some light, but the darkness seemed alive and swallowing the illumination and leaving Krevak in a dim shifting haze. His eyes locked onto ar''s hulking figure, the molten veins glowing faintly like a beacon in the shadows.

    "I bet his vision now is worse than me," Krevak thought, his lips curling into a predatory grin. "Time to turn this around."

    Without hesitation, Krevak pressed his advantage. He darted around ar with surprising agility, his golden coat shimmering faintly in the gloom.

    He unleashed bolts of golden fire, the mes streaking through the air like shooting stars before mming into ar''s molten hide.

    ar roared in defiance as the firebolts struck him, searing his scales and sending bursts of molten rock flying into the air. The Earth Dragon staggered but quickly regained his footing.

    The mist was affecting him too��he could feel it. The weight of the darkness clung to his molten body, sapping his strength and clouding his vision. His glowing veins dimmed slightly, their light struggling to pierce the shroud.

    But ar''s primal instincts roared louder than the shadows.

    He mmed his ws into the ground, sending tremors rippling outward. Cracks formed in the earth, spewing bursts of moltenva that illuminated the battlefield for fleeting moments. ar spun, his massive tail whipping through the air in an attempt to catch Krevak mid-dodge.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Krevak anticipated the attack, leaping into the air with a burst of golden mes propelling him upward. He smirked as ar''s tail mmed into empty space, the force of the swing causing a massive fissure to open below.

    "You''re getting slower, Earth Dragon," Krevak taunted, his voiceced with mockery.

    Hovering above the battlefield, he raised his hands, golden fire swirling around his palms. With a triumphant roar, he unleashed a barrage of firebolts, each one streaking down toward ar like meteors.

    ---

 Chapter 658 Inferno

    Krevak''s golden fire rained down in unrelenting torrents, mming into ar''s molten hide with such force that the Earth Dragon buckled and fell to one knee. The ground beneath him cracked and groaned under the weight of his massive form and the heavy attacks.

    ar''s amber eyes red brighter, the glowing lines etched across his molten scales pulsing with an even greater intensity. His rage that already a roaring inferno surged more uncontrobly within him.

    "How dare this creature make me buckle like this?!" ar''s thoughts burned as fiercely as the moltenva within him. His pride as a Dragon and his raw primal fury fueled a relentless surge of power.

    The earth beneath him exploded without warning, a violent eruption of molten rock and magma shooting into the air. The battlefield shaking and devastated violently as rivers ofva began pouring out uncontrobly, painting the shadowed battlefield in an eerie, hellish glow.

    Krevak staggered back, his golden fire briefly dimming as he stared at the scene in disbelief. His eyes widened as he took in the sheer force of the eruption.

    "How much power does this Dragon have?!" Krevak''s mind raced. Even for a Dragonborn, this level of destruction was unprecedented in his mind. Yet, despite the shock, his confidence didn''t waver entirely.

    The dark mist that Kale had created now be his ally, and it still enveloped the battlefield, swallowing the light and disorienting his opponent. Krevak smirked, his cunning mind already formting a n to exploit the cover of shadows further.

    But then, ar did something Krevak hadn''t anticipated.

    ar that now had be a towering mass of molten fury stood to his full height. If he couldn''t see his enemy in this suffocating darkness then he''d ensure his enemy wouldn''t escape his wrath.

    "If I can''t see him," ar thought, his rage fueling his decision, "then I''ll destroy everything until I find him!"

    "GRAAAAAAHHH!!!"

    ar roared, his voice echoing across the battlefield like a volcanic eruption. He raised his massive ws high into the air and mmed them down with earth-shattering force. The ground quaked violently once more and cracks spreading out in every direction. Rivers ofva erupted from the earth and raise high, cascading through the mist and consuming everything in their path.

    Krevak''s smirk vanished as he realized ar''s intent. He darted through the shadows, narrowly avoiding the surgingva that threatened to engulf him. The heat was unbearable, even for him, as molten rivers carved through the battlefield, turning it into an apocalyptic inferno.

    This is not justva. The Earth Dragonborn himself is pouring his Magic energy into theva and earth around him without him even realizing what he doing. He just following his rage instinct.

    ar continued his rampage, each swing of his molten ws sending magma and ash flying in all directions. The battlefield became a chaotic whirlwind of molten destruction, the mist itself struggling to contain the zing light and searing heat.

    Krevak gritted his teeth, his mind racing for any ideas. "This brute is out of control�� but maybe I can turn this chaos to my advantage!"

    Even as the darkness wavered against ar''s elemental fury, Krevak''s golden mes red anew once more.

    ---

    Kale snarled, his sharp teeth bared as he felt the shift in the battlefield. The oppressive heat rolling through the air seared even his shadowy form. ncing toward ar and Krevak fighting direction, he saw the rivers of moltenva erupting skyward, licking at the edges of his dark mist, burning through it like a me devours paper.

    "This wasn''t supposed to happen," Kale hissed, his voice a low growl. The voidborn power he wielded was potent but not yet fully realized. He hadn''t absorbed the entirety of the Void God''s essence and using too much now could leave him vulnerable. But if the Earth Dragonborn was capable of such catastrophic power, the one standing before him surely possessed a simr potential.

    His sharp, calcting gaze flicked toward Erend, confirming his fears.

    Erend who moments ago was barely holding his ground against Kale''s relentless onught, suddenly leapt into the air with a force that sent cracks rippling through the earth below. The massive p of his wings unleashed a torrent of red lightning, the bolts crackling and splitting the air as they rained down in every direction.

    Crimson light zed from Erend''s eyes, the intensity of his stare cutting through the oppressive darkness. But even with his heightened senses Kale''s mist cloaked him too well.

    "If I can''t see him��" Erend''s thoughts mirrored ar''s, his mind clouded with raw fury. His instincts roared to life, demanding he unleash his power until no shadows remained.

    The Dragonborn''s mes suddenly erupted alongside the lightning, surging outward in a disy of his uncontained power. But this was no ordinary fire. Fueled by his rage, Erend''s mes glowed a deep sinister red just like his lightning.

    Erend decided to use two of his powers. Now the fire and lightningbined, intertwining and spiraling outward in chaotic annd deadly arcs. The once-darkened battlefield became a zing inferno, red light illuminating every corner as bolts of lightning shattered the ground and sent shards of molten rock into the air.

    Kale narrowed his eyes, his frustration mounting. The battlefield was bing uncontroble for him. This was a cacophony of fire, lightning, and molten destruction that threatened to overwhelm even his shadowy domain.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "These Dragons are insane," he muttered under his breath. But Kale wasn''t one to back down. With a sharp motion of his hand, the shadows around him coalesced, growing darker and denser, forming a protective barrier against the relentless onught of fire and lightning.

    Even as he strengthened his defenses, Kale knew that the victory is not guaranteed for him. Both ar and Erend were feeding their Magic instinctively, their raw emotions driving them to levels of power Kale hadn''t anticipated. He would have to draw deeper from the void, risking everything to maintain his advantage.

    So Kale did that, he start to create a ck sphere in his hand. At first, it''s just as big a a marble. But then it keep expanding.

    ---

 Chapter 659 The Black Sphere

    The ck sphere in Kale''s hand grewrger andrger, pulsing with an ominous energy with its dark color even in the middle of the dark mist. In a matter of seconds, it expanded to the size of his palm, radiating a darkness so dense it seemed to swallow the dim light of the battlefield.

    Erend''s sharp Dragon eyes, now burning with crimson fire, pierced through the mist that had already dissipating because its burned by his power. He could see the sphere clearly �� and with it, the imminent danger to him.

    A primal instinct screamed in his mind.

    "This is bad. Whatever that thing is, I can''t allowed that to finish."

    Without hesitation, Erend charged forward withbining his powers of fire and lightning in an explosive surge. With a single p of his massive wings, he propelled himself like aet, leaving a zing trail of crackling red lightning and mes in his wake. The force of his movement sent shockwaves rippling across the ground.

    In the blink of an eye, Erend appeared in front of Kale, his massive Dragon fist crackling with energy as it descended upon him.

    BOOM!

    The impact was devastating. Kale barely had time to react before the blow connected with his whole body. The force sent him hurtling backward, his body spinning violently as he smashed through several jagged rock formations that each one crumbling under the sheer power of the strike.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Kale''s ck sphere dissipated instantly, the void energy scattering into harmless wisps as he crashed into the ground with a deafening impact, leaving a crater in his wake.

    Erend hovered in the air, his wings outstretched, the glow of his fiery aura illuminating the battlefield. His deep, guttural growl echoed across the molten terrain, his crimson eyes locked on Kale''s motionless form.

    But he didn''t rx. He knew better.

    As the dust began to settle, a sinister chuckle broke the tense silence. From the rubble, Kale rose slowly, his dark mist swirling around him once more. His lips curled into a predatory grin, his body battered but far from defeated.

    "Impressive," Kale said, his voice dripping with venom. "But you''re not the only one who gets stronger when pushed."

    Kale raised his arms, and the shadows around him surged like a tidal wave, coalescing into jagged tendrils thatshed out at Erend just like before.

    Erend braced himself, his fiery shield ring to life as the battle escted to even more devastating heights.

    The battlefield groaned under the weight of their sh, the forces of fire, lightning, and void colliding in a maelstrom of destruction once more.

    When Kale staggered slightly, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth after a sudden cough. The wound from Erend''s devastating strike was visible now �� jagged gashes marred his body, dark energy flickering unevenly around him. But Kale didn''t falter. He wiped the blood away with a smirk and keep sending his dark tendrils at Erend.

    "You''ll have to do better than that!" he growled just to showing his defiance where his body is actually start weakening. His hands surged with void energy as he channeled more power into his battered body.

    The ck mist around him thickened again, swirling chaotically as he raised his hand. This time, the ck sphere reappeared and forming faster with an even more menacing intensity. The dark energy pulsed, growing in size within seconds until it radiated an overwhelming pressure.

    Erend, seeing the sphere take shape once more, wasted no time. His chest expanded, glowing brighter as his power surged to its peak. With a deafening roar, he opened his mouth and unleashed a devastatingbination of fire and lightning. The twin elements fused into a massive pir of burning red energy and roaring through the battlefield at Kale.

    The fiery-red pir scorched the air as it raced toward Kale, its sheer intensity making the ground and air vibrating.

    Kale thrust his ck sphere forward with a sharp motion, the void energy swirling as it collided with Erend''s attack. The impact sent shockwaves, forcing bothbatants to brace themselves against the force.

    For a tense moment, the two attacks held each other at bay, neither side giving an inch. The ground between them cracked and melted, the conflicting energies creating an unbearable heat and pressure.

    Erend''s crimson eyes narrowed as he watched the ck sphere begin to absorb his attack. The pir of fire and lightning twisted and spiraled, drawn into the void energy''s pull.

    "He''s absorbing it?!" Erend thought, his mind racing as he poured more energy into his attack, the fiery pir zing brighter in response. But the sphere continued to grow, its pull relentless, devouring his power inch by inch.

    Kale''s grin widened, his confidence returning despite the blood still trickling from his lips.

    The ck sphere swelled further, now pulsing with streaks of crimson and sparks of lightning from Erend''s attack. The battlefield trembled under the intensity of their struggle.

    The swirling chaos of power raged on as Kale''s ck sphere continued to consume the fiery pir of Erend''s attack. But despite its appearance, the sphere wasn''t absorbing the attack naturally �� Kale was pouring his own Magic energy into it, forcing it to maintain its pull.

    This was a desperate gamble. His power wasn''t fully absorbed from the skeleton, and the strain on his body was immense. Sweat dripped down his face and soon dissapear as his breaths came in ragged gasps, each morebored than thest.

    Suddenly, Kale coughed violently, blood spurting from his mouth in rming amounts. He stumbled, his form flickering as the dark mist around him wavered. Yet, he refused to relent, forcing the ck hole to hold steady.

    Erend watched closely, his crimson eyes narrowing as he noticed the cracks forming in Kale''s control. He could see the toll it was taking on his opponent, the raw desperation driving Kale to maintain his facade of strength.

    Then, with a deep growl, Erend made a decisive move. He stopped his attack, cutting off the torrent of fire and lightning. The zing pir vanished, leaving the battlefield in a sudden and eerie silence.

    Kale blinked in surprise, his ck sphere now unopposed. He hesitated, realizing the strain was no longer sustainable. Gritting his teeth, he clenched his fist and the ck hole copsed inward, dissipating into harmless shadows.

    For a moment, the two of them stood still, the battlefield between them glowing faintly from the molten earth left by their sh. Kale''s form trembled slightly as he straightened himself and he wipe the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand. His smirk had faded, reced by a grim expression.

    Erend hovered above the ground, his wings crackling with residual energy. His fiery aura burned brighter, his anger was getting bigger. His crimson eyes locked onto Kale.

    Kale''s gaze met Erend''s, his body weakened but his resolve unbroken. He could feel the weight of Erend''s rage, a pressure that seemed to grow with every passing second.

    The silence between them was definitely a tense moment of unspoken challenge. Both knew the fight was not over, but they didn''t know how far the other still get.

    Kale was weakening, and Erend was only growing angrier with corruption consuming him.

    ---

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!